The Heart of Pleasure

Chapters

2 - Making Introductions
3 - Charming Connections
4 - First Romances
5 - A Rocky Seduction
6 - Setting Roots
7 - The Welcome Party
8 - Doubts and Devotions
10 - Lust & Guilt
11 - Grateful Love
12 - A Pleasure Ponies Fate
13 - Invitations & Obstacles
14 - Romances Sleepy & Sweet
15 - Explosions of Love & Magic
16 - The Heat of the Forest
17 - Girls Being Girls
18 - Addictive Affections
19 - The Integrity of Friendship
20 - Love & Confessions
21 - The Tidings of Fate
23 - Passing Hurdles
24 - An Apple in an Orchard
25 - A Foreboding Mission
26 - When Peace Turns to Trouble
27 - Sorrows and Torment
28 - Far From Home
29 - Missing Persons, Failed Objectives
30 - Dark Discoveries
31 - The Desire of Hearts
32 - Hope for the Weary
33 - Bitter Tempers
35 - A Past That's Not to Be
36 - Trust and Tears
37 - A Warm Night
38 - A Love to be Proud Of
39 - Surprise & Failure
40 - An Inevitable Meeting
41 - Pride and Guilt
42 - The Big Reveal
43 - The Hunt Begins
44 - An Ambition Achieved
45 - A Steamy Meeting
46 - A Stray Cat
47 - An Apple a Night
48 - Workplace Professionalism
49 - Of Laughs and Rainbows
50 - Not a Dog's Day
52 - Into the Woods We Go
53 - Panthers, Wolves, & Goats, Oh My!
54 - A Change in the Mail
55 - A Rocky Adventure
56 - The Value of Gold
57 - Beaks and Beats
58 - Epic Rap Battles of Equestria
59 - Rainbow Skies
60 - Unexpected Behaviors
61 - Fun and Games
62 - Froggy Bottom Panther
63 - A Dance to More
64 - A Sleepover Surprise
65 - Theatrical Inspiration
66 - Country Ponies and Criminals
67 - Expanding Reach
68 - Just Skating By
70 - Wild Thing Round Up
71 - Injury and Revelation
72 - Pleasure's Recourse
73 - The Moral Debate
74 - Peace and Failure
75 - Choices Made
76 - Deer Hunting
77 - Rainbows After a Storm
78 - Passions Shared
79 - The Jungle Party
80 - True Feelings
81 - Temptations of Love and Fate
83 - A Changeling Kingdom pt 2
84 - A Changeling Kingdom Finale
85 - The Last Dance Ever?
86 - Laments Tick On
87 - A Not so Shiny Equestria
88 - Last Dance, Reprise
89 - The Rise of a Pleasure Pony
90 - Priests and Purchases
91 - The Trouble with Good Ideas
92 - Teeth and Tricks
93 - Cares & Concerns
94 - A Date Reversed
95 - Great & Powerful Misideals
96 - Heart's Contention
97 - Tranquility Run-Amuck
98 - Pleasures Unfold
100 - Bittersweet
102 - Music & Honesty
103 - Not Every Fate the Same
104 - Impatience and Pains
105 - At the Gala part 1
106 - At the Gala part 2
108 - A Brand New Holiday?
109 - A Penance Overdue
110 - Passion's Debut
111 - A New Kind of Nightmare Night
112 - A Fruition of Efforts
113 - Consequences From the Past
114 - The Shortest Reign in History
115 - A Trial... But Justice?
116 - A Date with Dreams Under the Sun
117 - Perseverance Rewarded?
118 - Adversity in Relations
119 - Understanding and Strife
120 - Confronting Rivalries
121 - Affections & Projections
122 - When Dreams Begin to Crumble
123 - When Darkness Shines like Light
124 - Courtship's End
125 - A Moon and the Lagoon
127 - What Patience Blossoms
128 - Candles in the Moonlight
129 - Moonlight in the Morning
1 - Crossing Universes
9 - Deceptions and Designs
22 - Fliers, Flirtations & Flight Patterns
34 - A Victory for Love
51 - Five Hearts and a Birthday
69 - Heads and Tails
82 - A Changeling Kingdom pt 1
99 - Pleasure Revealed
101 - Bright Days & Dark Nights
107 - An Untimely Romance
126 - Understanding Love

2 - Making Introductions

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Chapter 2 - Making Introductions

Rayne tore through the field galloping with excitement. “This new body is great!” He cheered and finally stopped at the top of a hill. “This is incredible! Big strong body, long powerful legs and I do love this mane on my head. It reminds me of how my trench coat would whip behind me in the wind. Maybe it's not so vampire-like after all. It's long and flowy, I feel more like a horse version of Sirius Black. Just without the mustache.” He said. chuckling to himself until the brief distraction sent the inexperienced equine once more tumbling forward over his own hooves. "I'm fine!" He called out to no one in particular as he struggled to right himself.

Taking a breath, he looked out at the countryside before him. “Why am I here? I went to bed last night with my wife but somehow ended up here. Is she here somewhere too? Where is here any how?” Rayne had still not seen any settlements or other beings of any kind in the last hour since he had woken in his new form. “I'm not dead, am I?” He began to wonder. “If this is heaven then being a horse in a lonely field sure isn't what I was expecting. I was sick last night so I could believe that I might have died in my sleep. I doubt that I would have this improved body if this is some kind of lonely hell.”

As he continued to glance around, he eventually spotted what looked like a dirt road winding through the field. “Ha, where there are roads there is life. I wonder if I am the only talking horse in the world? I would hate to end up working for some cheesy TV land television show for 80-year-old people calling me Mr. Edd.”

Suddenly another male's voice, sounding even more sarcastic than Rayne's, spoke to him from out of nowhere. “Why of course you're not the only talking horse in the world. And technically you're a pony, not a horse. But… you didn't know that about yourself, did you?”

The sneering tone rang loudly as Rayne heard the almost familiar sounding voice speak to him. “Who said that? Who's there?!” Rayne snapped back while looking around.

“Oh, who am I?” The mocking voice replied. “Oh no, I think the far more interesting question is who are you?”

Getting frustrated, Rayne looked around still seeing no one. “Come on out so I can see you! And while you're at it you can tell me why you sound like John de Lancie.” Rayne retorted.

“Eh, who?” Faltered the voice awkwardly.

Getting a general direction in the air of where the voice was speaking from, Rayne looked up and responded, “Old-time movie actor who also does voice characters?”

Suddenly there was an 80’s game show buzzer sound as if an incorrect answer was given. “Nope, doesn't ring any bells.”

Awkwardly shifting his eyebrows, Rayne tried again. “Played Q in Star Trek?”

Then suddenly a big sign with a red X appeared out of thin air. “Nope, wrong again!” Shouted the voice and then the sign disappeared. Rayne had definitely gotten the sense that he was in a magical world now.

“Wait… You said I'm a pony? And this is a world with an invisible, magical, annoying voice…”

“Annoying?!” Shouted the overdramatized voice in anger.

“That means… you must be…. Discord?!” Rayne shouted in disbelief. Suddenly trumpets of a victory cheer erupted with confetti. “You are Discord and so that must mean I am in Equestria!” Rayne continued and this time a banner appeared with the word ‘CORRECT’ on it. Rayne lifted a hoof into his mane, “This is unbelievable. I can't believe this is real.”

Then slithering into sight, Discord curled himself around the stallion and said, “Oh yes, this is very real. But I believe the true question is, are you real and what are you doing here?” He asked, eyeing Rayne suspiciously. “You aren't really a pony, are you?”

Chuckling Rayne made a nervous attempt, “What are you talking about? Just look at me. All pony, obviously.” He said, forcing a smile a bit too wide.

“Oh really?” Asked Discord, unconvinced. “Then would you please explain to me what this was all about?” Discord pulled out a rather large hand puppet stage where there was a tree and a little puppet figure of Rayne. Then in a mocking voice Discord said, “Oh where am I and how did I become a horse? Okay, walking with four legs, you can do this. Oh my skin isn't peeling off in the sunlight.” Suddenly Discord popped back up leaned over the puppet stage before continuing. “I mean really, what kind of messed up world do you come from where skin peels off in sunlight?”

Rayne furrowed his brow but admitted, “Alright, alright. So I'm not from around here.” Discord frowned, unsatisfied with that response as the dark-furred pony continued. “But how did you catch onto me so fast? I haven't even met anybo- anypony else yet.”

With a bounding laugh Discord rose up and said, “Oh why that's easy!” He exclaimed. “As soon as you appeared, sleeping in the field as you were,” suddenly Discord morphed into a withered figure in a dark robe, “I felt a disturbance in the force.” Then popping back into himself he said, “Then I just waited for you to wake up to see what I could learn about this mystery pony who appeared out of nowhere just off the outskirts of Ponyville.”

“What?!” Rayne blurted excitedly. “I'm actually right by Ponyville?” He shouted, looking around trying to catch sight of it.

“Oh eh, well, you were. That was until you just charged off in the wrong direction from town for nearly the last two hours. Heh hoo.” The Draconequus chuckled.

Rayne suddenly faltered, feeling disheartened to hear that but it was short-lived as he now pestered Discord back and forth.

“So Ponyville is really here?” Rayne asked.

“Oh yes.” Discord replied.

“And Twilight and Spike are here?”

“Mmhmm.” Discord nodded.

“And I could meet Rarity and PinkiePie?”

“Oh of course.”

“And Rainbow Dash is probably napping while Applejack would be at Sweet Apple Acres.”

“Yes, those both would probably be true.”

“Oh, but Fluttershy…” Rayne began, wondering what she would be doing.

However Discord surprised him by leaning forward with fire appearing in his eyes and volcanoes exploding in the background. “And what do you know about Fluttershy?” Discord asked as menacingly as he could.

Rayne however had always found it cute how protective Discord was of Fluttershy in the TV show. “Oh you mean how she is your one true love?” He said smugly, right in Discord's face. Rayne almost laughed as Discord’s fire melted and he watched the Draconequus become exceedingly bashful.

“My- What? Why, why, we are f-friends surely. But-t my true love? Surely you jest!” He said, unsure of himself.

Rayne just looked up happy to have the chance to push the nail through the coffin himself for a pairing he always wanted to see happen. “You two might not be there yet… but you definitely have an affection for her which is more than friendly and I'm confident that she feels the same way about you.”

Suspicion returned to the Draconequus as he raised an eyebrow. “And how DO you know so much about us for someone who has never even been to Ponyville before?”

“Uh, um.” Rayne stammered, having not expecting the conversation to turn back like that.

“That brings me back to my earlier point that you… do… not… belong… here.” He said to the stallion with an interrogating tone.

“No more than you fit in here you shapeshifting Deadpool rip-off.” Rayne defended.

Discord then seemed taken aback as if offended but then donned a loose-fitting bodysuit of red and black. “The difference between you and I though, is that for all of my faults I am still rated TV-Y. While I am fairly certain that your level of behavior doesn't fall anywhere near that. Now the problem this brings us to is that I don't want your troublesome ways infecting our little community here.” Snapping himself out of the red outfit, he then leaned in again. “Especially if your ill behaviors find themselves anywhere near Fluttershy.”

Rayne took a sigh of relief to learn that was all Discord was really concerned about. “Not to worry Discord. Believe it or not, I already have a pony or two that I'm interested in and Fluttershy couldn't be farther from that list. Not that she isn't also a great girl. But as far as I'm concerned, she's all yours.”

Discord thought for a moment but then smiled. “Oh well, alright then. I supposed it couldn't hurt to give you a chance. And besides, the chaos in me is just bubbling over with excitement to see what sort of trouble someone like you would bring to have around. Here, I'll even be nice enough to point you the correct way back to town.” Then with a snap, Rayne found himself teleported further up the road staring right at the gates of Ponyville in the distance. “I figured you might want to walk up by your own power instead of appearing right in the town square.” Discord said, whispering into his ear.

Rayne nodded and said, “I definitely have some plans that might make a few waves in this town. But stick close by because I could do with having a friend like you, Discord.”

“Oh I'll be around. I'll be keeping an eye on you, mystery pony. As for being friends... we'll just see how you do at earning that title.” After that, the Draconequus seemed to fade away as far as Rayne could tell. But that left him once more standing by his lonesome as he stared at the pony settlement just up the road.

"Okay... this is it," Rayne said encouragingly to himself and shook his face to ward off any nervousness. "New world, new body, new life... None of my old troubles apply anymore. They are just in your head." Rayne stared at the town, taking a moment to reflect on his situation. "Whether this is real or not doesn't actually matter because, either way, I'm going for this. I know the world, its characters, its villains... and nopony here knows me except for what I show them. I could do anything, be anything here. Whatever kind of perso- whatever kind of pony I want to be."

Pacing back and forth along the road, his mind began swimming with ideas. "I could totally take advantage here. I could try to blend in, live a quiet life. I could try to popularize my way to the top." He bit his lip as he contemplated his plan. "Think of all the movie quotes I could use to my advantage. But instead of being cheesy cliches, here, everypony would just see me as being original and clever. I could be suave like Gomez Addams. I could pull action lines from Bruce Willis. Wow, imagine all the stand-up comedy I could share with Pinkie..."

Rayne suddenly stopped his pacing and gave a serious look toward the town before him. "No... I know exactly what it is that I want to do. I want to make sure that I never become frail and helpless again. I know where all the great places and characters of power are. Taking over and ruling, that's not my style. But still, taking some of that power for myself... That is just too irresistible to pass up. And if my wife really did come to this world with me, I know that is exactly what she would expect for me to do. Gaining power and influence are going to be my best options here."

With that in mind, Rayne took his first steps down the road toward the town. "Step one is going to be finding a place to live. Somewhere quiet but maybe with a pony I can trust. Step two, find a job that puts me in contact with a lot of townsfolk, where I can bond with them. Step three, make sure no one can find out where I'm really from. I'll need a convincing backstory that is not far off from the truth so it'll be easy to remember. Step four, make friends with the only ones capable of stopping me before my master plan begins. And step five... make sure that all of my loose ends are covered. I'm going to have a lot to cover and not a lot of time to work on it."

The dark stallion started to hear the sounds of town life in Ponyville from up ahead. He smiled with excitement but also felt a bit nervous as he had never spoken to ponies before. "Alright, first impressions and all that. You're the handsome new face in town, time to act like it. You didn't take drama and acting classes in school for nothing. You can do this!" Strolling confidently right into town, everypony definitely seemed to take notice of him right away. “Hello there.” “Yes I'm new in town.” “Nice to meet you.” He said to passersby trying to seem friendly but not too cocky. Beginning to enjoy himself, he flipped his mane towards a few mares who stared at him from a distance. He grinned as they all giggled amongst themselves about the mysterious newcomer.

Glancing around he did notice several buildings which he recognized from the show. “Hello there Mrs. Cake. Your bakery smells wonderful today.” Rayne called out as he passed by.

“Oh why thank you stranger.” Chiffon Swirl said with a surprised smile on her face. Then in the distance he saw Ms. Cheerilee’s schoolhouse but he wasn't sure what time it was so he didn't know if the younger ponies would be in class or not.

Passing further into the town, he saw the mayor's house by the town center. "Hmm. Okay so visiting Ponyville is definitely going to be fun. But now that I think about it there are probably a few places, or a few ponies that I should avoid. The mayor also has all those town records she keeps. If I get stuck in a long conversation with her she might end up asking me some questions I won't know how to answer. Best to avoid her for now. And she won't be the only one I'll have to be careful around."

A moment later, Rayne was distracted from his thoughts when out of the corner of his eye he saw a pony of a most vibrant color. It was a bright color, a loud color, and it belonged to an unmistakable pony who suddenly made a loud gasping noise at his approach. Without missing a beat, Rayne rushed to jump in front of her and quickly said, “Hi there! Pretty weird seeing me because you don't recognize me because you know everypony in town and since you don't know me that means I must be new and that's why you gasped, am I right?” He said, ending with a charming grin.

The face on the other pony was astonished at first but then changed to a sly grin. “Oh, you're good.” She exclaimed, seeming very impressed. “Hi, I'm Pinkie Pie! And okie dokie, be right back!” Then with a poof of smoke, she was gone.

"Haha, I always wanted to be able to do that." Rayne knew that most any other pony would be confused but he smiled looking forward to the newcomer party that she was most likely off to throw for him now. Putting it out of his mind he continued to explore the town, marveling at how much bigger it actually was than what he had expected. But it didn't take long before he spotted another very recognizable face. "Ooooh, hold on. Now there's an order of white, purple, and beautiful that I definitely have to talk to."

Rarity was standing outside having just opened the door to her shop. She adjusted her sign to show that she was open for business and was currently distracted laying out a bouquet of flowers by her door as Rayne approached. When she looked up, she was surprised to see a tall dark stallion standing before her. “Oh my, why hello there. Excuse me, I didn't see you approach.” She said, trying to excuse herself, thinking she had been about to bump into him.

"This is going to be easy." He thought to himself. Rayne gave a polite bow trying to be as charming as possible. “My apologies princess Rarity. I saw you leaving your shop and I simply wanted to say that I admire all of the beauty that you bring into the world.” He grinned, laying his groundwork and was pleased she responded how he hoped she would.

“P-prin-.... And beauty? Oh my, why, you … there must be some mistake.” She said bashfully, being unprepared for such unsolicited flattery.

He focused on suppressing his grin in place for a charming smile as he proceeded. “Oh not to worry, there has been no mistake. I may be new to Ponyville but your reputation precedes you as one of the most talented designers in Equestria. And if you don't mind me saying so, the tales of your own grace and poise do not do you justice.”

Feeling almost embarrassed, Rarity rose a hoof to her mane attempting to calm the blushing in her cheeks. “Oh my, a foreigner. And you've heard of me out there you say?” She hummed, trying to think of something else to talk about. “Oh yes well, I don't know what you may have heard but unfortunately I have to tell you that I am not a princess. I mean, there had been a chance, I did meet a prince but…” She cast her gaze downward remembering a less than pleasant experience from her first visit to the Grand Galloping Gala.

However she fell completely breathless as the mysterious foreigner reached out to take her by the hoof and finished her sentence with, “But he was unworthy… if he could not see the sheer magnificence of beauty, grace, and talent that I see here before me.” She just stared at him not knowing what to say, feeling somewhat mesmerized as he went in for his close. “And I called you a princess, not because of any title or birthright but because I know no better word to describe the elegance you portray simply by being as you are.” Rarity's knees were quickly weakening as she was spoken to like no pony had ever spoken to her before. Her breath now panted softly, becoming hung on his every word. He then just smiled and said, “It was lovely to meet you, lady Rarity.” And turned to leave without another word.

After he had walked away she nearly collapsed in her doorway with hearts in her eyes. Still being the type to wear her heart on her sleeve, she was no match for such craft and swooned over his words. “He called me ‘Lady Rarity.’ What a gentlepony.”

Just then Pinkie Pie came rushing in and shouted but her friend barely paid any mind. “Hi Rarity! Have you seen a new stranger in town? He is a really big stallion with a long, flowy, dark mane and a really charming smile!”

“Yeeaahh…” Rarity cooed dreamily as she melted against the door of her shop.

Rayne had just managed to overhear the exchange before turning away around a corner. “I'm sorry for misleading you a little Rarity… but I thought it was about time that somebody finally treated you with the respect and class that you deserve.” He thought to himself. "Prince Blueblood was an ass and Trenderhoof was a joke. Every girl deserves a little appreciation every now and then. And if no stallion around town is going to give you that then I will be happy to oblige." He snorted confidently. “But... even if you are beautiful, there is someone else here in Ponyville who deserves you much more than I do. I'll have to figure out what to do about that later on."

Leaving Rarity's boutique behind him, Rayne continued to wander through the streets of Ponyville. It amused him to be able to connect the dots between familiar landmarks he had seen in the show. "Okay, so there is the restaurant and there is that store that sells fans." Taking a moment to reflect he stopped where there didn't seem to be many others around. "Alright, I've made it into the town easily enough. It's a good thing for me that ponies are generally trusting." However, after thinking back to his plan about keeping his past a secret, one thing continued to bother him as he asked himself, “I wonder if I can find somepony to help guide me through the forest to Zecora's?"

Author's Note

Well, there we have it folks. Rayne is officially in Ponyville and making connections. I thought it would only make sense that the nearly omnipresent Discord would find him right away. And you can look forward to many more 4th wall breaks with Rayne, Discord and maybe Deadpony in he future; but she won't be featured very often.

Anyways, I felt like I just had to call Discord out about Fluttershy. It was too comical not to. Also it has been a long standing irritance that Rarity never gets any romantic respect. And what's this at the end? Rayne is looking for Zecora? Why could that be? It sounds like Rayne isn't wasting any time in putting his grand scheme into motion.

Now for all of you easter egg hunters out there, you can expect for me to use a lot of foreshadowing in this story. Don't forget about those insecurities that Rayne was suppressing when he walked into town because those will become important later.

And that's it for this chapter. I created a blog to express my feelings on the events here in greater detail if any of you want to take a look. And most of all, thank you for reading!
https://www.fimfiction.net/blog/848922/ch2-reflections

3 - Charming Connections

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Chapter 3 - Charming Connections

Rayne thought to himself as he walked his way through the streets of Ponyville. “Hmm, I'm going to have be to careful while I'm here. I can't let anybody know where I'm from. No, I can't let any’pony’ know. It’s mistakes like that which could get me into trouble.” Looking around he saw all the happy smiles on the faces of ponies just going about their daily lives. “I don't know how or why I'm here but this is too good of an opportunity to risk spoiling. Not even saying I came through the mirror could help me if I get caught. No one in Canterlot High would know me because it's still just another dimension in this same world. Plus I'm not exactly a teenager anymore.” He grimaced a bit and pondered for a moment how age differences might work in this world.

Suddenly a bell rang out drawing his attention once more to the nearby school house. Lots of little foals and fillies came running out happily. “Huh, I guess it's not too late in the day after all. That's good. It's my first day here and I have a lot of work to do. I need to tie up all my potential loose ends to minimize my chances of getting found out.” Rayne looked around at the other buildings seeing a lot of houses but nothing that looked like an information stand or a gift shop where he might be able to buy a map. “I don't think that I am going to be able to do this on my own though. I wonder if I can find somepony to help guide me through the forest to Zecora's?" Suddenly Rayne paused realizing he had started talking to himself out loud. “Huh, is that something that I'm just going to be forced to do now that I'm living here?” He thought very purposefully to himself only.

“Oh I can help you with that!” Came a sudden and high pitched voice which made Rayne’s eyes pop wide with surprise.

“What?! Oh please don't let there be a mind reading pony!” He thought to himself nervously as he slowly turned his head to see who spoke to him.

“Hey mister, you look like you're new in town. If you're looking for Zecora's then I can help guide you there. I visit her all the time!” A small light yellow filly offered.

Rayne felt all of his worries relax when he looked over and saw none other than Applejack’s younger sister. “Oh why hello there Applebloom. I'm sorry, you startled me coming up unannounced like that.” He smiled down happy to meet another one of his favorite characters of the show.

Applebloom’s face showed a bit of confusion as she politely said, “Oh, well, I'm sorry. Helping ponies is just kinda something that I like to do. But do we know each other? I don't think I had told you my name yet.”

Rayne’s face suddenly froze into a gentle smile to mask his inside panic. After mentally backhanding himself his mind screamed, “What did I JUST tell myself?! Sure, just tell one of the best investigators in Ponyville that you have all the meta knowledge of their whole world!” Taking a breath he spoke charmingly, “Oh please forgive me. My name is Rayne and no, you don't know me. I traveled here from a place further away than you'd believe. But I once overheard a gryphon telling somepony else about how great the Cutie Mark Crusaders are. Then over time I heard more and more about the awesome deeds you and your two friends have done. You girls are kind of like little hero's to me.”

Suddenly one of the most adorable sounds Rayne had ever heard erupted from the little filly in front of him. “Awwwww, really?! That is really cool and also one of the kindest things I've ever had somepony say to me. Thank you!” Rayne just gave a big smile and nodded in response. But what happened next he was not expecting. “So Rain is a nice name. But if you don't mind me saying so, you don't seem like a weather pony.” Applebloom asked while looking over Rayne’s side curiously.

He just looked at her questioningly and attempted to clarify, “Oh no, it's not like R-A-I-N rain. It's R-A-Y-N-E, Rayne. It's not precipitation related. Where I come from we just have a lot of names which are a romanticized version of other words. I know it might be silly but it's considered fancy where I'm from.”

“Ooohhh I get it.” She said as realization hit her. Rayne smiled and nodded until she continued further saying, “That makes so much more sense now.” Then ended with a big grin.

“Uh, it does?” He asked, not feeling sure of what that last part meant.

“Well of course! I couldn't understand at all what your cutie mark would have to do with rain. But you must be a super, duper, extremely, romantic type of pony with a cutie mark like yours.” She explained as if it were the simplest thing in the world.

Rayne just looked at her with dumbfounded surprise. “M-my whut?” He stammered.

“You're cutie mark silly! Right there on your flank.” She pointed with her hoof.

Rayne rolled his eyes thinking, “Why can I just hear my awesome nerd wife yelling at me, ‘how could you have known that you were in the MLP universe for HOURS and not automatically check your own flank for a cutie mark?!’” Looking back he saw that he did have a mark resting on each side of his hind end. At first glance he thought he saw a blue and green heart adorned over his black fur. However upon closer inspection he was able to make out that it was two unicorn mares facing one another. It was their horns and manes which came together to make the heart shape but that detail was very subtle.

“I've never seen a two colored heart like that before. Ponies must be super romantic where you come from.” Applebloom said, clearly not having noticed the finer detail.

“Well I don't know about all that but I thank you all the same. And you know what? I think I do have need for your help after all, Crusader. I have a problem for which you would be the perfect pony to help me with.” Rayne said humbly, even though he silently thought to himself, “Because you won't ask questions that adults would.”

The little filly leapt forward in excitement. “Really?! You means it? Well not to worry, the Cutie Mark Crusaders are on the case!” She cheered. “Now if you'll hold on I'll just go get my friends and you can tell us all about it!”

“Oh no, that won't be necessary really.” Rayne interjected quickly. “As you stated earlier, you already said you are more than capable of helping with my problem. You said that you could lead me to Zecora’s. That's all that I really need.” Seeing the startled look on her face Rayne continued, “You see, that is what brought me to Ponyville in the first place. I need her help to brew a very special potion for me. However I am in a bit of a hurry because I need the potion by nightfall. I am new in town and I still have so much to do. I need to find a place to stay, I don't have any friends…” Rayne eventually trailed off while pretending to sound more and more frantic. After ending with gasp and a fake sweat he stated, “So as you can see, I'm kind of in a bind for time. So could you help?”

Applebloom realized her mouth was hanging open from that long winded expression. But after shaking it off she perked right back up. “Why I sure can. Let's get going for you right away!”

Rayne happily nodded as he followed along. As they started to walk an idea came to him which made him chuckle. Not feeling shy to inspire a thrill he suggested, “If you lead the way I'd be happy to race you there!"

Excitement spread quite clearly across Applebloom's face. “Keep up if you can!” She shouted and Rayne did a good job of keeping pace with her to make her feel like she stood a chance. As they ran together into the woods she could not help but think to herself, “This out of town pony is AWESOME!”

-Meanwhile, elsewhere-

“Spike! What is going on?!” Twilight called in a panic as she burst into the main hall of her castle.

“I have no idea! I didn't touch a thing!” Spike said nervously while raising his hands into the air. The throne room beamed alarmingly as the map table of Equestria seemed to be whirling with magic. Different cutie marks seemed to twirl across different areas of the map but they kept changing their positions and wouldn't settle on a location. “What does it mean Twilight?”

Her purple eyes reflected the bright shining of of the map. “I have no idea Spike. I've never seen this happen before. It seems like there is definitely a friendship problem out there but the map seems… confused? It's like it can't settle on where the problem might be.” Twilight said sounding unsure of herself.

“Uh, can a map be confused?” Spike questioned. “Isn't the purpose of a map, to like, keep you from getting confused while you travel?” He asked, blinking as he pointed out the obvious.

“Spike!” Twilight yelled getting frustrated. “Look I don't know what's happening. These markings don't make any sense. It's showing Rarity and I going to the Crystal Empire. But wait, that's showing next to the Empire. It's pointing in the middle of nowhere! Now it's moved and its directing Pinkie and Fluttershy to the changeling village? Errr! And now it's moved again sending Applejack to…. TARTARUS?! This map is possessed!” She screamed.

Stepping closer for a better look Spike suggested, “Maybe there is something big going on but the details of when and where are undecided yet?”

“That's not how the map is supposed to work Spike. It's not a live account of all of the trouble in Equestria, it only shows where there is a major friendship problem and who would be best suited to help handle it.” Twilight explained.

“Huh, then maybe it's just busted.” He suggested but not without getting a disapproving stare from the alicorn. “Do you think you could ask Princess Celestia about it? Or could it be Discord playing around and making mischief again?”

“Hmm I don't think so Spike. Celestia isn't the Princess of Friendship, I am. And I don't think that Discord is responsible for this. Look at the time, he should be having tea with Fluttershy right now. Discord would let the world end before he would miss a tea party with Fluttershy.”

All of a sudden the light shining on the map table went out and the cutie mark indicators disappeared. Spike looked up to Twilight Sparkle astonished, “Does that mean it’s over?”

“It seems unlikely that something which could affect the friendship map like this would just go away on its own. I think something new has made its way to Equestria. Something we haven't seen before. We'll just have to keep a vigilant eye on things for awhile.” The two of them nodded together confidently.

-Back to just outside of Ponyville-

Deep in the forest two figures trotted down a twisted pathway. Through the trees a large cottage came into view. The building itself was formed from a hollowed out tree trunk and smelled of wild herbs which had been collected from all over. Inside its sole inhabitant could be heard toiling over potions and brews until a pair of yellow eyes peered out through an open window. “Ah is that my pupil I see, arriving right on time here in front of me?” A voice from inside rhymed out. Opening the door a female zebra with a warm smile appeared to greet the approaching hoofsteps. Her white and black fur stretched up into a Mohawk atop her head and she wore several gold rings around her neck.

Although she quickly became alarmed upon seeing a second figure appearing out of the forest behind her friend. “But oh my, what is this? Please tell me young one that something is not amiss. Applebloom you are being followed I hope you are aware. If this dark pony has ill intent then he had best beware!” Zecora stepped out onto her patio instinctively reaching a hoof towards the little filly.

Sensing the tension as Applebloom looked up between her mentor and her new friend she rushed forward shouting, “Oh no, you don't have to worry Zecora. This here is a friendly pony.” She pleaded. The stallion stepped forward out of the shadows and gave an uneasy smile to the zebra. “His name is Rayne and he traveled all the way to Ponyville from a distant land just to meet you Zecora. He says he needs your help.”

Rayne saw her taking measure of him up and down but noticed her expression quickly softening before him. “I apologize dear pony, I was too quick to judge. I would be happy to help if you can forgive without a grudge.” She offered while holding open her door to invite Rayne and Applebloom inside.

“Hmm.” Rayne thought to himself while smiling politely. “I guess in any universe I give a suspicious vibe. Nah, I won't let one instance get to me. Things will be different here.” He reassured himself attempting to let go of old emotional wounds from his last world. “Come on Rayne, you can do this.” However as he passed over the threshold he could feel the zebra's eyes upon him once more, looking over his cutie mark as he passed. "I guess another loose end will be figuring out what my mark means before ponies start asking me questions about it."

The inside of the cabin was decorated with tribal styled furniture and painted masks of various shapes hung from the walls. “I am pleased to finally be able to meet you Zecora.” Rayne started off while looking around at the surroundings as he entered. “Oh wow. I know that I have come to you seeking your help... but would it be too pretentious of me to say that I honestly love your home?” Rayne was not unfamiliar with how to believably bend the truth of things. Even though he did have to fake his surprise, he wasn't technically lying when he offered Zecora’s hut it's praise.

Stepping around her cauldron pot Zecora laid down into a sitting chair made of large leaves woven together. Looking up to him with a smile that seemed genuine she replied, “I do not mind at all. Visitors other than Applebloom are quite rare. Usually my decor makes other ponies withdrawal. So the list of those who share my tastes is quite bare.”

Rayne returned the smile allowing some of his own genuine enthusiasm to take hold. “Where I come from artifacts such as these are respected with a sense of awe and beauty. They aren't native to our own land but there are many who study and collect them where possible. The rich cultural value expressed here inspires us and uplifts our spirits.” Rayne wasn't exactly sure how to best explain that African styled masks were novelty items back at his southern California home but he thought he was making it sound good so far. He walked up to two painted masks appreciating their intricate designs. “Hello… and welcome.” He said as if reading from their faces. But really he was just remembering what Zecora had said from her first episode. “My, what a friendly spirited home you have here.”

The zebra sat there stunned for a moment after listening to Rayne. She lifted herself on almost shaking hooves and walked up to the stallion that she now saw to be quite mysterious. “If any other pony were to say such things I would only believe they jest.” The intense remark almost made Rayne believe he had upset her but then her tone took a much softer note as she continued. “However something inside tells me you are different from the rest.” Rayne couldn't help but like the way she was smiling at him now. “The words you use to describe my home may be quite plain... but I assure you the feelings they give are not the same.”

There was a brief pause as the two looked into each other's eyes until suddenly a squeaky voice piped up breaking their attention from each other. “Oh wow Rayne. It really looks like you gave her a surprise. I ain't never seen anypony get the best of Zecora before. But I don't get it, how'd you do it with just complimenting her on her house? I've told her that I think her stuff looks neat loads of times!”

Both of the adults gave each other an uneasy smile at the face of Applebloom’s ignorance. Zecora leaned down and spoke tenderly to the filly. “Applebloom my dear, I want to have a conversation with Rayne that would make me uncomfortable if you are near. You are an important friend to me and we will get to your lesson soon. Until then, would it upset you if I talked to Rayne without you in the room?”

“Sure thing Zecora, I understand.” Applebloom did a quick run around the hut grabbing a few bottles and some different herbs. “I'll just take a few of these things out onto the porch and get started. Don't worry, I won't listen in or nothing. Big Mac told me all about how sometimes grown up ponies need to have special grown up talk with each other in private.” She smiled wide seeming so proud of herself for how knowledgeable she thought she sounded. The two older ponies waited for Applebloom to make her way outside before returning once more to sharing in each others gaze.

Meanwhile, outside on the porch of Zecora's hut, Applebloom repeated crafting the concoction from her previous lesson with Zecora for practice. As the little filly took her time setting up her chemical experiments she laughed to herself. “Wow, that Rayne sure must be good at telling jokes. He's been making Zecora giggle away in there ever since the moment I walked out the door." But right then Applebloom stopped mid pour of her experiment. "Wait a minute, Applebloom you ought to be ashamed of yourself. You promised you wouldn't listen in. Hmm I'll just move on a little further over here and make sure not to pay no mind until they call me back inside.” With that thought in mind she threw herself into her alchemical practices, paying no further attention to noises coming from the two adult ponies inside.

Author's Note

Adapting to a new world is never easy, especially when everyone is forced to inner monologue out loud. I felt that this was just a common theme for Equestria so I'll be keeping it as a challenge for Rayne to deal with.

Also yes, yes, I really can be that stupid sometimes that I would forget to check for my own cutie mark.

I think it's sweet how naive and oblivious Applebloom in this chapter. But likewise I would remind my readers that Zecora isn't necessarily as young as the mane 6. As such she will be written as being a little more matured than the others in this story. And I hoped you liked her rhymes. It has been a lot of fun working on her lines for this story.

On another note, what could the mysterious activity on the cutie map table mean? I assure you that it will be important to the story but for now it remains a mystery. Guesses from readers are always entertaining if you feel like leaving comment.

And as always, thanks for reading!

**12/17/21 Replaced photo previously shown of Rayne to correct issue where his cutie mark was backwards

4 - First Romances

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Chapter 4 - First Romances

“Oh Apppplebloooom?” Zecora called out sweetly. Her voice carried a whimsical tone as if she were in a very delighted mood. “Thank you for waiting without getting blue. Please, come inside. I have a special surprise for you.” Zecora then returned back to inside her hut with a smile upon her face. Her eyes glanced first to the dark stallion who was attempting to straighten his semi ruffled mane. Then she stepped to the center of the room to begin a fresh boil in her cauldron. “Here she comes to help with the brew. Soon she will able to complete this task for you.” Zecora said to Rayne as Applebloom stepped in looking a little confused.

“Huh, you said there was a surprise and now a task for me Zecora?”

“Indeed I do, a task of great importance I am entrusting to you.” Zecora responded sounding mysterious and wise.

“Oh really, really? Whatever it is I won't let you down!” Applebloom’s eyes were lit up with excitement.

The zebra twirled a large ladle through a mysterious mixture that was starting to bubble. “Applebloom there is much for you to hear. Did our new friend tell you why he traveled here?” Zecora asked.

After thinking back Applebloom was a little disappointed in herself for not having a better answer. “Hmmm. He said he traveled all the way here from some place far away because he needs to see you. But no, I don't think he actually told me what he was needing your help for.” She ended with a slight turn of her heard.

The two adults smiled to each other happy that the young pony had kept her word about not eavesdropping. Rayne nodded to Zecora as she beckoned the young filly near. “Look into the pot so that I may tell you a tale of woe. Then you will agree with his need for help, I think so.” Applebloom watched as the bubbling foam in the cauldron changed shape and color to depict the message Zecora shared with her. “This poor pony has suffered from a tangled fate. His good and his bad have not had balance to date. He has suffered in both body and spirit but sadly his tale grows sadder, just you wait.”

Applebloom listened while not at all liking the images she saw of several foam ponies laughing or assaulting the dark foam pony in the center. Zecora continued in a sorrowful tone, “Each instance has left a mark on this pony creating scars that others cannot see. But these scars that haunt our friend and are as real as you or me. Terrible dreams he has beyond normal fright and he has come to me because they haunt him still every single night. There is no cure that can change his past. So his request is to still his dreams with an effect that lasts.”

Applebloom suddenly gasped in surprise. “To still his dreams? So you mean he won't be able to have any kind of dreams at all? Forever?” She asked with concern.

“That's right Applebloom. I sought out Zecora to make it so that when I sleep I won't be able to have dreams of any kind.” Rayne explained as he finally stepped forward.

“But- but, no dreams at all? Not even good ones? Gee that just sounds so awful. I wouldn't wish that on my worst enemy.” Applebloom hung her head sadly trying her hardest to comprehend the situation.

“Please understand Applebloom that I'm not making myself lose out on the good dreams. I am already not having any. My nightmares are so bad that any dream I have always turns out bad in the end anyways. The best thing for me is to make it so that I am incapable of dreaming. It won't be permanent but it will definitely be for awhile.” Rayne added attempting to comfort her.

“Well okay then. I reckon I can understand why this potion would be mighty important to you. I'm just sad there isn't another way. But what I still don't get is, why are you telling me all this?”

Zecora walked by the filly with an anxious grin. “Because you are going to make it.” She said smugly. She laughed seeing Applebloom’s stunned reaction. “Do not fret Applebloom, I am sure your first alchemy mission will be a hit.”

“W-WH-WHAAAAT?!” Applebloom shouted in disbelief. “B-b-b-but I can't make a potion like that. Rayne came here to see you Zecora. This is a really big deal for him. You can't entrust something this important to just me!” She exclaimed.

“It's ok Appleboom.” Rayne stepped over and smiled reassuringly to her. “I trust you.” He said charmingly to the filly staring up at him. “And after speaking with Zecora she does too.”

“You do?!” Her little eyes started sparkling as she received the compliment from the two older ponies.

“Rayne needs help which is plain to see. But it would not be convenient to seek help only from me. He will need this brew more than just one time or two. Somepony must keep his elixirs stocked and that somepony is you.”

“Wow. Well I am mighty honored and I will be sure not to let you down. But how in the hay do you make a non dreaming potion anyhow?”

Zecora brought a bundle of bright purple flowers to a table near the cauldron. “Not to worry young one for mixing this potion is as easy as one, two, three. Soon you will make the Disdreem Elixir just as good as me.” She brought over a step stool for her student to stand upon as she demonstrated the process. “To begin, simply bring one cauldron to boil nice and hot. Then mix in two of the Luna Blossom flowers into the pot. The flower will dissolve away into the heat and the third step is just to be careful as you pour Rayne his medicinal treat.” She used a ladle to scoop out the purple fluid into a bowl, careful not to burn herself with the steamy potion.

“Oh ok, well boiling some water and mixing a plant in shouldn't too hard. I've made much more complicated potions than that before. I'll be careful not to burn myself and to remind Rayne to let it cool before drinking it.” Applebloom stated confidently.

“Thank you Applebloom. I'm sure that I can count on you.” Rayne said encouragingly and he began taking a sip.

“Luna Blossoms you will discover are not hard to come by. They are not sold in shops but do grow nearby. However Applebloom, far more important than where the ingredients you find, is the sake of Rayne’s privacy that you keep in mind.” Suddenly Zecora looked to Applebloom very seriously.

“His privacy?” Applebloom asked.

“Oh yes dear girl, this part of your task is key. So please listen very carefully.” Returning to her sitting chair Zecora looked from Rayne then back to her student. “Think to how Rayne’s tale made you feel blue. Now imagine how it'd feel to have everypony think that way about you.” Zecora paused here to give time for her words to set in. She trusted her young friend to be able to figure this out on her own.

“Well, I felt just downright awful about it. No pony should have to suffer like that. But.. wait you mean the whole town, as in everypony?! That would be even worse. Support from your friends for something being wrong is great but I wouldn't want to have to wonder if that's what everypony was thinking about when they saw me. I think I'd be embarrassed. I'm sure they'd get over it because they know the real me but…” Zecora watched as the light of realization suddenly shined in Applebloom's eyes. “But nopony knows Rayne yet though. Some ponies would probably even hear about it from other ponies before even getting the chance to meet him.”

“Now you understand why this secret we must keep. It is no one else's business for us to share this with, not even a peep.” Zecora lightly stomped her hoof to finalize her point.

Running up to the stallion Applebloom shouted, “I don't want you to worry! I won't tell anypony your secret. I don't want nopony thinking about a nice fella like you as ‘dat pony that can't dream’ and I promise that I won't think of you that way either. It's already outta my mind and I ain't got no reason to think about it no more. And I'll be happy to make your potion for you too!”

Rayne chuckled and patted her head gently, unsure about the strength of his hooves. “I trust you Applebloom so no need to worry. Now, I believe you have some lessons that I have made you late for.” He smiled charmingly as Zecora stood up to walk over.

“And you Mr. Stallion, before the next moon must promise to visit me again soon.” Turning her face out of view from the filly she stared at Rayne with a twinkle in her eye. He returned her gaze with a smirk and nodded before waving farewell to them both.

Stepping out of the hut Rayne began trotting back through the Everfree Forest on his way back to town. “Well… that went over more enjoyably than I had planned.” He grinned to himself. “I didn't expect an impromptu make out session with Zecora. That was nice, hehe, but kinda weird to do with a snout.” He said touching his face curiously. "Well I still managed to get my first loose end taken care of. I can bluff with the best of them but it wouldn't do to have Luna discover memories of my past in my sleep... AND WHY AM I STILL TALKING TO MYSELF OUT LOUD?!” He screamed, causing a curious Applebloom to look back out the window confused.

~ Back in town ~

“Good afternoon.” “Nice to meet you.” “Hello, yes I'm new in town.” Rayne continued his series of greetings as he passed by others on the street. There were many more ponies living in Ponyville than the show had depicted. Proceeding further into town he took note of several faces he recognized from a distance. Trixie’s wagon was parked on the side of the road and she looked like she had just sold a large package of fireworks. Just then a rainbow streak went sprinting through the sky with a loud roar. He smiled seeing Rainbow Dash’s trail heading right for some purple towers he saw in the distance behind a building obscuring his view. “Hmm, now I know where Twilight’s castle is.” He thought to himself.

Suddenly a voice spoke to him from behind. It was a bland voice devoid of personality or inflection. “Hello. Are you the new pony who has come to town? My sister has been looking for you.” The tone was flat and unexcited.

Despite these qualities, hearing this voice filled Rayne with such joy. Turning around he saw a grey pony standing before him with a dull stare in her eyes. She wore a blue tunic with a black belt attached around the middle. Her purple hair matched her eye shadow and her light blue eyes now rested upon him as she waited for an answer. Coughing for a moment to suppress his excitement Rayne tried his best to at least seem like he was calm and collected. “Yes hello there. My name is Rayne, pleased to meet you.” He used all his willpower to force his smile to look normal and charming even though his excitement was bursting inside. She nodded back in response to his greeting and he continued. “Your sister is Pinkie Pie I presume?”

The mare tilted her head slightly. “Yes that's right. How did you know?” Again her tone left nothing to tell if she was upset, being inquisitive or just generally asking.

Rayne stepped closer to her and smiled feeling a little more confident now. “It was your eyes.” His voice was steady now and he held back from trying to overdo it as he had done with Rarity. This time Rayne went for a more practical approach. “You both have blue eyes. But yours are much brighter than your sister's. If you'll forgive me for saying so, they look like larimar shining in the light.” He smiled and waited for her reaction.

She definitely paused for a moment as she continued to look at him with that unreadable stare of hers. However then she said, “Larimar is a very rare stone that isn't native to anywhere near Ponyville. Do you… know a lot about gemstones?” She asked him blankly.

“I think I might know a little more about them than the average pony but I’m not an expert or anything.” He stood a little closer to her now and found that there was a noticeable size difference between them. He wasn't sure if he'd compare against Big Mac but he was definitely much larger than the mare before him.

At this point her voice finally had the slightest tone of curiously to it. “Do you, really think that my eyes look like larimar?”

Now Rayne smiled to her charmingly. “I really do.” He bit his lip gently to hold himself there. He wanted to proceed on but he knew this pony and if he was going to have any chance for impressing her then he would have to wait for her to come to him.

Her eyes did not falter from their stony expression but she did turn her face upwards looking more at the sky than to him for a moment. “That is the nicest thing that anypony has ever said about them.” She looked to the ground as if deciding something and then looked back to the stallion in front of her. “I don't think I told you yet that my name is Maud. My name is Maud.” She said matter of factly.

“Hello Maud, it is a pleasure to meet you. I'm glad that you aren't offended by me complimenting you. I really do think that your eyes are beautiful, I just felt that you might appreciate hearing something a little more, exact. And I could think of nothing closer than larimar.”

Rayne wasn't sure but it seemed as if her inexpressive stare had softened somehow while still looking like it hadn't really changed. “I don't mind. I was thinking…” she said pausing for a moment. “Pinkie Pie doesn't have to find you right away. I don't know if you know this but she is planning a surprise party for you to welcome you into town.”

Rayne stepped up beside her he smiled and softly said, “Oh I know. I am going to attend because I can tell how happy it makes her. But to be honest, surprise parties aren't really my thing.” Then he gestured forward with his snout. Rayne couldn't believe it when he thought he caught a small smile at the corner of her lips. With no other words spoken between them they walked side by side until he noticed Maud was leading him out of town across a stony path towards Ponyville adjacent.

Author's Note

Yes so the Disdreem Elixir is my own creation, it's not from the MLP world. I'm pretty sure it was obvious for why he needed it though. Wouldn't it just be a shame if he went to sleep and a certain princess saw dreams from a world much different than this one? Also Zecora seems very insistent for Rayne to come back and visit her later. "Before the next moon..." Sounds like she means before next month right? And what's this? Is Rayne succeeding in charming Maud a little bit? There's only one way to find out.

Let's keep going! I hope you're enjoying the story, I've had a lot of fun writing it. Thank you for being a part of that.

5 - A Rocky Seduction

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Chapter 5 - A Rocky Seduction

~ Outside of town, adjacent to Ponyville ~

“Whoa, this pretty amazing.” Rayne said in awe. The two ponies had been walking through an underground cave system. There were lots of beautiful gems lining the tunnel pathways just as he had seen in the show. However now they had just stepped into the open cavern which he knew to be Maud’s home. Silently he thought to himself while taking in the beauty around him, “Wow, this place is dazzling. The waterfall is stunning and it looks like it drains down into the rock somewhere. It's echoing so softly, I could really imagine falling asleep in here and sleeping in for hours to that rushing roar.” Turning now to his host he asked, “So this must be your home? It's a pretty breath taking place to be able to live in.”

“Yes, I've manage to settle in and be quite comfortable here. Come on in, you'll find the carpet to be much softer than the stone tunnel we just walked through.” Again her tone was solid but he could tell that she was being welcoming to him.

“Oh please, after you. I would love for you to show me around.” He said still marveling over how much bigger Maud’s cave was in person. This was truly a mansion of a home that put any real life house he had ever seen to shame.

Stepping forward into her velvet styled living space she raise a hoof to point out different places she introduced. “This is my sitting area,” she commented with a slight pause, “and my resting area,” and another brief pause, “and my sleeping area.” Lowering her hoof she walked over to a ledge and pointed down towards a series of small tunnels leading deeper into the cave system. “And this is where I do most of my work; studying and examining different formations of rocks and geodes.”

Rayne nodded as he walked in to examine her furnishings more closely. “Hmm she was right.” He thought. “It’s sort of cushy in here. I was always intrigued that she had gone with a sort of Arabian/Japanese harem themed decor for her home. All this plush and purple trim is beautiful. And the paper lanterns make it very stylish compared to how bland Maud can seem to be. I wonder if all this was expensive?”

Maud walked up very close to the stallion and blankly stated, “It isn't very often that I get to show my place off to company.”

Maud had always been one of Rayne's pony crushes and getting to be so close to her was making him very excited. “I do like it very much. It is as comfortable and practical as It is beautiful.” Gesturing towards some comfy looking cushions that were conveniently adjoining one another, Rayne was careful to use her specific words in suggesting, “Would you like to sit together? Or rest together? Or…”

He had meant to pause at that moment but she spoke up right in time with his sentence, “Yes. I would like that.” He raised an eyebrow at how perfect her timing at been. It almost left him unsure if she was agreeing to what he had said or to what could have just said at that moment. Even though he was allowing Maud to set the pace he still knew he needed to make his own moves. Allowing her to lay down first, he settled into the adjoining cushion and rested one of his hooves upon her own as if ‘holding hands’ from his world. She looked up to him and they sat in silence for a moment until she then moved her other hoof over to rest against his.

Rayne was pleased seeing her reciprocate his gesture and definitely took this as a sign that his interest in her was to some degree a mutual one. “Thank you for inviting me to your home Maud. Since I've only just arrived in town I still haven't made many friends yet. There's no one I'm connected to here so it's a completely fresh start for me.”

She looked to him stating, “Yes, making a fresh start in a new location can be tough. It wasn't too long ago that I was just moving to Ponyville myself.” Leaving one of her hooves in touch with Rayne’s Maud leaned back to shift into a more comfortable position. “But I already know that you're not interested in being my friend.” Her blunt statement definitely caught Rayne off guard.

Rather than having a large negative reaction to that statement he simply questioned her carefully instead. “What do you mean?” He knew that with this pony it would be best to keep his composure.

She seemed to watch him so carefully as they spoke together. “When I first met you your eyes dilated when you looked at me. Then they stayed that way as we continued to talk. Also your comment about my eyes being like larimar was very flirtatious.” Slowly she began to extend her hind leg in a stretch which created an alluring arc between her lower waist and her thigh. Rayne could not help but take notice and just as quickly realized he had been caught stealing his glance at her. “I knew it.” She remarked as Rayne realized he had played right into her hooves. He was rather impressed by her sly craft which he hadn't expected. “You are too attracted to me to want to be friends.”

Rayne just smiled in response thinking, “Oh well, now the jig is up. Only one way to go from here.” Leaning in close his voice changed to a more seductive tone. “You've got me. I find you to be very attractive. And yes it's true. I'm not wanting to just be friends here with you.” He allowed the innuendo to ring perfectly clear in this voice.

Maud gave a sideways glance towards the ground feeling unsure of herself as she commented, “I might be ok with that.” Then she looked up to Rayne expectantly. Unbeknownst to the stallion, she was feeling nervous and her stomach started twisting in knots. Trying to have something specific to focus on Maud realized she could feel the warmth from his breath across her lips. It was comforting and made her feel compelled to lean in. She was glad to see him take the initiative as he leaned forward with their snouts touching for the first time. They both gave a few nervous bumps before closing their eyes and locking lips with one another.

After that it was like a flood gate had opened. Once the two of them had started kissing they were suddenly all over each other. Rayne reached out and embraced Maud, wrapping himself around her. Maud eagerly leaned into his chest and passionately kissed the stallion. She had seen other couples smooching with their special somepony before but this was nothing like that. Rayne used his years of experience in cradling her I his arms and kissing her tenderly. His lips made her melt as he held her and it gave Maud a rush she had never experienced before.

Rayne was in sheer bliss. He sucked on her bottom lip as he kissed her which he could tell she really liked. He followed that up by guiding a hoof through her mane and caressing down along her neck and back. The mare shuddered in his arms which caused his own growing excitement to grind into her flank. Rayne observed that she made no signs of shying away. Leaning in and taking charge of the moment he looked down to the beautiful mare below him. “Even with that same expression on her face I can still read the excitement in her eyes. She looks like Nala laying in the grass from the Lion King. But instead this is Maud and she is giving me that same excited stare.” He mused silently to himself. “Maud, I want you to take off your shirt for me.” She stated directly but not commandingly.

“Okay.” She simply replied and reached down to begin with unfastening her belt. In a moment she was pulling the garment up over her head leaving her laying bare underneath the stallion above her.

“Thank you, now just relax.” He whispered into her ear before starting a trail of kisses slowly down her neck.

Maud took a deep breath and laid there giving no resistance to his lips now tracing down along her collar bone. “I am enjoying this so far.” She pointed out while watching his hooves begin massaging up and down through the fur of her body.

Rayne took his time while sensually exploring the mare’s body. Her different anatomy required some adjustments to how he was used to having his way with a woman. While Maud didn't have breasts Rayne still found her torso to be tender and sensitive to stimulate her with. He made sure not to move too fast as his focus proceeded to lower portions of her body. He wasn't sure if they had the same kinds of techniques to sex here in Equestria that he was used to from his world but he was curious to find out.

“That feels, really nice. What are you doing?” Maud softly called out as Rayne began to lick down along her hip joint. He could smell her musk but wasn't repulsed by it. She had thus far felt and tasted wonderful to him. He assumed being an equine himself helped him to feel natural in taking a pony as a lover.

“I am planning on stimulating you with my mouth.” Was the only response he gave her as he gently spread her thighs apart. “Is this ok?” He asked as his tongue danced lower into her hip joint but otherwise waited for her to respond.

She didn't speak but nodded softly as her body began to burn down in her center very near where Rayne was now licking.

“MmmMm.” Rayne moaned with his lips into her sensitive skin causing Maud’s body to jump slightly in reaction. He had always enjoyed using his mouth to please his lovers and this was a new experience he was definitely looking forward to. He could hear her mouth gasp as his tongue teased the hairs on each side of her slit. He stroked gently from the bottom upwards tracing the lining of her pink opening one side at a time. He particularly loved how her hips would subtly thrust upwards as he licked her. Feeling now that she was sufficiently primed up, Rayne extended his tongue gently into her moistened folds and traced around her vaginal ring.

Maud was keeping her content face for the most part but her body was betraying her by repeatedly quivering or having a leg involuntarily twitch. As Rayne pushed forward into her passageway she instinctively reached above her head grabbing onto the pillows supporting her. Rayne loved that as a pony his tongue was much larger and longer than he was used to. This was a fact that he used to his advantage, lapping at the flowing juices that were now pouring profusely from the mare. Rayne explored the depths of how she felt inside. As his tongue slid, he came across another barrier within her which made Maud’s legs kick in response. “Did I just lick Maud’s hymen?” He pondered. Rayne pulled back recognising that spasm had not been one of pleasure for her.

It was at this point that Maud seemed to get up to reposition herself. For a moment Rayne worried that he had upset her and that she was wanting to stop. But on wobbly legs she stepped over to grab a circular pillow which she then leaned down upon. Her face and upper torso she laid into the pillow for support while she left her hind end standing upwards with her back legs straight. Rayne admired the view of Maud in this bent over position. She looked back at him for a moment but then lifted her tail uncovering herself as she closed her eyes submissively and waited. He was more than happy to meet her invitation even if walking had also become a bit awkward for him as well.

With getting a new body came getting used to new and larger limbs. His erection hung and dangled between his legs as he trotted over. He had been well equipped before as a man but now as an equine he thought this might kill a human girl if he ever got the chance again. Despite his dismay, he wasn't going to keep the eager mare waiting for him as he moved in behind her. As he rose up to mount her he paid careful attention to avoid clopping her back with his hard hooves while trying to balance himself in this new position.

Rayne could feel the warmth coming off of her as she thrust her hips backwards to meet him. She was clearly eager and his for the taking so he decided not to delay any longer. He rubbed his tip along through her wetness trying to lubricate what was about to happen as best he could. Then once he felt her opening begin to part he pushed forward squeezing into the tight space of the pony below him.

“Ahhhhh!” Maud screamed immediately as Rayne filled her. After his first push Rayne had felt his tip press against some resistance and then a second later it gave way as he sank much further inside. It had only been his first stroke but her hymen had ruptured making the mare's knees began quivering as she bled just slightly. Rayne reached around her torso so to stroke her gently whilst also holding her in place. After not too long her knees began to steady themselves. Pulling his length halfway back out of her Rayne carefully attempted a second push.

This new experience was something that Maud was not able to keep her stoic expression for. As Rayne now repeated his withdrawal and re-entry her eyes closed and her body tightened with pleasure. Rayne was patient at first allowing her to get used to his size pushing and pulling her insides apart. But then he gave her a single hard slam making his hips strike sharply against her flanks. He penetrated all of the way inside her making Maud scream and then immediately brought her hooves up to her mouth trying to silence herself.

Rayne was rather enjoying this as she felt even tighter to him further inside. The feeling of Rayne staying impaled so far inside of her made Maud groan loudly into her hooves. He was pacing her, allowing her time to adjust. However once she had settled, Rayne began holding her sides tightly before repeatedly thrusting against Maud’s hind end. Mounting the young adult mare hard and fast, Rayne went wild giving into the new pleasures he was feeling. Maud hung limply in his arms while submissively surrendering to his advances. Her continued wailing echoed through her cavern as Rayne pummeled into her back and forth.

Ideas ran through his excited mind of whether different tricks he knew would still work or not here as a pony. Not wanting to put too much on Maud all at once he kept his pace steady savoring having taken this ponies virginity. It wasn't long before Maud’s screams changed tone which were quickly followed by her hind legs spasming sporadically. The pleasure of feeling Maud squirming in orgasm beneath him saturated Rayne’s sex driven brain. With each shudder of Maud’s body Rayne felt his self control slipping further and further away. The recently virgin mare had only just concluded her first vaginal orgasm when she noticed Rayne changing the angle of his position.

The dark stallion arranged himself so that his tip would press into the upper wall of her depths. Maud’s body suddenly went rigid and she looked as if she had just lost all of the air in her lungs. Her hips began jutting up and down against the carpeted floor as Rayne pressed into that sensitive area inside her. She became so wet from contracting that Rayne could no longer withstand the sensations her body was giving him.

Just as Maud regained the air to scream she felt a torrent of warmth that seemed to flood every possible space within her. Rayne growled out in ecstasy unable to believe how wonderful it felt to climax using his new body. He could feel his seed flowing out of him in several bursts. Three, four, five squirts of fluid expelled from him with each feeling better than the last. Six, seven, eight and his balls just continued to empty into the mare. Suddenly he felt her fill to the brim until she exploded outward with his seed, unable to contain it all within her. He looked down listening to her half moaning half crying from the experience of them orgasming together with such intensity.

It was about this time that Rayne’s better sense caught up with him and he decided to relent off of the inexperienced mare. She gasped sharply as he shifted his weight from her and she lay there gasping for air weakly. Rayne noticed that even after he had vacated her passage her body continued to shake as if still experiencing contractions from what she had just endured. But Rayne noticed immediately as she winced when trying to move.

“Uhh, I cant…” She stated, struggling even with words as she used her upper body to collapse her hips sideways. “I can't move my legs.” She huffed, hardly seeming to have enough energy to speak. Knowing that Maud was referring to her hind end he looked and saw her body laying motionless from her rump down except for the occasional continued spasm. He found it very attractive noticing how in her new position his juices had began running out from inside her as it trickled down her thigh.

Try as she might her body refused to respond to her commands. Rayne watched as her few feeble attempts seemed to drain any energy she had left. Standing slowly the stallion said, “Just rest. Wait right here, I know what you need to help you feel better.” Noticing there had been two drinking chalices sitting upon an end table, Rayne went over to the stream and filled some of the water into one. Not knowing a thing about the freshness of wild water he tasted it first and seeming satisfied that it was fine he brought it back to Maud. “Here, drink. It will help.”

“Thank you.” She said gently as she took a few sips which quickly turned into gulps. Setting the now empty chalice down she looked up to Rayne and then down to the state of her body. “Ummm.” She mumbled apprehensively. “I'm not sure what to say. I am not the kind of pony to embarrass easily. But you've got me feeling kind of vulnerable here.” She stated, still in her monotone voice but speaking openly and honestly.

“Not to say that I upset you I hope?” Rayne offered. He was pleased when Maud shook her head that he had not.

“I wanted this to happen. I invited you back here hoping, for what exactly I didn't know but, that something like this would happen once we were alone. I may not be experienced with stallions but I'm not a little filly anymore either. So please don't feel that you took advantage or anything of that sort. This was my first time but I just thought that I would have been able to handle myself better.” Rayne was contemplating whether he should attempt to comfort this notion of hers but she continued on to ask, “But that wasn't a normal experience that you gave to me. Was it?” She asked pointedly.

He chucked guiltily but decided that complete honesty had done well for him with her so far. “No, it wasn't. I hadn't thought to consider whether you might be a virgin or not. And I definitely used a few advanced tricks to manipulate your body into having additional pleasure that… your nerves might not have been ready for.” He mentioned, clearly referring to her temporary paralysis.

She glanced down and then glanced at him. “Apparently.” She said. Rayne decided to take this as a case in point reaction and not that she was bitter about having too intense of an orgasm. His worries cleared when she then made her feelings to be very clear. “How long am I going to be like this for?” She asked vaguely.

“Oh being unable to move your legs? Maybe only another twenty minutes or so.” He replied. But Rayne then became surprised when she rejected his response.

“No, not about my legs. How long am I going to feel like this for… like I want to throw myself at you and let you do that to me again?” Still her expression seemed plain but he could sense the desperate sincerity behind her query. “Please understand, I definitely couldn't take anymore. And yet… I feel that I want to. It isn't like me to have conflicting emotions.” She was looking straight at him with direct eye contact during this whole interaction.

"Well Maud, we could always take a break. After you've had time to recover I would be happy to do that again with you. I would be happy... to stay here and do this with you as often as you wanted." Rayne said with a cheesy grin, feeling more than quite proud of himself.

But then Maud surprised him as she shook her head and he got the sense that her lack of a smile was on purpose. "I don't want to be misleading to you. I am finding it very difficult to say that I don't want to continue doing this. However, I know that at this point in my life I am not ready to have a special somepony. At least not a serious relationship anyhow."

Rayne was relieved at hearing that was the extent of her worries. “Then don't have a special somepony.” He stated simply, and he knew just a tad bit manipulatively. She looked to him seeming a bit surprised. “I'm new in town. I don't mind. Maud you are beautiful. But I wouldn't expect you to have feelings for me just like that. If you want to leave connections out of it then I will give you whatever affections your body can crave. And I won't get upset in the least if we stay just friends beyond that." He spoke so assuredly as if there wasn't a care in the world or any other possibility to consider.

She looked down at her hooves while thinking his proposal over. But then Maud smiled, actually allowing her emotion to show on her face. “Then teach me something else.”

“Hmm?” Rayne hummed in surprise.

“I'm starting to get some feeling back in my hooves but I still can't move them yet. I'm not ready to be touched… but I feel like I want to return the favor for what you did to me.” She gave him an expression to suggest she did not want to have to explain herself outright.

Not needing any further specifics Rayne trotted up to her but then stepped just passed leaving his flank by her face. She looked up to him from the ground confused for a moment. That was until she looked down seeing his phallus hanging in front of her still seeming half hard. Needing no further instruction for what he was suggesting, Maud leaned forward running her tongue just over the hole on his tip. He was still slightly leaking fluid but that did not deter her from examining around him with her tongue. He watched as she pulled back, tasting the liquid for the first time with an analytical expression before swallowing the amount on her lips.

“Let me know if it tastes ok to you.” He offered considerately. Maud gave him no answer as she leaned forward into his pelvic region again. She hesitated for a moment, struggling a bit with the angle before opening her mouth and taking in the full end of his bulb to suck upon. Maud allowed whatever would flow into her mouth to flow with no apparent reaction as she began to steadily suckle with earnest. Occasionally her tongue would lick to maneuver what she would have to swallow but she focused mainly on sucking along what her throat could allow her to reach.

Rayne felt pleased with allowing Maud to have some control so he shifted down to his side with his hind legs spread next to where the mare was laying. Having much easier access, Maud began immediately taking considerably more of him into her mouth as she sucked. It went on for several minutes until she lifted her mouth to saying, “I want you to miss Pinkie's party for you.” Then she began running her tongue along the base length of his shaft where she couldn't reach before.

“I don't have a place in town to stay yet.” He admitted. He had planned to say more but Maud reached out to place a hoof over his lips silencing him. Then she returned to sucking over his bulb and this time swallowing dramatically more of his length down into her throat. Rayne laid back making no attempt to fight it as he had clearly found a fantastic place to stay in during his time here in Ponyville. “Second loose end, check.” He thought as he held Maud by her mane and began to erupt into her throat.

Author's Note

So a couple things here. When Rayne was flirting with Maud he tried to be clever with his words but I was concerned that some readers might not get it. Earlier she described her living space as her "sitting, resting and sleeping," area. So Rayne made a joke of sitting with her, resting with her, or sleeping with her.

As for the sex scene, I tried to take both of their points of view into consideration but it was mainly written from Rayne's perspective. I hope that everything was clear. Also I am taking the perspective that the mane 6 and most of the sub cast have at least reached their 20's in age. There will be no fillyphilia in this story.

6 - Setting Roots

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Chapter 6 - Setting Roots

Meanwhile, in the Castle of Friendship -

Everyone who was gathered around the friendship table suddenly jumped in their seats as there was a loud slam from the front castle doors being kicked in. “WHAT IS IT?!” Shouted the rainbow haired pegasus who just burst in. “Is it a mission?! Did the table call us?! Is the town under attack?!” She shouted frantically.

“RAINBOW DASH!” Twilight Sparkle bellowed out disarmingly. The blue pegasus suddenly calmed down and walked quietly to her seat by the map of Equestria. “How many times have I told you NOT to kick my doors in? I don't care if my castle IS made of crystal. One of these days you are going to break something!”

Rainbow Dash chuckled softly. “Sorry Twilight, it won't happen again.” She said to the princess for the hundredth time. Then she looked over to Pinkie Pie who seemed to be rocking back and forth anxiously in her seat.

“Um Twilight? Do you know if this will take very long? We have a new pony in town and I am Really Really looking forward to throwing a welcome party for him.” Pinkie pleaded.

“Oh yes, hehe.” Rarity giggled. “I saw him today too. Quite the hunk and oh such a charmer that one. I definitely wouldn't mind running into that Mr. tall, dark and handsome again.”

Twilight spoke up authoritatively as she pointed to the map. “I'm sorry girls but we don't have time for all of that right now. We might have an Equestria wide crisis here.”

“Ooh alright. I suppose I can always throw a party for him tomorrow instead.” Pinkie pouted.

Now that a sense of order had been restored in the room Twilight announced, “Something new is happening in Equestria and it seems to be affecting the friendship table. As for now no one has officially been called. You might notice that none of your flanks have started glowing. However, the map has been displaying cutie marks on and off in different areas before disappearing again. This has been going on all day.” Frustration was evident in her voice.

“What do you suppose it means Twi?” Applejack asked.

“I don't know. I thought that maybe by calling all of you here that we would have a better chance of figuring it out.”

“Oh my, well, um, maybe it's a new kind of friendship problem that we haven't faced before? Our tasks have seemed to be getting a bit more complicated of late.” Fluttershy offered bashfully. Speaking up with a suggestion of her own still felt a bit uncomfortable but she had become confident enough in herself to voice her ideas anyway.

“Hmmm. A new type of problem. That's probably it Fluttershy. But what? And new how?” Twilight debated. “Hmm this is going to be one of those things that gets harder before it gets easily isn't it?” She sulked, collapsing against the table.

“Oh well darling, our missions get any easier. But it's usually the hard work that makes it truly rewarding in the end.” Rarity commented before asking, “So tell us, what are the facts that we know of so far?”

Twilight lifted her head from the table as she got back down to business. “Spike has been keeping a record of the table’s activity. Mr Assistant, will you please share with us your findings?” Twilight then stepped to her seat passing the attention of the room to the purple dragon sitting nearby.

Carrying a roll of parchment with an extensive bit of writing on it Spike began reviewing the highlights of his intell. “Thank you Twilight. Now as it was mentioned, the map is pointing out different locations all over. Some even lay outside of Equestria.” Spike paused as the ponies murmured to themselves. “But it seems there are four places that the map keeps referring back to the most. These locations include the snowy wilderness outside of the Crystal Empire, Gryphonstone, the Changling Village and,” he hesitated for a moment before saying, “Tartarus.” As would be expected all of the ponies shouted in surprise to these locations.

“Well darn tootin, I would sure hope there would be friendship problems in Tartarus. Them varmints don't deserve the magic of friendship if you ask me.” Applejack proclaimed stubbornly.

Rarity chimed in next, “While I do agree with your lack of sympathy there Applejack, I say it would be just awful for whichever pony that would have to travel so close to the glorious Crystal Empire but then turn away to wander through that dreary ice country instead!”

“Ladies, ladies, please.” Spike jumped in before anyone else had a chance to complain. “Nothing seems for certain because the cutie marks keep changing as well but…” He stalled not wanting to go on.

“I don't like it either but you have to tell them Spike.” Twilight urged reassuringly.

“Tell us what? There's more?!” Pinkie chimed in nervously.

Spike took a deep breath before listing off, “Applejack, yours is the cutie mark that it has been showing the most hovering around Tartarus. Also Rarity it's been showing you and Princess Twilight to go near the Crystal Empire.”

“What in tarnation?!” Applejack shouted angrily.

“Uuuhhhgggg!” Rarity yelled, feigning to pass out from shock in her typical overdramatic fashion.

Knowing that she was fine Spike ignored Rarity’s outburst and quickly skimmed through the rest of his list. “Fluttershy and Pinkie are being sent to the Changeling Village and Rainbow Dash is being sent to Gryphonstone along with another cutie mark that I don't recognise.”

Rainbow yelled out, “Ugh but I have already been sent to Gryphonstone! What am I, the official Gryphon ambassador now?” All of the ponies seemed to have one grievance or another with the information given.

“Girls, please listen!” Twilight pleaded. “I know that this is upsetting to some of you but the map knows what it's doing and which of us is the best pony to go for whatever is going on. At least I hope it does.” She said, still concerned about the current inconsistency. She was met with unassured glares by her other friends. Shaking it off she said, “Dash, do you recognise this other cutie mark? I had Spike draw a picture of it for you.”

Spike held up a little sketch pad for everyone to see and suddenly the blue Pegasus exploded with excitement. “Is this for real? The pony with that cutie mark is supposed to go with me on a mission?! That... is... So... Totally… AWESOME!” She jumped from her chair and did a somersault in the air.

“What? WHAT? Whose cutie mark is that?!" Twilight shouted.

Rainbow Dash was trying to hold back tears of joy. “Why, that is the cutie mark of none other than Daring Do of course!” She ended with a high pitched squeal before landing neatly in her seat like a well behaved school filly. “Okay, I've changed my mind. I totally want to go now.”

Twilight huffed feeling a little disappointed in herself after snatching the sketchbook from Spike. “Oh that IS Daring Do’s cutie mark! Awww, I should have been able to figure that out.”

“Um, excuse me. Girls?” Fluttershy called meekly. “But are we supposed to go now? I mean, the table looks pretty quiet at the moment.” She pointed out.

Twilight gave the sketchpad back to Spike before returning to the mystery at hand. “That's just it Fluttershy, I don't know. Normally the map would signify the location of the friendship problem and it would stay marked until it was resolved. However this time the table keeps showing an issue and then it goes away. I don't know what kind of problem could do that.”

“Ooh, ooh! I know!” Pinkie Pie shouted out excitedly making everyone turn towards her. Reaching behind her she mysteriously pulled out a dark cloak and spoke in her spooky Madam Pinkie voice. “What if… there will be super duper friendship problems that might happen but the details about them remain uncertain? What if there were some mysterious visitor destined to travel all over Equestria who might influence whether a friendship could occur in these areas or not? And instead of the map knowing with absolutely certainly that somepony can for sure solve the problem, it is showing who could have the best chances even though they could also utterly and completely fail!”

Twilight, Rarity and Fluttershy gasped, frightened by the prediction spoken in such a creepy tone. Applejack just huffed, not impressed but not interrupting either. Pinkie took a breath before finishing with, “The map can sense these upcoming events because each one could change the face of Equestria depending on how it plays out! But for now, the map waits… Waits for the mystery somepony to be ready and fulfill their destiny!”

“Ah shucks, what a load of hooey Pinkie Pie!” Applejack laughed not buying into her tale at all. The chuckling from the earth pony was enough to break the tension causing them all to laugh along with her.

Hours Later in Ponyville Adjacent-

Rayne woke from a gentle stirring which brushed against him. Upon rising he was confused as to why he was feeling a hard surface under him instead of his soft mattress. Looking around he was bewildered by the sight of a large open space covered in sparkling colors of every kind. It wasn't until his eyes focused on the rushing waterfall that recent events began to catch up to him. “Nnnmmm. Uhh, so... it looks like I'm still here.” He mumbled groggily."I guess it wasn't a dream. I really am in Equestria."

Laying beside him rested a gray mare whose hind hoof kicked softly in her sleep. Her violet mane was a bit disheveled from sweat. Rayne smiled recalling the three consecutive times she had allowed him to mate with her in the last few hours. “Hmm, what time is it?” He thought, now wondering how long he had been in this cave for. Taking in his surroundings once more he noticed that the luminescence in the cavern never seemed to change. Upon attempting to move he found his body to be sluggish and heavy. "Whoa, I'm still pretty tired. Those potions of Zecora's really do a number on me. I didn't dream at all. I don't remember the last time I slept so peacefully."

As he began lifting himself to his hooves the mare next to him also began to stir. “Are you leaving?” Maud asked looking up to him. Rayne shook his head and leaned his snout down to hers. She was happy to reach around his head and kiss him deeply for several moments.

“Hehe, you couldn't possibly be ready for a fourth go around so soon?” He chuckled to her.

Her eyes looked up to his as she whispered, “I'd like to… but no. I'm actually getting pretty hungry.” She replied.

After stealing one more kiss, Rayne then helped Maud to stand on her hooves. “I've been wondering something. How is it that you keep track of time down here?” He asked while watching as Maud stretched.

Once she had finished she trotted over to him but then walked passed to the cave tunnels. Turning over her shoulder she answered, “You can't, it's impossible. We are underground.” And then waited for him to catch up.

The sheepish stallion chucked. “Oh I see. So back to town then to see what's going on?” The mare nodded and they walked together back through the caves.

The trip back to Ponyville was a quiet one. Morning was just breaking as far off in Canterlot Celestia began raising the sun. The scent of evening dew burning off in the light of day filled the air. Maud stopped just on the outskirts of town and spoke to Rayne. “I am going to go track down my sister and stop her from mauling you with questions as soon as she sees you. She'll most likely still want to welcome you with a celebration but I can talk her into postponing it at least until this afternoon.” She blinked looking back from him to the town and back again. “Also, I just want to say thank you for last night. I didn't know that I could experience anything like that. I really enjoyed myself.”

“It was my pleasure Maud.” Rayne happily replied as they stepped into Ponyville together. “How about I meet you in the center of town by the fountain around noon and you can guide me to whatever fate your sister has in store for me?”

The mare nodded. “I would like that.” After that Maud headed off towards Sugar Cube Corner while Rayne looked out at the rest of the town.

The streets were mainly empty with most ponies still in bed or just waking up. A few shop owners were setting out their wares and opening their doors to the public. Seeing that he had a moment to himself he took the opportunity to review his situation. “Hmm ok so let's see. As long as Discord behaves, then I shouldn't have to worry about anypony having a way of finding out about my past. My dreams are secured and there is nothing else that should link me to not originally being a stallion. There is still my cutie mark to figure out but I'll worry about that later. I now have a place to live so that's not an issue. I'm going to need money though. I think Equestria has a rather easy going economy but I still don't want to be a bum like Fluttershy’s brother.”

Rayne looked from establishment to establishment considering his options. “Hmm I was always fair at cooking but now I don't have any thumbs so that's out. I don't think that farm life would suit me. Physical labor was never my forte." Pausing for a moment Rayne glanced back to consider the colorful design on his flank. "This sure doesn't make things any clearer for me. What am I supposed to do with a heart? I doubt I can make money by loving every pony and I'm pretty sure gigolos aren't a thing here.” He chuckled to himself. Just then a fancy purple building with steam rising from it came into view around a corner. “Oooh, well, that might work.” He smirked to himself.

Stepping inside he saw a spacious reception area. There were several seat cushions and magazines on end tables for ponies to flip through. There at the welcoming counter was a pony whose coat was a light cerulean with a pale rose colored mane. Looking up as Rayne walked in she eagerly said, “Hello there and good morning to you. Welcome to the Ponyville Day Spa. What can we help you with? You are our first customer for the day so there are no wait times for any of our services.”

Rayne glanced up to a board overhead which listed various specials such as Hoof and Mane Massage, Coat Shinings, Steam Rooms, and other special services with fancy names to entice big spenders. Rayne tried to sound charismatic and professional as he stepped up to the counter. “Hello there, my name is Rayne. I am new in town and I am actually looking for work.”

The mare seemed surprised and a little disappointed that he was not a customer. “Oh well, alright then. So what exactly are you good at?” She asked, looking at his heart shaped cutie mark quizzically.

“Do you have any need for an experienced massage pony?” Rayne knew he had spent years honing his techniques and felt confident that much of his knowledge he could carry over even with hooves.

“Eh, I'm sorry but we already have plenty of massage ponies and our establishment usually tends to hire mares for such things.” She awkwardly told him, trying not to offend the stallion.

“Mmm then what about a chiropractic specialist? Do you have one of those on staff? There's not usually a problem with stallions filling that role.” He asked hopefully. He was surprised to see the confused expression on the receptionist's face.

“I'm sorry, do we have cryo-what-now?” Soon another pony came up behind the receptionist curious about what was going on. She seemed to be an almost opposite coloration from the first pony. Her coat had the pinkish hue while her mane held the same shade of blue.

Rayne smiled thinking this might be his chance. “Chiropractic specialist. It's the art of realigning ones core structure so that the rest of the body can move and flow the way that it is supposed to.” The day spa ponies looked at him skeptically but were at least hearing him out. “Have you ever had a pain in your neck hurt until you pop the joint and it feels better? Or if you have had an injury of some kind then the art of chiropractory can help alleviate the pressure in that area of the body.”

"We... have never heard of this technique before." Suddenly Rayne noticed how the mare in front of him shifted her position from sitting upright to leaning forward.

He smiled, having worked in an office before and knowing all about the aches of sitting at a desk. “It can be a little complicated to explain but I would be happy to give you a demonstration and then you can decide if you might want to open a new service in your establishment?” He was pleased hearing other workers hiding out in the back whispering to themselves excitedly about a new prospect.

The pony at the desk frowned and stepped into the back to usher her coworkers back to their other jobs. Then she returned to the desk to address Rayne professionally. “Alright, I'm not saying you're hired but we'll give you a shot. A new service does draw in an excited new crowd. We'll just have to figure out how to find somepony for you to give your demonstration on and then-"

“How about you?” Rayne interjected as he offered to have the receptionist test out his skills first hand. “Come on, I bet you could use it after sitting at that desk everyday.” He said trying to appeal to her personal interest.

“M-me? I don't think I would need it. One couldn't possibly get injured just working at a desk.” She said doubtfully.

He chuckled at that as he leaned in towards her. “Oh you think so? Do you think it would be healthy for your body to be sitting in one position in that chair all day every day?” He suggested to her.

“Hmm well when you put it that way, maybe not.” She guided him into a massage room as she continued, “My back does get sore by the end of each day. Are you saying this chiropractic service can help with that?” Rayne nodded and patted the massage table.

“That's right. Now go ahead and lay down on the table. There isn't anything you need to do to prepare. Just relax with your face down and stretch your hind legs straight out below you.” She did as instructed and several of the other staff peaked in to quietly watch what the stallion was capable of. “Alright now I am just going to examine how your joints are positioned. You're going to feel me moving your legs and rubbing your back along your spine for a bit. This will tell me if any part of you might be in misalignment from how it should be.”

She simply nodded, “Alright then, whatever you say. Just watch where you're putting your hooves or we'll have to toss you right out.”

“Not a problem,” he reassured, “Just try to relax and loosen up your muscles.” She took a deep breath and calmed down, trying to make sense of what was happening. He took hold of her ankles and tugged them both down a bit. Then he seemed to press forward on the bottoms of her hooves back and forth. She felt concerned finding it a little invasive as he took one leg and stretched it out sideways before returning it back. Then he did the same to the other leg. “Just as I thought. You always lean to your left side while sitting in your chair, don't you?”

“Yeah, so? What about it?” She asked, not sure why that would matter for anything.

“All that pressure on one side of your hips affects your posture and one of your legs reaches down longer than the other as a result.”

“What?!” She gasped as Rayne raised his hooves trying to calm the startled mare. She looked to her side seeing the other staff nodding as Rayne brought her hooves together down at the end of the table. “You're saying that my body is crooked?!” She shouted feeling mortified to discover this about herself.

“Yes indeed. But not to worry because it's going to be something we will fix for you right now.” He told her as if it were no big deal. “Now eventually I will have proper tools for this to make things go a bit easier but for now we'll go about this the old fashion way.” Rayne placed his hooves at the base of her spine which made her jump from being touched just above her rump. She blushed a little but settled as his touch moved upwards and not any further below. He seemed to be feeling the joints in her spine, rubbing certain muscles this way and that way as he proceeded upwards through the middle of her back.

“Alright then. Flip over onto your back for me please.” He said stepping around beside her shoulders now. “I want you to cross your arms so you are holding your shoulders. Just like you're giving yourself a nice big hug. Good, now I want you to keep your back straight but bring your right knee up over your left leg as far as you can.” She followed his instructions and watched as he leaned over her hips taking hold on her raised leg in both arms. “Alright now I just want you to rock with me here a bit,” he said gently rolling her hip back and forth. “Okay now take in a deep, deep breath. Good now let it out slowly, breathing out, good, breathing, three, two...” he counted as he rocked when suddenly he pushed firmly down on her hips causing a loud series of cracks and snaps to fill the room from the pony’s spine. The onlookers screamed as they watched her whole body fall limp and her eyes seem to lull a bit. “Good, very good. Now put your leg down and just relax.” He said as the mare instantly fell loose on the table.

“What did you do to her?!” Screamed another staff pony angrily.

“Oh don't worry. She's ok.” Rayne stated as the receptionist continued laying there. “Okay now cross your arms again and this time I want you to bring your left knee over your right leg.” Rayne stepped around to the other side of the table so that he could repeat the process from the other side. “Okay deep breath in, in, in. Ok now let it out slowly, that's good, two, three…” Then another series of cracks flooded the room from the pony’s bones. Now she collapsed on the massage table seeming unable to move at all. Her friends panicked watching the the process happen for a second time. “Now don't you worry,” Rayne said addressing them as he went back to the end of the table to check the length of her hind legs. “She is just fine. Go ahead and tell them how you feel.” He called out to his volunteer.

The receptionist flopped her head over to their direction and mumbled out, “Uhhh, oh my. Tha-that felt… soooo good. Like uuhh… so good.” She slurred her words unable to process the experience she just had. Rayne chuckled seeing their surprised faces.

“But your bones cracked so loud! Didn't that hurt?” They asked. She just rolled her head loosely back and forth indicating that she wasn't in any kind of pain at all.

“What you heard ladies,” Rayne began to explain, ”was not her bones cracking but just pressure in her joints popping free. Now she is receiving much better blood flow throughout her body and her hips are no longer carrying the pressure of being imbalanced. Some ponies can find the experience to be a bit euphoric at first.

It was about this time that the mare lifted herself from the table and then was amazed as she tried standing. “My back… it doesn't hurt. It, it feels great!” She exclaimed and Rayne just smiled proudly.

Then while laughing the other staff ponies rushed into the room shouting, “Oh do me!" "No, me next!" "Me, me!”

Rayne chuckled, “Ladies, ladies, please. This is a professional service that I offer. If you would like to experience it for yourself then you have got to take a number like every other customer will.”

He allowed just a tad bit of smugness to shine through as he attempted to retain a professional composure. Rayne was certainly pleased when the receptionist looked him right in the eyes and said, “Oh you're hired!”

Author's Note

So who remembers when Rainbow Dash flew over Rayne's head in the previous chapter? The meeting in the castle takes place while Rayne is traveling underground with Maud. There will be lots of simultaneous events in this story. Also it worked out that both Pinkie and Rayne got delayed so nopony had to miss his party. Furthermore let me just add that while I do know a lot about massage, in real life I am not a trained or licensed Chiropractor. But I have gone to see one several times and am familiar with the practices that have helped me.

Also there has been new input about the cutie map activity. A few ideas are tossed around but nopony has any answers yet. I would love to hear what you think in the comments. Pinkie Pie did have a brief Deadpony moment there but the others laughed it off. I call Pinkie by the name Deadpony sometimes because she occasionally breaks the fourth wall or speaks with meta knowledge like Deadpool does.

Anyways, chapter six is done and so concludes Rayne's first day in Equestria haha. And as always, thank you for reading!

7 - The Welcome Party

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Chapter 7 - The Welcome Party

Water from the central fountain spouted upwards clean and clear before pooling down to the basin below. Rayne watched as it flowed, basking in the simplicity of its design as if it were a metaphor for the livelihood in this town. “Heh, not a single coin in the fountain. Guess I'll have to get used to the different customs here.” He said to himself as he loitered in the center square. Looking around he enjoyed just watching the ponies go about their day as if there were not a care in the world.

Then a voice spoke to him from the far side of the fountain. “I'm sorry if I kept you waiting. You know how Pinkie can be.” The voice was dull and monotone however to Rayne he could hear the positive note from the nonchalant pony.

“That's quite alright Maud. I only just got here myself. I had been looking around for work at the shops nearby. Seems like I found myself a position at the Ponyville Day Spa.”

Maud’s eyebrows lifted a bit even though the rest of her face stayed perfectly unchanged. “Wow, you move fast. I'm glad you have been able to settle in so quickly.” Turning to the side she motioned her head towards the town hall. “Come on, once I told my sister that I found you she partially got half the town together already.” Rayne chuckled and stepped up beside her. As they walked side by side Maud glanced an eye in his direction. “So the Ponyville Day Spa?” She asked blankly.

“Mhm.” Rayne hummed back in response, eyes remaining forward as they walked.

Maud paused just outside the doors of the Town Hall and looked to the stallion standing beside her. Rayne watched as she placed her hoof upon the door but then lowered it back down without opening it. “I'm sure that with your talents you would be amazing at whatever they would have you doing at the day spa.” Despite still having an emotionless expression on her face, Maud’s eyes were looking anywhere except at Rayne’s.

Seeing this he reached out with one dark hoof and brought her face up to look at his. “Maud, I promise you that I am not that kind of pony.” Rayne could think of half a dozen ideas which could be rolling around in Maud’s head at that moment but he was sure that his answer for any of them would be the same. “I’m not here to cause trouble. Not for you or for anypony.”

Looking into his eyes Maud broke her usual speech pattern as she mumbled, “I know I said that I wasn't ready to have a special somepony yet. But I don't think I would want to hear about you sleeping with anypony else. I'm not saying that I want to control what you do here in Ponyville. But if something were to happen then I would appreciate it if you made sure that it didn't get back to me.” She paused to take a breath before continuing, “And about what you and I did…”

“-Is no other pony’s business to find out about either.” He stated in a soothing tone. Smiling to her reassuringly, he saw Maud actually smile back.

“Thank you.” She said simply, having heard exactly what she needed to hear. “Don’t worry Rayne, I trust you.” The two looked at each other for a moment just enjoying the peacefulness in each other's eyes. It wasn't until a loud crash followed by murmuring voices was heard from inside that they both remembered there was a party to get to. “Come on, let's get inside. Pinkie is sure to have everypony waiting.”

This time Maud did push the door open and several voices were heard to shush in the dark room inside. Stepping into the large building the lights suddenly turned on and a great number of ponies shouted out, “Surprise!”

Even having expected it, Rayne was very shocked by the sudden welcome and couldn't resist the infectious smiles of everypony around him. Streamers hung from the walls and ceiling. Tables were lined with different foods and what he was sure to be a bowl of cider. Then Rayne heard the boom of a cannon exploding before confetti showered everyone. “WELCOME TO PONYVILLE!” Screamed an excited Pinkie Pie at the top of her lungs.

“Wow, thank you, thank you everypony!” Rayne called out happily. “I had heard that Ponyville was friendly but to have so many of you come out to welcome a stranger that you don't even know… well, that's great. It really is just great.” Rayne said sounding charming and sincere. He smiled seeing the emotionally touched feeling in the eyes of lots of ponies.

Suddenly three little fillies appeared right in front of him. “Uh well, about that… I might have gone ahead and talked you up a little bit to the other ponies while helping Pinkie with the invitations.” Applebloom admitted bashfully. Rayne looked around seeing a few of the adults nod their heads in laughter.

Rayne beamed down and said, “Well then I'll try not to disappoint their expectations. Any friend of the Cutie Mark Crusaders is a friend of mine.” He smiled and nodded as Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle introduced themselves.

Then an explosion of pink jumped up into the air screaming, “Let's get this party started!” Rayne was thrilled to hear the ponies shout and he happily stepped forward eager to mingle.

A Few Hours Later -

Rayne was loving getting to socialize in Ponyville. Everyone was genuinely happy to meet him while they shared stories and opened up to him. Some ponies had already heard favorable mention of him from those he had interacted with. Meanwhile others were eager to see what they were missing out on with not having talked to the new stranger yet. “Please, everypony. I promise that I do want to meet you all.” He called out politely, noticing that he was becoming a little crowded. Not wanting to offend he added, “I'm not quite used to having this much attention to be honest. Where I come from I am used to being a bit of a loner. All of this friendship is a bit more than I could ask for.”

Just then a weak and meager voice tried to come to his defense. “Oh dear, oh my. Now, let's not gang up on him everypony. Being put in the spotlight when it isn't wanted can be a very uncomfortable experience.” Fluttershy did her best to call out to the nearby group. “This is a party, there is lots to do while we each wait our turn to speak to our new friend. If we can all just be patient then I'm sure we can all find out more about him.” She smiled seeing the nearest group take a step back. But then the pegasus frowned seeing a different group fall into the open space.

“Yes and where is it that you do come from?” Called out a new face in the crowd. Rayne looked into the group seeing an older mare with gray hair questioning him. Her coat was a dulled yellow and she wore a white neck band of authority. “Oh forgive me, where are my manners? My name is Mayor Mare and it is a pleasure to officially welcome you to Ponyville.” Her smile was ernest however something in his instincts told Rayne that he still was nervous about getting stuck in a conversation with her. “I understand that you are a traveler, is that right?” She continued. “Traveled from where exactly?”

Rayne looked out into a sea of smiling faces all anxious to hear him answer the mayor's questions. He thought for a moment knowing that he had to be careful with questions like these. “Well I have actually moved around quite a bit. I have visited Haywaii several times. I recently traveled through Fillydelphia but I didn't really stay long enough to see much of it. Before that I grew up in a small town just north of the boarder to Mexicolt. Originally though my family is from Coltugal, even though I have never been there myself.” Fortunately for Rayne he had remembered once looking at a MLP map online. It depicted where the locations in the MLP universe would be in relation to earth's basic geography. Since his family descended from Spain he figured Portugal was as close as he could relate to. Also since his hometown of San Diego would technically be far beyond the Uncharted West of Equestria he felt safe with giving these vague answers.

“Oh wow, you've seen so many places.” Cheered a light yellow pony with a blue and fuchsia colored mane. Rayne thought that her cutie mark of little wrapped candies looked familiar but he had not yet been properly introduced to this pony.

“Oh yes and this coming from a stallion who is still a small town pony like us!” Chimed in another mare that was a vibrant dark pink with an even darker pink mane. Rayne noticed what looked like fruit printed on her flank and sighed wondering how long it would take to get to know everyone.

Suddenly there was a loud cheering of ponies from across the room. A mare with a rainbow mane had done particularly well at her turn of ‘Pin the Tail on the Pony.’ When everyone was distracted Rayne took this as his opportunity to slip away from Mayor Mare and those others around her. “Phew. Well, I guess things are going well so far.” He consoled to himself.

“Seems like you're learning that life in this here town isn't always so simple, is it?” Rayne turned hearing a pony call out to him from the other side of the punch table. There he saw an orange mare in a cowgirl hat stepping around and chuckling. “Don't you worry none about them.” She stated while gesturing towards the crowd. “The folk of Ponyville can be a might overwhelming when they're all together like this. But they mean well and they're all just excited about making a new friend.” She smiled and raised a hoof out. “The name's Applejack. Nice to meet you.”

Rayne was happy to walk up and shake her hoof. He had been looking forward to meeting Applejack and becoming friends with the most honest pony in Equestria. However, once he got a good look at her he found himself staring awkwardly, unprepared for the sight before him. “Holyshit, Applejack is ripped!” He thought in amazement.

“Uh, is everything ok? You're making me feel a might bit embarrassed the way that you're gawkin' at me like that.” She said with a slight blush to her cheeks.

“Crap! Well that was a bloody stupid way to first meet Applejack!” He scolded to himself as his mind raced. “Hmm quick, how to save this situation? There's got to be… Oh, of course! I think that pulling a Twilight should help here.” After letting go of Applejack’s hoof Rayne started by blushing back to her in return. Then in a quick speaking voice he feigned a nervous rant saying, “Oh yeah, I am so so sorry about that. Um, have you ever accidentally done something REALLY embarrassing in front of another pony and then you realize that if you try to explain it into words that it actually sounds worse than what you actually did?!” Rayne ended with a small gasp. He felt if he could imitate one of Twilights more moderate freakout moments then that would give Applejack something more personal to relate to.

Applejack bit her bottom lip nervously having not expected such an outburst. But then after listening she looked around and motioned for Rayne to follow her away from the crowd. Now standing near the corner she took off her hat and gave a comforting look the stallion. “Listen, I don't want you to have to be so nervous. We've all had a time or two where a first impression didn't go quite right. Why don't you just go on ahead and let me know what just happened. And if it sounds a little hairy the way that you word it then I promise that I'll try to focus on the message that you're trying to get across.” She ended with that smile of hers that just radiates her integrity for being honest.

“Thank you Applejack.” He replied while trying his best to reflect the sentiment. Now dropping the Twilight ruse, he proceeded to add a few clever lines while still sounding genuine and sincere. “So anyways, I was happy to have somepony walk up and introduce themselves all civil like instead just rushing me like the crowd has been doing. I guess I just naturally took a better look at the pony who was being so nice to me and well... I was surprised because you are really beautiful Applejack.” The farm pony faulted slightly having that been the last thing she expected to hear. “Listen I hope you won't think I'm just trying to sweet talk you or anything like that. I'm just trying to be honest when I say that I took one look at you and I just thought, well… wow.”

Applejack looked away for a moment, giving a nervous trot with one hoof. She wasn't one for charms but hearing how this pony talking about honesty and her being beautiful was still having an affect. “Aw well shucks. But I don't know why you would take such a notice to me. I ain't no fancy pony or nothing.”

Now Rayne saw his chance to be his sly self and decided not to waste the opportunity. “Sure you might not be sporting a fancy dress or covered in jewels. But Applejack, you have the most stunning figure of any pony in here.” He said with just a hint of suave but still tried to keep it calm for the country pony. “I may have met other farm ponies before but this is my first time meeting an Apple. I think you might not give yourself enough credit there Applejack.” He smiled seeing her eyebrow raise curiously.

Looking around a bit to make sure no pony else was listening in on them she softly asked, "Oh? How do you figure?"

Rayne was happy to elaborate as he began naming off a list of things that he knew she would like the sound of. “You have a strong and proud stance that tells me how hard working you are.” Applejack smiled hearing her work ethic be praised. “I'd imagine that all that bucking you do for the apple trees is what gave your hips their shapely figure.” Applejack suddenly blushed scarlet and looked back at her own hips as Rayne continued. “Your hind legs are quite taking Applejack. Look how firm and toned they are. Not a single other pony here could claim to be anywhere near as finely sculpted as your body is.” Applejack was stunned, looking to her own legs in disbelief and then took an embarrassed pose almost like Fluttershy. “And uh,” Rayne added coyly “I’ll spare you hearing how nice I think your tail is.” He ended with a flirty smirk as he watched the mare almost trip over herself.

“Okay, alright! I'm beautiful, I get it!” She said in a rush for him to stop before some other pony overheard their conversation. Rayne could tell that she wasn't actually upset. She was blushing far too heavily for that.

Returning back to a more comforting tone Rayne added, “I'm sorry, I don't mean to put you on the spot. This all kinda just hit me at once and I thought it might sound creepy if I just started talking about your legs.” He chuckled.

Applejack had a nervous look for a moment but then seemed to shake it off leaving only a smile on her face instead. She walked right up to Rayne speaking in a hushed but confident voice. “You ain't got nothing to apologize for. You can't help who you fancy and I think you handled that like a real gentlepony. You were brave enough to tell the truth even though you were concerned I might take it the wrong way. Now that is something I can really respect you for.” It was subtle but Applejack shared a flirty stare with Rayne and for a moment neither of them needed to say a thing.

When it came time where Rayne felt that he should say something Applejack just raised a hoof to halt him. He shifted an eyebrow picking up that she seemed to be waiting for something. Suddenly there was a pony right next to him that screamed, “HOW ARE YOU ENJOYING YOUR PART-MmfMlm!” She mumbled at the end having Applejack suddenly stuff her hoof into Pinkie Pie’s mouth.

Speaking as if nothing had just happened Applejack softly said, “I've got to be heading back to Sweet Apple Acres. I'm glad that I got to meet you Rayne. Oh and I liked what you said. Maybe you can come by the farm sometime and I'll let you tell me a little more?” After speaking she let go of Pinkie’s mouth and just stepped away with a smile on her face.

“Oh wow, what was that all about?” Pinkie Pie asked with what sounded to Rayne like genuine, naive, confusion.

“Oh it's nothing. I'm just having such a great time getting to meet and make friends with everypony.” Rayne replied in a somewhat elated voice. He literally had to shake himself to relieve the jitters from just having flirted with Applejack. Part of him couldn't believe that it had worked while part of him couldn't believe he had been brave enough to go through with it. After taking a breath to calm himself, he turned to Pinkie Pie smiling, “And I owe it all to you for throwing me this fantastic party. I mean there are games, great food, party cannon confetti and just some of the nicest ponies that I could ever meet!” He beamed.

Pinkie gasped and shouted, “You like my party cannon confetti?”

Rayne grinned. “I love party confetti.” Then he allowed for just a brief pause before continuing with, “And who doesn't love just everything about cannons? I mean confetti, plus cannons, equals win in my book.” He scoffed as if no other truth could be possible.

He enjoyed watching her eyes light up. “AAUUUUH WIN! Haha that's so catchy, I LOVE IT!” She did her bouncing into a ball thing which looked even stranger in person than it did in the TV show. “Ha, you're such a trend setter. I'm so going to use that now! You are the pony with the most win Rayne!” He chuckled as that wasn't quite how the catch phrase was used but he decided to let her have it. “Hey mister.” Pinkie then said to him in a playfully accusatory tone. “You've been pretty slick here with some of the ponies. Are you trying to come on to me?” She pointed to a few doting mares nearby who he hadn't even spoken to yet. But then Pinkie giggled not being able to keep a straight face through her light hearted joke.

Rayne became deep in thought as he decided something to himself for a moment before replying, “Oh no, not with you Pinkie. I am single and wouldn't mind a special somepony but I would never try to get with you.” He was trying to sound very serious.

Suddenly Pinkie dropped to her bottom and looked up to him surprised. “Oh what? Really? I mean, I was just joking around but… how come? Is there something wrong with the Pinkie Pie?” She asked, ending with a pouty lip.

“Oh not at all!” Rayne assured her. “In fact I think that the Pinkie Pie is adorable.” He laughed seeing her suddenly change to a happy grin with that squeaky toy noise she makes. “But I could never do that to another pony whose heart I believe you've already captured.” He said softly and then immediately grinned seeing her curiosity overwhelm her.

“What?! I didn't try to capture anypony's heart. Are you saying that someone out there actually likes me, likes me?” Her desperation was indeed adorable to Rayne as he planted his seeds where he felt they should be.

“Yes, or I believe so. It’s somepony you know actually, though he's not from Ponyville.” Rayne began but was interrupted before he could continue.

“It's somepony I know?!” Pinkie suddenly pulled a wooden stand out from nowhere with a large scroll on the top of it. When Pinkie pulled down to open the scroll Rayne suddenly saw a what looked like a picture list for the entire male MLP cast one after the other.

“It's Cheese Sandwich.” Rayne said, just before his picture appeared in the scroll which made Pinkie jump in disbelief. “Pinkie Pie, I want to explain that he never actually said that he wants you as his special somepony. But the way he thinks of you as the greatest, funniest, loudest, most exciting other party pony that he's met… Well let's just say that it shows even if he might not even realize it himself yet.”

Pinkie’s eyes went wide before she started streaming excited statements from her mouth. “Oh my gosh! This is so incredible! I can't believe it! I always saw him as a friend but I never would have thought to consider him that way! Oh if he really does like me then he would make the BEST special somepony! Oh my gosh, oh my gosh, oh my gosh!” Rayne stepped up with a hoof to stop Pinkie before her head exploded. Then she turned towards Rayne and softly said, “Awww you gave up the perfect chance to flirt with me on your own to tell me how much I mean to somepony else. You must be the nicest, most considerate, pony around. Thank you very much for telling me this."

“Oh it was nothing.” He said, waving it off. “Trust me Pinkie, whoever ends up as your special somepony is going to be SUPER lucky. I'd bet no one could throw a 'SPSSP' like you could.” He said coyly.

Twisting her head Pinkie asked, “What is SPSSP?” She spat, attempting her best to say the acronym as a word.

“S.P.S.S.P. Secret, private, special somepony, party.” He grinned.

Pinkie gasped and looked around to make sure no one was listening. Then she leaned in with a hoof over her mouth and whispered, “I totally have things for a SPSSP party!” She giggled.

Rayne whispered, chuckling back with her. “I might not be a party pony but let's just say I'd know a thing or two about a SPSSP party as well hehe.”

At this point Pinkie leaned back from their whispered conversation and smiled. “You're totally awesome Rayne. I'm really glad you decided to move to Ponyville.”

“I am glad you feel that way. I think that I am going to like it here. I only just arrived and I already have a place to stay, an exciting job for myself and now lots of new friends. But I might need help with one thing though.” He watched as the earth pony leaned in curiously. Rayne had been enjoying himself but it was getting rather late so he decided it was time to move things along. “Do you know somewhere that I could get some stylish clothes? I kind of left everything I had behind when I came here.”

He tried to act surprised when Pinkie Pie jumped with excitement. “Do I ever?! You need to meet Rarity! She is one of the best clothing designers in Equestria! Come on!” She shouted, zipping her way through the crowd.

As Rayne followed the darting pink dash through the crowd of ponies he had to contain himself from laughing. He couldn't believe how well everything had been going and how easily things were falling into place. “I know I'm not deceiving the ponies in anyway, well not really. Despite that, some ponies are making this far too easy though.” Now that he had parted through most of the crowd he saw Pinkie Pie zip up to a small group. There he saw Rainbow Dash, Rarity and Twilight Sparkle all standing together. Since Pinkie Pie had run ahead, Rayne couldn't quite hear her conversation but Rarity suddenly spit out her drink in shock to whatever was said. Meanwhile the other two were left to stare at her disapprovingly.

Author's Note

So there was a lot of social interaction in this chapter. I am very proud of this one and I hope that the voice of each pony rang clear for you readers. As for the "pulling a Twilight," I hope that made sense. Rayne was mimicking her attitude and speech patterns instead of talking like he normally would.

Also, even though Rayne is clearly being manipulative with some of them from time to time, he hasn't done anything malicious thus far. He definitely pulled one over on Applejack to make her like him. But when he did the same thing to Pinkie Pie it was to direct her heart into a relationship with Cheese Sandwich, not for personal gain. So that begs the question... Is Rayne really a hero or a villain?

As mentioned, below is the the map that I referenced in the chapter above.

And lastly, for those of you who are into identifying background ponies, the two who spoke up when Rayne was discussing where he'd come from were Bon Bon followed by Berryshine. But the other mares oogling Rayne from a distance I left up to the readers' imagination.

8 - Doubts and Devotions

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Chapter 8 - Doubts and Devotions

Rayne watched as Rainbow Dash leaned over to Twilight before he approached. She had obviously been trying to talk over the music but unfortunately for the pegasus the song died out into silence just as she started to speak. “Wow, I thought Rarity was just over exaggerating. He really is a good looking stallion.” Twilight began to nod until they both realized how quiet it had gotten making them both blush slightly.

“Here he is!” Pinkie cheered, totally unphased by what just happened.

Rayne stepped up and bowed graciously. “It is a pleasure to meet you Princess Twilight Sparkle. I have never met a member of royalty before.” He said as politely as he could, even though he knew she didn't care for all the formal attention.

“Oh please, my friends call me Twilight. There's no need for bowing and all that. This is your party after all.” She said kindly. “And the pleasure is all mine. You've made quite the impression around town in the short time that you've been here. I look forward to getting to know the pony from the rumors.” She stated, half scowling towards the same mares in the background still staring dreamily at Rayne.

“I look forward to it Twilight.” He replied, trying to sound genuine while also ignoring the ponies behind him. Then he turned to Rainbow Dash. “And wow, a Wonderbolt too? Either it's my lucky day or I just moved to the coolest place in Equestria.” He grinned towards Rainbow Dash who grinned happily right back.

“Oh yeah, you’ve got that right!” Rainbow Dash cheered. “Here in Ponyville we've got it all. Princesses, great food, comfy clouds to nap on and best of all it has me!” She leapt into the air with her wings excitedly.

“Rainbow Dash!” Twilight scolded. “First of all, Ponyville only has a princess, not princesses. Secondly, our new friend here is a unicorn not a pegasus so he can't nap in clouds which you do far too often! And third, put your ego away before you hurt somepony with it!”

All the others around laughed including Rayne until he suddenly stopped and thought, “Wait what?! I'm a unicorn?" While still laughing he ran a hoof up through his hair and sure enough he did feel a bony protrusion from his head. "Dammit, I have no idea how to use or control magic. I'll have to figure that out and quick but there's no time for that now.”

Seeing that the excitement around the Wonderbolt had ended he turned towards the remaining pony who stood beside the princess. His voice instantly dropped to a more debonair tone as he said, “And then we have lady Rarity. It is definitely a pleasure to see you again. You were such a delight when we spoke before.” He considered kissing her hoof but then decided that might be over doing it in this public setting. Instead he simply reached out to hold her hoof as he continued, “I am in need of some help. After speaking to several others they all told me the same thing. That you… are the pony… for me.”

Rarity incoherently mumbled into a nervous smile as Rayne stared deep into her eyes. Suddenly Twilight and Rainbow Dash popped up in the stallion’s side view both whistling together in unison. “Smooooooth!” Rayne paid them no mind, keeping his eye contact focused on the unicorn who was melting before his gaze.

Rarity struggled to straighten her squeaking voice as she was blushing uncontrollably. “Oh, we-well yes, um, oh my is it hot in here to any pony? Mmmm hehe. Ahem, anyways, yes I believe that Pinkie was just mentioning to me that you need some sort of fashion help?”

Rayne felt he had teased the mare enough and didn't want to push his luck with her friends watching. Releasing her hoof he charmingly smiled, “Yes that is right. In fact, I was hoping that after the party I might be able to walk you home and we could discuss it more along the way?”

Suddenly a purple wing flapped up interrupting the eye contact between Rayne and Rarity. “Oookay, I'm all for supporting new friendships buuuut let's not over do it or anything, heh heh.” Twilight chuckled nervously as she walked in between the two. “It is getting kinda late, maybe we should start wrapping the party up for the night.” Twilight announced trying to sound polite but there was a resounding cry of disappointment from everyone in the room.

Stepping around the alicorn, Rarity smiled and in a sweet voice said, “Well monsieur Rayne, I would be happy to see you in my boutique tomorrow. I'm sure we can find something to suit you.” Suddenly a thought seemed to strike her and her tone picked up. “Oh but, I hope you haven't forgotten the way! Maybe I should show you on my way back just to make sure that-"

“RARITY!” Again Twilight interrupted and stood now facing her friend. “I'm sure that he will have no problem finding the only building shaped like a carousel in a small town.” Twilight then sighed at her friend's embarrassed expression. “Um Pinkie, maybe you had better walk Rarity home… and then stay with her there for a little bit.” The princess added.

“Okie dokie loki!” She placed a pink hoof around Rarity's side and started to walk with her out the door, despite the unicorn’s pouting disappointment.

As other ponies started to file out of the room a different voice called out to Twilight from the crowd. “Don’t worry. I can walk Rayne back to where he is staying.”

Twilight was a little shocked to see who was speaking. “Maud?! I didn't even realize you were at this party. Did you already meet Rayne before this?” She asked quite surprised.

“Yes.” Maud answered in her usual simple fashion. But seeing the expectant stare for more information from Twilight she continued, “I spent most of yesterday with him when he first arrived in town. Rayne, would you wait for me outside?” She asked turning her gaze to the stallion. Without a word he nodded and proceeded to exit, saying goodnight to the other pony's he had met during the party.

Once he was out of earshot Twilight turned to the earth pony. “Was there something you wanted to speak to me about Maud?”

“Yes, it's about Rayne. I saw what happened with Rarity just now.” She said with her tone as flat as ever. The alicorn’s wings picked up curiously as she looked to Maud with concern. “I think that you've got him all wrong.” Then Twilight’s wings dropped as that was certainly not what she was expecting to hear. “Rayne isn't here to cause problems or to take advantage of anypony.”

Twilight frowned a little bit not feeling quite sure about where Maud was saying this from. “Are you sure? He seemed to have Rarity swooning over him pretty quickly.” She asked skeptically.

Without even blinking Maud replied, “Yes, and I also saw when both you and Rainbow Dash shared similar opinions with of him as well.” Twilight blushed guiltily under Maud’s unwavering expression. But now Maud's voice softened a bit. “Listen, Rayne had plenty of opportunities to take advantage while I spent hours alone with him yesterday but he didn't.” Maud placed a hoof over Twilight’s shoulder, “He is just a very romantic kind pony. And, that isn't necessarily a bad thing. You need to remember, Rayne isn't from around here and it isn't right to judge somepony for being different." Maud paused as she looked thoughtful for a moment before asking, "Did Pinkie tell you that she thought his smiles were fake? Did you see a frown on any pony who he spoke to all night?”

Twilight faltered now as she admitted, “No, I didn't. And I learned long ago to trust in Pinkie’s Pinkie Sense. You're right, I'm sorry Maud. Now that I think about it, it did seem like Rarity was the one pushing for things more than he was. We both know how over excited she can get around a charming stallion and even I have to admit, he plays a pretty good casanova.” Both of the mares shared a giggle like young fillies for a moment.

It was Maud who went on saying, “You may be a princess and you may care a lot for your friends. But you have to remember that if somepony wants to have ‘relations’ with anypony else, it is only their business unless they share it with you directly.”

Twilight suddenly gasped, “Relations?!” She stammered. “Wait, you don't mean like…” She stared, feeling uncomfortable voicing adult topics out loud but when Maud just blinked Twilight couldn't help but blush. “Oh well, I guess you're right. None of my friends are little fillies anymore. I have been so caught up with princess duties and one crisis to Equestria after the next that I guess I didn't realize how old we've all gotten. My friends are going to start looking at stallions with more than just crushes and they're going to each want to start finding their special somepony.”

“Not just their special somepony sometimes.” Maud added blankly.

At this Twilight tilted back a little. “Wait a minute, Maud, you mean...” The uncomfortableness radiated off of the princess as she tried to discuss new topics for her. “You're not trying to say…”

“It's part of growing up Twilight. Everypony develops at their own rate and if you aren't there yet then that's ok. But some of your friends are already there and you need to learn to handle that.”

“Maud,” Twilight said stunned, “you aren't…?”

“Again, not your business Twilight.” Maud said turning her flank to her.

“Right! Right! Sorry!” Twilight apologized backing off. As she watched Maud step forward to leave, Twilight bit her bottom lip feeling nervous about ending the conversation like that. “Um Maud, one more thing?” She asked. The gray pony looked to her and then walked back to Twilight. “Um yes well, are you sure there isn't some kind of magic involved with Rayne? It seems like everytime we get a visitor to Ponyville the whole kingdom falls apart.” She joked, trying to lighten the mood.

Maud thought for a moment, considering Twilight’s proposal but then she shook her head. “No, I don't think that Rayne even knows how to use magic.” She said without a hint of emotion.

“WHAT?!” Twilight blurted, drawing the attention of the last ponies to leave.

Maud looked around and said, “You might want to lower your voice.”

“Right, sorry. But, but, what do you mean he can't use magic? He's a unicorn!”

“Yes but…” Maud took her time pinpointing to Twilight. “Did you notice that during the party he would only eat or drink anything when there were earth ponies at the table? That he was holding his food instead of levitating it like a unicorn would? Also when I spent all day with him yesterday he never used magic in front of me once.”

“Oh.” Twilight said simply, feeling rather stunned. “Well I guess that rules out the mind control evil villain theory.” She shook her head and looked Maud right in the eyes. “Listen, I'm sorry. Rayne is obviously just more of the flirtatious type who can't help how he is, nor should he have to. I'll give it some time and then I'll apologize to him properly and maybe even offer to help him with his magic.”

“All I want is your understanding with him. Think about how he might feel if a Princess of Equestria became disapproving of him after only his second day in a new town.” After that Maud hugged Twilight and left her there to rejoin Rayne who was waiting patiently outside.

“Is everything alright?” Rayne asked when Maud came out.

“Everything is just fine.” She answered, breaking her usual stoic tone to smile at Rayne affectionately. “Come on, let's go home.”

Not more than an hour later -

“AHH, RAYNE!” Maud screamed at the top of her lungs. Heavy breathing echoed throughout the jewel covered cave. Leaning against a reclining loveseat the two dark coated ponies grunted in tight embrace. Both of their bodies were wet with sweat as the stallion was pinning the mare into the back of the seat. “Rayne! You're going to make me cum again!” Maud screamed feeling overwhelmed, quickly reaching out to hold onto him as her loins started to shudder. She could feel her insides clenching around the stallion who was driving her womb back into her stomach. He slammed into her so roughly that each thrust rocked the loveseat almost toppling it over. “Rayne! AHH! RAYNE! AAHHHH!” She tried to control herself but the tidal wave of sensation which erupted within her left her completely overpowered.

Maud didn't know how long Rayne had managed to drag their embrace on for but they were both caught off guard when they suddenly heard a cracking sound below them. One of the legs to the loveseat snapped under the pressure causing both ponies and the base beneath them to go toppling over with a loud crash. “Ow, hehe. Are you ok?” Rayne laughed, trying to lift himself to an upwards position.

Maud sat there on her bottom looking a bit dazed for a moment before stuttering, “N-, no more. Need, uh a break.” Then she collapsed to her back but had quite a pleased smile on her face. Her body continued to quiver as she lay there exhausted from still riding out the last wave of pleasure he had given her.

“Heh, take your time gorgeous.” Rayne sighed and sat there calmly even though he remained totally erect from not having climaxed himself yet.

Although after seeing this Maud whispered, “N-no,” and limply crawled to where he sat. Immediately she dropped her mouth over his swollen rod. Adrenaline pumping through her veins she pushed her mouth down his length feeling adamant about reciprocating the enjoyment he had just given her. Rayne chuckled, not about to resist such a gesture and just leaned back with his eyes closed enjoying the tight throat which was sucking upon him. Having already been quite close to climax before the seat had broke beneath them it didn't take long for Rayne to be bucking up as he flooded the earth pony’s mouth with once again with his seed.

Maud had been a little messy with it but did her best to swallow as much as she was able. Then once the stallion seemed to calm down Maud stayed right where she was between his legs and simply laid her head to rest upon the inside of his hip. “Mmmmmm.” Rayne sighed contentedly at how nice that felt.

Maud blushed and affectionately extended her tongue to stroke against his softening phallus. “I want to keep doing this with you Rayne.” She whispered as she continued to softly mouth upon him in between her sentences. “For as long as you live here until you have a real special somepony.” Without shifting how they laid together Rayne turned so he could look down at her.

“Okay Maud.” Rayne said down to her comfortingly. “I'm fine with that. We don't have to stop for as long as you still want me like this.” He reached down stroking her hair as she looked up at him, still resting against his hip.

“I want to take back what I said to you this morning.” She looked up at him wide eyed now saying, “I don't mind seeing you flirt with other mares in town.” Rayne could see in her face that she was working through some complex thoughts but also knew that she had more to say so he just waited patiently. “I thought that it would make me jealous. But instead I found myself defending your behavior when Twilight wasn't sure what to make of you.”

Rayne just laughed softly and said, “Oh did you now?”

Maud simply nodded in response. She closed her eyes contemplating her thoughts before saying, “I don't know why but for some reason I liked seeing you flirt with the other girls… but then having you come back here to sleep with me instead.” Maud now opened her eyes again and looked up to Rayne very seriously. “But I know that I said I didn't want to commit to anything serious with you." It was then that she looked away as if she were doubting herself. "Does that make me a terrible pony?”

Rayne looked to her surprised. “Is this Maud being… sad?” He thought to himself. Sensing how important this was to her he leaned down and pulled the mare up to him. Then he planted a deep, Hollywood movie love scene, kind of kiss on her lips. When they finally pulled apart from each other Rayne looked her very seriously in the eyes while he held her. “Maud, different ponies everywhere have very different kinds of interests for what pleases them and makes them happy. If this is what interests you then there is nothing wrong with that and I don't mind it a bit.” He kissed her again, softer this time while gently holding her chin with a hoof. Then he ended with, “You and I will have a relationship with each other Maud. But it will be THIS kind of relationship… and I am ok with that.”

Maud threw her arms around Rayne and hugged him tightly. He just smiled and stroked her mane as he enjoyed being held by her. “Then I want you to do it.” Maud whispered unexpectedly and did not sound at all like her stoic self. “I want you to enjoy sleeping with as many other mares as you want to. I will even help you if you need me to and I won't let anypony think bad about you behind your back. But I want you to keep coming back and sleeping with me afterwards. Alright? I want you to keep living with me… at least until you find your real special somepony.” She ended sadly as she thought about that.

Rayne lifted her face to look back at his. “My real special somepony?” He asked. He gestured down to his cutie mark and she looked to it confused. “But for that to happen it could only be with…” He leaned in very close and whispered into her ear.

Suddenly Maud’s eyes shot open wide. This was the first Rayne had ever seen Maud look truly astonished. She glanced from his cutie mark of the green and blue mare in a heart shape to back at him again. “But… that's impossible.” She gasped in disbelief.

Elsewhere that same night -

“Alright y'all, I hope you have a good evening. Nightly chores are done and Applebloom is upstairs already in bed.” Applejack said as she walked into the kitchen. Big Mac was stocking shelves and Granny Smith was just cleaning up after supper. “Now I just wanted you both to know that uh, I'm going to be heading out into the orchard for a bit. No need to wait up on me or nothing. I won't be long.” She said a little nervously while trying to sound at ease.

Granny Smith gave a short snicker but then feigned it off for a lapse in hearing. “Uh, whu-what was that? A walk in the orchard you say? At this hour?”

“That's right Granny. I think I might still be a bit riled up from Pinkie's party. I just need some time to clear my head.” Applejack had turned towards the door but stopped to blush a bit at Granny Smith’s response.

“Ohhh I see. You got that nice young fella on yer mind an’ now you can't quit your caboose from a’moving to settle down for bed.” She smiled to Applejack knowingly.

Big Macintosh stepped over from what he had been doing and chuckled, “Eyup!”

Applejack trotted in place feeling embarrassed. “Grannnny!” Both Granny Smith and Big Mac laughed.

“Don’t you worry nun there youngin’. If’n yer wanting to have a little privacy then that's no business of ours. We'll see you in the morning, right Big Mac?”

“Eyup.” The red stallion replied before giving his sister a hug good night.

Applejack lowered her hat over her brow but then nodded to the two as they left to head to their rooms for the night. About an hour later Applejack lay back on a grassy hill overlooking the eastern orchard. Up atop the hill a woven pile of sticks were held together roughly in the shape of a pony where Applejack had left her hat sitting atop of. Down below the earth pony stretched out and sighed enjoying the cool evening air. She took a nice long breath even though her heart began to beat faster in her chest. “Woowie Applejack. Today sure was something special.” She said softly to herself. As her thoughts traveled back to earlier events she looked down her orange fur to her lower legs stretched out along the grass. Her muscles tightened between her hips causing her thighs to rise and lower. Applejack watched how her body bent and at how her skin pulled taut. “Maybe I really don't give myself enough credit.” She considered as she reached out exploring the definition of her toned legs.

From here her mind remembered the words spoken to her. “Your hind legs are quite taking Applejack. Look how firm and toned they are.” She had never paid much attention before but having somepony else notice enough to mention it definitely made her feel elated. “I'd imagine that all that bucking you do for the apple trees is what gave your hips their shapely figure.” She sighed again as her thoughts continued while her hoof began to caress higher along her thigh.

“Oh that Rayne…” She cooed into the empty night air. “He really is something else, that one.” Her breath softly caught in her throat as her hoof met the sensitive area between her thighs. “Such a handsome fella.” She softly began to moan as her hoof rubbed across that area. “Long, rugged, dark mane. Uhh, big, strong looking pony. Mmmmm.” Applejack’s breathing had definitely picked up now as she rubbed herself faster. “He has that voice...sweeter than zap apple jam on… uuhhhh who am I kidding? I want that stallion to tussle across me like two wildebeests in a fightin’ pen!” She shouted before gasping long and hard, over and over again as she furiously touched herself down below.

“Not a single other pony here could claim to be anywhere near as finely sculpted as your body is.” Her mind continued, replaying her encounter with Rayne over and over again in her mind until the mare began wetting the grass with the vigorous scrubbing of herself. “I’ll spare you hearing how nice I think your tail is.” Applejack bit her bottom lip as she began to thrust into her hoof with her hips. “...how nice I think your tail is.” The mare whiny’ed, hardly able to stand anymore. “I'm just trying to be honest when I say that I took one look at you and I just thought, well… wow.” After that last thought raced through her mind Applejack could take no more, screaming out into night and painting the hillside with the drips of her enjoyment. That is where the mare eventually passed out, succumbing into exhaustion with one of the most blissful smiles that Applejack had ever had.

Author's Note

So obviously Rayne was laying down the charm in this chapter. But he really owes Maud for coming to his rescue. In addition, I thought it would make sense if Maud's sharp wit didn't miss a thing like her noticing Rayne was not using any magic. Also after their love making Rayne whispers to Maud a little plot teaser. What could it mean? Hehe. Keep reading to find out and as always thank you!

Also yes, I have Maud starting to develop a little bit of a kink in this chapter. But more will be elaborated on that later.

**Extra note** It was mentioned to me that in the orchard scene it was not clear what the bundle of sticks was when Applejack was masturbating. That was supposed to imply that she built a fake copy of herself to sit on the top of the hill while she hid at the base of the hill in the dark. So that way if someone walked up to where she was, they would talk to the decoy first and she could hear them coming.

10 - Lust & Guilt

**Author's Note** Hello all, we are officially ten chapters into the story. Thank you for making it this far with me into this tale. As a reward this is going to be a very special chapter. A major plot development will be revealed, a heavy bit of drama is written here and maybe true love will be discovered. But not how you might first expect.

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Chapter 10 - Lust and Guilt

Rayne watched as the door to the workshop opened and Rarity stepped back into the boutique lobby. “So sorry about that.” She presented herself as confident and demure. Her mane cascaded down one side as she posed elegantly. “So, what was it you wanted to ask me about?”

“I was actually hoping to speak to you a little more privately.” He whispered softly into her ear as he trotted up towards the door of her workshop. She looked a bit confused seeing as they were already alone in the boutique. “What about… wait, you mean in there?” He nodded as again he motioned her towards the back room encouragingly.

Unfortunately for Rarity she had not been able to keep her bravery up as she now stammered, “In-in t-there? Bu-but that's just my workshop. You want the two of us to be a-alone in there? Together?” She watched him nervously for a moment but when his smile didn't waver she seemed happy enough to oblige him. “Hehe, no problem.” She squeaked out. Suddenly Rayne heard a click from the front door locking and then saw all of the curtains draw closed. “Ahem, heheh, if you'll just follow me then.” She stated as she lifted a hoof towards the door.

“Oh no,” Rayne offered quickly. “Please, allow me.” The stallion’s horn began to shine a faint light before the door opened on it's own for the two unicorns.

“Oh my, hehe, such a gentlepony as always moinsure Rayne.” Rarity was quite amused by his manners as she walked into the back room with him in tow. As she looked around though, she started feeling a bit embarrassed by the state of things. This was a workshop and not a formal reception area so the room was a bit messy.

“If I may?” Rayne asked, distracting her from her thoughts. Looking around he levitated over several cushy looking fabrics and laid them out in an oval pattern on the floor. Then he floated a pillow over from one of Rarity’s crying seats, not surprising Rayne in the least that she seemed to have one in every room. “A little impromptu seating if that is ok with you?” He smiled, laying on his seductive charm.

Rarity was definitely taken off guard and seemed quite impressed. “Oh why this is so imagined!” She cheered. Stepping over she circled herself down into the makeshift little love seat. “This is unconventional to be sure but then, who ever said that quaint was a bad thing?” Rayne stepped over and then scooted right in next to her with one of his hooves resting right across her legs. “Oh, hehe, oh my. Rayne you certainly are something. I don't know anypony else who can make a blanket on the floor feel like a romantic afternoon.”

Rayne didn't miss a beat in replying right in time behind her statement, “Then if I'm something, that makes you everything.” He said in his smoothest voice. He waited for Rarity to naturally question what that meant before readily replying, “Rarity everything about you amazes me. You are intelligent, generous, beautiful. You have a keen business mind and have a heart that can lift the spirit of the saddest pony.” As Rayne spoke he leaned closer and closer to her. “Rarity, I said that you are everything because trying to describe you is like trying to read the complete list of compliments from the dictionary.”

By now Rarity was blushing madly. "Rayne, please! All this entense flattery on your part... there is only so much a mare can take."

Personifying Gonez Addams woeing Morticia in his mind Rayne continued on as if she hadn't objected. “You are mesmerizing. Everything about you captivates me. From the curl of your hair…” he whispered stroking her bangs behind her ear. “To the sound of your voice…” He breathed out. “To the curve of your smile…” He muttered just as he allowed his breath to brush across her lips. The two of them were less than inches from each other now. Rayne glided his hoof up her leg along the arch of her thigh making Rarity gasp softly. Right then as her lips were open Rayne leaned in.

He closed his eyes and went for one of the deepest kisses that he had ever attempted to give. That was until he leaned forward into empty air hearing Rarity suddenly scream in giddiness. “OoooOoOooo!” Rayne’s eyes snapped open. Rarity had recoiled back, blushing as scarlet as could be all over and was kicking with her forehooves bashfully. He looked into her eyes seeing shyness and at her body posture thinking to himself, “...is she… embarrassed?! She looks… overwhelmed...” His thoughts zapped through his mind at splits of seconds. “Rarity had been so in the mood. She is clearly enjoying herself. But she… shied away from it.” Rayne watched again at how she giggled and how her hooves were kicking, “... like a filly.” Suddenly Rayne leaned back and purposefully froze his face immobile into a charming smile.

Meanwhile though his mind continued to race, “FUCKING DAMMIT! Rarity isn't ready for this! SON OF A BITCH!!! All her obsessing over having the perfect stallion sweeping her away and did she never once have a sexual fantasy? I didn't want to date Rarity, I wanted to fuck her brains out! THEN I wanted to guide her towards who she SHOULD be dating already! Damn, fuck, DAMMIT!”

Rarity looked almost in tears from how hard she was giggling and blushing. Rayne had to admit that she looked the happiest at that she than had ever been. “Rayne, oh good heavens -sniff- I've never, hehe, oh I'm sorry, I don't even know what to say.” Her every word was a struggle to force passed a nervous hum. She was completely dismayed by the stallion flirting so earnestly with her. Her dating experience thus far had been so poor that she lacked the romantic fortitude to handle how directly Rayne was coming onto her.

He had to actively force himself not to scowl in disappointment and he could feel that his resilience was slipping away. “There is only one way to go from here but I'm not ready for that! I haven't even kissed her yet! Dammit, Rarity was the one of the main six that I wanted to sleep with the most! I guess it can't be helped now. Maybe one day ‘he’ will mess it up and I can get lucky on a one night stand with her.” Rayne then wondered if his frustration was starting to show as Rarity's expression changed to one of concern.

“Oh no! I'm so sorry.” She gasped. “I didn't mean to pull away from you like that. Oh that was so rude of me and you were being so sweet." She took a moment to collect herself before saying, "Well you see, you have me at the disadvantage of knowing much more about me than I do of you. But I'm deeply interested in you as well! I promise!” She pleaded, as if that sentiment would make up for how she had just ruined the moment.

Rayne took a deep sigh as she watched him waiting for his reaction. He took a moment to contemplate his next response. "Alright Rarity, you aren't the only one with a flare for showmanship. It's time to win that academy award..." Rayne abandoned his seductive tone as he spoke, dropping now to sounding distraught instead. “Rarity I'm sorry.” He said, turning his face away from her a little dramatically but he knew she'd still buy it.

Rarity was stunned, completely flabbergasted by his sudden change of attitude and a sense of desperation overtook her. “Sorry? Whatever for? You haven't done anything wrong.”

“I shouldn't be sharing my feelings with you like this. It isn't right.” He acted like his words were choked by some deep internal struggle.

Rarity could not believe what her ears were hearing and she wasn't going to sit idly by while her dreams were swept away. “No of course you should. You really, definitely should!” She reached out and was pulling on his shoulders as she begged. Rayne had to bite his lip much harder than he would have liked just to keep from laughing at how cute she was being.

Suddenly Rayne leaned right towards her as if speaking very seriously. “Rarity, I have to be honest. I am crazy about you.” He hurriedly took hold of both of her hooves. “I want nothing more than to hold you tight and kiss you with the full pent up desire of a lifetime having been spent without you!” Rarity's lips were hanging open in an almost mindless desire to feel that kiss. “I desire you so passionately that I fear you could no longer see me as a gentlepony if you only knew.”

Rarity could hardly breathe as she mouthed out trying to kiss him, “I want to know! I want to know!”

Rayne placed his hooves on her shoulders and gave a shudder for her to see. “Rarity you don't know how hard your beauty is making this for me. I've thought of you for years, I've followed your fashion, I've tried to keep up on your important events. But none of that matters.”

Now Rarity was beginning to get frustrated. “How can you say that none of that matters? Rayne, no pony has ever approached me with feelings like this before! I've never even heard of anypony ever being as romantic as you have been with me. These feelings that you're talking about… how can you say that they could not matter!?” She screamed and surprised even herself when she beat one of her hooves into his chest.

Rayne could see her mascara beginning to run from the intensity of her emotions. “It's not right, because you are loved by another.” He said solemnly.

“WHAT?!” Rarity cried out loudly. “You're holding back because you think there is somepony else? Rayne, there is no one I promise!” Her tone was desperate and pleading as she held onto his shoulders once more, trying to convince him. “If you're worried about having competition then I'm telling you that no pony that I have ever met could stand up to you! Rayne, I don't even get flowers from anypony when it's not on a runway or from a photoshoot. I'm telling you, I could be yours and all yours, you simply MUST believe me!” She whined as if the rest of her life hung in the balance of convincing Rayne she was being sincere.

Rayne smiled tenderly trying to comfort her as he reached out holding underneath her chin. “But there is, Rarity. And the fact that you aren't already more aware of this is the problem. I already told you how I feel and I meant what I told you. But as much as I care about you, as much as I adore you, there is someone who already LOVES you Rarity much more than anything I've told you today. There is nothing I could do to hold a candle against that kind of devotion."

Rarity looked like she was cracking up from information overload. “But that's… you really mean more than… but that's impossible! Why wouldn't I know if I had stolen another's heart so deeply?”

Rayne chuckled, “That's just it Rarity, you do know about it. You've just never taken their feelings seriously enough to see them for what they are.”

“OH! You make me sound like some sort of monster.” She pouted but the momentary offense didn't last long. “Who is it Rayne? You simply must tell me who could possibly have such strong feelings for me!”

Rayne sighed, trying to cushion this next part of the conversation to keep the mare’s exaggerated emotions under control. “That's part of the problem. It's not anypony you would expect so if you don't keep an open mind then you'll keep overlooking them as you have been all along.”

“RAYNE! FOR THE LOVE OF CELESTIA TELL ME WHO IT IS!!!” She bawled out, no longer able to take the suspense.

“Rarity…” he said softly, “it's Spike.” Then he waited for this information to hit her.

Rarity looked like she was about to explode. But before she could say anything she remembered what Rayne had told her about keeping an open mind and managed to settle on a feeling of confused frustration instead. “Wait, so you're saying that the individual who is madly in love with me, more so than you are, is SPIKE?!” The stallion nodded. “But Rayne, there are just so many things wrong with this idea of yours that it's absurd!” She whined, not really seeming upset but just being doubtful of his claim.

“Such as?” Rayne countered, putting Rarity a little on the spot.

“Oh well where do I begin? Spike is my friend Rayne. Yes I know that I call him cutesy names but I have a ‘friendship’ with Spike, not a ‘relationship’ with him.” Her tone was much more settled now. Rayne was pleased to see her taking this seriously but he could tell she was trying to dissuade him of Spike so they could return to talking about themselves.

“Does Spike want to just be friends? Or do you think he'd be happy if you offered to accept his feelings for you as more than that?” Rayne raised an eyebrow knowingly.

“Oh, well... I suppose he would be rather happy if I did that. Oh, more than just ‘rather happy’ I admit.” She sulked feeling a little guilty now. “Oh but come on Rayne! It's just a crush that he has on me! He couldn't really be ‘in love‘ with me could he? I'm not even a dragon. Shouldn't he be actually in love with Ember or something?”

Rayne looked her right in the eyes. “Does race really matter?” Rarity clearly faulted, not sure how to answer such a question. “I've had feelings for others that are not ponies before.” Rayne admitted, thinking back to a long list of fantasy crushs from different worlds.

“You have?!” Rarity seemed baffled by the concept. “Well, I suppose you can't help who you fall in love with. They do say that love is blind.” She paused for a moment before dropping her head in defeat. “I suppose it is possible that Spike's feelings for me could be more sincere than I had given him credit for. He DOES treat me rather wonderfully, much nicer than most other stallions have over the years.” Rarity looked up at Rayne now. “Okay so your argument may have some weight here but that doesn't change the fact that Spike is a baby dragon. I don't care how blind love is, an adult dating a child is just wrong in any species.” Rayne could hear it in her voice that Rarity was running out of reasons to object and she knew it. This last objection from her sounded more like a desperate last effort than a statement of solid moral high ground.

Rayne had been ready for this one though. “But he isn't a baby dragon Rarity.” He said firmly.

Now the mare quirked an eyebrow. “What do you mean he isn't a baby? Rayne, he is only two feet tall! He still has to take naps and can't stay awake at night. He is totally still a baby dragon!”

“And who's fault is that.” Rayne said pointedly, staring at her.

“What do you mean who's fault? Are you blaming me for Spike not hatching earlier?” Rarity said a little defensively.

“No, no, of course not. But it is due to you that Spike hasn't developed as he normally should.” Rayne was being very sincere now as he tried to help her understand.

“Wait, are you referring to when Spike grew into that gigantic beast of a dragon?! Oh but that was so terrible! We were all lucky that he changed back into Spikey Wikey or else Ponyville could have been destroyed!” She yelled.

Now Rayne tried to smooth things over. “Yes, that is exactly the moment I am referring to. And I bring that up because that was his natural time to be ready to mature. Rarity, I'm not saying your friends didn't resolve that situation the correct way. I'm glad that it didn't turn out any worse than it did. But there is a very important detail that you aren't giving credit to for why Spike reverted back to the way he was.” Now Rarity blinked and he knew he had her complete attention. “Spike changed back… because when he looked at you he saw somepony that he loves more than his own true nature of being a dragon. Rarity please consider this, Spike became an adult but decided he would rather change back into a child than to do something that upset you!” The mare's jaw dropped as she pondered this. “Do you realize what Spike gave up for you? Rarity, I adore you and think it would be amazing to be your special somepony. But what Spike did for you… Rarity that is like a pony giving up their cutie mark because of how much they love you! Like a pegasus giving up their wings; like a unicorn giving up their horn... And that is more than I could ever do for you.”

Rayne watched in her eyes as Rarity's heart broke right in front of him. He could see the tears welling and not her overdramatic tears either. They started slow and then began to trickle down her face. She started to sob lightly and then laid her face to the floor before snivelling sorrowfully. “I di-didn't know what ha-happened! I just thought he went back to normal! Is that… really what Spike did? He did that for me?!” Rayne nodded. Between her sobs, Rarity looked like she was beginning to panic. Her back hooves were softly kicking into the fabric and she clutched her chest as if she couldn't breathe. “What?!” She gasped, “What is… this pain… I'm feeling? Why does, my heart, hurt so baaaad?!” She cried as Rayne suddenly leaned in to hold her. She sobbed uncontrollably with real sorrow as tears poured down Rayne’s shoulder.

“What you're feeling is love Rarity. Not dreamy story time fantasy. What you're feeling is the truth for how much Spike loves you. Listen, he might actually be physically unable to tell you how he honestly feels because he is in his baby dragon body. But that is him being trapped in that form now. It's probably affecting his mind and emotions a bit. But inside, Spike still has the heart of a fully adult dragon now and that is what he loves you with."

“Spike I'm sorry!” Rarity screamed over Rayne's shoulder. “I didn't mean to take that from you! And to think of how little I treated you after all this tiiimmmmmeee! I didn't mean to not take you seriously! I didn't know what you gave up for meee! I'M SO SORRRRRY!!! AAUUHUUHHH!!!!! Now the unicorn finally broke down into full on wails as her heart was crushed by the weight of guilt that reality set upon it.

Rayne didn't know how long he laid there holding Rarity for. There was nothing else that he needed to say. He held the mare in his arms as she bawled over his shoulder crying harder than she had ever cried about anything before. “It hurts… it hurts so bad.” She sobbed as she kicked at nothing behind her. “Is this how Spike feels about me?” She looked up to Rayne desperately, pulling on his shoulder. “But, but... Spike has been interested in me since we first met! That was YEARS ago! How long ago did his feelings change from a crush to being in love with me? How long have I been making Spike feel this waaaay?!”

As she continued to cry Rayne knew that this was just something that she was going to have to work through. She needed to process this. He stroked her mane and held her as she cried all her turmoil out. But he was just glad that she was finally starting to see what he had thought for years about their relationship.

Sometime later the Carousel Boutique lay completely silent. Sounds of ponies going about their day outside could be heard through the mostly drawn curtains. But inside, the lobby lay silent and dark while in the warehouse two ponies lay resting still. Rayne continued to stroke Rarity's mane as she lay against him sleeping. The mare had cried so hard for so long she exhausted herself and collapsed against the dark stallion where he remained allowing her to get her rest. Knowing that quite some time had passed by now he leaned down and nuzzled her cheek softly until she started to stir. “Mmm huh, what?” She asked drowsily. Her face was clear having cried all of her makeup off long ago. “Oh, oh Rayne. Did I fall asleep? And, did you, stay here holding me the whole time?” Rayne just smiled and nodded as if it had been no trouble at all.

Rarity's bottom lip wrinkled a bit as if she would cry again from how touching she thought that was but she managed to steady herself and respond calmly. “Oh Rayne, you really are the best. There really is no pony like you in all of Equestria. Thank you for opening my eyes about Spike. You are going to make some pony out there the luckiest mare in the world one day.” She stroked his cheek trying to return a meager bit of kindness compared to what he had just shown her.

Despite her gesture Rayne looked down to the floor as he continued to hold her. “Thank you but unfortunately I don't think I will be as lucky as you and Spike.”

Rarity looked to him confused, “Whatever do you mean darling?” She asked with genuine concern.

Rayne looked up with sad eyes, “Truth be told, there is a true love that I have out there somewhere in Equestria. But I doubt it could ever happen for us.” Rayne raised a hoof to halt Rarity before she could become excited and finished with, “I promise to tell you one day, feel free to ask me about it again later. But right now you should be concerning yourself with Spike.” She nodded understanding but made a promise to herself to return the favor that he had done for her.

It surprised her though when the stallion put her back down on the makeshift seat he had made them and started to stand. “Again I'm sorry Rarity for earlier. When I flirted with you I was being selfish. I still meant what I said, you are radiant Rarity. But I am happier having told you the truth.” His tone was deep and sorrowful. Then after speaking he began stepping away from her towards the door.

Rarity quickly debated with herself for a moment before Rayne could step too far away. Then she shouted out, “Rayne, wait please.” The stallion looked surprised as he turned back to her. Rarity stood on wobbly legs, still being much more tired than she realized. “You don't get to get off the hook that easily.” She said a bit sternly. Rayne's eyes opened wider as he turned to face her and waited for her to finish. “You come into town, flirt with me, make me feel like the most beautiful pony in Equestria, then reject me, and on top of all that you lay the truth about Spike on me!” Now Rayne was seriously worried that she had become angry. She marched right up to him until she was almost barging her forehead right into his. “And for all of that mister…” She barked aggressively.

Rarity's sudden assertive attitude was why Rayne was taken so by surprise when her voice dropped to such a sweet tone before kissing him. “... you deserve this.” That was all she said before pressing her lips firmly against his and leaving them there. She kissed Rayne deep, parting her lips and wrapping her hooves around him. After a moment of shock Rayne followed suit as he held Rarity tightly and started returning her embrace.

This time Rayne felt no hesitation from her and she was pulling him in tighter. Enjoying this new side of his pony crush he extended his tongue into her mouth. Rarity didn't hesitate at all like she had before and instead eagerly met his tongue with her own. Rayne leaned her backwards as she eagerly moved with him, causing them both to collapse back into the makeshift seat they were just in. They both giggled as Rarity held onto the stallion, continuing to kiss him firmly. However at that moment the two of them were too taken with each other's lips to notice the small purple claw and the bright green eye against a small opening of the window where the curtain didn't cover. It blinked twice before disappearing out of view.

Author's Note

Soooo yeaaaah, Rayne definitely came on way too strong for Rarity in the beginning there. He had been having everything go his way so easily thus far so he was getting carried away with how much fun it was to tease her. As for her reaction I was trying to imagine how a young girl would react when she isn't developed enough yet. Like the girl who can't even talk to a boy after he gives her flowers. Rarity was batting at the air being unable to handle Rayne trying to kiss her after he had made her feel so shy. My opinion of Rarity is that in some ways she is both more developed and less developed than the other main six. No pony can business manage like she can but she's had no experience in complex romantic interactions.

I hope you enjoyed the heavy drama in this chapter. I was trying to get some tension built up for the emotional interaction Rayne gave Rarity when he told her about Spike. Also yes, this is how I feel about Spike turning young again. I know it was his greed that set him off and made him grow. But the way I see it is that Spike had to be old enough for his greed to be able to develop like that. It was his time. Also I really do support Rarity and Spike as a couple. How will it work out between them though? Keep reading and find out.

Also, another major plot tease happened. Who is Rayne really in love with? Maud knows and Rarity almost found out. But for now she will have to wait, as will you.

Last note... I KNOW! DONT HATE ME PLEASE! There is a point to that part at the end, I promise! I don't hate Spike, I swear!

11 - Grateful Love

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Chapter 11 - Grateful Love

Rarity kissed the stallion as if now she could not get enough. She had always dreamed about being held by a gentlepony in affectionate embrace and now that she was experiencing it she did not want it to end. When she finally did pull her lips away it seemed only to be able to breathe as Rarity gasped and cooed loudly. “Phew oh gosh, wow you are a good kisser hehe. Rayne, I want you to listen. You have given me a lot to think about for Spike. I've heard what you said, but a girl needs time to process such heavy information. And Spike doesn't know that anything has changed yet. I promise that I will talk to him and do so soon. But for now I think I can afford at least a few minutes to thank the pony who opened my eyes, don't you think?” She asked smiling hopefully at him. “Rayne, even if you're right about him… he can't talk to me the way that you do. Please, if you really believe that I am as beautiful as you say then show me. Just for a moment.”

Rayne looked deep down into her eyes. He stared intently at her as she breathed in and out hotly. He waited just long enough for his gaze to once more bring a blush to her cheeks and then he leaned in again kissing her hard on the lips. She immediately started reciprocating, feeling hungry for his affection and even moaned as his hooves started caressing her chest and flank. “Ooh Rayne!” She gasped and her mouth fell open amazed as he started kissing down her neck. “Yes, yes, yes, oh!” She panted loving the feeling of his muscular form rubbing up against hers. Something primal opened up in her making her want more. He whispered sweet nothings and complimented her repeatedly into her ear as his lips trailed along, caressing her all over. His every word filled Rarity's belly with butterflies but now it was different. It fueled a fiery passion inside her that she had never felt before.

The mare held onto Rayne feeling his embrace now tracing along her shoulder, praising every inch of her body for its beauty and elegance. It was about this time she realized she had become dampened at her tail or at least on the underside of it between her legs. Never before had she allowed anypony to see her in such a state which caused Rarity to bury her face over his shoulder while he continued kissing. It was right then that Rarity's eyes snapped open feeling something hard and warm against her thighs. The mare literally jumped in place and her jaw dropped as she looked down seeing Rayne’s full erection.

“Oh, Rarity I'm sorry. What can I say, you're beautiful and letting me carry on with you like this... I'm just excited is all but I won't try for anything you don't want. I promise.” He said quickly.

Rarity's face had scrunched up a bit and he could tell that some part of this was bothering her. When she spoke to him it was in a nervous tone and yet seemed very sincere. “Rayne listen, I'm going to open myself up more to Spike. Maybe there isn't really much for me to consider after all. I'm going to offer and he's going to say yes. There's no sense in pretending otherwise. But if things actually work out between us…” Rarity hesitated feeling a little uncomfortable, “I don't want to live my entire life not knowing what it feels like being with another pony!”

Rayne looked down to her surprised. Her voice had been trembling as she said it but she still wasn't acting shy like she had been before. She was certainly embarrassed but her bashfulness was gone. He watched as she lowered a hoof and began gently stroking him as he stood erect right over her lap. “You aren't making me do anything that I don't want to Rayne.” She whispered, as she started pushing his tip lower and lower between her spread legs. Moving her tail out of the way she exposed herself fully, allowing him to see how wet she had become. She continued rubbing his length affectionately, however Rayne noticed the closer she brought his tip to her entrance the slower her hoof moved.

“Wait.” Rayne said softly.

Rarity was quick to defend her actions saying, “No Rayne, I want this. But if I don't do this now then I know I won't be brave enough to do it later. I'm just nervous, this is my first time.” She whimpered uneasy.

Rayne just smiled. “I know. That is why I want you to be comfortable. I was going to say to let me do it.”

Rarity blushed as she leaned back to get into a more comfortable position. “Oh, well, yes that might be better hehe.” Laying there splayed open for him she gave a naughty smile and then raised a hoof over her head. “Oh Rayne! I'm ready for you!” She shouted in overdramatic poise. She then peaked out at him from below her raised hoof. Both of them laughed together heartily.

Grinning wide Rayne chuckled, “Ooh I like that hehe.”

Rarity grinned back, “Oh yeah? Hehe. You like an assertive partner?”

“Oh I do indeed.” He nodded.

“Well,” she smiled still having a playful giggle, “moinsure Rayne, I am ready for you to ravish me! It's time, I want you!" She played it up on purpose, giving her best over done theatrical impression.

They both laughed again but Rayne grinned excitedly. “Mmm I like a playful girl. And that was very sexy. Come here.” He leaned down to kiss her but then stopped when her laughing smile changed to a deadly serious expression.

“I'm ready for you.” She said completely straight faced. Rayne looked down to her as she continued, “I am ready for you to ravish me. It's time, I want you.” Rayne realized she was actually being serious this time and he saw no point in delaying any longer. He dropped his mouth back down to hers, kissing her hard as he positioned himself between her legs. Rayne almost purred into her lips as he felt his tip entering her velvety folds but he still had enough sense to stop when he felt her begin wincing. “Oww, OW!” She whimpered softly until he pulled back to look at her. Glancing upwards she reassured him, “Don't worry, I'm fine. This just hurts. Look I'm not a filly, I know what's going to happen. Just make it quick for me ok? You're leaving a lady waiting you know.” She said with a wink.

Already being used to his new body by now, Rayne gave a single hard thrust into the mare in his arms. He felt a slight pressure against him until her warmth sheathed across his length. Rarity screamed in pain feeling her maidenhood tear as he plunged inside. Her hind legs kicked as she felt regions of her body being pulled open like she had never felt before. “RAYNE! AAHHH’MMM!” She called out, biting her lip and trying to steady herself. Rayne remained inside her but kept his hips still. Meanwhile he shushed her gently while kissing her forehead to calm her down. After a moment she looked up and in her whining voice called out, “Rayne, why do you have to be SO incredibly big?”

Rayne couldn't help but chuckle at that. “Ow, ow! Don't laugh, it's not funny!” She called out feeling him jostle inside her. “Rayne, this is supposed to feel good but it's really painful! It's not just because I'm a virgin, you're really well endowed. I work in fashion darling, I see everything. You are just... HUGE!” Rayne couldn't help finding her whine to be adorable but then he thought that being impaled inside her might have had something to do with that. He knew she had a tenancy to over exaggerate but at the moment he was content with just taking the compliment. Rayne just interrupted her with a tender kiss to the lips. “Wha? What was that?” She asked.

Rayne smiled to her ear, “You 'were' a virgin, you're not anymore.”

“Cheeky.” Rarity smirked. Then with no warning Rayne leaned down giving her a seductive bite on her neck. “Ooh! Rayne, you scoundrel hehe.”

The dark pony whispered seductively into her ear once more. “Yes but that hurt and you still liked it hehe. Just like this IS going to hurt a bit but trust me that it won't stop you from liking it.” He pulled back on his hips removing about half of his length out of her. Just this alone elicited a scream from the mare beneath him but she nodded indicating she had rested enough. “Ooohhh Rarity.” Rayne gasped in delight as he started to push back into her and pull out again. He ignored her initial shrieks as she struggled to accommodate him but he knew she could handle it and that it would only get easier for her.

It didn't take long for him to see that he was right. After a minute or two she was no longer struggling as she was clinging firmly to him instead. “Ray-Rayne… oohh… don't stop… uh please...don't… stop.” She panted between breaths as he repeated his thrusts inside her. Rayne was in utter bliss enjoying every little touch of their bodies together. He kissed her lips and neck. He massaged her chest and back. He rolled his hips in different positions letting her feel the different ways she could be stimulated.

“What was that you wanted me to do?” He called out between his own breaths as he thrusted again and again. “You wanted me to ravish you?” He grinned down at the beautiful mare from being able to feel how dripping wet she was.

“Oh Celestia...” Rarity whimpered nervously. “Aahhhh! RAYNE! AAAHHH!” She screamed as the stallion thrust hard into her for her first time. Rayne held onto Rarity enjoying the sight and sound of her every reaction. The stallion rammed into her over and over with the full strength of his lust. He listened to how he made their hips clop together and it only turned him on more feeling how Rarity's legs kicked behind him. It wasn't long until she was biting into his shoulder and clinging onto him for dear life as she rocked her hips in time with his. She gave a long bellowing scream telling Rayne he was giving Rarity her first deep vaginal orgasm. He loved how her mouth spread open into a ‘O’ and how her hooves stretched out pointing upwards. He grabbed Rarity by her face and kissed her fiercely shoving his tongue into her mouth as she climaxed around him. Rarity started to scream into his mouth as her body started to shudder uncontrollably.

Releasing her lips from his kiss she immediately took a heavy breath. Then she looked up at him and pleaded, “Rayne, please finish! I'm too sensitive, I can't take it!” He smiled and nodded as he seemed to stop for a moment. “Oh well, I didn't necessarily mean so soon. Oh, Oh! What are you- oH MY!” Rarity gasped repeatedly as Rayne manipulated her body around. He lifted her legs and rotated them both to the side. Then he pulled her legs downward causing her upper body to snap onto her stomach. All of this happened without removing himself from being within her. Then as he leaned over her back causing Rarity to go stiff as a board when he pushed into vagina from behind. “SWEET MOTHER OF EQUESTRIA!!! RAYNE YOU'RE TOO DEEP!” She shrieked at the top of her lungs. Rayne just grinned and gripped her firmly on her bottom.

“Such a beautiful girl.” Was all he said before he started slamming into her again. Rarity had the wind completely knocked from her lungs as her eyes almost bulged from their sockets. He pounded her with such force that she felt as if she were being spanked. Furthermore, as far as her recently virgin mind understood Rayne was reaching places within her that she would have thought impossible to penetrate to. The seat that had been made for them was completely strewn around now and as Rarity was pummeled into the floor all she could manage to say was, “Rayne, you're, making me, cum, a, SECOND, TIME!!! OOOOOOHHHH!!!”

It was after all this that Rayne finally felt his own juices stirring. Hearing the beautiful mare beneath him shouting in ecstasy while feeling her moistened depths contracting around him eventually became too much. Right in time with Rarity, Rayne roared out while exploding heavily within her. Rarity could both feel as well as hear his climax flooding inside her with a messy splatter. Having them finish together seemed so perfect and romantic to her whimsical mind that it pushed her over the edge of a third orgasm just on the heels of her previous one. “Rayne! Yes! Yes! Together! Ohhh my gooodddnnessss!!!” She hissed under his roar from above until the two of them collapsed, both sweating and panting profusely.

Rayne lay there holding Rarity in his arms as if he would never want to let her go. He smiled with his mind swimming in endorphins as if he were drunk on them. Meanwhile Rarity lay panting on the floor not being able to tell the difference between pleasure or pain any longer. She was feelin mostly numb from the hips down at this point. “Uh, huuh, no w- phew, no words… to describe…” She fumbled her arms to reach up at him and hold his face as she just stared at him in disbelief. “My… dear… sweet Rayne. There are… no words to describe… how you just… made me feel. You are, so amazing, ohhhh that felt… wonderful.” She lay back onto the floor as if fainting but she was merely exhausted and no longer had the energy to hold herself up.

Smiling down at her collapsed form, Rayne just allowed her to lay in whatever manner was most comfortable for her. “Rarity you are truly beautiful inside and out. Laying with you was more enjoyable than I could have ever dreamed. You felt amazing.” Rarity lazily raised a hoof to say something but then decided it wasn't worth the energy as it collapsed back down. After catching his breath Rayne whispered down to her. “I'm going to pull myself away now. My torso is a lot bigger than yours and I don't want to be cutting off your circulation in your legs.”

Rarity just nodded, not giving much more of a response than that. Balancing himself on his front hooves Rayne started to lift up to vacate himself from within the pale unicorn. “OH MY! And now it hurts again!” Rarity bolted upright in surprise. He stopped while halfway out but she smiled at him, “Don’t worry. You have just made me so very, very sore from your masterfully exquisite love making hehe.” He nodded with a smile. “Oh um Rayne. You can tell me if this is a weird thing to ask, I'm still new to this… but can I see it when you pull it out?”

Rayne didn't find anything strange about that at all and shifted his torso so she could see that he was still partially inside her. “Of course, I'd be happy to show you.” Lifting himself on shaky legs he pulled his tip the rest of the way out until it swung free back and forth from its weight.

Rarity giggled but felt she had already praised him enough. Looking down at herself she saw that she was stretched open quite a bit but was quickly tightening back up. There was blood smeared across her flank and crotch which she looked at quizzically. “Huh, that is so very strange. I promise you that it doesn't hurt for me anywhere near as bad as it looks from my bleeding. I just can't move my hooves because you pounded my hips numb, you ruffian.”

The two lovers giggled together, neither of them seeming to mind a single detail about their situation. Then Rarity blushed as she felt a rush of fluid spill from within her, right where she and Rayne were staring. “Rayne my goodness! You came so much into me!” She whined which Rayne still found to be adorable. “Why is it STILL coming out? Rayne I'm going to have a dozen fillies by this point!” He just laughed loudly and she playfully pushed on his shoulder. “It's not funny! Look at the mess you've made of me!”

“The mess isn't entirely mine I'll have you know.” He snickered, trying not to bust out into full blown laughter.

“Oh! How dare you!” She mock yelled at him while she levitated a pillow from the couch to bop him with. After a good chuckle from them both Rarity looked down to her messy flank. “We really should get cleaned up. What would you say to a romantic shower together? I uh, might need somepony to help me stand up.” She blushed still not able to move her legs.

However just then the most unimaginable thing happened that filled both of their faces with shock and horror. A loud magical snapping sound distracted them from smiling to each other as there was a brief flash of light. A purple figure had magically teleported into the room from out of nowhere and was now standing only two feet away from them as they were both poised in very compromising positions. Rarity felt like she was going to die of embarrassment and Rayne didn't know what to think as they both looked at Twilight Sparkle shouting as soon as she entered the room. “Rarity, are you here?! What happe-, Rayne?! What are you doing here?” Was the princess's first response. It took her time to process everything before her eyes which were apparently unable to keep up with her mouth.

“Where is Rarity, I just heard from… EEWWW WHY are you like THAT and dripping?!” Twilight's face looked like it turned green a little and she bent her head down feeling sick. However it was right then she noticed Rarity laying on the floor of all places which she thought was very abnormal. “Rarity, there you are! I've been worried sick about you! What is going on h-" Then Twilight froze completely solid with her left eye twitching uncontrollably.

Rarity knew immediately how this would look to her friend. Twilight stood there seeing one of her best friends seemingly knocked over onto the floor, blood smeared from between her legs and here a stranger in town with his erection unsheathed and dripping. Rarity knew she had to act fast but she was so tired and could hardly move. “N-now darling, before you jump to any conclusions…” However the unicorn had been much too late.

“What did you do to her?!” The voice that came out of Twilight's mouth petrified both Rayne and Rarity alike. It was something that neither of them had ever heard from her. Twilight's eyes had become completely black and her horn was crackling with dark looking sparks. “WHAT DID YOU DO TO HURT MY FRIEND?!!!!” She roared as she shot a bolt of black light from her horn. Rayne managed to jump out of the way but was able to realize she had been aiming low for his dangling appendage, otherwise he never would have dodged in time. The magic bolt struck the floor and shattered the spot it touched destructively.

“Twilight, no!” Rarity screamed as she lunged from the floor to hold Rayne's leg protectively. Rayne was thinking a little clearer and much faster than Rarity was at that moment. He didn't want her being hit by that blast as he tried to dodge it himself so he knew he had to separate himself from her. Looking around the room Rayne suddenly teleported to a different spot where there would be no collateral damage of him jumping around.

This seemed to only infuriate the princess further though. “Wait a minute! You can TELEPORT?! I thought you couldn't use magic! You, Sneaky, Snake!” She called and shot three rapid shots out which Rayne only narrowly avoided. “I will NOT let you get away with hurting Rarity!” Twilight screamed as her wings started to glow before she shot out a solid beam she could control so that Rayne would not be able to dodge it. Just then a basket from the corner started to glow and zoomed right over catching the beam and collecting it inside. Discord appeared out of thin air holding the basket and protecting Rayne from the blast. Just at the same moment Twilight saw a heavy pony mannequin topple over knocking her to the ground.

This was enough to turn Twilight's eyes back to normal as she looked around trying to figure out what happened. But before she could get her bearings there was the blur of a whitish hoof before a resounding smack ricocheted throughout the room. Twilight lay on the ground stunned with a bruise on her cheek realizing that Rarity had just slapped her. “TWILIGHT SPARKLE!” Rarity screamed enraged. “HOW DARE YOU? WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU ARE DOING?!” The light gray mare still had her bottom hooves hanging rather limp but she seemed to have crawled over with her front legs to push the mannequin over onto her friend.

Twilight suddenly looked like she was going to cry. “Rarity… I don't understand. Why did you hit me? I was protecting you.” She said with a confused sob. Discord disposed of the magic contained in basket and then returned it unharmed to the counter it came from. But he did not interrupt as he just stayed beside Rayne and watched.

Rarity was beside herself having lost her temper almost as badly as Twilight had but with much more self control. “PROTECTING ME?! TWILIGHT LOOK AT MY WAREHOUSE! YOU BLASTED HOLES INTO THE FLOOR AND ALMOST HIT ME WITH THAT BLAST!” Twilight looked around at the destruction she had caused and was appalled, not being able to believe it had come from herself. “I was never in any danger Twilight!” Rarity continued to shout but lowered her voice just wanting her friend to understand.

“Please don't yell at me Rarity. I'm sorry. I'd never want to hurt you.” Twilight said as she wiped a tear from her eye. “Everypony has been looking for you. You've been gone all day. Then I was told you were seen in your boutique but when I got here it was locked up tight. I thought I heard you yelling and I got worried something was wrong so I teleported inside. I would normally never violate your privacy by bypassing a locked door but I thought you were in trouble.” She looked to Rayne scowling and he realized that being saved by Discord might make him look extra incriminating. Twilight continued by asking, “So if you weren't in danger Rarity then why are you on the floor with Rayne standing over you unsheathed like that?”

Rarity raised a hoof to her temple afraid she would have to hold one of the veins in her forehead from bursting in anger. “Well if you must know Twilight it's because Rayne and I had just finished having sex!” She snapped. Suddenly Twilight's ears fell and her heart sank with the realization of what she had just done. “Since it's become obvious that my privacy is besmirched today as it is, I will also have you know that I am on the floor because Rayne laid out the most romantic and quaint little seating area for us. It just simply got all pushed apart during our embrace.”

Now Rarity started ranting swiftly deciding that if she was going to let Twilight have it then she was going to let her have it all. “The door was locked because I wanted to be alone with Rayne. Furthermore, I made that decision on my own before he laid a hoof on me. I own three different boutiques and will certainly not go out of business by closing just one for a single afternoon. Next, I will have you know that Rayne was a perfect gentlepony and it was MY idea to have sex with him because he is handsome and charming and he makes me feel good Twilight and he helped me realize something very important about myself to make me happy!” The anger in her voice was making her tone reach near ear piercing levels by the end of her ranting.

Guilt was creeping up Twilight's throat with each passing word and she could not believe how she was looking like the bad guy in this situation when she was just trying to help. “But, Rarity why are you bleeding?! I mean, somehow you must have been hurt, right?”

Rarity screamed tugging on her mane in disbelief, “Twilight! You are ridiculous! Rayne was my first time with a stallion! Every mare bleeds their first time they are penetrated! Didn't you know that?” Twilight didn't know what to say. She honestly had no clue and could tell that everyone in the room could read that on her face. “Twilight darling,” Rarity softened while trying to calm the situation. “I had a wonderful time with Rayne. He has been sweet and gentle with me. But you just interrupted the afterglow of what has been the most intimate moment of my life and then attacked the pony responsible for it.” She looked into her friend’s eyes hoping she would understand. “Oh, thank you Discord.” Rarity said noticing that he waved his claw and her bloodied fur was now completely clean and so was Rayne's fur as well.

Twilight tried to swallow this information but was desperate to find another outlet for all the blame. “Well what is Discord doing here?!” She shouted.

“Oh no Twilight.” Discord said in a very low voice. “I had no part in this, I'm not going to be your scapegoat here.”

Now Rayne felt it was an appropriate opportunity to speak and he looked at Twilight cautiously before asking, “Discord, thank you for saving me but what ARE you doing here?”

He turned his head and spoke matter of factly, “I am here because somepony just used powerful and dangerous magic. Forces like that aren't going to be cast in the same town as my friends without me noticing. Rayne, that spell Twilight cast was similar to one that Celestia gave her when the terrible King Sombra almost retook the Crystal Empire. It was made of hate and malice. If that spell had touched you it would have very likely killed you outright." Taking a moment to look back at the alicorn Discord said, "And as for you, you are my friend Twilight as well as the Princess of Friendship. I couldn't let you become a murderer, even if I have to save you from yourself to do it.”

“Twilight Sparkle!” Rarity shouted, not being able to contain the disappointment in her voice.

At this time Discord continued after placing an angel halo around his horns. “I promise to the two lovers that I was certainly not spying on your passions with one another. I admit, I had been following Rayne around earlier because I was curious and ooh what a sappy conversation the two of you had.” He cheered sarcastically and didn't care in the least about the scowls that the unicorns gave him. “Ahem, but as soon as you two started smooching then I immediately left you to your privacy. I am a snoop, not a pervert. It was only when I felt extremely powerful magic being used that I returned and not a moment too soon from the look of it.”

“But I wasn't trying to kill him!” Twilight shouted in a voice that sounded more sad than angry.

“Oh no,” Discord replied, “you were just trying to hurt him with a spell that was so malicious that you didn't give a thought as to whether you were overdoing it or not.”

Hearing this was starting to overwhelm the alicorn as she wasn't used to dealing with problems like this. There wasn't a natural disaster to save her friends from. There wasn't an evil villain to defeat. There wasn't a magical conundrum for her to work out. She was the problem. She had humiliated a friend and almost hurt an innocent pony. She knew she could be brave but not like this. “Look, I’m- I'm sorry!” She screamed with tears in her eyes and magically opened the door to the lobby before running from the room. Twilight unlocked the front door and fled right outside until she collided right into the arms of another who held her firmly.

Meanwhile back in the warehouse, “Okay, thank you Discord, I believe that will be quite enough now.” Rarity said sourly as she reached a hoof out towards Rayne. He stepped over and assisted her with standing while she pulled herself up. She needed to hold onto him because she was still wobbly but at least she was on her hooves. “Well this was certainly an unexpected debacle.” She sighed in exhaustion. However then she looked up to Discord. “Thank you for protecting Rayne, I don't want to think about what would have happened if Twilight hadn't missed.”

“Ooh hoo, think nothing of it. Ol’ Rayne and I have become the best of pals in the short time he has been here.” He said as he began materializing gravel to pour into the blast holes before snapping his claw and smoothing them over. “In fact, I was the first to welcome him into town! He was getting a little lost on the road hehe.” He whispered to Rarity but loud enough so that Rayne would hear.

Rarity raised an eyebrow at the Draconequus accusingly. “And I bet that from all this nonsense you're just loving all of the disharmony and chaos taking place?”

“Whaaaaaa?” He asked innocently. “I'm not responsible for this situation. Are you saying that a Draconequus isn't allowed to have a free lunch?” He asked while licking his lips.

Author's Note

This was another chapter that was meant to have a lot of emotional weight to it. There were many ups and downs as Rarity decided to offer herself to Rayne and how they flirted together, making each other laugh to ease the tension. I know that Rarity has a good sense of humor and I didn't want to miss that when they were first starting.

This sex scene was a lot of fun to write. I couldn't help but bring the light hearted playfulness back again at the end there. I think it shows how happy the two were afterwards. But then of course, bum bum bum! Plot twist as the princess pops in haha. Obviously this was a very serious scene but I try to keep a few snips of comedy in there to lighten things up. I hope that you're enjoying it. Thank you for reading!

12 - A Pleasure Ponies Fate

**Author's Note** Okay so again I'm giving a warning before this chapter. This part of the tale gets a little dark. I am giving a violence warning here. Nothing explicit happens but this chapter includes a pony death during a flashback. It's also the beginning of several different storylines that all take place simultaneously on this same day. Lastly, there will be some original content that I came up with myself and does not previously exist in the canon MLP universe.

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Chapter 12 - A Pleasure Ponies Fate

Rarity rolled her eyes, “Very well, do as you wish.” Rarity didn't see the point in asking Discord to leave only to know he would just stick around while being invisible. She instead turned her attention back towards the stallion that she still clung to for support. “And as for your chaos mister, hehe. You certainly seem to have a knack for causing the most ups and downs of awkwardness... and delight.” She giggled as she kissed him gently.

Suddenly though all eyes were drawn to the door of the lobby which had been left open. “As is to abound, with a pony like Rayne around.” They were all shocked to see Zecora walk in and it was even more surprising to see her with a sulking princess under her arm. Twilight gave a nervous wave with her wing as the zebra dragged her back inside. “Oh and this one I found fleeing out the door. However I have a feeling it might help for her to talk some more.”

Rayne and Discord just looked to one another confused but Rarity was far from pleased, “Why is everypony…. Can't anypony understand what it means when the boutique is closed?!”

Zecora chuckled but raised a hoof to calm Rarity. “My apologies for my intrusion but you jump to the wrong conclusion. I am not here for your stylish fashion, I am merely here to snatch away that one.” She said now pointing directly at Rayne.

Rarity was quick to hold him tighter and pout, “What do you mean? You can't have him right now, Rayne is here visiting me! And will every pony please leave?! We were still in the middle of something. This is MY tall, dark, and handsome. Go find your own!” She whined and Rayne was starting to develop a habit of snickering now whenever she did.

Zecora looked stunned by this outburst. “A wonderful time I am sure that he gave, as long as other ponies can behave.” She said looking to Twilight curiously. But then her gaze returned to Rarity as she said, “However I find it hard to believe he would agree, to be with you only because I know Rayne is not that kind of pony.”

“OH Zecora! What a horrid thing to say!” Rarity shouted thinking the zebra was insulting Rayne's integrity.

“You know?” Twilight asked. “Do you already know Rayne personally, Zecora?” Twilight firmly restricted herself to only gathering information and resisted jumping to any conclusions.

Zecora looked from one mare to the next but had a face of confusion. “These questions that you ask tell me that you do not know. Discord, why have you not told them that Rayne is so?”

Then all eyes turned to Discord as he gasped baffling, “M-me? Why should I know anything about his social habits? I met him the same day that you did.”

Everyone could see that Zecora was not convinced. “You have been to other lands and traveled even farther than me. It should be clear as day to you that Rayne is a pleasure pony.” The two other girls in the room looked to Rayne for answers but he smiled uneasily having no idea what Zecora was talking about.

Discord rose up high and just laughed heartily. “Oh please Zecora, Rayne is not a pleasure pony. There are no more pleasure ponies. They're all GONE, remember?”

Zecora marched right over to Rayne making him shout as she pulled on his hip exposing his flank to the Draconequus. “THIS is a pleasure pony cutie mark!” She argued to Discord. “It is several ponies together in a heart. You Draconequus should be able to recognize it in the dark! Or is it true that you really aren't that smart?” The two then growled at one another agitatedly.

Rayne quickly stepped up between them and pushed the two away from one another. “Okay then, so no fighting now. Let's everypony play nice.”

“Um can anypony please explain what is going on here?” Rarity asked.

“What exactly is a pleasure pony? I have never heard of such a thing before.” Twilight asked.

Zecora stepped up to Rayne and stroked his chin affectionately, completely ignoring Rarity's jealous scowl as she did so. “Long ago there were many ponies with a cutie similar like our friend’s here. They all had the power to charm and seduce any who were near. While some did accuse them to be scandalous or tricksters with the insults that they threw, the pleasure ponies only ever wanted to encourage the good in others, it's true.”

"The good in ponies?" Twilight asked.

Zecora stepped over to her now. “Just as you like to travel Equestria on a friendship mission, pleasure ponies found that making others feel good was their ambition.” Then the zebra walked over to Rarity. “And the best part was their skills did not have limit. Their cutie marks showed many ponies as they can change what they do by the minute.” Walking back to Rayne she batted her eyes at him. “They could sing, they could dance, they could expertly romance.”

“Yes, yes, they get it!” Discord interrupted, getting sick of all the sappy happiness. “Listen ponies… to put it shortly they were like changelings who feed on love but without the desire to use it to conquer. They were like sirens who charm and seduce but never ask for anything in return. They just give, give, give and… no that's really all. Oh and just for clarification, they don't get stronger like sirens or changelings do. That's just their talent.”

“Oh my, why that sounds simply dreamy!” Rarity cheered. “Being able to give love and err, pleasure hehe, to anypony sounds like such a charmed life.”

Zecora stepped up to the unicorn and said, “Oh yes, it is quite charming 'for us.' Pleasure ponies can give others quite a rush.”

“For us?” Twilight asked skeptically. “What about for them?”

“Oh Twi- darling. Of course it's good for them. Who wouldn't enjoy getting to walk around freely loving every pony in Equestria? Uhm, it ‘was’ good for you wasn't it?” Rarity asked to Rayne who just laughed and nodded to her reassuringly. But then Rarity noticed the sad expression on Zecora’s face. “Um Zecora, what's wrong? Wait, don't tell me that there's some sort of catch!”

Now both the mares stared at Zecora nervously. The zebra sighed before saying, “There is a catch my dear mare. But the cost is not yours to bare.”

Now Discord grinned sinisterly saying, “They all love making other ponies feel so good… but the truth of the matter is that they HAVE to.”

Twilight could feel they were holding something back and quickly spoke up, “Have to? What do you mean? Zecora what happened to the pleasure ponies?! Why aren't they around anymore?!”

Zecora hung head as if in shame. “Avoiding this question I had hoped I might. Because the truth is that they've all died, Twilight.”

“Or were cold bloodedly murdered, you mean.” Discord hissed. Both girls recoiled in disbelief but when Zecora looked to the Draconequus and then looked away without arguing both of mares screamed.

“What!? NO!” Rarity screeched while holding onto Rayne.

Twilight followed suit sounding panicked. “But why?! You said they weren't villains! That they didn't want to manipulate or control other ponies! It doesn't make sense!”

Zecora finally picked up her head to admit the source of her guilt to her princess friend. “Because WE are the villains to THEM my friend.” Twilight's jaw dropped in disbelief. “All pleasure ponies want is to make us happy but we always turn on them in the end." She looked to Rayne sorrowfully and then back to the others. "Earth ponies, unicorns, pegasi and even zebra alike were no different. They began demanding happiness from pleasure ponies until they were no longer coherent.”

“Twilight…” Discord wrapped around to her. “Think of the funniest comedian you know. Now imagine they decided to do a stand up show to last as long as the fans wanted. But then imagine the fans never let that comedian off of the stage… ever! Nopony can keep a show going indefinitely and eventually disappointed ponies will start to boo.”

Zecora shook her head and continued saying, “The truth is worse than that. There is a story from my village told by my own grandmama about where the last pleasure ponies visited at.” She took a heavy sigh before beginning. “As soon as they arrived the village became an instant party. They had both young and old laughing hearty. Even when they disappeared with a stallion or mare while acting naughty, mad at the two male and one female the village could not be. They used their pleasure to open wounded hearts and then guided them to the village member they should have been with from the start.”

“Awww.” Rarity cooed. “That is just like what Rayne has already done for me. Oh em, by the way Twilight, I need to have a talk with you after this.” Zecora frowned and the unicorn stopped her interruption.

“As I say, all seemed merry and gay. However there were some not convinced to let the pleasure ponies have their way. Guardians of the village could not accept their love was free. They scorned the ponies with accusation, suspicion and would only disagree. Rounding around the female of the three they cornered her while the others spread their glee. They cursed and insulted and taunted the mare until they told her that her love was bare. So heartbroken was she that she could not bring them joy… that her heart in her chest they did utterly destroy.”

It was Twilight who spoke next after seeing a tear in Zecora’s eye. “They made her so sad that it broke her heart. That's what you mean, right?” She asked, attempting to clarify Zecora's rhymes.

But it was again Discord who responded. “No, Twilight.” He magically teleported an apple into his claw and then crushed it until the juice ran down his scales. In front of him the alicorn's face was stricken with terror.

“The pony fell dead with blood on her lips while her friends were unaware dancing their hips. Once the news had broken all were quite sad. But then the zebras demanded the two stop them from feeling bad. They tried as they could but were given no time to grieve and the zebra demanded that they perform or leave. The pain and heartache gave them too much strife… and a week after that one took his own life.” By now Zecora was in tears as she ended the story. “Pure of heart but a desperate fool was the last, as he tried to recover from what had just passed. But those same untrusting few, blamed the ponies for their blues. Suspicion and doubt had filled their hearts… and so they raised a mob to tear the pony-"

“ZECORA STOP!” Rarity screamed with tears now streaming her face.

“They killed the last pony?” Twilight asked in shock. “I-I can't believe that. That's horrible, that's disgusting! How could anypony DO such a thing?!” She yelled in rage.

Discord wasn't trying to be unkind when he said, “You mean what you almost did to Rayne about ten minutes ago?” Twilight's ears slumped again as her eyes went wide with tears. “Oh now don't fret. It isn't really your fault Twilight. Let me guess, you've had a constant suspicion that something was out of place about Rayne since you met him? You can't put your hoof on it but you just can't bring yourself to trust him? That is a perfectly normal response to a pleasure pony being in town and I'll prove it to you.”

Discord grabbed a white sheet of fabric draping it over a dresser like a movie screen. Then he shined a light from his tail and made a shadow puppet show which of course moved into impossible shapes of detail for ponies and buildings. He made squeaky voices imitating the characters for his scenes. “Hi, I'm a pleasure pony.” “Yay you make us so happy!” “Oh no, you don't make us happy anymore.” “Oh no, dont say that.” “You don't have what it takes to make us happy anymore!” “Uh! That hurts! Death…” Discord lowered his arms for a moment saying, “Or my favorite…” Raising them back up again with a different scene, “Hi there, I want to be friends and tell you how great I think you are!” “No you don't, you just want attention and to use us for your own bohemian practices. Come on everypony! Let's get’em!!!” And he ended the scene with the ponies attacking the visitor.

“No!” Twilight shouted in disbelief more to herself than anyone else. “Ponies are good, ponies wouldn't do that!”

“Not at first…” Discord said and even he sounded sad now. “But any pony has the potential for greed or fear in their heart. Ponies get jealous. Ponies get bitter. Ponies… make mistakes. And when a mistake turns into a mob… things get out of control.” Discord stepped over and actually put a comforting claw on Twilight's shoulder. “Let me show you something Twilight. And Rayne this is just an example, don't take offense.” He started the shadow puppet show again and this time showed just Twilight with Rayne in excellent shadowy detail. “You're beautiful.” He had Rayne say while holding out flowers. Then he had Twilight say, “Oh Rayne, I'm not really comfortable with being flirted with and I don't want to sleep with you… BUT I would love a new reading partner.” Then it showed the two sitting in a library reading silently with little happy face bubbles popping around.”

The Draconequus looked to the alicorn. “Now let me show you how else that could have played out.” The shadow figures turned again to Rayne offering Twilight flowers. But this time her response was very different. “Oh no you don't! You flirted with my friend and then you slept with her! You flirted with another friend and then you slept with her too! Is that what you think I want?!” “No, no. You're a princess and I think you're beautiful. I just wanted to give you these flowers. That is what those ponies wanted but-" “What are you trying to say about my friends?! I think you're a pervert! You’re a creep! I think you are brainwashing ponies with sex and flattery because you are a villain! You could only make me happy by leaving!” The shadow Rayne looked stunned and sad but then turned to leave so he could give her just what she asked for. “Where are you going?! Are you fleeing because I'm onto you? You must be stopped before you take advantage of somepony else!” After that shadow Twilight opened a portal to limbo and started to lift Rayne into it.

The real Twilight dropped her bottom to the floor is dismay. “N-no! I… that was exactly what I thought Rayne was doing. I thought he was too charming to be real. I couldn't trust him, I was sure that he was a villain.” Twilight started to cry before she remembered that the real Rayne was still standing in the room. “Rayne!” She shouted darting over. “I am so so sorry! No pony deserves that. I didn't even give you one day before I decided not to trust you. And I DON'T want to kill you! I have never been more disappointed with myself… as a princess, as a friend, as a pony.” Twilight suddenly looked to Zecora and Discord determined. “Why did the female pony in your story die Zecora?!”

Discord now slithered over to Rayne and grabbed his cheeks making him smile. “It's quite simple really. Pleasure ponies can take rejection fine, they'll just find a different way to please you.” Discord then made Rayne frown as the unicorn struggled to get his cheeks free. “But if you make a pleasure pony feel worthless… if you lock them in a dungeon with no one to entertain… if you tell them that their special talent in life is meaningless… then the magic that let's them make anypony happy suddenly turns back on them. It makes them feel like they are incapable of sharing happiness with any pony and their hearts literally implode in their chests killing them.”

Rarity was working very hard at controlling her emotions but she was terrified that her new friend was going to die now. “But, this is just terrible! This can't ALWAYS happen to them, right?!”

“You heard it Rarity…” Twilight answered. “The pleasure ponies have been gone for a long time. Discord tell me, does it ever turn out well for them?”

Discord balked at the question. “Are you asking because I'm old? Well I suppose I have seen more than a few in my time, before I was turned to stone that is…… but no, Twilight. I have never known of a pleasure pony make it to old age. I'm sorry.”

“This is ridiculous!” Rarity screamed, so outraged that her crying eyes almost steamed dry.

“There is a way…” Zecora called out to break the tension in the room, “for Rayne to stay. Friendship is powerful but true love is the strongest magic of all. A pleasure pony who’s own heart fills with love will not fall. He will always have his ability to charm and entertain but if he has the love of another to support him then even through persecution will his heart remain.”

Twilight now perked up excited to finally hear some good news. “So all we have to do is have Rayne fall in love instead of everypony falling in love with him and then he will be safe from being killed by his own magic?” Zecora began to nod but before she could even speak there was a large crash. Everyone looked to see that Rarity had tackled Rayne to the floor and was kissing him profusely. “Ugh Rarity, this isn't a side of you that I enjoy seeing.” Twilight said, shielding her eyes from the position her friend had landed in.

“Oh get off!” Discord shouted annoyed as he levitated Rarity away from Rayne. “No one here wants to see that. And besides, you're already in love and it's not with Rayne, remember?”

Rarity blushed and shouted out defensively, “I never said that I was in love yet!” But nopony missed that she didn't say she wasn't in love either.

But then a cheerful voice beaming with joy came from the princess as she looked at her friend. “Is it really true, Rarity? Are you actually in love with somepony?! Ooh I'm so happy for you!”

“Eheh, well yes, sort of.” The gray mare responded. “Remember how earlier I said there was something that I needed to talk to you about?” She chuckled nervously having no idea how she was going to explain this.

But suddenly Twilight gave a nervous step backwards. “Oh, OH! Um, Rarity wooow. Look, I don't want to let you down and I like you as a friend but I'm not into other mares.” Everypony then looked to Twilight super awkwardly. “I mean I'm flattered and you are beautiful and all but…”

Eventually Rarity caught on to what Twilight was saying and immediately recoiled bashfully. “Twilight stop! Oh darling I'm not in love with YOU. I said I need to TALK to you about it.” Suddenly Twilight's face changed from purple to red as she tried to melt away into the floor from embarrassment. “Twi no, the one that I am in love with is S-"

“Yes as amusing as this may be,” Zecora interrupted, “neither of you are who I came to see.” The zebra walked right up to Rayne and suddenly grabbed him by the hoof. “While I do appreciate the company of you folks, I did not come here to tell stories, or for friends or… for jokes.” She said looking to Discord who glared back at her in response. Then she started pulling Rayne towards the door.

“Now wait JUST a MINUTE!” Screamed Rarity as the warehouse door to the lobby magically slammed shut keeping Zecora and Rayne inside the room. “Just where do you think you are going with him?!” She demanded. “He came here to be with me and so that is where he should be!” Suddenly Rarity waved at herself in annoyance from accidentally rhyming like Zecora.

“Oh why that is simple, I am going to enjoy my good luck. Twilight doesn't want him and you apparently have somepony else so I am taking this pleasure pony back to my home to fu-"

“I DON'T NEED TO HEAR THIS!” Twilight screamed. She looked around to everyone in the room feeling a need settle things. “Look, we've all just had a very emotionally trying last few minutes. Why don't we all just take a moment and breathe to collect ourselves, alright?” She said looking around and no one seemed to object. “Thank you. Now listen, I'm leaving and you all can work out the rest yourselves. Rayne, I'm sorry for accidentally trying to kill you and for all of my bad misjudgements. Please, visit me at the castle sometime and we'll talk more. Discord, thank you for standing up for me against myself. Rarity we’ll have that talk you want soon. But for now I think I need to lay down for a bit. And lastly Zecora, thank you for pulling me back inside to hear about Rayne. Things would have turned out worse if you hadn't stopped me or if I hadn't been told to come here in the first place.” She said with a breath of relief.

Just then Rarity felt compelled to ask one more question. “Wait a minute Twilight. Who told you that I was seen in my boutique? No one has visited since Rayne came in this morning.” She thought for a moment. “Oh wait, silly me. It must have been Fluttershy. She was here when Rayne came in.”

Twilight was wiping her eyes to make sure she had a clear face before going outside. “No Rarity, it wasn't Fluttershy. It was Spike.” She said before lifting the knocked over mannequin back into place.

“Spike?!” Both Rarity and Rayne screamed in unison as Discord began giggling. When Twilight saw him move back into the corner and materialize popcorn for him to eat she rolled her eyes knowing that something else was going on.

“Yes that's right. When he heard that the boutique was closed up in the middle of the day he wanted to go see for himself to make sure you were ok Rarity. I didn't see anything wrong with it so I let him go. But when he came back he looked devastated! I tried and tried to get him to tell me what was wrong but he wouldn't say. All he would tell me was that he saw you. I had thought you two might have had a fight or something so I originally came as a concerned friend to help. Annnnd then I heard you screaming and you know the rest.”

“Oh no!” Rarity screamed. “H-he SAW me?!” She looked frightfully to Rayne and then back to her friend. “How much, I mean, what did he see exactly?!” She asked panicking.

“I don’t know.” Twilight replied. “But I'm pretty sure it wasn't as much as I saw.” She frowned. “If he had then I'm sure his reaction would have been much worse.”

“Oh no! Oh no, oh no, oh no! This is terrible!” Rarity yelled to herself as she started pacing frantically around the room.

Rayne finally spoke up to comfort the anxious mare. “Rarity, don't worry. We'll make it right.” He said soothingly. She wanted to be her dramatic self but Rayne held her shoulders so that she would look into his eyes.

As she saw his confident gaze supporting her she couldn't help but reduce her panic to just a pouting lip. “Oh I know that in the end we will figure it out. But I'm just so worried about him and what he must be thinking right now!”

“Uhh does somepony want to fill me in here?” Twilight said walking back to Rarity and Rayne. “I care about Spike's feelings too but what is it that needs to be made right?”

Rayne and Twilight looked to each other but it was Rarity who spoke up first. “Twilight, darling… remember that little talk I keep mentioning that we need to have? Well we're about to have it right now.”

Twilight's wings fell and she hung her head as she defeatedly lamented, “Fine!” Picking herself back up she spoke in an exasperated tone. “Alright, whatever it is just lay it on me. It can't be any more shocking than the story that we just-"

“TWILIGHT, THE INDIVIDUAL THAT I MIGHT BE FALLING IN LOVE WITH IS SPIKE!” Rarity suddenly blurted out which immediately made Twilight freeze in place with one eye twitching. “Twilight, please, don't be angry. You know that he has had a crush on me since forever. Well Rayne helped me to reevaluate some things and… I've decided to offer to reciprocate his feelings for me and just… see how it goes.” She smiled nervously realizing that she didn't quite have the strongest argument at the end there.

Twilight looked like her mind was exploding from too many thoughts at once. “Rarity, I… ERRRR! There are so many things wrong with that idea, not least of which is that Spike is a BABY dragon!” She shouted. Twilight felt like she was too emotionally exhausted to think straight anymore.

However it was just then that Discord decided to zoom right back over to Twilight's side. “Oh don't worry friend!” He cheered louder than she cared for. “They already went over an entire conversation about that! HERE, allow me to help you catch up!” Then without warning Discord placed the tip from his claw right on her forehead and an entire playback of what he witnessed from the morning played in about seven seconds right before her eyes. Once it stopped Twilight looked like she was dizzy from information overload and collapsed to the floor.

Instantly Rarity and Zecora rushed over to make sure that she was ok. Rayne however then started looking around the room curiously. “Hey everypony…” He called out as they all looked in his direction. Rayne moved over next to the windows which all had the curtains down except for the corner of one window which had gotten caught on it's own drawstring. “Isn't this the direction that Twilight's castle would be in? I'm pretty sure I found where Spike got a glance of us from.”

Suddenly a shaky purple hoof stretched up from the ground. “Just, go… Go find him.” Twilight muttered while holding her forehead with her other hoof. Rarity looked down to Twilight giving a heartfelt smile. Twilight sighed but then smiled back. “Don't worry. We will still need to have a big talk about this but right now it can wait. Go find Spike.”

Rarity nodded and then looked to Rayne. He walked up to her and placed a hoof on her shoulder. “Um Zecora,” he said turning back over his shoulder, “I know you came here to see me but it's important that I help Rarity with this.”

“Ehhh do not worry charmed one, I understand. Just do not forget to visit me after you finish with what you have planned.”

Rayne nodded and looked back to Rarity before they both ran out the door together. Discord and Zecora were both left behind as they looked to the dazed Twilight Sparkle still laying collapsed on the floor.

(Clearer View)

Author's Note

Okay wow, so there really was a lot that happened in this chapter. First of all, what do you think of pleasure ponies? I came up with it myself as an old form of cutie mark that no longer appears anymore in Equestria. Also I really could see Twilight behaving exactly this way. What did everyone think of the shadow puppet show? Was that an effective form of imagery to you? Lastly, why was Zecora looking around for Rayne? There is a specific reason that I hinted at in the chapter that Zecora was last in. Can anyone figure it out?

(9/15/22)
So a special thank you to Alcatraz for helping me to catch a mistake that I made. I had always intended to have a close up of Rayne's cutie mark when Zecora brings everyone's attention to it but I forgot to upload it to the chapter. As a reminder, Rayne's cutie mark is difficult to see clearly by design. It's intended to blend into his fur so that at a quick glance most other ponies only see a green and blue heart. Very few would actually see that it's made of two unicorns. And even then, it's only a silhouette so the unicorns are not meant to be identifiable (to the characters in the story).

But if you have more questions about this concept of 'pleasure ponies' that I made then just be patient. This is only their introduction. The story does explore much deeper about then later on.

13 - Invitations & Obstacles

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Chapter 13 - Invitations and Obstacles

The Castle of Friendship stood quiet with mostly everyone gone. The halls stood unwalked while the books in the library sat unread. With no immediate emergencies the hall of friendship sat empty as the map of Equestria showed the land as it always had. Only down a single hallway did movement stir as Starlight Glimmer looked in through an open doorway.

“Poor Spike.” She whispered softly while staring into the little dragon's bedroom. There Spike lay in his bed, sleeping while wrapped up in more blankets than usual for comfort. Starlight closed his door and stepped away quietly. “Sweet little guy. You rest and don't take things so hard.” Walking back into the map room Starlight sat in Twilight's empty chair with a spell book to begin reading. However she was soon interrupted as the front doors to the castle swung open with two ponies entering inside. “Oh hello, welcome back girls.” Starlight said putting her book down.

A yellow pegasus with a light pink mane walked in followed quickly by an all pink earth pony who was bouncing as she stepped. “Good afternoon, Starlight. It's nice to see you today.” Said Fluttershy.

“Hiya! Is Twilight in?!” Pinkie called as she hopped into her marked seat before Fluttershy politely slid into her own seat.

Starlight smiled and responded kindly. “Thank you Fluttershy, it's nice to see you too. And no Pinkie, Twilight isn't back yet. She left as soon as Spike got back. He seemed really bummed. I guess he didn't have any luck. Did either of you two find her?”

Both of the other ponies shook their heads. Fluttershy pointed out, “No one has seen Rarity since Rayne visited her at the boutique earlier this morning.”

Starlight thought for a moment. “I'm sure that she will turn up. Knowing Rarity she probably got excited with some amazing new design and just ran out to get supplies for it without telling anypony.” But then she stopped and looked back to Fluttershy curiously. “Uh, who is Rayne?”

Pinkie jumped in her seat, “Oh he is only this totally handsome and mysterious unicorn who came from across Equestria all by himself just to move to Ponyville!”

Starlight raised an eyebrow curiously as it wasn't normally in Pinkie's nature to comment on another ponies appearance. “Oooh, handsome and mysterious you say?” She waved her mane. “I wouldn't mind meeting a stallion like that." But then she paused and cleared her throat while blushing a bit. "Hehe, sorry. I think some of those cheesy romance novels that Twilight has in the library are getting to me.” She said while covertly sliding the book she had been reading off the table and onto the floor.

Pinkie just grabbed a hold of her bottom hooves and started rocking in her seat. “You know, I did just throw a big welcome party for him last night. Why didn't you meet him then?” Pinkie asked.

Now Starlight leaned upwards in her seat looking both surprised and disappointed. “But, I was here studying all last night. Why wasn't I invited to his party Pinkie?”

Fluttershy looked shocked. “Oh dear, you didn't even know?” She asked concerned.

“Oh of course you were invited! I put your invitation right here in my mane so that I would remember to give it to you when I saw you!” Pinkie said before pulling a bedazzled purple envelope out of her hair and then held it out for Starlight.

The unicorn just stared at her flatly. “But you didn't see me yesterday Pinkie.” Starlight growled.

“I know! That's because you were cooped up in here studying silly.” She said unphased. There was an awkward silence as Pinkie continued to smile holding the invitation letter out for Starlight. “And now I've seen you!” She added.

Starlight continued staring flatly and Fluttershy bit her lip starting to get nervous from the tension. “And the party was yesterday?” Starlight growled harder.

“Uh huh.” Pinkie cheered, eyes closed and smiling wide.

“Um, girls?” Fluttershy whispered but then hid just peeking over the table as things seemed to escalate.

“And that's the invitation?” Starlight glared.

“Yup!” Pinkie said excitedly.

“To the party that's over?”

“That's right!”

“Which you're giving me the invitation to now?”

“You've got it!”

A long silence then pervaded the room. It was as if there were a staring match between Starlight’s glare and Pinkie's smiling teeth. Fluttershy looked from Starlight’s scowl to the envelope being held out and then to Pinkie's teeth. She felt like the tension would crush her as again she looked from scowl, to envelope, to teeth. “... scowl… envelope… teeth… scowl… envelope… teeth!” The pegasus started sweating until she could no longer bare it. “STARLIGHT JUST TAKE THE ENVELOPE!!!” Fluttershy eventually shouted. The chandelier above shook from the force of her scream but the two other ponies remained unchanged. A moment later though Starlight levitated the envelope over to her and took hold of it. Pinkie looked to her now seeming very excited. Starlight gave another pause before opening the envelope and received an explosion of glitter all over her still scowling face. There in front of her were little paper pop out words that bounced around saying ‘You're Invited!’

After that Pinkie sat back into her chair feeling completely pleased with herself and said, “Hehe, I knew she'd like it.”

Fluttershy started trembling as she feared how Starlight would react. However it made her look over curiously as the unicorn just started to laugh. “Hahahaha oh Pinkie hehe, hahaha. You're so silly! This invitation was perfect, thank you. I'm sorry that I missed the party. Maybe I'll see this new pony around some other time.” The three smiled together until they were all made to jump in fright when the front castle doors were suddenly burst open.

"Or maybe you'll see him now." Fluttershy pointed out as they all looked down the hall.

“Whoa! Is that him?” Starlight asked as she watched a large unicorn running their way. Her eyes spread wide as she saw his long flowing mane that billowed out around him like smoke. She adored that he had a big wide chest and how it flexed as he ran. His eyes had a determined stare making him seem confident and fierce.

“Yup! That's him!” Pinkie affirmed happily, not seeming to be phased by Starlight's reaction.

“Oh, oh and look! He's got Rarity with him. She's been found! … Yay.” Fluttershy said giving a calm exclamation.

However as the unicorn pair came charging into the room, Rarity's demeanor was anything but joyful. “Quick! WHERE IS SPIKE!?” She screamed as they ran inside.

Far Above Ponyville -

“Wooooow, it's awesome!” Cheered a group of blue suited pegasi. Standing in front of a newly renovated training field was a brilliant gold pegasus with a striped amber mane. She wore an instructors vest adorned with medals and had a whistle dangling from her neck. The group of pegasi in front of her marveled at what she had brought them to see but her face showed that right now she was ready to get down to business. Blowing her whistle Spitfire called the whole group to attention.

“Alright now listen up! Here stands the newly assembled Wonderbolts Obstacle Training Course. The biggest one ever constructed. It is an intensive five minute long run of turns, tumblers, tunnels, twists and take downs! Passing this gauntlet is going to take more than just speed or flashy showmanship. It is going to take brains, precise aerodynamic flying and strength of more than just your wingpower! Each challenge in this course was carefully designed by master athletic strategist ponies who set this up to be nearly impossible. But you know what I think ponies? I think we are going to make it possible!” She cheered.

However the Wonderbolt Captain was surprised to be interrupted by an arrogant remark from the group. “Not to worry! We'll be setting records on this course by lunch time, heh. As long as everypony can keep up with me that is.”

“Crash!” Spitfire yelled, singling out Rainbow Dash from the group.

Immediately the multicolored pegasus stopped grinning. “Yes ma'am?!”

Marching over right up into Dash’s face Spitfire yelled, “Something on your mind got you extra pumped today Crash?!”

Rainbow Dash now smiled back confidently knowing she did have a little extra inspiration since the previous night. “Yes ma'am!”

“Hmpf, well good because you're going to need it! You're all going to need your A-Game and bring whatever inspiration you can here! Because starting today, passing this course will be a new requirement for all current and future Wonderbolts!” She said, turning her back to the group as they all suddenly shouted in surprise. Upon hearing their initial complaints Spitfire was quick to blow the whistle on them. “Alright let's tighten it up ponies! I don't want to hear any lip from you Clipper! Dizzy Fly, I expect you to keep it together! Hoof-in-Mouth, let's not have any today! Am I understood?! I said, AM I UNDERSTOOD?!”

“YES MA'AM!” All of them shouted in unison with Soarin, Misty Fly and High Winds biting their lip. Beside them stood Rainbow Dash, Fleetfoot, Blaze, Surprise and Thunderlane who were all keeping their cool but also looked concerned.

Spitfire stomped her hoof confidently. “There is a reason why this new obstacle course will be so rigorous! It will not be part of a new aerial routine... It will not be for competition or performance practice... It is to help you slackers SHAPE UP!” Now all of the Wonderbolts faulted a bit. “Let me ask you something ponies… when Canterlot is in trouble who do they call? The Wonderbolts! When danger is attacking a town who steps up to help? The Wonderbolts! We aren't just show ponies! Putting on performances and doing tricks is supposed to be what we do on our OFF TIME! Yes it's true that having Princesses and the heroes of harmony are a great help... but the Wonderbolts are supposed to be Equestria’s first line of defense!” Several of the bolts cheered in agreement.

“However…” Spitfire said while not joining in on their cheers. “I had a chat with Flash Magnus now that the heroes of old have been brought back. We had a really long talk as I gave him a tour all over Cloudsdale. I wanted him to get a good look at the city that the Wonderbolts defend and call their home. I showed him our headquarters, our training grounds and even where we perform in our stadium. And you know what he thought?” All of the bolts were grinning proud until Spitfire yelled out, “HE THOUGHT WE WERE SOFT!” She bellowed out crushing their smiles. “And as a matter of fact, I happen to agree with him! He told me all about how the old legion would defend Equestria from threats and how no matter the danger they would HOLD THE LINE!”

Not wanting to break their spirits Spitfire stepped up to the group and started walking up and down their formation. “Now don't get me wrong. As impressive as the old legion was, they were no Wonderbolts. Our squadron here can do many things the legion could not. Magnus was very impressed with our aerial capabilities.” Then she returned to standing in front of them. “BUT IT'S NOT ENOUGH!”

Spitfire had a very determined stare as she yelled out, “The Wonderbolts have gotten sloppy on their job as defenders for Equestria! Aerial performance capabilities will always be an essential task for what we do here. But from now on, any pegasi who is unable to pull their weight as a defender of the realm will have no place on the team and I will be forced to cut them off from their status as an official Wonderbolts member!” Spitfire just held her head high as the entire squad gasped out in shock.

“You can't be serious?!” Soarin asked.

“You mean you'd really make cuts to members who are already fully fledged Wonderbolts?!” Surprise asked in disbelief.

Spitfire just held up her chin. “That's right! I'm deadly serious about this Clipper and don't you doubt it for a minute there Slowpoke! It is an honor and a privilege to be part of this crew! It's not something you pass a test for just to get in. It's an ideal that you live up to everyday that makes you a part of this team! Guys listen, I'm not going to ask for the impossible here. Rainbow Dash, I sure am glad that you and your friends are around to help us out when there are villains like Discord out there. No matter how hard we train there is no way the Bolts can stand up to magic like that. So thank you.” She placed a hoof on Dash’s shoulder and smiled.

But then she straightened up again with her sunglasses over her eyes. “But that does not excuse Wonderbolts from flying into a giant water tank when they are supposed to be saving Ponyville from a dragon!” Immediately Blaze, High Winds and Surprise all blushed shamefully. “Nor does it excuse the entire lot of us from letting a magic stealing monster take all our powers. Worse yet, an entire military force invaded during the Festival of Friendship and we couldn't even slow them down! This I find to be UNACCEPTABLE! DO YOU UNDERSTAND ME WONDERBOLTS!?”

“YES MA'AM!” They all cheered.

Now Spitfire spoke like she had a fire lit within her. “Wonderbolts, I call on you to fulfill the duty that you were meant for! I call on you to protect your home! To protect your families! Do not worry about the chopping block. You are here because you are already the best of the best! Danger is going to come again to Equestria and whether a Wonderbolt or not are you going to sit around and let it endanger those you care about?!”

“NO MA'AM!” The Bolts all cheered.

“Do you want to shape up and learn how to defend them?!”

“YES MA'AM!”

“Then let me see you give it your all! They said that this course was impossible. But for my loved ones I would do more than the impossible if it was to protect them! I don't just want each of you to beat this gauntlet. I WANT YOU ALL TO CONQUER IT! I want you to beat it again and again until you've memorized it and can do it blindfolded!

“Let me at it! I can do it!” Rainbow Dash yelled out spontaneously.

“That's it! Thank you Rainbow Dash! DO YOU PONIES WANT TO STAND HERE LISTENING TO ME TALK FOREVER?! ARE THE REST OF YOU GOING TO SIT BACK AND LET CRASH DO ALL THE WORK?!” Then the other Bolts looked to each other excitedly.

“Heck no!” Called out Thunderlane.

“We can do it!” Shouted Fleetfoot.

“Come on Bolts! It's time to fly!” Soarin yelled before leaping into the air.

“Hey! Not without me you're not!” Called Rainbow Dash.

Then one by one each of them sped off from where they stood. “THAT'S WHAT I WANT TO SEE! GO, GO! YOU CAN BEAT THESE CHALLENGES!” Spitfire shouted. She watched as all of them lined up at the starting line and then at Soarin’s call they all shot into the obstacle course together. However as soon as they did, Blaze and Highwinds flew into a tunnel barrel with no exit at the back of it. Then Misty Fly and Thunderlane got caught in a spiraling set of loops they were supposed to be flying through. Rainbow Dash and Soarin both missed a challenge entirely as they flew past a set of slick barricades they were supposed to each slam out of their way. Fleetfoot and Surprise both ended up getting themselves stuck to those barricades instead. And the two that zipped passed both got knocked to the ground by revolving pillars. It was a loud symphony of crashes, bangs, screams and thuds to the floor from all of them.

Spitfire removed her sunglasses to rub her eyes in frustration. “Oh come on! This is a five minute long course! Not one of you made it passed thirty seconds or even correctly through the third challenge!” She yelled, reprimanding the lot of them. “BACK TO STARTING POSITIONS! We're doing it again!”

Later At The End Of Day -

“Alright Wonderbolts, let's hit the showers!” Spitfire called out after falling from a spinning tunnel that creates a tornado of wind that must be flown through. The Wonderbolts all limply started to walk themselves toward the central compound. Each of them were looking in bad shape. Once in the locker room the complaints started from the bruised and battered pegasi.

“That was horrible! I don't understand why that course had to be SO difficult!” Surprise whined while applying ointment to a bad scrape on her hoof.

Thunderlane stepped up with a towel around his neck. “Yeah, I'm not normally one to complain but that was pretty extreme even for us.”

“Can, ow-, you guys, ouch, please keep it down! OW!” Blaze winced holding her head that had a large bruise while Misty Fly was bandaging one of Blaze’s wings.

“Hey now cut that out!” Called a voice from the back. Stepping around the lockers came Spitfire fresh out from the shower room. “That doesn't sound like winner talk to me!” She looked over everyone with a stern eye. Several of the Wonderbolts looked sorry for complaining but they all still seemed a bit upset.

Fleetfoot spoke up next, “Yeah but... none of uth were winners today Thpitfire. You know that I would normally never question your command but not a thingle Wonderbolt made it to the end. You and Rainbow were the only two to make it to the three minute mark.” She said with her light lisp that none of them had ever seemed to mind.

Sitting on a bench in the corner Rainbow Dash suddenly snapped to attention as she heard her name. “Huh?! Huh, what?!” Spitfire just frowned disapprovingly.

The commanding pegasus just gave a single loud stomp to the hard floor. “And how exactly do you win at getting better?” Everpony paused as they listened to Spitfire. “When you set yourself a goal that you have to work to achieve, how do you fail at reaching that goal if you never give up and keep striving for it?” Spitfire looked around seeing the heavy hearts in the room seem to lighten. “That is what I thought. I said it before, the Wonderbolts have gotten sloppy. You guys are slacking by thinking you're already the best that you can be! Listen everypony, you guys are amazing! You can do things that no pony else can do. But I KNOW that you can do more. I'm just trying to help you reach your full potential.”

“When I was a little filly,” Rainbow Dash said drawing everyone's attention, “I always dreamed of being here. Flying with the rest of you was all I ever wanted! But no matter how hard I tried I just wasn't ready until I grew up. I had to practice. I tried to show off, but it took me time to get better. When I first started competing in real races I didn't even place in the ranking. But I didn't let that get me down. It took me years but now I'm here and I couldn't be happier. Listen everypony, we might not conquer this obstacle course in one day. But I know we can do it! And just think of how much better we will be as fliers when we do!” Now the faces of the others really seemed to brighten. “Come on Flatfoot and Slowpoke… you think I have the name Crash because this job is easy? That would be SO boring if it were!”

All of the Wonderbolts laughed at that, Spitfire included. “Haha well said there Crash. Alright everyone, we didn't make it all the way through but you all did good today! I mean that. Fleetfoot, you were sharp. Way to stay focused.”

“No one inspires me like you do Commander!” She cheered, heading out the door to go home.

“Thunderlane, great power but you've got to work on your agility!” Spitfire commented as he smiled and also headed out the door. One by one Spitfire gave each Wonderbolt a review before they left. But then the amber pegasus walked up the rainbow colored member of the team who had returned to spacing out in the corner. “Rainbow Dash!” Spitfire yelled.

“YEEEEEE!” Dash yelled being completely startled. The pegasus jumped so hard that she fell off of the bench and landed painfully onto the tile floor. “Oowww! What was that for?!”

Spitfire looked down disapprovingly. “THAT was to bring you back down to reality! What is with you? You've had your head in the clouds all day! You told me this morning that you had something on your mind to get you pumped but it looked to me like whatever you've been thinking about has just been a distraction.”

Rainbow Dash lowered her head and didn't even try to argue. “I know, I'm sorry. I don't have any excuse for letting my concentration get broken.” She said standing up and making her way out the door. “I'm just going to crash in the Wonderbolt dorm tonight instead of heading home. I've got to get my head in the game tomorrow.” Spitfire let Rainbow Dash leave without argument but being an experienced commander she could recognize when one of her fliers had a problem they were struggling with.

Author's Note

Yeah sorry for that tease in the beginning if you thought that was Rayne and Rarity running in through the doors of the castle. You're going to have to keep reading to find out what happens with Spike. I do think that the scene between Pinkie and Starlight was pretty funny though.

So who likes the idea of the Wonderbolts getting shaped up a bit by the old legionnaire? That is what defended Equestria before the Wonderbolts anyways. This chapter didn't go into detail for the obstacle course but future chapters will. Also I just wanted to say that writing Spitfire yelling at everpony was a lot of fun. I also enjoyed looking up the nicknames of all the Wonderbolts to make sure I got them right. Soarin is Clipper, Fleetfoot is Flatfoot, Misty Fly is Dizzy Fly, High Winds is Hoof-in-Mouth, Surprise is Slowpoke and of course Rainbow Dash is Rainbow Crash.

Lastly, I hope that Fleetfoot wasn't too hard to understand with her having a little bit of a lisp. She takes a bigger role in later chapters but I'll try not to have her speech impediment become too impeding to the actual story.

14 - Romances Sleepy & Sweet

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Chapter 14 - Romances Sleepy & Sweet

Back in the Castle of Friendship-

“You're looking for Spike? Well, he's in his room sleeping.” Starlight Glimmer said as Rarity came charging into the Castle of Friendship. As the panicked mare rushed in, Starlight couldn't help but take notice of the dark stallion who was running in beside her.

“Hi Rarity!” Pinkie Pie shouted.

Fluttershy spoke up next saying, “It's good to see you. Everypony thought that you were missing, I'm glad to see you are looking alright.”

Rarity stopped, giving a moment for her friends even though she still felt pressured to hurry to Spike. “Yes, I'm sorry about that girls. I promise you that all has been well with me today. I was just distracted and closed my boutique for a bit. But if you'll excuse me, I really must see Spike about something dreadfully important. I owe him an apology that simply must be given straight away!” Then without waiting for another word she sped off down the hallway.

“Hey, wait! I said he was sleeping!” Starlight called out and was even more confused when the unannounced stallion just smiled at her and followed Rarity off into the halls of Twilight's castle. “HEY!” Starlight yelled and quickly looked over to the other two. “Are we supposed to be allowing strangers in here without Twilight being home?”

“I dunno.” Pinkie said as she just sat there while Fluttershy looked around unsure if she should say anything or not.

Meanwhile Rayne was following very close to Rarity as she navigated between hallways. He didn't know his way around the castle and he had remembered the episode where Starlight kept getting lost. After not too long though he saw Rarity stop and push open the door to a room that looked like it was dark inside. However before she could take a step further Rayne reached out and covered Rarity's mouth while pulling her back away from the door. “Wait!” He urged softly into her ear until he felt her calming down before letting her go. “Go on in but take it slow. Catch your breath first, Spike is worth at least that isn't he?” He smiled comfortingly.

Rarity looked to him and he could see the anxiety in her eyes. She didn't want to wait, she wanted to burst in screaming. But hearing Rayne's words gave her pause and after which she nodded knowing that he was right. Taking a moment to steady herself, she straightened her mane and quietly walked inside with Rayne in tow.

Stepping up to his bed they both looked down to see Spike wrapped up so tightly in his blankets that he looked like a burrito with a tail. “Oh Rayne, he even looks heart broken in his sleep!” Rarity whispered sorrowfully. “I didn't realize how hard this was going to be. Looking at him now is making me feel all choked up. Rayne, what in the name of Celestia am I going to say to him?!” She squeaked out as she started to panic.

Rayne held her by the shoulder trying to help her focus. “What is it that you really want Spike to know?” He whispered, pausing to let Rarity consider his words. However knowing that she was just likely to overthink things, he looked her in the eye and said, “You've got this Rarity. Remember, it's everything about you that Spike loves in the first place. So if your words come genuinely from your heart, you can't go wrong no matter what you say.” He smiled and she nodded, putting her internal excuses aside. Rayne now walked to the door but looked back over his shoulder one more time. Rarity had climbed over to cuddle around Spike as he slept and Rayne smiled to the sweet sight of the new couple. “I'll see you around Rarity.” She nodded and just sat there intending to wait beside the little dragon until he awoke.

Rayne stepped away and closed the door giving them their privacy. But as soon as he turned he found a pair of angry violet blue eyes staring right at him. “Excuse me! Can I help you?” Starlight stood beside him firmly demanding an answer for his trespassing.

Rayne paused to look her over. He had always found Starlight to be particularly cute and his opinion hadn't been changed now that he was seeing her in person. Trying to decide on how he wanted to play this out he thought, "Alright, let's see. Angry pony, fancy castle, cute mare... and we are technically alone in this hallway. This looks like the setup for a James Bond pick up line if I ever saw one. I'm no Sean Connery but I'll give it my best."

"Well?" Starlight stomped a hoof as she stood there waiting for an answer from him.

Rayne gave an apologetic smile and in his best gentlepony voice said, “Oh yes excuse me, my name is Rayne. I was actually asked to come here by Princess Sparkle an- oops, I'm sorry. I forgot, she told me she prefers to go by Twilight. Anyways, she said I should meet her here later on. However I was escorting miss Rarity around and she had been in such a rush to get here. It would appear that thanks to her I beat the princess home by quite a bit.” He smiled and then dropped to a more casual tone. “But if I am intruding on you or am unwanted here then I can leave and return later?”

With her mouth reacting faster than her good sense Starlight suddenly blurted out, “Oh no, please. I do want you, intrude on me all you want.” She smiled charmingly to the stallion until a moment when she blinked, “Wait a minute, did I really just say that? Uhh hehe I'm sorry, can we forget that those words ever came out of my mouth please?”

Rayne just smirked for a moment before nodding to her. “As you wish, though it's a shame... I would have taken you up on that offer. You're pretty cute.” He tilted his head a bit letting his long mane fall from his shoulder seductively. He was definitely pleased as he watched her eyes follow the fall of his hair as he did so. Not wanting to overplay it, Rayne only held that pose for a brief moment before turning away from her. “It was a pleasure meeting you but I guess I'll be going then. Please tell the princess that I will most likely visit her tomorrow. I'm sure that I can show myself out.”

Starlight seemed shocked to see that he was leaving so suddenly. “Wait! You don't 'have' to go.” She called after him. He stopped and glanced over his shoulder to her. Starlight looked down the hall to see if anyone was around before quickly motioning for Rayne to follow her. “Here, come with me... if you want to that is.” He smiled and nodded.

An hour later the two were sitting on cushions in Starlight's room and the stallion had the princess's pupil rolling in laughter. “...And so that's how I ended up here at the castle to make sure that Rarity can patch things up with Spike.” Rayne said smiling.

Starlight Glimmer was sitting in front of him holding one hoof out and the other to her mouth as she was still trying to suppress her giggling. “I canNOT believe that she popped in on you and Rarity! Twilight must have been so embarrassed hahaha!" Rayne chuckled along and was thoroughly enjoying hanging with Starlight. He always knew he had liked her personality but felt that the show didn't show her 'slice of life' after being reformed as much as he had wanted. Getting to spend this close time with her now was definitely proving to be a treat for him. “Oh, whew hehe. I haven't laughed like that in a long time. So you really never knew that you were a pleasure pony?” She asked, trying to change the topic to suppress her laughter.

Rayne shook his head but smiled to show that he wasn't bothered by the question. “I didn't have a clue. When I got my cutie mark I had just opened my eyes and it was there. I certainly didn't get it from any experience that told me what I was supposed to be doing with it.” He looked down solemnly for a moment. “What Zecora and Discord said was right though. Living where I grew up gave me a problem of becoming nervous. I always wanted to compliment others and join in with festivities but it was only a matter of time before they got suspicious of me and questioned everything I did. Being 'too nice' has always been my downfall.” Despite the fact that his lamentation was only supposed to be a ruse, real thoughts of troubles during his youth in the human world made him scowl much heavier than he had meant to.

“Hey.” Starlight said softly while reaching over with a hoof. “I like your company. I have been having a really fun time talking to you.” She smiled at him earnestly. “Thank you for being so upfront and honest with me. You could have hid that you were a pleasure pony from me but you didn't. I respect that. But listen, you don't owe an explanation to everyone that you approach on the street. It's alright for you to relax and enjoy yourself too, okay?” Then she leaned back into her seat. “When you first spoke to me in the hallway you were so professional. I had thought you were a foreign dignitary or something. But I like this more relaxed side of you a lot better.”

Deep inside Rayne smirked, happy to see that his character change from before had given the mare his desired effect. “Thank you Starlight. I have never been in a royal castle before. Again, I guess my nervousness got the better of me. I'm a little out of my element here.” He said, portraying a more vulnerable side of himself while pretending to look upward at the high castle walls.

Starlight thought for a moment and Rayne noticed that she had started blushing. “Hey, I have an idea. Would you like to get out of here? Maybe take a walk with me? Or… would you rather that I closed my bedroom door?” She asked hesitantly but willingly.

Rayne just looked to her and smiled, knowing exactly what he wanted. Standing up he stepped over and extended a hoof to help her up like a real gentlepony. “I think that a walk with you would be delightful.” Rayne knew that he could have had either option but he could tell by the glimmer in her eyes that he had made the right choice. She took his hoof and he allowed her to proceed on first so that she could lead him out.

Not too much time later Rayne found himself trotting back through the streets of Ponyville on what felt like a first date with Starlight. Together they walked and talked all about themselves, mainly discussing how both of them were outsiders who had found their way to this same town. They stopped by a fruit vendor on the street for lunch and then sat together by the fountain to eat. “Mmm, these are good!” Rayne said after biting into a candied apple.

Starlight chuckled finding that to be an odd thing for him to say as she cleaned her mouth from her own candied apple. “Hehe, you're so silly Rayne. Of course they're good. Have you never had one of these before?”

Rayne took another bite, finishing his apple. “Mmmmm hehe. Oh I think that I was back in grade school the last time that I had one of these.” He said trying to think about it.

“What?! Really?!” Starlight exclaimed and then giggled realizing she had accidentally made him jump. “Yeah uh, I kind of have an over addictive sweet tooth if left to my own devices. Twilight had to reign me in a few times heh heh.”

Rayne levitated both of their apple sticks across the courtyard to a trash can for her. Then he had an idea that gave him a mischievous grin. “Hey, I have an idea. Want to be bad?”

The unicorn flipped her purple striped mane while looking at him curiously. “Oh? How bad?”

Rayne leaned forward and grinned, “Like really, really bad.” He raised his brow daringly. Twenty minutes later they were both sitting in a booth together at Sugar Cube Corner laughing like idiots with an arrangement of half eaten sugary treats before them. They both had frosting on their snouts and sprinkles stuck to their hooves. “Nope, I'm telling you that cake is definitely better.” Rayne continued to proclaim.

“Hey,” Starlight said, taking a moment to clear her throat, “all I'm saying is that pie is just as good as cake.” They laughed again both feeling almost a little drunk from the sugar rush they were both on. Meanwhile Mrs. and Mr. Cake just smiled, pretending not to notice. Even though the pair were being a little loud, no pony else was bothered by the sound of merriment coming from the popular sweets shop. The shopkeepers only paid just enough attention to make sure their patrons did not choke on a gumball or anything.

Just a few minutes more into their sugary intoxication, Rayne had Starlight dying of laughter with little gummy ponies. Rayne used his best Steve Irwin Crocodile Hunter voice and had an entire wilderness set out on the table made of cupcakes and other pastries. “And so, the unexpecting pony grazes across the sprinkle cupcake meadow… totally unaware that lurking just around the cake swirl are…. A DOZEN HEAD BITTEN OFF JELLY ZOMBIE PONIES! RAAAAH!” He roared as he moved them all across the table to the first gummy pony and then picked them all up together putting them into his mouth and chewing.

Just then Starlight had been sipping at a strawberry malt and laughed so hard that she blew into the straw sending half of her drink splashing back up into her face. “Gaahhhh! AHAHAHAHA!” Between his antics and having just made a mess of herself, she had to hold her sides from how hard she was laughing. Starlight fell over onto the seat, not being able to see which direction she was facing.

Mrs. Cake stepped over and slyly passed a napkin to Rayne while Starlight was distracted. Then very quickly she whispered to him, “Oh you two are just so adorable together. Here you go, you can be the big hero and help clean her up. Don't worry about the mess when you're done, I think that all of Starlight's laughing is actually drawing in more customers for us. You two are welcome here ANY time.” Then she skipped away and even put a little ‘reserved booth‘ rope out for them to not be disturbed by the other customers.

“Here, hold still.” Rayne laughed as he wiped her eyes. Starlight was trying to catch her breath as her heart was racing from laughter. However once she could see, Starlight instantly started to blush as Rayne was unintentionally leaning over her very romantically. Without thinking she moved to sit up and caught him right in the face with her horn. “Oww!” He yelled, feeling more startled than hurt.

“Oh my gosh, I'm so sorry! Are you o- um, hehe oops. I think I got uh, a little strawberry on you there.” She giggled as Rayne tried to look down at himself.

Licking out his tongue across his chin he tasted a big blog of the strawberry malt that she had just smeared on him. Glancing to her playfully he said, “Hey, that tastes pretty good! Come ‘ere!” He shouted before lunging forward at her in the seat.

“What? NO, AHH! HAHAHA. SOMEPONY HELP ME!” Starlight yelled out giggling as Rayne plopped his heavy body over her side to pin her down and was trying to lick her face while she was trying to push him away.

A voice called absentmindedly from across the shop. “Huh? What was that dear? I'm sorry, I'll be right with you in just a minute.” Mrs. Cake said from the cash register as she was helping another customer who was buying a cake for his daughter. Mr. Cake poked his head out of the kitchen curiously but when his wife winked showing that she had no intention at all of going over there to help, both stallions gave a hearty laugh.

Meanwhile in the booth, Starlight was laughing far too much to be able to put up a strong enough fight. When Rayne finally managed to get one good lick in across her neck Starlight had to cover her mouth with her hooves as she screamed from how much it had tickled her. Now with her hooves up, Rayne had full unobstructed access making her kick and scream in laughter as he licked at the strawberry malt on her neck. Starlight could hardly breathe but was still smiling and having the time of her life.

It was right then that Rayne started licking beside her ear and Starlight began giggling for an entirely different reason. “Oh, OH RAYNE, hehe. No, not there, not there! Hahaha.” It finally occurred to Starlight what the two of them must look like to everypony else and she glanced out between their tousled manes to look at the shop. It was packed full of ponies now all pretending not to be watching them and she was sure the place had been almost empty when they first arrived. She did all she could to suppress a moan when Rayne started to nibble at her ear. Quickly she dropped heavy hooffull of bits onto the table without even counting. Starlight first shouted, “I'm sorry Mrs. Cake for leaving such a mess!” Then she suddenly teleported both herself and Rayne out of the shop.

Rayne looked around in surprise as he was suddenly found himself outside. There was a wall to a building on one side of him with a bush sitting almost immediately to his other side. Looking upwards though he saw the same cake frosted roofing of the sweets shop and realized Starlight teleported them just outside in the bushes behind the store. More importantly he noticed that he was still on top of Starlight just as he had been in the booth. Starlight was looking up at him intently and Rayne had no desire to ruin this moment with words. Learning back down he quickly started sucking on her neck but was no longer concerned about where they was or wasn't strawberry malt on her fur. “Oouuuh Rayne!” She gasped as her knees started to rise and fall, loving the feeling now of his large body holding her and his lips caressing her neck so passionately.

Unbeknownst to them, a blushing Mrs. Cake called to her husband as she saw the young couple disappear and then clearly heard a thud followed by more giggles coming from the bushes out back. “Oh darling, you missed quite a show out here. We might have to put curtains up if those two come back again, hehe.”

“Well,” Mr. Cake said as he tilted his hat back, “if they do, then now we will be able to afford them!” He said, pointing to the line of ponies that lead out the door to buy some pastries. The married shop owners laughed as they jested to one another before returning to their duties.

Meanwhile Starlight was very much enjoying herself but noticed that the stallion's lips had traveled up her neck and were now approaching her jaw line. Quickly she pulled back from him. Seeing that, Rayne lifted his hooves from around her making no attempt of trying to force her onward. “Rayne… I'm sorry, I don't normally kiss on the first date.” Starlight said as she bit her bottom lip, nervous that she would ruin their afternoon with this.

He just smiled warmly to her and without missing a beat said, “Then I can stop here or at any time you want and that is perfectly fine with me.” Rayne had to stop himself from chuckling as he watched her eyes go wide, swooning right before him at his willingness to be patient for her.

Feeling a little more reassured and also still amped from her sugar rush Starlight told him, “Well, I do have a little more malt still left on me. And…” She then dabbed her hoof into a bit of strawberry that she found in her hair and patted it right on Rayne's chin, “well, it's not kissing… if we're just cleaning each other, right?” Rayne stayed totally immobile, letting her take the lead as Starlight leaned forward and slowly licked from his chin to up towards the bottom of his lips. Just before she reached them Rayne saw Starlight's eyes suddenly look up to his.

He moved fast and determined, instantly placing both of his hooves on each side of Starlight's face. He immediately kissed her as she also wrapped both of her hooves around his neck. He didn't try to go any farther, keeping his tongue to himself and his hips to Starlight's side. But he did kiss her deeply while stroking her mane away from her face. Rayne took more of a recipient role, allowing Starlight to feel that she could set the pace of things. He simply held onto her sides while they kissed each other as if neither of them had any place else to be in the world.

After quite some time Starlight Glimmer finally pulled back and scooted out from under him. She turned away from him for a moment to catch her breath without his intoxicating sight within her view. Then she turned back and with a smile she told him, “I'm going to have to call it a night here Rayne. I think I ate too many sweet, hehe.” She giggled. “Thank you Rayne. Spending the day with you was wonderful. If you want to come see me again sometime… I would like that.” With that she cast a spell which instantly cleaned them both of any remaining strawberry malt and she winked at him playfully.

They both turned towards separate directions as they parted, Starlight heading north to the castle while Rayne headed south towards the Everfree Forest. As he walked off he could not help but to let his mind wander as he held a happy grin on his face. “Thank you Starlight. I wasn't expecting to enjoy your company so much." He sighed, genuinely looking forward to seeing her again. But then his mind drifted to other thoughts as he said to himself, "You don't know how important you are going to be to me. Nothing that I have planned would be possible if you weren't around... And all of my goals are falling into place." After that he stepped forward onto the path out of town and through the Everfree Forest. "But for now, I have a promise to keep.”

Author's Note

Yup, another teaser just to build the tension about Spike even more. Don't worry, the answers are coming. I just like how the personality of each pony is getting drawn out. Even though Rayne is the main character I am enjoying getting into the reactions of Rarity, Starlight and everyone else.

So who caught my terrible pun? Rayne saw the glimmer in Starlight Glimmer's eyes. Ha.

So I don't know about you but I thought the date Rayne had with Starlight was so cute. I know I had a big cheesy grin the entire time I was writing it. I don't remember if Starlight's sweet tooth is cannon or if that just came from me but either way it felt right. Oh and as for Mrs. Cake, I fully believe that anyone who runs as pastry shop just has to have a playful or mischievous side. She doesn't have to be inappropriate but definitely wouldn't be a 'stick in the mud.'

Now, a quick recap on the timeline of the day: While the morning scene in Rarity's boutique was happening, the Wonderbolts were training from that morning until about now as Rayne and Starlight go their separate ways. Rarity is left sitting patiently in Spike's bedroom as he sleeps. As the story continues it is going to revisit each pony separately to show how their evening progresses.

15 - Explosions of Love & Magic

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Chapter 15 - Explosions of Love and Magic

Meanwhile back at the Castle of Friendship, a tiny dragon was stirring awake in his bed. “Ehhmm...mmbbm.” Spike mumbled as his eyes tried to adjust to the dark room. His voice slurred and his body was still groggy from sleep. “Uhh, why is it so dark? Oh, I guess I slept through the day.” But then Spike realised that there was something warm pressed up against him. “Huh, fur? Is somepony here?” He asked after noticing that there was a shadow in the room with him.

A feminine voice spoke out but it did so softly as if trying not to startle him. “Yes Spike, I am here with you. I am going to turn a light on so you can see me. Cover your eyes, I know that you just woke up.” Suddenly a bead of white light started to fill the room illuminating the small space filled with toys and tiny furniture.

Spike looked through his claws as a light gray hoof came into view with purple bangs from a mane dangling above it. “Wait a minute, Rarity? Is that you?” He asked after rubbing his eyes in disbelief. “What are you doing in my room? And sitting in the dark?”

Rarity spoke in a voice that was very matter of fact. She had her usual lovely tone but she had too many mix of emotions between happiness, anger, embarrassment and concern for any of them to come through clearly. “I have been laying here watching over you as you slept. It wasn't always dark in your room, but the sun went down before you woke up. I didn't want to disturb you so… I sat here in the dark for as long as it took for you to wake on your own.” Her responses were direct but not cold or harsh.

“Oh really? Wow, I don't know what to say. What if I had slept all the way through the night? And why did you do it?” Spike asked feeling confused. He was happy to see his friend but did not understand what was happening.

“If you would have slept all through the night then I would have waited right here, all night long. And as for the reason why? It is because that is how important you are to me Spike. There is something that I need to talk to you about. Something that just concerns us. And I simply could not carry on another second of my life until we've had this talk.” Her chin was held high and she gave the impression that she was being proud as if standing up for something. In reality though it was because Rarity did not want Spike to know that if she looked him in the eye right now that it would shatter her and she did not want to cry in front of him.

“Oh wow Rarity. Then, I'm here. I promise, you have my full attention. What is so important that you would do this?” Spike stood up to look at her face to face as she continued to sit next to his small bed.

“Spike, I want to talk to you about your feelings for me. About the crush that you have had on me for the last several years.” Suddenly his eyes went wide and he started to stammer nervously but Rarity had expected this and was quick to cover his mouth with her hoof. “Spike please, it is critically important that you hear me out. Whatever happens, what I am about to say is going to change the nature of our friendship from this point on. And after I am finished it will be you who decides if it is for the better or if you need to tell me that I have made a terrible mistake.” Spike nodded understanding now that whatever was going on was bigger than just his secrets.

“Tell me honestly Spike, how do you feel about me? This is the time to come clean, don't hold anything back. I'm not asking you for praise, I am asking how my friend really feels about me. Is it just fun to flirt with me? Or do you honestly have deeper feelings than that?”

Spike thought for a moment. He didn't know why he was being asked but he wanted to be truthful and thorough. “Okay, well… How I feel about you Rarity is that I think you are beautiful inside and out. When I first met you, I thought you were the most lovely creature in all of Equestria. Then as I got to know you, I found out that you are stylish and generous and brave enough to stand up for your friends. You are super smart to have put together all of those boutiques like that. And everything you do, you do it with your own sense of style. Just like your Rules of Rarity for your clothing lines. But it's not just with clothes. Everything you do is with that same level of care, whether it's friendship, traveling or just relaxing. It's actually something that I really respect about you.”

Spike paused for a moment now. He was really trying to do his best to answer this question and Rarity gave him the time he needed to work through it. “I really care about you a lot. I mean, there Are other ponies who are important to me too. There is Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Fluttershy, Princess Celestia and Princess Cadence... All of the ponies in the Crystal Empire think I'm important and that feels pretty good. But it's not the same. Twilight is family to me Rarity, I'm sure that you can understand. But next to her, you are like my second favorite pony. You're special, because you're you.” He thought for a moment to make sure he didn't leave anything out. “I really like it when you kiss my cheek. And it isn't because I'm crazy about being kissed or anything. It's because it's coming from you. I think-" But suddenly Spike was silenced by Rarity's hoof once more.

He had been concentrating so hard on answering the question that he hadn't been looking up to see her reaction. Rarity's face was streaming tears down her cheeks as she started speaking. “What is wrong with me?” She asked herself outloud, with almost contempt in her voice. “Why did I never listen to you? Why has it taken me so long?” Her eyes were full of dismay as she stared at the dragon who had just poured his heart out to her.

“Rarity, what's wrong? Was it something I said that upset you?” Spike's worried little voice asked as he reach out for her.

Rarity realized that she had been talking to herself instead of answering him and she shook her head to steady herself. “No, Spike. What you said was beautiful. I've never been happier to be told anything in my life.”

Spike looked to her a little seriously now, getting frustrated by not knowing what was upsetting her so. “Rarity what is going on?!”

Closing her eyes she took in a deep breath. After steadying her voice she looked the dragon in the eyes before saying to him, “Spike darling, earlier today it came to my attention that while looking through my windows at the boutique you may have seen ‘something’ that was not meant for you to see.” Spike looked discouraged as he remembered the sight of Rarity kissing that dark stallion. But Rarity lifted his face back to look at her again. “Spike listen to me. Right now, what I should be doing is telling you how upset it makes me that you would spy through my curtains like that, regardless of if you had good intentions or not. But, I'm not going to because it's already passed and what you saw, whatever that may be, it is more important to make sure you understand what was truly happening.”

Now it was Spike's turn to take a deep breath. “It's ok Rarity. Go ahead, you can tell me anything.” He was trying to be strong while preparing himself to hear how she felt about the new pony.

“Spike, that stallion who was in the boutique with me is what's called a pleasure pony. Their special talent is bringing out in each pony whatever it is that makes them the happiest. I don't mean like a cutie mark, more like, oh well that's not really what's important right now. His name is Rayne and today he helped me discovered something important about myself. I… I think I might be in love… or at least I might be heading that way. I'm not sure yet because this is new for me… but I am open to finding out.” She spoke hopefully, looking to see if Spike understood.

“In-in-in-in love?!” Spike stammered out as Rarity nodded. His voice seemed to be caught in his throat for a moment, trying to process this new information. “Oh, I see.” Rarity was stunned when that was all that he had to say. “Well… then I am very happy for you.” He said sorrowfully.

Even when the little dragon turned away from her, she did not let that discourage her. “Ah yes well, that is such a nice thing for you to say. And you really should be happy for me. I mean, after Rayne went through all that trouble to show me what a fool I was being and help me realizing my true feelings for who it is that I might be falling for.” She grinned with a cheeky smile and waited.

Spike was running a claw around in circles on his bed sadly until it hit him. “Wait, for who it is?” He asked quickly after turning back around to her.

“Aww hehe, there it is.” Rarity thought to herself happily.

Spike looked to her wide eyed and asked, “Bu-but I thought you were saying that it was Rayne that you are falling for! I saw you two kissing!” He blurted out.

“Ohh, so that's what he saw. Oh well, it could have been worse.” She thought. Reaching out with a hoof Rarity tenderly said to Spike, “Now I never actually said it was Rayne, did I? And yes I admit that I kissed him. But I was so happy when he helped me see where my heart truly lies that I wanted to thank him. What you saw was me just overdoing it a little. I hope that one day you can forgive me.”

Now the anticipation was making the young dragon excitable as he shouted out, “Then if it isn't that stallion from today that you are falling for, then who?!”

Rarity blushed and batted her eyelashes a bit. “Why Spike, why do YOU think that I asked if YOU could forgive me?”

Spike lifted a claw to his chin and thought for a moment. Rarity giggled and tickled his side for a moment. Then as he looked up to her his jaw dropped and his eyes spread so wide they were almost entirely just his pupils. “Wait a minute! Are you saying...?!”

Rarity nodded and softly said, “It's you Spike… I have feelings for you.”

Spike's little heart swelled in his chest so much that it bent his scales for a moment. “Habiba, bu- bu- WHAT?!” He screamed being unable to believe his ears.

“It's true Spike.” She said reassuring him. “I'm not under any spell, I haven't been reading any ancient books, I haven't drunken any magic potions…”

“But why now? Why all of a sudden?” Spike asked.

“Well that is why I was so grateful to Rayne. It's actually all thanks to him. He helped me see in you, what you have seen in me all along. What, I hadn't been listening to all this time… oh Spike, I finally feel the same way about you but all I can think about now is how long I ignored you for. I wouldn't blame you if you told me that it was too late after how poorly I treated you!” Rarity had tried as hard as she could to be brave through this but she finally reached her breaking point as she started sobbing beside Spike's little bed. It wasn't until she realized that there was a small purple claw on her hoof that she managed to stop crying. “S-Spike?” She sobbed while looking at him.

“It's okay.” He said softly. It took her a moment but she realized that Spike was smiling. “It's not too late. I would have waited forever if it was for you Rarity. I love you, just as much as I always have.”

Upon hearing Spike actually say the words she felt like her own heart just exploded. Everything just felt right to Rarity as the words left her lips all on their own. “I love you… too Spike.” And then she leaned forward and kissed him. It wasn't on his cheek and it wasn't just a peck. Rarity closed her eyes and leaned into the lips of the dragon that was stealing her heart. Spike was so shocked that he jumped but his lips never parted from hers. Then as soon as he came back down they both put their arms around each other. As they shared their first real kiss in true love's embrace something truly magical happened. There was an explosion of magic and Rarity suddenly had a vision.

She was floating in an empty space. Then a light shined in front of her. In the light was Spike but not the small juvenile that she had just been speaking to. It was him fully grown up as an adult. It was the dragon that had torn through Ponyville and abducted her up a mountainside. It was the dragon that she had screamed at and called a beast, as she remembered. Now here it was before her again. It suddenly leaned right down and stared at her with its giant fangs in front of her face. However, now she looked at the dragon very differently and could only think of one thing. “Oh Spike… look at you. You're so big and strong. What a healthy looking dragon you were meant to be. You gave all of this up for me and you don't even know it. My Spike….” she said lovingly as she kissed the giant beast on the front of his fang.” Just as she did, a purple swell of magic surrounded them both.

Then Rarity could see herself back in the castle still kissing the smaller Spike but the purple magic had filled the room. It was like a mist that encircled them with dazzling light. As their kiss finally broke, the magic shot off like a shockwave in every direction spanning far outside from the walls of Spike's room. “What… was that?” Rarity asked in wonderment.

“I dunno but can we do it again?” Spike said dreamily as the love drunk little dragon collapsed into her arms.

“Oh, my Spike.” Rarity chuckled adoringly as she let him lay down between her hooves and she leaned down kissing his lips again.

Some Smooching Later -

“Spike, I have to leave for a little bit.” She said smiling down at him while caressing the frills on his head.

Quickly the little dragon stood up saying, “No, how come? I only just woke up! We only just found out we both-"

“Don't worry Spike!” Rarity said, giggling as she saw how her lipstick was smeared all over him. “Trust me, I don't want to be away from you for a minute. You're my special somepony now.” Upon hearing Rarity call him that Spike seemed to faint all over again. “Hehe oh come on you, listen to me. There is something that I need to do. It's very important otherwise I wouldn't even be bringing it up. It shouldn't take me longer than an hour and then I will be right back.” She then started walking towards the door.

“Um Rarity, are you okay?” Spike asked seeing her back legs wobbling followed by her collapsing to the floor.

“Oh my, um, it appears that I was so concerned about you Spike that I forgot to pay any mind to myself. I haven't stretched my legs since I got here and… uuh, oh my, I haven't eaten a thing since... well since yesterday. Is there any chance that my Spikey Wikey could make me a salad while I'm out?” She asked pleadingly as she stretched to regain circulation in her legs.

Meanwhile at the Castle Front Doors -

“WHAT IN THE NAME OF CELESTIA WAS THAT?!” Twilight screamed as she bolted into her castle. She flapped her wings as hard as she could while soaring down her hallway. “I'm here! I'm sorry, I went to the Castle of the Two Sisters to read up about ancient ponies and-... and there's nopony here.” She said as she looked over the map room seeing all of the seats empty. “Starlight?! Spike?!.... Rarity?” She asked, just in case. After not getting a response she flew down to her seat and looked over the map urgently scanning for any signs of trouble. “What WAS that blast of magic?! I'm sure it came from my castle! Oh! Why does something interesting and magical have to happen right in my own home when I'm not even here?!”

Then something suddenly grabbed Twilight around her ankle and a guttural groaning voice called out from behind her. “TWWIIIILIGGGHHHT!!!”

Instantly the alicorn's blood ran ice cold as she froze, terrified. Slowly her head turned to look down and she saw a ragged looking pony with a scrunched up face. “AAH- wait, Starlight?! OH MY GOODNESS, ARE YOU OKAY?!” Twilight screamed, pulling her hoof free and then leaning down to check on her friend. “You look awful! What happened to you?!”

Starlight curled around her stomach in pain. “It hurts… it hurts so bad! He-help me!”

“I want to Starlight but you need to tell me what's wrong first? Did somepony hurt you?! Are you sick? Here, let me check for a fever!” She said as she immediately began looking Starlight over. “No, that's not it. Are your pupils dilated? Hmm, those seem fine. Check your tongue for spots? No spots but why are there rainbow colors in your teeth? Wait a minute… stomach ache, colored teeth, and EW your breath smells like you dipped licorice into syrup and then baked a cake out of it! YOU WERE OVERDOING IT ON SWEETS AGAIN!”

“Uuuuhhhhh saaaavvvve meeeeee!” Starlight groaned as her stomach cramped again.

Twilight just raised an eyebrow judgingly. But then she teleported a small vial from the medicine cabinet to her hoof. “You know,” Twilight began, “I should really just let you suffer so that you learn your lesson this time.”

“It… wasn't… like that!” She groaned out. Eventually Twilight gave her the vial which Starlight drank from vigorously. “Ugh, uh, phew, ugh. Thank you! I feel better already. And I was trying to say that it wasn't like that. I was on a date! Or at least I think I was?”

Ten minutes later the two of them were sitting together and Starlight had laid out the whole afternoon to her friend. “Yup, and that's what happened. The jokes were funnier when I was drunk on a sugar rush, hehe.”

“Wow, and Rayne never tried to make a pass at sleeping with you?” Twilight asked but Starlight just shook her head.

“He was interested, I could tell he’d like to. But he turned down the chance, even when he had the opportunity to get close to me when we were alone. He instead decided to really get to know me for me which made me feel pretty good. And he spent real quality time with me just making me laugh.” Starlight took a moment still feeling a little queasy but continued, “He told me right off the bat that he was a pleasure pony instead of hiding it from me. He was a perfect gentlepony. Rayne… he made me really happy.” Twilight was smiling at the news and was about to respond when a new voice spoke out.

“Oh so you've met Rayne too Starlight?” Both of the mares at the map table looked over to see a third stepping out of a hallway.

“Oh, Rarity! You are here after all!” Twilight chimed in. “Uh, where were you? I called when I got in but nopony answered.”

Rarity raised a hoof to her chest. “Oh my, I'm so sorry Twilight. I assure you that we didn't hear you or else I definitely would have answered.”

“We?” Starlight asked curiously.

“Oh why yes. I was in Spike's room… uh, with Spike, of course.” Both Twilight and Starlight could not help but be surprised even though they both were already aware of the story about Rayne earlier in the day. Rarity pepped right up though, remembering that she had an important task that she needed to complete. “That reminds me, I am in an awfully big hurry. I need to return to my shop here in Ponyville to… complete a project that is of dire importance and then I will be heading right back here once it's finished. I shouldn't be long, say an hour or so? But could one of you two be a dear and teleport me back to my boutique to help save me some time?” She then gave an overstretched smile as she awaited an answer.

Twilight frowned as if she had something concerning that she wanted to say. But seeing this, Starlight Glimmer stepped over to Rarity saying, “I'd be happy to help. But in exchange, I'd like to come with you. I have a few things I'd like to talk to you about, mare to mare, about everypony's new friend in Ponyville. And I can even give you a teleport back when you're done. Sound like a good deal?”

“Oh why yes, that sounds extraordinary darling. Alrighty then, there isn't a moment to lose.”

Starlight looked over her shoulder at Twilight. “It was nice talking to you Twilight. I'll see you later.” Then without another word both her and Rarity were gone.

Twilight was left alone in the empty room as realization set in with her. “Hey wait a minute! I never got to scold you properly about making yourself sick on the sweets! Oooh when Starlight gets back here in an hour with Rarity then she's going to get it!” She mumbled to herself as she started walking towards her own room.

Author's Note

Yay! Love! Spike and Rarity! Hurray! Lol don't worry, the chapter might be over but the night for them isn't. Rarity is off to complete a crucially important task and then she will be back before the night is out. And yes I'm sure you have questions about that magical blast. I assure you that it isn't normal magic and it will be super important to the story. But you have to keep reading to find out how!

Thank you for sticking along with my story so far!

16 - The Heat of the Forest

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Chapter 16 - The Heat of the Forest

Deep in the Everfree Forest there was a sudden crackle of magic as four black hooves trotted up to the wooden cottage. “I don’t know what I was thinking. If the Everfree Forest is so dangerous then why doesn't Twilight just teleport here whenever she visits Zecora?” He thought while rolling his eyes. After shaking it off he proceeded up to the front door and listened for a bit before knocking. Inside there was a gentle humming and Rayne could hear that the cauldron was a boil. “Knock, knock.” Rayne said playfully as he slowly opened the door to let himself in.

He saw the zebra smile at the sight of him but then was confused when she suddenly looked away. “I am pleased to see that you could come. I admit, your absence the other night left me feeling numb. I had left you with no subtle hint that I wanted your return, but my invitation you surely did burn.”

Rayne walked in feeling surprised because he had no intention of ever standing her up. “Zecora, I'm sure that I don't know where this is coming from. You told me to visit you before the next moon. It has only been two nights since then.”

Zecora looked to him confused. “My dear Rayne, have you lost your sight? Luna raises the moon on each and every night.” She actually stepped over and felt his forehead.

Rayne just lifted on eyebrow having it take him a moment to process what Zecora was telling him. “OH CRAP!” He suddenly thought. “That's right! The face on the moon never changes and Luna raises it every night! Zecora was asking me to come back that same evening right after Applebloom would have left! Shit, this is basic world knowledge stuff that I can't afford to make mistakes in! How the hell do they keep track of months then?!”

“Rayne, why are you so tense? You seem nervous I can sense.” She said as she ran a hoof from his forehead, down his mane, to his shoulders. “I am not as mad as I played to appear. Truly I am happy now that you are here.”

Rayne tried to shake off his frustration and turned to Zecora with a smile. “I am happy to be here too.” Rayne was quickly taken by surprise though. She had barely let him to finish his sentence before hotly assaulting him with a passionate kiss. With her hoof around his shoulders she held onto him, kissing tightly as she extended her tongue into his mouth. Her eagerness almost made Rayne jump but it definitely wasn't anything he was going to shy away from. Meeting her resolve he grabbed the zebra and pulled her off from her hooves. However try as he might to stay ahead of the situation, Zecora surprised Rayne once again. Zecora pulled down on Rayne making them collapse onto a giant fern on her floor. “Wait, this isn't her bed.” Rayne wondered but became distracted when she immediately pushed him onto his back.

“Stay right there laying flat on your back. I'm going to return with a little snack.” She winked. Her tone was much more sultry than he had ever heard from her before. Rayne watched as she almost danced, shaking her hips with every step. He was definitely enjoying the sight, being able to see Zecora's slit glistening even from across the room. She wanted him fiercely and was leaving no room for misinterpretation this time.

Back at her cauldron she scooped out a portion of liquid which looked clear but ran thick and syrupy into a bowl she was holding. Stepping back over to Rayne she smiled at him as she brought the bowl to her lips before drinking deeply. When she gazed down to him once more her eyes were filled with a hungry lust as she wasted no time in climbing right onto his lap. As their kissing recommenced he could taste the mystery fluid on her lips. It was sweet like a syrup but mixed with spices of which he could not identify. When the kiss broke she pulled back and looked into his eyes. “Do you like the taste?” She sounded so seductive as she rolled each syllable out slowly. Rayne nodded and Zecora then dipped her hoof into the bowl that lay beside them. “Then by all means, let's not waste.” She said, raising her hoof up to his lips. Rayne knew exactly what she was going for and sucked the concoction off of her hoof tip. Zecora seemed thrilled and kissed Rayne again as she reached out once more for the bowl.

She let a thin line of the fluid dribble onto his chest which she ran from one side to the other before trailing down in the middle. “I am going to please you tonight Rayne.” She boldly declared before running her tongue along his sternum, licking circles through his fur. “The memory of this night you will forever retain.” She began grinding her body suggestively between his legs. “The other ponies you sleep with in town cannot compare, as you will soon find that I am no blushing mare.” She whispered, trailing her tongue down along his stomach. “I know my way around a stallion's body alright and tonight I plan to make your passions ignite.” She punctuated her statement with a slight bite to his chest. Meanwhile Rayne noticed the substance she was using felt warm on his body. It was as if it reacted to his skin when Zecora's tongue massaged it into him. It made his fur slick and Zecora would subtly moan as she licked the substance off of him. “I want you to relax and enjoy me tonight. I will show you pleasures that ponies won't get right.”

Rayne gasped as he realized just where Zecora’s tongue was snaking it's way down to. Zecora reached into the bowl scooping up a large hoof full of the remaining syrup and then smeared it right across his erection. “OH Whoa!” Rayne shouted. Not only did the fluid indeed feel warm to his bare skin it also surprised him at just how fully erect he had become. He was certainly excited but he hadn't even noticed when he had become so hard. Zecora was wasting no time at all as she slathered his rod all the way around and then swallowed almost his entire length into her mouth. “OHHHHHH uuuuuhhhh.” Rayne groaned as his eyes began rolling back into his head. This was not the quaint sucking that he had received from Maud before. Zecora took Rayne's length through her mouth until it penetrated deep into the canal of her throat. She sucked upon him with abandon, making her mouth feel near impossibly tight. Then as the zebra began to gag a bit she held onto his hips while bobbing her head vigorously upwards and downward.

Rayne's hooves went right for Zecora's mane as he groaned out in delight. “Why… does this feel… soooooo good?! Aaaahh!” He screamed again and the Zebra simply continued riding his length with her mouth up and down. Rayne was astounded with how long she could keep going for without having to stop. When she finally did pull her mouth from him, she gasped out erotically with a trail of her concoction dangling from her lips to Rayne's tip.

“Whoa, hold on there hehe.” He shouted, reaching out to stop her as she looked as if she were going to go back down again. Rayne did not want to finish so quickly when Zecora was being so wild with him. Assuming she wouldn't mind him being a bit rough back with her, Rayne leaned forward kissing hard and bit her bottom lip tightly as he did so.

At first Zecora seemed to melt into his embrace, greatly enjoying the somewhat combative passion he was returning to her. But when he flipped her over to mount her she very quickly bucked him and rolled right back over his lap. She gave him a look that seemed to suggest that she did not want him to be the one on top. Instead of relenting though, Rayne then gave her a ‘what's next?’ sort of stare to keep up with the aggressive demeanor she was portraying.

Crawling back down between his spread thighs Zecora lowered her mouth once more. But what happened next made Rayne whinny in delight. She surprised him by caressing her tongue around and across his balls. She gently moaned into them, circling each one with her mouth and then slid her tongue down lower.

Now Rayne completely relaxed, giving up on any fighting with her as he felt her warm tongue slide gently across his asshole. Zecora chimed in now playfully, “Ah, so that is what you like? Then if this is what lowers your defenses I will lick until you feel as high as a kite.” Holding his hind legs apart she dug her tongue in around his tail hole, tracing and teasing it all over. Rayne had certainly let his defenses down, completely melting at the touch she gave him. He had been given rimjobs before in the human world, but for some reason every touch that Zecora gave seemed to enchant his senses more than he was sure it should have. However with the exemplary attention that the zebra was giving him, Rayne was passed the point of questioning her for anything she did.

When she finally stopped it took Rayne a moment to regain his bearings. He felt a little dizzy but not in a sick way. It was as if he were drowsy from sleep but he didn't feel tired. As he rubbed his eyes he could see that Zecora was above him and was reaching into the wooden bowl which was almost empty now. Whatever fluid remained she was putting between her legs and rubbing herself with it. “I knew that I would find how to please you.” He heard Zecora say. It sounded as if she had slurred it just a little. “It is as I said, I will do things that other ponies will not do. You may have all you like here in my bed.” Rayne wasn't sure at first what she meant but as she squatted down touching his rod with her pelvis, Rayne knew immediately what was happening next.

The stallion felt the hair of Zecora's tail caress across his balls which were still moist from her licking them. Then he felt pressure and warmth from an impossibly tight hole being pressed onto his tip. Rayne wanted to assist but felt that she would want to accomplish this on her own as she pressed her tail hole down onto him. Rayne found the sight of her face to be beautiful as she grunted, pushing her own anus down until the ring of her opening finally spread. Zecora gasped out as she began impaling herself on the stallion’s shaft. Rayne groaned in delight as she hissed and panted, pushing further and further along his length. “Rayne!” She yelled as she finally stopped to catch her breath. Looking down she saw that he was only halfway inside her but that still was enough to skewer her by several inches.

“Are you okay?” He asked as he saw the wincing in her eyes. She was so tight to penetrate that it was almost hurting him. He could only imagine what she must have been putting herself through by doing this.

But after resting for a moment or two, he was pleased to see her face relax before letting out a long, hard, moan of contentment. "Oouuuuuhhhhh yessssssss!” Almost immediately she began rocking her hips and was no longer showing an ounce of displeasure from it. “It… has been… so long…. Uuhh Rayne…. You are so long!” She gasped out in utter bliss. She was now rocking her bottom to sink him in and out of her deeply. Rayne was certainly loving getting to analy penetrate the seductive zebra and he enjoyed the sound of her screams every time he pushed further up into her. He watched as her hooves shot to her stomach when he thrusted upward, as if she thought she had to hold him back from piercing through her. “It's been… so long…. Aauuhhh Rayne!” She screamed again as she started to squirm in his lap, undeniably climaxing right over him as he continued to thrust into her.

Rayne was a little surprised when she collapsed forward atop of him. Panting heavily as she eased herself off of his length. “I can take no more!” Zecora cried out. “You are too big, you make me so sore.” She whined but smiled to show that she was still pleased.

Rayne kissed her gently which she seemed to appreciate. Normally once a mate seemed spent Rayne would be happy to let them rest. However, at the moment he was so unbelievably turned on that it felt like his lust was guiding him despite his say in the matter. “You know, we could always do it the old fashioned way?” Rayne whispered suggestively in her ear.

The zebra chuckled between her panting. “More with you, I would love to do. But I am not yet ready to start having foals. That lies more in my future goals.”

Rayne leaned right into Zecora's ear and whispered as slyly as he could. “Discord gave me a potion so that I cannot get others pregnant.” Rayne absolutely loved the excited way Zecora's face lit up as she quickly tried pulling the stallion on top of her exhausted body. She giggled as if she could not get him back inside of her fast enough. As soon as Rayne's tip got its first taste of her slit, Rayne eagerly shoved forward both hard and deep. Zecora groaned in delight at feeling the fullness he gave her. Now Rayne got to see her defenses coming down as she melted into his arms. It was his turn to be rough and Zecora seemed more than happy to submit. He rolled her over until she was face down. She smiled at him from over her shoulder as he gripped her arms tightly and pinned them behind her.

Zecora screamed as Rayne re-entered her, stretching much deeper into her vaginal canal than he had originally. He was loving how desperate her body was to make love to him and how easy he found it to bring her to orgasm. She cheered and screamed for him to satisfy himself with her, kicking wildly underneath him as he rammed her flank repeatedly with his hips.

However Rayne felt that something was off. He had become more turned on than he had ever remembered being before. It almost scared him how he felt senselessly horny in how he screwed Zecora from behind. He felt compelled to rage out his lust into the mare. “Rayne!” Zecora called out to him as the physical bliss seemed to blur out his mind. The sensation he felt was amazing as he slammed into Zecora harder and harder. “Rayne!” The stallion could almost swear it felt like his hoof was wrapping around Zecora's arms as he held them. “RAYNE! RA-AY-AY-NE!!!” Zecora wailed as she looked up to him wide eyed as he was towering over her now. However just as it felt that he was reaching release inside her everything suddenly went black for him.

One Hour Later -

When he awoke he was still in Zecora's hut but some of the torches had gone out making it seem much darker. Groggily he looked around and saw Zecora a few feet away from him. She was laying with her hind legs limp to one side, just as Rarity had been this morning. However Zecora seemed to be trying to mop something up off the ground with a towel. “Zec, ahem, Zecora? What happened?” He asked as he raised a hoof to his head.

“Oh Rayne, you are awake again!” She said, throwing the rag she was using into her cauldron which was across the room. “It seems that you passed out along with me. We may have overdid it, that is plain to see.” She chuckled happily and kissed him when he crawled over to her.

“What happened Zecora? I remember a very seductive zebra being unbelievably naughty with me hehe. And then I started getting dizzy. I remember me getting on top of you, but then it kinda blacks out.” It was right then that Zecora showed a guilty expression on her face. “Zecora… did you… drug me?” He asked in disbelief.

“I… I did.” She said while looking for any signs of anger from the stallion. “I would not blame you if you blow your lid. It was not my intent to take advantage. I had simply tried an aphrodisiac which was beyond my know how to manage.”

“Wait a minute…” Rayne said being able to put several of the pieces together himself. “It was that slick stuff you made before I came over, wasn't it?” Zecora nodded. “Let me guess, it's actually supposed to be a lubricant? I saw you rubbing it on yourself before we had sex. But it's probably altered to be edible and can also be used as a massage oil too, am I right?” Zecora smiled being very impressed with his understanding of the potion. However it hadn't been a stretch for Rayne to figure out as he would buy that exact kind of lube for him and his wife to use back home. “So, what went wrong?” He eventually asked.

Zecora hung her head. “I do not know. I also cannot remember the end of our fun. We definitely overdosed though. It is a blur after the hallucinations had begun.”

“Hallucinations?” Rayne asked, remembering the slurring and what he saw at the end.

The zebra nodded. “I had much more of the concoction than you. It happened at the end before you withdrew. I imagined that you changed to a creature quite fierce. There were fangs and claws that I feared my hide they would pierce. It was quite the nightmare I saw. You no longer resembled a pony at all. My potion was only meant to excite. Not to cause this memory loss or blight.”

Rayne leaned back feeling guilty. “Oh… Zecora I'm sorry. I hoped that you would enjoy your time with me. Not terrify you.”

But then Zecora looked at him surprised and started laughing. “Oh Rayne, oh no hehe. I had the best time that could be! You gave me pleasure like I have never known. Sleeping with you has my mind blown.” She grinned showing how sincere she was. “They were just dreams Rayne, do not worry. Just delusions brought on while our visions were blurry. The frights I saw could not be real or else I would be injured by quite a great deal.” She grinned and seductively stretched out one leg to show off her well fucked body with his seed clearly leaking still from her opening.

Rayne grinned and leaned back with a sigh. “You were pretty amazing yourself there Zecora. Are you always so fervent in your love making? I have to admit that I've never been taken by a mare so fiercely before. The other stallions in town sure are lucky to have a wild one like you around.”

Zecora sighed and shook her head. “I am afraid that I have to disagree with you, for what you say is just not true. When I came here I was shunned as an outsider. When I tried to interact it only caused their distance to grow wider. It wasn't until Applebloom stood up for me, that the other ponies began to see. But just because I am accepted does not mean I have had love. Since moving to Ponyville, you are my first partner to speak of.”

“Oh, well gee Zecora. Haven't you been living here for years? I'm sorry to hear that. It makes me that much more relieved that you were satisfied with my performance.”

Zecora gave a proud smile and seductively stroked her body as she thought back to the last hour. “Your pleasure was indeed a dream. I admit that you repeatedly made me cream.” Sadly, her thrilled mood seemed to abruptly end as she said, “However there was an added end for which I had hope, the failure of which I now must cope.” Rayne gave her a concerning look. “I had said in Rarity's shop about how your fate we might stop. I recognized your cutie mark in two seconds time and indeed I had hoped that you could be mine.” Zecore smiled feeling a little embarrassed but she wanted to get the truth out. “I do not truly know you and cannot claim love at first sight. But I figured to do worse off then a pleasure pony I might. If there was a chance to be the one for you then that was a chance I was happy to pursue.”

“Zecora…” Rayne began, “you don't owe me anything. I think that's sweet that you tried to do this for me but you shouldn't force yourself because that isn't fair to you. Also I didn't forget about the story you told earlier about your family. I don't want you feeling like you owe some bloodline debt to me either.” Zecora lowered her head and failed miserably at hiding her guilty expression. “Zecora listen, I appreciate you being my wild knight charging in here to save me. I really do. But I cannot be saved from my fate this way. The reason why you can't help is because you are already too late. I am already in love and I already know who with.”

The zebra's spirit did seem to fall quite a bit. Her ears slumped and eyes fell with disappointment. But a moment later she shook it off and looked up to the stallion with hope. “I am sad to hear that it is not to be me. But if you know who you love, then why can't you be saved from misery? Maybe we could help find your one true love? With friends together we-"

But Zecora was cut off as Rayne said, “I'm sorry to say it won't be as simple as that.” Zecora stopped and looked to him for meaning. “Look at my flank. Two mares as my cutie mark.” It took her awhile but Rayne eventually saw realization on her face. “I don't know if it was the same or different for other pleasure ponies but mine seems to show what I'd need to be 'whole' as you suggested this morning. You see, I have two great loves and I would need both of their hearts together to secure mine. They would have to share me and somehow I don't see that happening.”

Zecora blinked for a moment, stunned by this new information. But then she started to chuckle. Rayne watched as she laughed and then cheered for him comically. “Haha, oh my. Two great loves has you in double trouble. Oooh why, I could just imagine the hot nights in that love bubble.” Zecora looked almost like she was wincing from laughing so hard but as she settled down she was still smiling to Rayne. “Then doomed you might be, we will have to see. But the hour is late so more on this will have to wait.”

Rayne nodded and leaned down to passionately kiss her. She made no attempts at standing like Rarity had earlier but did give him a lusty kiss back until he pulled away. “Have a good night Zecora. I had a lovely evening, thank you.” Rayne proceeded to leave but just as he opened her door he stopped as something caught his eye. It was the towel she threw earlier. Not all of it had fallen into the cauldron and he noticed unmistakably that it was clearly covered in blood.

He realized too late that he had accidentally made it obvious about what he was staring at. Zecora's voice called out to his back but it was a colder tone and more serious than how she had spoken to him before. “When they come for you…” She began. There was a long pause between them as Rayne stared out at the Everfree Forest waiting for her to continue. “...I will stop them as they pursue. Flee here to me and through the forest you will be free.”

Zecora then noticed that one of Rayne's eyes were staring back at her. “You should have told me if I hurt you.” He said with his voice sounding equally dark and serious now. It was clear to him that her story about hallucinating had just been a lie.

Zecora looked down noticing a red line of blood that had seeped under her from the wound she had been trying to hide. Standing now and turning around Rayne saw four sharp claw marks raked across Zecora's hip. Rayne also noticed a half mopped up stain from it on the ground beneath her. “You were not in sound mind, I do not believe you meant to hurt me. Other ponies might not be so kind, but I can let these scratches be.” She took a deep breath as she sat back down. “Enjoy your time in Ponyville for as long as it can last, for the day it all ends will come much too fast.” She stretched a hoof outward across the floor towards him. Rayne saw the soft pleading expression in her eyes and knew she was asking once more for him to stay with her. “I trust that a wicked creature you are not, but you won't last forever without being caught.”

A heavy snort came from the stallion, finding neither choice before him to be an easy one. “You'll be seeing me again Zecora. I'll be back.” Her ears lowered in disappointment but all the same she nodded and did not obstruct him again from leaving. Stepping off her porch and into the forest Rayne said to himself, “So, she knows…” He scowled. “Having Discord be aware was unavoidable. This I wasn't prepared for though. I have no choice but to trust her for now. But I might need to step up my plans…” Then there was a crackle of magic and Rayne was gone, teleporting himself from the forest.

Author's Note

So who remembers back in the story when Zecora gave Rayne her invitation? I had even left a tease in ending note of that chapter, starting that it 'sounds' like she was telling Rayne to come back within a month, right? Who caught onto this right away and already figured out that Rayne was screwing up? That is why she went looking for him earlier this morning. She was a little pissed and wanted an answer for why he had flirted with her but then never came back. Also, remember that she recognized Rayne as a pleasure pony right away. Because of her family's history she was totally trying to get with him before he could have sex with anyone else. She wanted to seduce him right away so that she could be the one he falls in love with. She was definitely feeling like it was her responsibility to make up for her family's past. Sadly for her though, that was never going to happen. The identity of who can do that for Rayne has long since been decided. It isn't going to stop Zecora from still feeling like she owes him a life debt though.

I do think that the end of their sex scene requires some added commentary though. Regarding when she screamed his name three or four times. As you know by now Zecora had drugged him and he started losing his senses in bliss. She first screamed because it was getting good. But from the second scream and on she shouted in surprise followed by fear. From her point of view she watched as the pony she was having sex with started growing into a large monstrous figure. Then as it came into view with large claws wrapping around her hooves she became terrified of what she was getting fucked by. But her screaming was out of shock only. There is no part of this chapter that is meant to imply any sort of non consent from either of them.

Also yes, when it looked to Rayne like she was wincing while laughing it's because she was. She then said it was time for him to leave because her other side which was injured now hurt too badly to cover up any longer. But clearly the truth came out quickly enough.

But what is Rayne really? What is the 'other form' that he swindled Discord into giving him? And what of Rayne's plans? What master plot could he be scheming? What was that magic blast from Rarity and Spike? Why is the map of Equestria on the fritz? All of these questions and others you will have to wait to find out. The night is not over yet and there is lots more to wrap up before it is done.

17 - Girls Being Girls

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Chapter 17 - Girls Being Girls

“Stupid! Stupid! Stupid!” An angry pegasus yelled, punching her hooves into a pillow. “You're better than this, you can do so much better than this!” She growled out. Eventually she slumped back in her cot and huffed heavily. When that did not satisfy her, she grabbed the pillow and screamed into it instead. “I can't believe I let myself get so distracted!” Settling down now she pushed her rainbow colored mane back over her head and looked around the Wonderbolts dorm room. It was dark with the sun having been lowered by Celestia hours ago. She looked around to all of the empty cots that surrounded her. “Huh, seems like I am the only pony who didn't go ‘home’ for the night.”

Laying back down she returned to her mad huff as she crossed her arms. “It's not even my fault! Ugh! Why is this on my mind so much? Why can't I think of anything else?!” In her rage Rainbow Dash absentmindedly grabbed her pillow and threw it across the room. It landed against the closed door making it clatter back and forth against its hinges loudly. Dash then laid a hoof down over her eyes as she panted. Her chest was rising and falling, her coat was sweating and her legs were kicking restlessly. “Maybe just….” She whispered to herself before peaking out at the room again. “Hmm, late at night… empty room... closed door…” She bit her bottom lip nervously as she started slowly rubbing herself up and down from her chest to her stomach. “It is pretty late… too late for anypony to be coming back… since nopony is here…” She peaked again seeing that the room was empty and the door was closed.

Rainbow Dash closed her eyes and let her mind wander as she lowered her hoof down between her legs while she used her other arm to hug herself tightly as if being held by somepony. It took her less than a minute before she was losing herself in fantasy, even as she took one last look around. “Mmmm… empty room… late night… open doorway…” And Dash moaned as she pushed against her groin trying to get relief from the tension she had built up all day.

“Aww so that's what had you all worked up today.” Whispered a smug voice right in the rainbow ponies ear.

Rainbow Dash’s eyes suddenly shot open as her heart leapt into her throat. She hadn't expected to hear another ponies voice and she was more embarrassed to realize that she hadn't even covered herself with a blanket first. “Aauuhh! Spitfire?! What are you doing here?!” Dash screamed, staring at the silhouette standing next to her in the dark.

“Oh I'm just checking to see why it sounds like one of my star athletes is tearing apart the dorm after flying distracted all day long.” She pointed towards the pillow by the door and Rainbow realized that bang had probably been louder that she thought it had been. “So… is it Soarin?” Spitfire asked confidently.

Rainbow Dash pulled away in surprise. “What?! Soarin?! No! What are you talking about?!”

Even in the dark Rainbow Dash could see Spitfire’s disapproving glare. “Listen Dash, it's clear that you're crushing on somepony out there and from the looks of things you've got it pretty bad. I know I am your commander but it's after hours and I'd like to think that I can also be a friend to my teammates too. But if it's too weird for you to talk to me about things like this…”

“No, no! Spitfire, you're awesome!” Dash quickly spat out. “I'm happy to be friends with you when we're off the field. It's just, I'm not good with the whole girly stuff and talking about my feelings!”

Spitfire hopped up on the end of the cot. “Well it might surprise you to know that I kinda like the girly stuff.”

Rainbow couldn't believe her ears. “What?! You?!” She exclaimed.

“Yup! I stop by the day spa in Rainbow Falls whenever Cloudsdale flys near. Somepony has gotta keep this stylish mane in shape.” They both laughed together and Spitfire could see that Dash was relaxing. “So come on. It won't be you being girly, it's you sharing with me what I want to hear.”

Rainbow Dash sighed and laid back in the cot. “It's true, I've got a crush. And no, it's not Soarin. It's not even a pegasus!” She growled in frustration again. “There is this new unicorn down in Ponyville and he's a total dreamboat. He is dark and wild looking. He has this wavy mane that lures your eye in. He seems like a total badass pony but he's like, suave about it at the same time. I mean, it's all a total act by him. You can sooo tell. But I'd be lieing if I said I wasn't still falling for it.” She ended with a deep sigh and Spitfire could see Dash’s thighs tightening again.

“And let me guess, you want to ride that unicorn so bad that you can't fly straight?” Spitfire made no attempt to hide how much she was enjoying getting to sarcastically tease about this.

Rainbow blushed and sat up in bed. “But this isn't like me! I don't go around crushing on stallions!"

“There's nothing wrong with having a crush Dash. You aren't the only one on the team who has one. But when you let it affect your performance as a Wonderbolt, that's when it becomes a problem.”

“I know!” She threw herself back down again. “I'm sorry Spitfire.”

“Don't worry, I know just what to do.”

“You do?”

“Yes, now lay back down just as you were and I want you to think about everything that you like about this unicorn of yours.”

“Mmm okay…. Wait! You mean with you here in the room?!” Rainbow Dash shouted. But Spitfire just nodded. “That's a little embarrassing but okay.” Laying back and closing her eyes Dash returned to her fantasy about the stallion. It took awhile because now she was nervous but slowly her thighs began to part as she returned to losing herself to desire once more. Rainbow began to pant softly as she was getting excited but then she froze when something warm and soft rubbed upwards right through her slit. “Wait, Spitfire… what are you doing?” Looking down she saw her Wonderbolts commander lying on the cot with her head down right between her thighs. “Spitfire, that feels really good but I'm not really into other mares like this.”

The amber pegasus smiled up to Rainbow Dash in the dark. “To be honest I'm not either. But after doing this once or twice I've found that I don't mind it.”

“Huh?” Rainbow gasped confused.

Propping herself up on her elbows Spitfire pointed out, “Think about it Dash, we're Wonderbolts. We get super amped up physically and our endorphins are constantly on overdrive from competing. Of course it's going to affect our flying if we let our feelings run away with us. You don't think you're the only member of the team with ‘desires’ do you?” She paused and looked around for a moment. “If you tell anypony this I'll deny it, but you know how we call Fleetfoot Flatfoot?” She asked.

Dash thought back to when she was introduced to each Wonderbolt. “Yeah, on her first day she misjudged her landing and came down right on your hoof.”

Spitfire smirked. “Yes but the real story is why she misjudged the landing in the first place. The truth is that she had a major crush on Thunderhoof.” Rainbow Dash gasped in surprise. “He was on break and had bent down to cool off in the water we have by the runway. She on the other-hoof was supposed to be working on her laps. She thought she could sneak a better look at him from behind on one of her flybys and slammed right into me. She wasn't even scheduled for her landing yet. That bit was just an excuse.”

“WHAT?! SERIOUSLY?! HAHAHAHA.” Rainbow Dash laughed out. “So how did that lead to, you know…”

“Well, Fleetfoot had it much worse than you. She was in heat so bad that you could practically smell it on her. And one night I caught her playing with herself in here, just like I caught you doing. She had so much musk in the air that evening that even I was getting turned on just from breathing it in. And also, I kinda, sorta, have a weakness for that little lisp of hers. I don't know what it is but everytime she speaks I just want to bite her bottom lip. So before I knew it I was kissing her. We both agreed neither of us were into other mares but when I told her to pretend I was Thunderhoof, well... we both really had a fun time that night. And she never flew distracted like that again afterwards.”

“Oh, wow.” Rainbow Dash said surprised.

“So, this unicorn of yours… tell me more about his long, wild, mane hehe.” Spitfire said as she grabbed Rainbow Dash’s hooves and ran them through her own mane. Crawling down to Dash’s flank Spitfire looked up to her and said, “Also, this doesn't make us special someponies and I'm not going to cuddle you afterwards so don't get weird. But I'll do this for you ONE TIME. Whatever you need to get out of your system, let's get it out now.”

Rainbow Dash nodded and then immediately gasped as Spitfire licked right across her clit. Closing her eyes Rainbow Dash held tightly onto Spitfires head. She bit her lip and rocked her hips from the attentions of the amber pegasus as Dash repeatedly breathed out Rayne’s name.

Meanwhile Down in Ponyville -

“Oh come on Rarity! There's got to be more that you can give me then that!” Starlight Glimmer whined, trying to edge her friend for more information.

Rarity laughed incredulously. “Really darling, I don't know what else you want me to say! Yes he may be quite forward sometimes, but Rayne is a perfect gentlepony as far as I know!” She said with earnest.

“I know, I know! I am probably making something out of nothing. It's just, I had such a good time with him and I've never had anypony ever be that real with me. It's just kind of hard to believe.”

Rarity stopped from the project she was working on to give Starlight a stern eyebrow raise. “Well if Rayne was so kind as to spend the entire afternoon with you then you had best believe it. I imagine he is going to get a lot of that kind of doubt from ponies and he is going to need some friends to stand up for him if that happens. He helped me see the truth about my Spikey Wikey and I will not allow anypony to dare crush his heart when he has done so much for me!” Then she hurriedly returned back to her work.

Starlight stood quietly for a moment not having expected an outburst like that. But after thinking it over she realized she was not able to disagree with the point Rarity had made either. Deciding that it might be time to change topics, Starlight stepped closer to her friend and whispered mischievously. “Soooo… you and Spike huh? So this is really going to be a thing now?”

Rarity raised her chin proudly. “Absolutely! I adore Spike and he is more than deserving of my affections. He has done more for me than any stallion, well except for Rayne hehe. But the point is!... I am giving myself to Spike as his special somepony and that's that.”

Starlight kept up with her smirk as she asked, “Annnd so how is that supposed to work with you two? You know...”

Rarity then blushed a little. “Well, we haven't quite worked out all the details yet. So far there has just been kissing. A lot of kissing hehe. I will have you know that Spike's not bad in that department. And… weren't we talking about you and Rayne just a moment ago?!”

Starlight laughed at Rarity's nervous rambling. “Yes, well it seems we both have new guy issues. So what's the deal? Am I allowed to fall for a pleasure pony? Am I just supposed to use him knowing that I'll get my heart broken if I get too attached?”

Rarity stopped sewing for a moment and looked to her friend. “Why, I don't know. Rayne had guided my heart to Spike before I ever even knew he was a pleasure pony. Maybe.. just have fun with Rayne until he guides you to somepony else as well?” She shrugged.

Starlight rolled her eyes. “Oh yeah? And with who or what is that going to be? Is Rayne going to tell me that my true love is a gryphon? Oh wait, I know! Maybe if I'm really sweet to Rayne he’ll hook me up Trixie’s manticore! Hahahaha!”

Rarity just scowled flatly as she worked. “You know, I find offense to this line of questioning. Spike has loved me for years. And unless you have a secret fling with Steven Magnet that I don't know about then I'd say you're in the clear.” Now it was Rarity's turn to smirk, seeing that had quickly ended Starlight's laughing. “And besides, I wouldn't even have guessed that you were Rayne's type.”

Starlight looked stricken by that comment and snapped back with, “And just what is that supposed to mean?”

Even though Rarity and Starlight were friends, the fashionista wasn't above having just a little bit of catty banter. “Well since you're so interested to know what happened between Rayne and I… when he was flirting with me he kept referencing a candid photoshoot I had done some years back. At the time I was miserable because my mane had been destroyed. But I was able to fix my short haired mess into a glam rocker look. Oh I had leather bracelets with studs, the whole works darling. Apparently that was how his crush on me started. I just assumed… that he liked bad girls. Not cute girls, as you said he called you.”

“But I AM a bad girl!” Starlight shouted. “I enslaved a village!”

Rarity just hummed in response to that and without even looking at Starlight she said, “And did you mention this to him before or after he called you cute?”

Now Starlight faultered as she raised a hoof to her mouth in thought. “Oh, well actually that never even came up the whole time I was with him.”

“Hmph, just as I thought. So you're saying you had a genuine good time with Rayne and there was absolutely nothing he did that would suggest a bismerch of his character?" Starlight blushed, being fully aware that her crumbling argument was cornered now. But Rarity had her own priorities to focus on. “There! It's finished! Starlight, be a dear and fetch me that necklace from that jewelry box on the nightstand please?”

Starlight stepped over and flipped open the box. “Whoa. That's beautiful!” She awed at the fire ruby inlaid into a golden necklace. Levitating it over Starlight asked, “So are you sure that you want to go through with this? What you're planning seems a little extreme.”

Rarity looked in the mirror as she put on the necklace and fixed up her hair. “I haven't a doubt in my mind. I promise to give the whole explanation to Twilight and you tomorrow but right now Spike is waiting for me.”

Starlight's expression softened and she placed a hoof on her friend's shoulder. “You don't owe me an explanation. I just enjoy seeing you happy." The two mares gave each other a gentle hug. Then Starlight nodded and said, "Alright, let's get going.” And after that Starlight teleported them back to the castle.

Once there, the two mares looked around seeing that the halls were empty. Rarity chimed in first. “Alright, you know the plan. You go distract Twilight while I go find Spike.”

“Got it!” Starlight said before running off in the direction of Twilight's room. Rarity went the other way toward Spike's room and upon finding it empty she dropped her present off before proceeding towards the dining hall.

“Oh Spikey Wikey! Where did y- oh my.” Rarity paused in surprise as she walked in. There on the dinning table were two candelabra romantically lit with Spike running around setting the table. She could see that there were two plates laid out, one with an artistically designed salad beside another with a bowl full of jewels. In addition to the table set, Spike had somehow squeezed himself into a fancy little suit which to Rarity made him look adorable. “Spike! My word!” She gasped as she walked into the room. "I was only expecting a light snack to hold me over."

“Oh, Rarity!” Spike said excitedly as he ran over to throw his arms around her. “Surprise! Do you like it?”

“Spike, well I… of course! I think this is breathtaking! But, but, I'm back even sooner than I said! You put this all together for me in only… forty minutes?” She awed, glancing over to a clock that was nearby.

“He had a little help.” Called a stern voice from behind her. Rarity jumped at seeing Twilight step out from a corner of the room with an intense scowl on her face. “Would you mind telling me what you are doing in my castle having what looks like a ‘romantic’ dinner with Spike in THE MIDDLE OF THE NIGHT?!” She screamed.

“Uh, huh, well, you see Twilight…” Rarity stammered nervously.

Just then Starlight zipped in and stood right next to Twilight opposite the doorway. Quickly she gave a nervous laugh saying, “Twilight! There you are, I've been looking for you! And here you are, you're here, with Rarity already, and Spike and… oh wow this setup looks nice. Way to go little guy.” Spike gave her a thumbs up as both Twilight and Rarity stared at her disapprovingly. “Oh right! Anyways, Twilight if you could just come with me. I have some really important friendship map questions for you!” She pleaded trying to lead Twilight to the door.

“No!” Twilight stomped. “I need some answers and I want them right now!”

Starlight was literally shoving Twilight trying to force her to leave. “Don’t worry about it! Rarity already explained what she's planning to me! It will be ok! But right now… you really need… to go!”

Twilight was struggling but Starlight was succeeding to shove the princess out the door. “No! I AM worried about it! This isn't over Rarity! I'M WORRYING ABOUT IT! WE'RE STILL GOING TO TALK!” Then the door slammed shut leaving the couple alone. They turned to each other and sighed happily. That was until another scream was heard from the hallway. “'TOMORROW ISN'T AN EXPLANATION!” Suddenly the door shined purple before flying back open but just as quickly it shined green and shut again. “That doesn't tell me anything! Err, mRmph, stop push- THEY AT LEAST NEED SUPERVISION!” Twilight yelled out. Both Rarity and Spike stared at the doors as there was a brief pause. Then a door shined green as Owlowiscious seemed to be kicked into the room before the door shut again. “That is not what I meant!”

Despite Twilight's protests, her ranting and complaining could be heard moving away down the hall leaving the couple to finally be alone. “Phew, finally. I am going to owe Starlight for that one later.” Rarity said before turning back to her new boyfriend as she eagerly looked him up and down. “And oh my, look at what a handsome little devil you are. It makes me all the happier that now I get to do this.” She said leaning and kissing him on the lips. After that, a brief rumbling from Rarity's stomach lead them to the table where Spike held out her chair for her. “Oh Spike, you have me blushing. Please, if you are any sweeter to me this evening then my coat is going to turn pink.” She giggled and could not help thinking to herself, “Oh you silly, stupid, mare. Spike really is the perfect gentlep-er-dragon. Why couldn't you have seen it sooner?”

The two of them enjoyed a peaceful meal together making small talk while they filled their bellies. Once they were finished they both stared at each other happily. “Oh Spike, that was the most romantic dinner that I have ever had. You are charming, handsome,” she smiled giving a tug to his suit, “and you treat me exceptionally well.”

Spike was positively beaming with a smile that wouldn't quit. “Well you are worth it to me Rarity. I just treat you how I feel you deserve.”

“And I love you for it Spike.” She said before giving him a quick peck on the lips again.

“I see that you're wearing the fire gem again.” Spike pointed out, realizing he hadn't seen it in some time.

“Indeed I am. I felt that it would be appropriate, which is what brings me to why I had to rush out the door from you in such a hurry.” She stood from her seat and reached out a hoof for him to follow. “Now Spike, don't read too much into this next statement, hehe. But I have a surprise for you in your bedroom.”

After walking hoof in claw together, Rarity opened the door to Spike’s room and giggled as he ran in excitedly. “Now Spike, wait for me.” Stepping in she smiled and closed the door behind her. “Now two things. One, your present is right over there beside your bed. But two, it comes with a short little story.” Looking over, Spike saw what looked like a duplicate of his bassinet he slept in but this one was bigger and looked cushier with pillows. He reached in and laughed, enjoying how it felt to push down on with his claw.

“Oh wow, it looks great! But what's it for? I haven't gotten any bigger.”

“Oh but you have. You are much more of a mature dragon now. And you have a girlfriend who wants to be able to cuddle with you instead of with the side of a wooden basket.” Rarity walked over and kissed the top of his head. “Now listen Spike. As you remember, some time ago a certain little dragon had a problem with greed. When he did, he started hoarding things which turned him into a giant dragon instead.” She was careful to not refer to him as a brute or a beast because she never wanted to call Spike those names again. “But you remembered that your heart was bigger than your pride and you let go of all of that for me.”

“Well sure. There's nothing that means more to me than you do Rarity.” Spike said as he stood there in the center of his room.

“Well Spike, I am actually going to give you two presents. The first is the new bed and the second is what goes inside it.”

Spike tilted his head confused. “Uh Rarity, it's a bed. Don't I go inside it?”

Rarity chuckled, “Yes of course you do dear. But dragons are supposed to keep what they hoard where they sleep, are they not?”

Spike thought about it for a bit. “Well yeah, traditionally they do.”

Now Rarity really smiled as her excitement was building. “Well that is why you have a slightly bigger bed. For extra room. What I'm saying here Spike is whatever is put in that bed is yours for you to own and hoard. Now I don't want you to become a greedy dragon again but, this bed is where you can keep what belongs to you. Do you understand?”

“Whatever is in that bed belongs to me.” Spike repeated after her. Once he did Rarity took a deep breath and removed her fire gem necklace. After first setting it down on Spike's table, Rarity then walked right over and laid down right in his new bed she had been discussing.

“Now Spike, what did I just tell you?” Rarity asked.

Spike looked to her and said, “That whatever is in my new bed is mine. That things that are for me to hoard go in that bed.”

Rarity batted her eyelashes at him. “That's right Spike.”

“Wait a minute!” Spike yelled in surprise.

Rarity gave him a grin before lifting a hoof to her brow and feigning misery. “Oh woe, such fate I have. To find myself captive, owned as part of a dragon's hoard for time without end!” She then peaked out of the corner of her eye and smiled to him playfully. Spike rushed over and threw his arms around her. “Awww haha. Now there there. I want you to know that I am all yours now Spike. I am literally giving myself to you. I don't think that it is healthy for a dragon to not have a hoard of at least some kind. And if you care about me more than you do treasure then I think it only right that I allow myself to become your treasure hoard for you.”

The excited little dragon just kept holding onto her and Rarity did not miss the possessive way that his claws seem to now cling to her fur. “Wow, Rarity. I don't know what to say.” But just then Rarity saw something happen to Spike. A ripple seem to go down his scales as if he were being bent and stretched but when it stopped he didn't seem to get any bigger. She didn't know much about dragons but she got the feeling that she had succeeded in appeasing the draconian nature to which he had previously been denied.

“Now Spike, I do expect that you still let me do my work at the boutique. And I still want to be able to spend time with our friends.” Rarity amended, not that she thought Spike would deny her but just to make sure nothing was taken too far.

He looked up while not letting her go. “Yes, yes of course.”

“And I am doing this, trusting that you will still treat me with the same care and respect as you did before.”

Spike looked to her sincerely, but still with a claw on her hoof. “Oh of course. I wouldn't ever want to treat you poorly.”

Rarity thought for a moment. “And maybe we could do something about the word hoard? It's such a ghastly word that is hardly flattering at all.”

Spike just looked in her eyes and said, “You are my Rarity. There is no more beautiful of a word I know.”

From that one line her eyes started to tear up and her pupils almost turned to hearts as she looked at him. “Oh Spike. Yes! I am YOUR Rarity!” She pulled him to her, kissing him deeply before magically turning off the light. “Now come lay down and cuddle with me dear. It's very late we are going to have a big day tomorrow. There is a lot we are going to have to discuss with Twilight.”

Spike was happy to oblige, not having let go of her since his scales had rippled. However being young and having just recently slept he spoke out to her again in the darkness of the room. "Rarity?"

"Yes Spike?" She replied, already sounding sleepy as she spoke without lifting her head.

"I..." He started, but seemed to be struggling with finding the words that he wanted to say. "I want you to know that I really..."

Rarity could feel him hug her especially tight while he tried to think but Rarity remembered Rayne telling her that he might not be able to articulate what his heart is feeling inside. "Don't worry my love, I feel the same way. But for now -yawn- let's go to sleep. I will still be here in the morning with you, I promise."

This really made Spike happy as he nodded and laid down next to her. "Thank you Rarity." She just hummed back in response to him sounding as if she were mostly asleep now. Spike just laid on his back and stared up at the ceiling. He couldn't believe that this was happening. He felt like the luckiest dragon in the world. Like he was special and had a treasure that no other dragon in existence could ever have. When he closed his eyes it was with a smile on his face and a warmth in his heart. However it was then his turn to be surprised as Rarity spoke out to him in the dark room.

"Spikey..." It was so soft that Spike wasn't sure if she were sleep talking or not.

"Yes Rarity?" He whispered out just in case.

"I am all your's now Spike, you can do as you wish with me." Spike just blinked as he stared at her, watching her breathe softly with her eyes closed. "So why aren't you still holding me?"

This made the dragon chuckle as he realized he had at some point let go of her hoof when he laid down a moment ago. Now he leaned closer placing his arm around her side. She gave the happiest little sigh as she scooted more up against him and then breathed softly without another sound. There were no more words between the happy couple that night. Spike just held onto her and she held onto him as they closed their eyes enjoying the warmth of laying beside one another.

Author's Note

This had the first mare on mare scene in the story. While there won't be a lot of this happening it will pop up from time to time. And this was more of just one pony trying to masturbate the other than it being a true lesbian encounter. I am not making Spitfire and Rainbow Dash a couple, I just see her as being open minded and sympathetic to somepony needing to burn off some steam. Also yes, I do find a slight lisp on a girl to be very sexy.

No there has never been any evidence of Rainbow Falls having a day spa, which is exactly why I chose it. I just needed a location not already in the show since it has never shown Spitfire going to the spa in Ponyville, Canterlot or the Crystal Empire.

So now that Spike and Rarity are sleeping happily together we can finally close out on day three for Rayne's visit to Equestria. The next chapter will lead us from this evening into the next morning. But if you thought that this day was busy, just wait until you see what happens tomorrow. ^_~

18 - Addictive Affections

**Author's Note** This chapter was written just before season eight of the TV show was released and it will deviate from the canon story just a bit. The fact that my story took a complete opposite turn right at this time is just super coincidence.

Also I want to give a warning that there is some sex in this chapter that dips into fetishism a little bit. There is a character who begins to develop symptoms of sex addiction, being cuckcaked, as well as squirting. But don't worry, I don't plan to completely undermine anyone's base character.

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Chapter 18 - Addictive Affections

There was a sudden crackle of magic in the underground tunnels as Rayne appeared right at the cave mouth to Maud’s home. "Hmm, just a bit too far to the left from where I was expecting to end up. I'll have to watch that. But I guess that's what practice is for." Walkin in and stretching with a loud yawn Rayne thought to himself, “Ooohh wow! I'm so tired. It's been one busy day. I bet it's only a few hours until morning.” As he stepped into the lighted space he looked around at the surprising sight in front of him. “Oh...” He noticed there were candles that had been lit and in the middle of the room was a salad dinner laid out for two. Also, there was Maud laying on the ground asleep wearing not her usual sweater but a black negligee instead. “Oh my.”

He didn't mean to speak loudly but he saw the earth pony begin to stir as he approached. “MmNmm… I'm awake…” She mumbled, looking up to see the stallion approaching. “Oh Rayne, you're home.” She stood as she was rubbing her eyes. “I have a surprise for you.”

Rayne smiled kindly to her, the little scene she had laid out having warmed his heart. "I'll say, this certainly is a surprise. And you look beautiful Maud." Rayne stepped over to kiss her and she was happy to accept his affection. Looking down to the meal that she had laid out Rayne smiled but hopped that he hasn't left her waiting for him for too long. "And this really looks great! I don't know which I want to eat first." He flirted, looking from the salad bowl to her bare flank peeking out underneath her seductive garment. He smiled as he saw her give a slight blush.

"I wanted to thank you for leaving me that meal this morning. You didn't have to do that. But, it's little gestures like that which I really appreciate. This was my way to give you a gift to say thank you." As always, Maud had her usual inexpressive tone. But Rayne had learned that she spoke more from the heart than from flattery.

As they sat enjoying the meal which she had made, Rayne smiled knowing he would have a good evening to look forward to with Maud tonight. "Well you don't owe me anything just for being kind to you Maud. But that's not to say that I don't appreciate the gesture." He took his time to appreciate the dinner prepared for him but still spent his time making her feel beautiful by how he eyed her in her lacy garment.

What really took Rayne by surprise though was when Maud shook her head and told him, "I am not the present." Rayne just stopped mid bite and gave her a confused look. "I waited to eat dinner because now that you're living with me it's nice to share things with another pony. Also I am wearing this because I would like to have sex with you again tonight."

She was so matter of fact about it that Rayne couldn't help but to chuckle a bit. Even though he was getting used to how Maud spoke, that last sentence was a bit much to hear plainly even for him. "Oh um, okay." He stammered, not sure what else to say as he had no intention of disagreeing. "So what is my present then?" He asked curiously.

That was when she pointed over his shoulder to a giant gift wrapped box. “How did I miss that when I walked in?” Stepping over to investigate Rayne saw striped wrapping paper stretching nearly nine feet up from the ground and nearly three feet wide with a colorful ribbon tied in the middle.

“Just untie the bow and the wrapping is supposed to come off. Be careful, it's heavy.” Maud said, stepping up beside him. Rayne used his magic to pull the string and watched as sure enough the wrapping fell away. His eyes went wide as he marveled at the beautiful grandfather clock that came into view. It was a dark mahogany wood with a rich stain to the finish. The face of the clock had pearl plating with silver for the arms and numerals. The most striking feature though was a giant moon at the head of the clock which completed the beautiful look. “This is for you.” Maud said in her usual tone. “I know you can't see the time down here and you start work in just a few days. It has a timer you can set so that you can always be on time. I also had it enchanted so that the water from the stream won't erode it.”

Rayne was stunned. He immediately threw his arms around Maud's neck, hugging her tightly as her ears folded and the corners of her mouth curled just a bit feeling proud of herself. “Thank you Maud.” Rayne whispered into her ear. He then leaned forward intent on giving her a subtle lingering kiss. Although as soon as their mouths touched he felt Maud press into him hungrily. She reached up putting her hooves around his neck and sucked deeply into his lips. Rayne could feel the tip of Maud’s tongue against his as the earth pony began to grind up against him. Rayne realized that for the second time this evening a mare was throwing herself at him. Maud simply lacked the experience that Zecora had in seduction. But in her own sweet way Maud had Rayne even more enthralled than Zecora ever did.

Just for a moment the stone gray mare pulled back and gave Rayne a very wanting look. But then she tried to cover her intent by saying, “I'm glad you like your present. I looked all through town and it was the only clock that had a moon on it.”

Rayne could tell from the twitch in her hind legs that she seemed to be agonizing over her desire to lay with him. But he simply replied, “It's perfect Maud. And yes, I see what you did there. The moon was a nice touch, I love it.” As he said those words, the tone he had in his voice still made it sound like he was really saying, “I want to fuck you. I want to fuck you right here, right now.” He let his eyes bore into her a bit before suddenly grabbing and lifting her front end over his shoulder. She gave absolutely no resistance as he carried her across the stone floor and laid her back into her bed. The only response she gave was to breathe harder as he spread her thighs apart.

“Wait.” She said, placing a hoof against his shoulder. “You haven't told me anything about what you were doing all day.”

"She wants something..." Rayne thought to himself as he stared down at the lust hungry mare below him. "She's definitely ready for me but there's clearly something else she's needing to complete tbe mood for her before we begin. Wait, does Maud... have a kink?" He wondered while she laid there spread open and vulnerable waiting for him to answer her.

“I had a wonderful day today Maud." Rayne began. "I found a pair of star crossed lovers and helped them to find one another. And I also had a very lovely date this afternoon.” At that he noticed a softening to her features as her legs spread just a bit wider. "I wonder…” He thought to himself, speculating if it was hearing about him being with another mare that she was responding to. "And then after a date with one more, I went to the house of another where I screwed her until she came right on the floor..."

Watching her reaction carefully as he took this bold leap he saw a mix of emotions from Maud as she lay spread eagle below him. Her face seemed to turn away as if hurt by the news, but Rayne could actually see as her moistened opening contracted in desire. Then after her initial reaction passed, she clearly seemed to eye his body up and down before giving him a salacious stare.

She replied in her usual monotone way, even if she was slightly panting while doing so. “I'm glad to hear that you were able to enjoy yourself. Ponyville is better for having you in it.” She reached down to gently stroke him, finding the signs of his recent copulation to be surprisingly fresh.

“And I am better for having you here with me Maud.” Rayne whispered as he saw her hungrily toying with his erection, clearly not being turned off in the least at hearing he had just slept with somepony else.

After he spoke, Maud looked to him with surprise even if it was just a subtle glimmer to her eyes. “But.. no. Rayne, we aren't… together.” She stated as if trying to rationalize.

“But we are together.” He said sounding very adamant. Reaching out her take hold of her hooves, Rayne gave her a deep look as he said, “I do have feelings for you Maud.”

He honestly couldn't tell if her eyes showed that she was overjoyed or crushed to hear his confession. “You do? But… I'm not who you told me you are in love with.”

Rayne just shrugged and explained, "How could I help but to have you start growing on me? Look at the way you care for me, how you support me, how absolutely beautiful you are to me.” It seemed to Rayne that he had started cracking through that monotonous ego of hers. She blushed giving a modest smile that actually showed on her lips as Rayne went on. “Just look what you did for me, how far you went to do a kindness for me. How deeply… I appreciate that.” Maud quivered as he stared at her seductively. His voice was deep and boldly to her now saying, “Every inch of your body from your hooves, to your legs, your hips, your neck, your lips, and those eyes…. Every single part of you tantalizes me Maud and I do not want ANY other stallion to ever touch you like I touch you.” He said very pointedly.

Maud's eyes shrunk to pinpoints. After she turned away from him to think for a moment, she looked back and said, “Okay.”

"Okay?" Rayne questioned. "Just like that? Okay?" He asked, hoping for a bit more from the traditionally vague mare.

"I will not let any other pony touch me in the way that you touch me." She stated. "If you have come to the decision that you have feelings for me, then okay. I will accept those feelings. This doesn't change anything. You will go on and continue to be the stud in town that you are. I will continue to work here in Ponyville studying the various rocks and minerals. But at night, when I lay my head down... it will be with a stallion who cares for me. And I can be happy with that."

Rayne just stared at her feeling a little dumbfounded at how simple she was making this to be. "Then, okay. I guess that's it then."

Maud nodded and leaned forward giving him a gentle kiss. "I'm your girl now." She told him giving an earnest stare as she looked into his eyes. “I was going to go to a rock show tomorrow but since you came home so late why don't we share a quiet morning together, just the two of us? And by a rock show, I mean a show about rocks. It's a showcasing of petrified wood where the sediment has encased the bark turning it into stone.”

Rayne reached to pull her in close to him before running a hoof through her mane. “I have a better idea. Why don't we have a nice quiet morning together just the two of us and then later we can see if we can still catch the end of the show? It could be our first official date together.”

“That sounds perfect. You... make me very happy Rayne.” She reached out to pull them both back down into the bed with her where more kissing quickly commenced.

The couple shared a quiet moment where no words were spoken and the sound of their lips were the only noise around them. Rayne cradled Maud possessively as she allowed herself to be taken into his embrace. "She's different with me." He thought to himself quietly. "It's not so much what she does but how she speaks to me compared to every other pony. Everything she says just seems a half second faster and when she looks at me her voice sounds just a note higher." These subtle differences were cherished by the stallion as he began to readjust their hips.

As she held onto him while he lifted her knees, Rayne couldn't help but notice that she gave a little mumble to herself while kissing him. “Hmm, what was that?” He asked, pulling back to look at her with a curious smile.

She pulled at him seeming like she would rather kiss than talk, but when he persisted she looked him saying, “It seems that you must have had a very good date. I noticed your lips are swollen, I assume from already kissing somepony else before coming back to see me.” Rayne blushed but she didn't let him pull away. “I'm not mad.” She said sincerely. “Even if you want to have feelings for me... you can still act romantic with other ponies, I don't mind.”

Rayne looked her over noticing that her cheeks became heavily flushed. Deciding to build upon the chance he took earlier he added, "Thank you for telling me, I appreciate knowing that. But my lips aren't puffy from my date. I had just finished sleeping with somepony else just moments before coming here.” Rayne kissed Maud's neck as he saw the mare give a shudder. Her knees tightened after hearing this and then she reached out pulling him to her.

“Rayne…” Maud spoke softly into his ear. “No more talking. I'm tired of waiting.” He felt her pull on his hip, tugging his pelvis toward hers.

Rayne grinned now, seeing his opportunity to push Maud farther. “Does that excite you? Thinking about me with another mare? Tasting my puffy lips after kissing somepony else?”

She thought for a moment but then nodded to him that it was true. “Anything that has to do with you excites me." She leaned in licking his lips before spreading their thighs and trying to work him into her. "You're the only pony that I have ever had sex with. So everything I know, I am learning from you.”

“Hmm well in that case… Could I show you something else? There's something new that I'd like to try... but I don't want to ruin a good thing by making you do something dirty that you aren't comfortable with.” Maud though just shook her head and pawed at his chest for him to continue. She looked surprised when he climbed upwards and lifted his erection right to her face. She had never been shy about sucking on him before now but this was the first time that she had hesitated.

She could smell a musky scent of another mare. Stroking his erection had showed him to still even be damp in some places from it. "But that's..."

“I really enjoyed it when you took me into your mouth last time." Rayne told her, overlaying her doubt with his boldness. "You were confident and assertive, both of which are attributes that I find very attractive. But would you still be willing to do that for me now?” Looking back down to his swollen appendage Maud contemplated this. She could feel the slick coat from the previous female as it spread from his erection to her hoof.

Outstretching her tongue, she gave a single lick along his shaft tasting how the texture and the flavor were different now from the last time she had run her tongue across him. Rayne just watched as she proceeded from the first lick to the second, before now sucking along the side of his shaft tightly. Closing her eyes, Maud began sucking all of the juices off from Rayne's cock and used her tongue as if to scrub him clean with. He watched as her shoulders loosened, giving into the task she set for herself. Then it wasn't long before she was eagerly taking him into her throat.

Maud took her time adjusting to a steady pace of bobbing her head up and down. Her tongue swirled across his taught member as if she were savoring the experience. This quickly became more than a simple act of fallatio as Rayne felt like she was using her mouth to polish him along every inch that she could reach. He watched as she stretched one of her hooves under her, pleasuring herself as she used her mouth to bathe Rayne clean from the fluids of another mare. He grinned as she spasmed, giving herself a small climax from the naughty act that she was doing. This in turn made her mouth squeeze that much tighter which made Rayne want to roll his head back in delight. But he knew enough to recognize that now was the time to reward such a response from her.

“That's a good girl.” He said assertively to be sure she would hear it even over her mind being clouded with desire. He waited for her to look up into his eyes and then repeated himself, stroking her mane with his hoof this time. Removing himself from her mouth he slid down to be side by side with her and held her in his arms. “That felt wonderful Maud. I really enjoyed that.” He whispered before trailing his lips gently along her ear. "Were you okay with me having you do that?" She nodded without hesitating and then looked up at him as if there were nothing that she wouldn't do for him.

Rayne watched the expression in her eyes as she realized she was finally going to get what she had been waiting for. As soon as his tip touched her slit she gasped over his shoulder. But Rayne quickly silenced her by covering her mouth with his own. He pushed his tongue passed her lips right in time with him pushing into her with his hips. Maud quivered, gripping his shoulders surprisingly tight as she was now feeling hypersensitive between her legs. After only a few strokes she nearly bit him as they kissed while he started rocking her faster and faster.

“Uuuhh yeah, that a girl!” Rayne encouraged as he could feel her walls contracting around him. She was rocking her hips in time with his, using his shoulders as a brace to hold onto. Leaning down right to her ear he whispered, “I love it when you cum for me.” Rayne gave a lick across the back of her ear that sent a thrilling chill down her spine. “Let's see if we can keep that going." He growled as he started to thrust into her harder.

The earth pony gasped as if she could hardly form words. What squeaked out from her mouth was barely more than a whimper as she answered, “I.. am!”

Lowering the position of his hips, Rayne thrust with his tip toward her g-spot while reaching down to hold her hip bones with his hooves. Maud kicked as her loins started to burn. "It's so... sensitive!" The inexperienced mare shrieked as Rayne did not relent. The stallion held her hips still and bucked in harder than he had previously. "Rayne! It's.. it's too much!" She whimpered, quaking heavily in his arms now.

"Oooh this feels amazing. Either she’s going to adapt or her mind will snap. But either way, she’s going to break after this.” He thought to himself as his horn began to glow. Maud then felt a pressure digging into the upper wall inside her vagina in addition to Rayne's thrusting. He watched as her back arched while her entire body went rigid. She twitched and jerked as if she were being electrocuted. Her eyes lulled back into her head as her hips beat upwards and downwards spastically. Then he felt a wet splashing on his pelvis as Maud was made to squirt with her first ever g-spot orgasm.

“Mmmm that's a very good girl Maud.” He whispered into her ear again. He held her tight as her body thrashed, feeling muscles she didn't even know she had contract in her pelvis. Wave after wave of juices erupted from within while her mouth hung open as if she were screaming. Dragging the experience out as long as he could last without cumming himself, he watched as her limbs suddenly fell limp blacking out from sheer sensory overload.

As the events of a very active day were now at an end, most of Ponyville had long since laid down to rest. A new interracial couple lay entwined together as they shared in dreams of one another. Nearby a sleeping princess was filled with anxiety but also recent excitement. A close friend dreamed of a handsome unicorn and a date filled with sweet intoxications. Elsewhere in Ponyville, dreams of erotic fantasy stretched from Sweet Apple Acres all the way to the workers of the Ponyville Day Spa. In another part of town a married couple slept in post-coital bliss having been inspired by young love earlier that day. High up in Cloudsdale, two pegasi slept in cots on opposite ends of the room. Both of which were dreaming away with contented smiles on their faces. Even deep below ground two ponies lay together in intimate embrace. A dark unicorn cuddled a gray earth pony after having pulled a blanket over her to make sure that she would stay warm. Rayne took a large sip of the elixir that was made for him by Zecora and Applebloom before laying down to rest with the mare beside him.

But not all in Equestria were surrendered to slumber. One such individual traveled these dreams through a realm that was all her own. “Oh my, how amorous the dreams of Ponyville are this evening.” Luna commented to herself as she sought for nightmares to help the restless with. However in this small town not far from the edge of Canterlot, the dreams she found were beyond pleasant. She found them to be almost distracting. “Oh my, Applejack and Pinkie Pie certainly have some inventive ideas on how to spend time with a fantasy boyfriend... Though sadly it seems that Twilight is not sleeping as restfully. But for now she has at least calmed down… Oh my, Starlight's mind seems to be in such a joyful place… And what's this? Rarity and Spike are having almost the exact same dream as one another... and about each other? Could this be new love between them?”

The princess of the night could not help but to feel excited at seeing such positive energy coming from everypony. However despite this, she did still sense something troubling. “Hmm. Curious that so many mares in one area would be fantasizing about a similar black unicorn. But, it seems that I can find no such pony in the area to inspire these thoughts.” She paused for a moment contemplating what it could mean. "Why... why can I not find his dreams?"

Back in the physical world, a wave of unusual magic was spanning it's way across Equestria which had several ponis feeling concerned . “Huh?! What was that?!” Shouted a regal white mare as she sat up in bed, pushing her four toned mane away from her face. “Guards, what is going on?! What just happened?!”

Suddenly two armored unicorns rushed into the royal bedroom. “Princess Celestia, are you okay?” They shouted as they looked around the room. The alicorn nodded and then they stood at attention to give their report. “We don't know for certain. A wave of purple magic just rushed passed Canterlot. It doesn't seem to have disturbed anything though and witnesses say that it originated from near Ponyville where the Castle of Friendship is located.”

“From Twilight's tower?!” Celestia shouted, half crawling out of bed at this news. But then she stopped herself and looked outside her window at the night. “Ahem, it is very late and I trust Twilight to be able to handle whatever has happened. Please return to your posts and I shall write to her in the morning.” She then began to crawl back into bed but stopped just before the guards had left. “Oh, just one more thing. Maybe do send just two of the night guard to Twilight's castle just to check up on things. They are not to disturb the princess or her guests if they are sleeping. Merely see if any help is required. If no pony is seen awake in the castle by dawn then the guard may return to Canterlot with their duties concidered complete for the evening. The two guards nodded and left the royal chambers while closing the door behind them.

That was not the only disturbance however. Far across the Celestial Sea in the dragon lands to the east, all eyes stared up in wonder as a purple wave of magic spread across the sky. The dragons mumbled to themselves curiously having never seen anything like it before. However, one of them in particular was put more into a state of unrest as her scepter began to illuminate. “The Bloodstone Scepter, it's... glowing?” Ember asked curiously as she began looking it over. But then her brow furrowed as she screamed to the sky, “What is the meaning of this!?”

Heavy foot falls came from behind as her father Torch stepped over to observe. “The Bloodstone Scepter responds only to dragons just as all dragons must heed the call of the scepter. If it is responding this way, then that can only mean that dragon magic is responsible.”

Both Ember and her father looked off in the direction that the purple wave had come from. “But, nothing else lies in that direction but the sea and beyond that is Equestria.” Ember said doubtfully. The two looked at each other for a moment before Ember suddenly shouted. “... Spike! What did you do?!”

No matter how perturbed the current Dragon Lord may have been though, it did not match the anxiety that was quickly sweeping through the Crystal Empire. Several ponies were startled as a purple wave of magic spread across the starry night sky. The citizens of the empire muttered curiously as the evening guards whispered suspiciously. Even Princess Cadence shot up in bed, being able to feel the aura from her cutie mark. “Ooohh my! Such… potent love magic! What, was that?!” As soon as the wave had passed, the Crystal Heart began to glow and spin. The swirling created a loud hum and the light shined brightly, even waking some ponies from their sleep.

Similar to what happened in Canterlot, there was a loud knocking on Cadence’s door before several guard ponies rushed in. Sitting upwards in her bed, a fully alert alicorn stared towards them awaiting to hear their news. Beside her a much more groggy stallion with a blue mane was pulling himself from sleep. “Wha-what is it? It's the middle of the night. State your business for disturbing the Princess and I.”

“Our apologizes Shining Armor, Your Highness. There has been a large wave of magic that traveled across the entire empire. Its nature and origin remain unknown. It spread over the horizon coming from somewhere beyond our lands. According to a few eyewitnesses it finally seemed to dissipate just before disappearing from view at the base of the mountains. Several of the townsponies have been frightened but the guards are working on maintaining order.”

Cadence looked to her partner and then back to the guards. “Very good, thank you for bringing us this news. I do not know what has happened but please tell our people that I do not believe there to be anything malicious from the occurrence they saw.”

The guards seemed a bit surprised to hear the princess speak with such confidence on the matter. Shining Armor placed a hoof on her knee asking, “Darling, are you sure about this? We have both been in bed, how could you know what is happening? Maybe I had better get up and go check things over with the guards just to make sure?”

But the princess placed a hoof over his to steady him and then shook her head. “Fear not my dearest, I recognize the aura of this magic because it is very similar to my own. It was love magic that raced across the sky. It felt much like the spell that I cast in order to keep King Sombra at bay when the empire first re-appeared." Her voice was full of wonder and excitement which had indeed helped to calm Shining Armor’s nerves. "Somewhere out there something amazing must have happened to create such an miraculous effect. I do not believe that an explosion of such potent love could occur if it were meant for ill intent.”

“Ahem, I am relieved to hear that you are so certain our home is not under any immediate threat." One of the guard ponies said. But then he cleared his throat before adding, "However if you will forgive me Your Highness, something has happened to the Crystal Heart that I think the both of you need to see.” After hearing this Cadence now shared the same worried expression that her husband had before.

Author's Note

So with Rayne's third day behind us, the next morning definitely has a lot setup in store for everypony. Rayne certainly hasn't done bad for making a name for himself so far. Three days in and he's causing changes to happen all over the place, some he isn't even aware of.

But what do you think so far? That blast of Spike and Rarity reached from the Dragon Lands to the Crystal Empire. What could it mean? These two places will definitely be coming into play soon as a result. Also Rayne said before that he needs to step up his plans. Could that be coming soon?

So about Maud... She started with just a simple attraction for Rayne that she was open to exploring physically. But I don't see her being knowledgeable in the psychological aspects that can come from sex. As such, she has gotten a bit addicted and is now developing a bit of a cuckcake kink. She is actually turned on by Rayne sleeping with other mares first and then coming back to sleep with her. While her personality and character are not things I intend to change, she will become a bit more adventurous with Rayne later in the story.

Thank you for reading!
(P.s. Here's looking forward to the release of season 9 in just the next couple of hours from when this is being posted! ^_^)

19 - The Integrity of Friendship

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Chapter 19 - The Integrity of Friendship

As Celestia began to raise the sun the next morning, Twilight groaned having not rested well from going to bed with so many worries on her mind. “Oooooh... I wish I could have at least gotten better sleep.” She sighed sorrowfully, stepping out of the bathroom from having brushed her teeth and freshened up for the day. But as she rounded the hallway into the map room she saw something that she certainly had not expected. There were two Canterlot guards patrolling the main lobby of the castle. After looking up and seeing the sun rising in the sky they nodded to one another and began leaving towards the front doors. “Huh? Hey, WAIT!” Twilight shouted at them as she rushed over.

“Oh, Princess Twilight. I hope that we didn't wake you.” One of the guards said, remembering their orders not to disturb anypony if it wasn't necessary.

Twilight shook her head but then looked to the guard feeling worried. “Not at all, I didn't even know that you two were here until I walked into the room. But what are you doing here? Is Canterlot okay? Does Princess Celestia need help?!” She asked with concern.

Now the guards looked to each other and then shook their heads. The other one spoke up saying, “It's actually the opposite. Princess Celestia sent us here to make sure that everything was alright at your castle.”

“What?!” Twilight exclaimed in surprise. "But why? She has never sent guards here before."

Now the first guard spoke again. “Late last night there were sights of a magical explosion coming from your castle. Princess Celestia was concerned and requested that two of her guard come see if there was anything we could help with. We were ordered not to disturb you if nothing seemed amiss and to return to Canterlot if no danger was discovered by morning.”

Twilight looked down a little disappointed. “Oh, I'm sorry that you had to come all this way for nothing. I don't know what that explosion was. I wasn't home at the time that it happened and I haven't had time to investigate yet. But thank you for protecting over us as we slept. Your efforts are appreciated.” Both of the guards bowed graciously to her before taking their leave and Twilight returned to her thoughts to ponder this mystery.

“What could have happened last night to produce that kind of effect? I have read and reread every book in my library. I would know about it if I had any ancient magical tomes that explode. It couldn't have been Starlight backfiring on a spell. She went out on a date and came back with a sugar coma. What could have…. SPIKE!” She scolding herself for not remembering about his little rendezvous last night and immediately ran toward his room.

Meanwhile, a different mare was just waking up elsewhere in the castle. “Eeuuhhh, still feel a bit off…. Where's… where is that medicine?” She said feeling dreary eyed, accidentally knocking several items off of her end table with her magic looking for a small vial. Eventually noticing that it was on the bed sheet right next to her she opened the top and took a deep sip. Immediately feeling better she roused herself from bed. “Ooh, phew. You need a shower girl, too much fun dreaming last night hehe.” Starlight looked into the mirror as she started to brush her hair and smiled at pictures of all her friends. “I'm gonna have to make sure those love birds are okay too before the mother hen comes cracking down on them.”

Meanwhile in Spike's room the new couple still laid coiled together. The bed that Rarity had setup was still small but accommodated them both well enough. Even though they had both shifted their positions several times throughout the night, they had remained cuddled together enjoying the feel of each other's presence in their sleep. And early that morning before either of them had risen, the door to Spike’s room slowly began to slide open. Light from the hallway illuminated the floor and was then covered by the shadow of a pony stepping forward.

A few minutes later Starlight was walking down the hallway headed to bathroom so she could get cleaned up. “Ugh, I can't believe that I found a marshmallow still in my mane. I don't even remember eating marshmallows with Rayne yesterday.” She sulked to herself sourly. But as she walked along she was stopped by a surprising sight. “Oh no!” Further on down the hall she saw Twilight standing right in the open doorway to Spike's room. “Oh come on, it's too early for this!” Quickly she rushed over to Twilight's side but slowed when she approached the door. “Twilight, please! Don't!” Starlight begged in a whisper. When Twilight seemed to ignore her she followed the princess's gaze into the room where Spike and Rarity were both still asleep. As soon as she saw them though, Starlight's heart melted not being able to believe how cute she thought they looked together.

But Twilight surprised her friend as she whispered out, “Don’t worry Starlight, I'm not going to disturb them.” The princess did not even look away when she spoke and Starlight began to wonder just how long Twilight had been standing here for. “Look at them… Look at the smiles on their faces. Look how peaceful they are together. There… there isn't anything wrong here, is there?”

Starlight just looked to her friend and placed a hoof on her shoulder. “They do look pretty cute together. You're really moved by seeing them like this, aren't you?”

Twilight started backing out of the room now and closed the door as quietly as she could. “I had yelled so much. Tell me honestly Starlight, was I horrible last night?”

The unicorn scoffed and smiled as she said, “Not at all. You were mad and you had every right to be. It was late, this was all so sudden, no pony had time to process, but you were both right. You didn't do anything wrong and neither did Rarity. We'll let them sleep in a little and then we can have a nice civil conversation about this like adults. I don't know what Rarity's morning habits are like but I know that Spike will be up soon anyways.”

Twilight sighed, “Thank you. That really makes me feel better.” The two ponies hugged happily. “It's good to have… oh um, uh Starlight?” Twilight suddenly said uneasily as she pulled back from her friend.

The unicorn looked to the alicorn in surprise but then noticed that Twilight had been sniffing. “I know! I know! I smell! I'm sorry, I was headed to the shower right now.” Starlight grumbled feeling a little annoyed but not really upset as she walked back the way she was headed and Twilight wondered off towards the map room.

Up Above in Cloudsdale -

Ponies were rousing quickly in the sky city once the sun had been raised for the new day. Rainbow Dash and Spitfire were both woken up at the sound of another Wonderbolt entering in the dorm. They stretched and looked up from their seperate cots to see Fleetfoot walking in. She looked to them feeling a little surprised to see that it was just the two of them alone. “Oh, good morning.” The artic blue pegasus said while she glanced from Spitfire to Rainbow Dash curiously. But when Fleetfoot looked back to Spitfire again, the Wonderbolts Commander had a smirk on her face and raised her eyebrows towards Rainbow Dash. Suddenly a pillow smacked Spitfire in the face from Dash’s cot. “Hahaha don't worry. None of my buthiness.” Fleetfoot said, walking over to her own cot to get ready for the day. Now Rainbow Dash caught that look of excitement from Spitfire's eye as she listened to Fleetfoot’s lisp. Dash was the one smirking this time until Spitfire threw that same pillow right back in her face.

Less than an hour later all of the Wonderbolts were dressed and assembled out on the field. They all stood in front of the obstacle course which had now been dubbed the W.O.T.C. or the 'Walked' by Surprise and Blaze because it sounded like the acronym and it left them all ‘walking away‘ yesterday.

Spitfire stood before it proudly and she had an instructor's pointer as she prepared to break down the training session for the day. “Alright Wonderbolts, welcome back. We had a rough start on this course yesterday but we're going to keep at it until we get it right!”

“YES MA'AM!” They are shouted in perfect unison.

“You all got your first taste so I know many of you have a basic idea of what to expect already. I wanted to get a measure of your instincts to see how far each of you could get. Flash Magnus was against throwing you into the course without any instruction. But I argued that Wonderbolts need to be able to think on the fly and there wouldn't be instructions in live combat scenarios. He was worried that it would break you when you all challenged the gauntlet and failed. Well let me ask you! Wonderbolts, are you broken?!”

“NO MA'AM!” Again they all shouted and each of them grinned with pride, eager to surpass their performance from the previous day.

“That's what I want to hear! Alright, so today you ARE going to get some instruction though. This is still training after all. And don't worry Crash, there won't be any classroom portion. We don't have the time to get an entire town together to put on a montage to help you study.”

“HEY!” Rainbow Dash shouted as Spitfire and a few of the Bolts snickered. But then Dash grinned and pointed with a hoof, “Good one, hehe.”

Now that things were lightened up a bit Spitfire went back to business. “Alright it's time to get to it! Here is your official WOTC review!” They all straightened up as several faculty unicorns made their way onto the field over the stone walkways they could stand upon. Spitfire used her pointer to indicate each challenge.

“The first few challenges are simple! We have a set of long tunnels to fly through, only several of which open up at the end. There should be no excuse for any Wonderbolt to fly blindly into a dark area if they can't see where they are going! Unless you are like Blaze and High Winds who seem to ENJOY FLYING INTO DEAD ENDS WITH A LOUD BANG!” Several of the Wonderbolts laughed while Thunderlane and Soarin gave them each a playful shove. “Oh I'm not through yet!” Spitfire snapped. “You're all invited to your commander's comedy show now because today I've got jokes for each of you! After the tunnels, which the staff will be changing after each run through, are the swirling loops! This should be a cake walk for us because loops are literally what we have trained with nearly EVERYDAY SINCE FOREVER!!! Let me hear it if you want to be the 'butt' of my next joke!”

“NO MA'AM!”

“Well that's too bad because speaking of butts, I'm looking at you Thunderlane!” Now several of the others snickered as he looked surprised. “You've got some of the biggest muscle on the team and that's a good thing. But if you don't learn some grace or lose some weight I'm going to be calling you Thunderbutt for the rest of the year! I don't ever want to see you ‘stuck’ in a set of hoops again!” He nodded looking mortified, not wanting that as a nickname.

After this it was Fleetfoot who was the first to break composure for the morning. “Ha, ha, ha. Phew, hehe. Thunderbutt haha!” She laughed, being much louder than she realized.

Now Spitfire's eyes narrowed. “Thank you Flatfoot!” She called out sarcastically. Instantly the blue pegasus stopped laughing and looked ahead nervously. “It sounds like somepony likes my comedy routine!” Spitfire yelled but none of them trusted that she was sincere. “It sounds like we have a volunteer!”

“NO MA'AM!” Fleetfoot called out all by herself while the others stared just watched on with uneasy expressions.

“Oh are you sure? Because to me it sounds like you are up next!” Spitfire said mockingly and Fleetfoot gulped. “I know exactly how hard it is to be tackled by you, Flatfoot! You almost broke my hoof on your first day. So when we set up a barricade that you are supposed to knock down… I DON'T WANT YOU TO STOP TO GENTLY HUG IT!!!” Fleetfoot's name was blown back a little by the force of Spitfire's shouting. Now all of the Wonderbolts were standing up seriously and not one were laughing anymore. “Do you get me?!”

“Yeth ma’am!” Fleetfoot attempted to shout but it came out rather wimpy as she had just been reprimanded.

“We need to get it together everypony! I can't stand here and yell at you all day!” But then she paused for a minute and smiled. “No wait, that's exactly what I am going to do, hehe. BUT IT'S TIME TO GET YOU IN THE AIR! So here's your review!” Using the pointer again she started at the beginning. “Pipes! Loops! BARRICADES, Clipper and Dash! Revolving columns! Twirling rows! Spring Trap! Wind tunnel! And the Magic Slapping Paw!” Spitfire stopped there even though she was only half way through the course. “That is only as far as we are going to practice today. You WonderBITS aren't ready for the rest of the course yet until you can reliably get through these first eight challenges! Most of you didn't even get that far yesterday. I really want to see what you've learned! Now get into formation!”

“YES MA'AM!” They all cheered and started to fly off to the starting line.

“Just like yesterday, I'm going to watch your performance to help guide you on. Then half way through the day you'll have to work on your own as I will be running the gauntlet with you. Now, are you ponies ready?!”

“YES MA'AM!”

“THEN GOOOOO!!!!!!” Spitfire shouted. She watched as they all took off from the starting line and spiraled around a bit all looking for different tubes that had light at the end of them. After they were through, most of them made it passed the hoops without crashing into any of them but Spitfire sighed when Thunderlane was being overly careful of making it through each one. The barricades started to give them trouble though. The first few blocks were consistently knocked back but the strength of each pegasi seemed to dwindle as they plowed through each one. Towards the end several pegasi also had a problem with either sliding off a barricade in the wrong direction or still not tackling hard enough and getting stuck to the honey like coating that each blockade was covered in.

Even though they were scattered and disorganized Spitfire was happy to see all of them make it to the fourth challenge as a group. However that was when things really started to go wrong. “Come on!” Spitfire encouraged. “Dodge, dodge, dodge! You need to MOVE out of the way before you get hit! It's not rocket science you guys! Evade left or right for the columns and up or down for the rows!” But it was becoming very apparent that some members of the squadron were naturally attuned to dodging one way while others were skilled at dodging the other way. So no matter who it was, every pegasi was getting beat around a little in either the fourth or fifth challenge.

After each attempt there would only be three of four left in shape to face the spring trap. The pathway was covered up by a large rubber beam that required a pegasi to stop and pull as hard as they could to bend the path open. Then they had to dart through before the beam snapped shut on them, which was exactly how Blaze got her wing injured yesterday. This stage of the course seriously delayed each pegasi as there were only two beams so they could only squeeze through two at a time. “What is taking all of you so long?! You guys are better than this!”

“But this… is… heavy!!!!” Misty Fly strained at her turn to pull the trap. When she zipped through she wasn't fast enough but luckily it only caught her mane and not one of her limbs.

“You're not going to let a bad hair day stop you, are you Dizzy Fly?!” Spitfire continued to cheer. “Come on, let's move it Wonderbolts! Crash, Clipper, Flatfoot, all of you who are left! Let's go!” However for those who were able to make it this far, it seemed that Rainbow Dash and Soarin were the only two with the wingpower to make it through the wind tunnel most reliably. Some just couldn't fly hard enough while others kept getting blown in different directions which was the issue that Spitfire herself previous had.

Finally the Magic Paw challenge seemed to be where the Wonderbolts were stuck. Whenever any of them weren't taken down by something else, each pegasi always fell flat once they got this far. The Wonderbolts looked on at the giant padded paw that had a homing spell attached to it. All they had to do was fly through the hoop behind it but whenever a pegasi got close the paw would slap them out of the sky with incredible accuracy. Dash and Soarin both got slammed down two times each. Somehow High Winds had made it this far and so did Thunderlane but the result was still the same. Later in the day when Spitfire finally made it through the Wind Tunnel for her first time, she got slapped down by the paw before she got anywhere close to the hoop.

“This is ridiculous!” Rainbow Dash suddenly complained as she flew out the side of columns and skipped ahead in the obstacle course to help Spitfire who had been knocked the ground.

“Hey! Get back in formation!” Spitfire tried to scream after seeing what Dash had done. However, the actual message from Spitfire's lips ended up coming out rather slurred.

The multicolored mare just ignored her and pushed Spitfire down into a sitting position. “Sure thing, I will do just that... but only AFTER I have checked to make sure you are okay. I saw what happened from across the WOTC. The metal arm on that paw caught you right across your head. I'm not letting you up off the ground again until I've checked you for a concussion!” She said adamantly, twice having to strong arm Spitfire to force her to be still. Seeing this, each of the other Wonderbolts abandoned their progress and also came over to make sure Spitfire was okay.

Finally shoving herself free Spitfire yelled, “I'm fine!” But nopony missed that she was now walking away from Rainbow Dash instead of flying away from Rainbow Dash. “Maybe… maybe we should all take five and rest for a minute.” Spitfire slurred again before sitting. That was more than enough for them all to know she really had been hurt and was just putting on a brave face.

All of a sudden Dash yelled out angrily, making all of her other teammates jump. “WHY YOU STUPID…!!!!” Everyone watched as she sped off, skipping most of the course and heading right for the eighth challenge. She charged around the paw to the right but was slapped down. Catching herself halfway from the ground she charged it again but to the left. “Aaaahhhh!!!” Once more she was slapped down. This time she recovered only just before hitting the dirt. But after her third attempt, Dash was knocked to the ground so hard that there was a loud thud from the impact. She didn't seem to be moving and several of the Wonderbolts screamed as they rushed over to her.

“Hey, hey!” “Crash!” “Are you okay?!” “Crash!” Came several voices. But when it seemed like she began to wake up Rainbow Dash’s eyes suddenly shrank to pin needles of anger.

"Get off me, get outta my way!" She roared as they tried to stop her from charging the WOTC again. "We have been working on this all day! It is already getting late and not one of us have made it passed that stupid magic paw! That thing can humiliate me all it wants to but I'm going to kick it's ass if it thinks it can get away with hurting one of my friends!"

She gave a mighty flap with her wings until suddenly a large hoof rammed right into her stomach knocking the wind out of her. “L-let me GO!” She wheezed out, falling to her knees before seeing both Soarin and Thunderhoof tackle her to the ground.

“STOP!” Soarin yelled looking down at her anger filled eyes. “Rainbow!” He called out as he held her hooves and Thunderhoof held her wings. “RAINBOW DASH! RAINBOW!” Soarin continued to yell until he saw her pupils finally focus on him and she looked confused as to why she was being held down.

“I'm sorry Dash.” Thunderhoof said with his deep voice. “I hope I didn't hurt you. But you totally lost it there for a minute.”

Dash stood up and looked to the worried faces of her other teammates. “I'm sorry everypony. That really wasn't cool of me to act like that. I saw Spitfire get hurt and I just couldn't help myself. Yeah the obstacle course is hard and even a little dangerous. But that slappy thing up there is IMPOSSIBLE! What moron designed that part of the challenge?!”

Suddenly a booming male's voice roared out across the field in the Traditional Canterlot Voice dialect. “I DID!!!!!” Looking over, all of the Wonderbolts saw Flash Magnus himself stomping toward them. Rainbow Dash suddenly turned white and then bent down to hide behind Soarin who immediately yelled at her disapprovingly.

“I'm sorry that you had to see that.” Spitfire said to Magnus as he approached. She was on her hooves now but only standing with the help of Fleetfoot supporting her.

Clearly seeming very insulted, Magnus turned to Spitfire saying, “May I have a word with you in your office please?!”

Spitfire sulked and nodded. Then she turned over her shoulder and announced, “Alright, hit the showers everypony. I might be stopping by the doc after this so you're all free to head home for the night after you all get cleaned up. I'll see you tomorrow.” And with that Fleetfoot helped carry Spitfire back to the compound while Magnus leaned in to help Spitfire on her other side.

“It seems we all got ‘Walked’ again today.” Blaze said to Surprise as Soarin had to help Rainbow Dash in much the same way.

Author's Note

So who liked my Walked pun? I think that WOTC and Walked sound pretty close if you try to say them out loud. It makes sense to me, I hope you readers like it.

There is more to the training course than what is shown in this chapter but I am undecided yet if I will ever specifically describe the full thing. But in later chapters these eight challenges should be enough to build the arch that I am leading up to. What do you think of the course so far? Don't worry, I think you'll like what I have in store for this.

Also I'm giving a note about the timeline here. The Wonderbolts section jumped from the morning to late afternoon in this chapter. But remember that it is still the same day as we jump back to what other ponies were up to earlier that morning.

P.S. Thank you, thank you to all of my readers who have made it this far into the story with me. I just saw that chapter 18 jumped from 12 views to 74! That means the world to me! Also please feel free to let me know if there is anything you did or didn't like in the story, or if there is anything that you want to see more of. Per a previous request you can expect there to be a lot more Applejack coming up!

20 - Love & Confessions

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Chapter 20 - Love & Confessions

It wasn't too late in the morning when Maud had finally awoken but the time on Rayne's clock showed that dawn had long since passed. She smiled seeing that she wasn't alone this morning as the dark stallion was cuddled against her with his head draped lazily across her side. “Mmmmm good morning.” He whispered in a groggy voice to her without opening his eyes yet.

Maud smiled and stroked his mane. Eventually his eyelids raised and he smiled up at her. Kissing immediately ensued between them as the stallion eagerly wrapped his arms around his new girlfriend. Maud definitely seemed a bit joyful for her usual self but eventually Rayne found her pulling away from his advances. “We should really get washed up. It feels like we've been doing nothing but making love since you've been here.”

Rayne however just pulled her back in close, feeling a bit euphoric at getting to wake up next to such a beautiful mare. “I think that you smell wonderful.” He growled seductively as he started kissing below her ear and trailing his lips down her neck. Maud blushed, feeling that it was too early to fight Rayne's flirtatious nature.

She laid back allowing him kiss her neck as she closed her eyes thinking about how nice it felt to have him with her. She couldn't believe that anything could feel so good. Every time that Rayne touched her it was with a feeling of such purpose. More than just his lips beside her throat, she could feel how his hoof wrapped possessively around her side to keep her in close. She could tell he was making sure not to lean too much weight onto her. She felt like Rayne was so devoted to her pleasure and happiness down to the smallest detail. She had never been made to feel so important by anypony and it was very overwhelming for her. “We should… have something to eat.” She tried again for normal routine of things even though she really wasn't wanting him to stop.

“What do you think I'm doing?” He teased as he leaned down now kissing his way along her stomach. The earth pony blushed scarlet even though her smile was still modest. “Is that okay?” Rayne asked, looking up at her considerately. She nodded and they didn't speak again as Rayne excitedly trailed his tongue down between her thighs.

“Oo-oOohh!” She gasped, holding his head with a hoof as Rayne slid his warm tongue deep inside her right from the start. She now just lay still, cooing gently as she allowed him to feast upon the moistening folds between her legs. After several minutes of gasping and hair pulling from the mare she eventually broken down into soft giggles as she asked him, “You seem to really like doing this for me Rayne. You do it almost every time we have sex, but you've only ever let me suck on you a few times.” Her breath was fluttering as she spoke, Rayne all the while continuing his oral assault upon her pelvis. He had developed a little game he liked to play of making it as difficult for her to talk as possible while he was licking her clit.

Pulling back only long enough to answer he teased, “Well, I really enjoy the way that you taste down here. Maybe if you didn't taste so good I wouldn't be so crazy about doing it every chance I got.” He chuckled sarcastically before pushing his snout in deeper between her legs.

Maud bit her lip as a lusty moan tore it's way out from her throat. But once it subsided she reached down giving him a playful shove, not really knowing what else to say in response to that. “You've been all over me ever since we've been living together.”

At this point Rayne finally stopped and stared up to her face now. “Only for as long as you want me to be all over you.” He stated, trying to show respect for all the hospitality she had given.

“Don't worry, I do.” She reassured him before laying back to catch her breath while Rayne was giving her the chance. Although as soon as he heard the affirmation he was looking for, Rayne climbed up over her and eagerly slid himself through her velvety folds until he was filling Maud to the base of his length. He enjoyed how she gasped and bucked from the sudden intrusion. Leaning forward locking their lips together, Rayne used his kiss to muffle her following yelps as he took hold of Maud by the hips and began making fervent love to the blushing mare below him.

Back in the Castle of Friendship -

Rarity yawned softly as she woke, blinking as she looked around the dark room. Being used to rising early to open her shop everyday she simply gave a stretch and brushed her mane from her face with a hoof. She glanced towards the door thinking that she had heard some voices earlier but now the room seemed quiet and peaceful. Sunlight was just coming in through the windows giving her surroundings a little more visibility. However on this particular morning she was in no hurry for anything at all. She looked down seeing her new boyfriend still sleeping against her. “Ooh, precious cutie.” She whispered before looking around now to survey his room. There were toys of various sorts left out on the floor and books were set up on shelves which didn't look like they had been taken down in quite awhile. “Hmm, quaint but respectable. It definitely seems cozy for a little dragon.” She gave a stroke to his scales and a soft kiss to his head as he slept. Then she carefully slid her hoof out from his hold and climbed out of bed.

It wasn't more than a few minutes later when Spike reached out with a claw feeling nothing except empty blankets around him. “Huh?! Uh, wha?!” He popped up awake as he looked around but was clearly still groggy from sleep.

“Don't worry, I'm here darling.” Rarity was quick to speak to him as soon as he began to stir.

Spike seemed to melt with hearts in his eyes as soon as he saw that the unicorn was still in his room. “Wow, you… you're really still here!”

Rarity scoffed and smiled at him through the mirror where she had been brushing her mane. “Oh well I promised didn't I?” She turned back over her shoulder before giving him a wink. “Don't worry, it wasn't a dream. Yes I really stayed in the castle with you all night and yes I really did say that I want to be your girlfriend now. Unless of course… I'm the one who dreamed all that?” She asked coyly, the excitement of a boyfriend making her feel playful this morning.

She had to suppress a laugh at how cute Spike looked when he just stretched out his arms to her and said, “Nope!” She happily climbed back into bed with him as they quickly fell back into each others arms. “Oh, wait a moment!” She said as she pulled away from an early morning kiss. Looking over to Spike's dresser she magicked the hairbrush she had been using from in front of his mirror and levitated it into a little side compartment of their new bed. “There, that's better.” She stated sweetly before she leaned back in towards Spike.

He was a little surprised though and looked over her shoulder. “What was that?” He asked with curiosity getting the better of him.

“Oh hehe,” she blushed and pushed her mane back saying, “just a little hidden compartment for myself. You're welcome to take a look if you want.” The little dragon crawled over to the end of the bed and Rarity looked over with him. Pulling out a small drawer of sorts she showed him, “You see, just here there is a little space in the base of the bed where I put some essentials for myself just in case I stay over with you. It's just a hairbrush, my lipstick, eyeliner, and a small perfume spritz. Nothing that takes up too much room.”

Spike nodded seeing that it seemed like a practical function. But he sensed a subtle nervousness to her voice. “Okay... But you know that you don't have to hide your things away if you come over, right?”

Now Rarity raised her chin proudly and even stomped a hoof softly for effect. “Oh, why Spike I would never do that to you. This is YOUR space darling and it should be how you want to it look! Listen to me, there are some mares out there that when they start visiting their special somepony they start leaving all kinds of girly things all over their partner's home. Soon the proud stallion finds himself with girly products just all over the place that he won't have the slightest idea what to do with. I have never approved of that sort of behavior, even if it is much more convenient for the mare. But look around, this is your boy-cave Spike. I respect you far too much than to beautify it with all of my feminine niceties.”

Spike just chuckled. “Ahh but my room is a mess. I haven't even picked up. Twilight would be after me for sure if she knew I hadn't put all my things away.”

“Yes Spike but it's YOUR mess. Twilight is family to you so she has every right to have whatever sort of opinion she wants. But just because I'm your girlfriend now does not give me the right to come and change your entire livelihood. So when I was making this bed for us I promised myself that I would not clutter your space or leave my things laying about. Hence…” She giggled as she closed the little compartment. “There, you can hardly even notice that it's there when its shut. At the very least I need to still make sure that I look pretty for you in the mornings.”

“Aww Rarity.” Spike blushed. “You'll always look pretty to me no matter what.” He smiled as she leaned in affectionately from that comment. “So seeing that I have you here, what do you want to do now?” He asked, never actually having thought this far ahead during all the times he fantasized about being with her.

Rarity just laid back to look up at him with her head in his lap. “Well, I'm all yours now Spike so that's really up to you. We could go out or we could play a game? If you tell me that you just want to stay in bed all day kissing then I would definitely be happy with that. You are an astounding kisser, my Mr. Handsome.” She reached up and stroked his cheek. Years of fluffing customer's egos were paying off now that she had a boyfriend and she was happy to actually get to mean what she was saying this time. “But, what is it that you usually do in the mornings here at the castle?” She asked, looking up with eager curiosity.

“Well,” Spike thought to himself. “Usually every morning I..." he paused before looking over to his old bed where a small plush doll of Rarity was laying, "Uhh, nothing!"

"What?" Rarity asked feeling a bit confused.

"Oh it's just getting freshened up, breakfast, then seeing if Twilight needs any help for the day mainly.”

That reminded Rarity about the meeting that she knew they would have to have soon. “Hmm, yes. We still need to talk to Twilight about our new relationship. It would probably be better to get that done sooner rather than later.”

Spike nodded and then stood up from where they were laying. “Yeah, I suppose your right. I don't want to make her worry. She seemed pretty upset last night.”

However then he felt a little tug on his tail as Rarity smiled at him with a glint in her eye. “We’ll go soon after we each finish getting cleaned up first. But, do you think she could wait another five more minutes?” They both laughed as they lay back down together enjoying a few extended minutes of heavy smooching with one another.

A Few Minutes Later -

“And I'm telling you that it has got to be all the same problem!” Starlight argued as Twilight growled dropping her head into her hooves at the map table.

“That does doesn't make any sense! How can one problem be everywhere?!” The princess shouted.

Starlight held up her hooves trying to calm the situation. “That's not what I'm saying. Listen, it also doesn't make any sense that the map couldn't just call multiple ponies to different areas at the same time. What I think is that there is a single source that is causing the trouble with the map. But this mystery source doesn't seem to be decided on where it is going to pop up yet!”

One of Twilight's eyes were twitching with agitation. “But that still wouldn't explain why the map is responding to locations everywhere at once.”

“Well…” Starlight thought for a moment. “Maybe the problem WON'T BE everywhere at once. No pony has actually been called yet. Maybe the map is being unclear because the friendship problems don't fully exist yet until it decides where it wants to pop up first? Maybe it will appear in each of these places but one at a time?”

“It being this ‘mysterious source’ you mean?” Twilight asked skeptically.

“Um, yes?” Starlight suggested nervously as her ears folded down. She wasn't anymore sure than Twilight was but was trying to do her best to help.

Just then, voices could he heard coming from down the hall and Starlight saw the shadows of two familiar individuals entering into the room. Also noticing that Twilight was being far too distracted to pay attention to anything else, Starlight tried desperately to wave her attention in that direction. “GGRRR! WHY DOES THIS HAVE TO BOTHER ME SO BAD?! THIS IS SO FRUSTRATING! I AM NEVER GOING TO BE ABLE TO ACCEPT IF THIS IS JUST HOW THINGS ARE NOW! AND WHY ARE YOU WAVING LIKE THAT?!” Twilight yelled before Starlight literally grabbed Twilight by the face and made her look over. Standing there were Spike and Rarity who had been walking hoof in claw together. However after hearing Twilight shout like that they both nervously grimaced and took a step apart from one another. Twilight's eyes went wide as she realized what she just said. “No, no, no, no, no! I'm not mad at you two. I was debating the magic of the cutie map with Starlight. Please, come in both of you.”

The couple looked nervous still but eventually they nodded. Separating from one another they took their specified seats even though that put them across the table from each other. Once everybody was seated, Rarity was the one who tried to speak up first. “Twilight, I just want you to know that I'm really not trying to-" but she stopped seeing that the princess had raised a hoof and looked away from her.

“We have a lot to talk about but before we begin….” Twilight started, “I want you both to know that I do not plan to stand in the way of your relationship.” She was speaking calmly and her voice was deep with consideration. “I don't want your apologies or excuses if you think that I am going to get mad. I did more than enough yelling last night and while I do have questions, what I want more than anything right now is to listen. You are my friend Rarity. And you little guy, you've been with me since the beginning.” She said gently ruffling Spike's head. “I am not going to condemn you if you two really have found happiness... I just want to support you properly as a friend and make sure you both know what you're getting yourselves into.”

Now the couple looked to each other in surprise. Again Rarity spoke up saying, “Wow, thank you Twilight. That… is a much warmer welcome than I was expecting, or maybe even than I deserve after making you worry so last night.”

Twilight nodded to her friend and replied, “Yes, last night I was upset. But I was also tired and you might remember Discord doing something that left me in a particularly foul mood. But look, I don't like to hold grudges and what happened in the past isn't important anymore. Let's just talk about now and we'll see where we go from there.” The three of them nodded and Starlight gave the princess a smile showing that she was very impressed with how she was handling the situation.

“Hey you guys…” Starlight injected. “This sounds like more of a family matter between you all now. Why don't I make everyone some breakfast and we can all enjoy a nice morning together? My treat to celebrate the happy couple. What do you say?” They all smiled and let Starlight excuse herself from the room to give the three of them some privacy.

It was Twilight who picked things back up asking, “So, to start with… What is this exactly between you two?”

Spike finally chimed in saying, “Well, when I woke up yesterday Rarity was there waiting for me. She asked for me to tell her honesty how I felt about her and then she surprised me by letting me know that now she feels the same way. She asked if it wasn't too late for her to accept my feelings and I told her that it wasn't too late at all.”

Twilight nodded, appreciating that explanation but she still didn't get the answer she was looking for. “So, you two are like each others special somepony now?”

Rarity was quick to interject, “Uh yes, we are boyfriend and girlfriend. I'm not exactly sure that term 'somepony' applies properly to Spike for obvious reasons.” Everyone seemed to nod at that.

“Alright well, are you two sure about this? Is this really what you both want?” Twilight asked.

Spike gave Twilight a smirk as if he shouldn't even have to answer that question. Rarity gave her an answer by stating, “I am absolutely sure and I couldn't be happier about this. Spike treats me wonderfully and I sadly always took his feelings for granted. My only regret is that I didn't wise up to this decision ages ago.”

Twilight raised a hoof to her chin as she thought for a moment. “Alright then. I know how you feel Spike, I've seen you crush on other ponies before but that always fades. Rarity you've at least been consistent with. And as for you Rarity, I will accept this but only if you can look me in the eye and answer one question.” Rarity looked a little nervous but then after glancing to Spike she stood proud and waiting. “I will believe that your sudden new feelings are true if you take a moment and can honestly say that you aren't wanting to date Spike out of guilt. Tell me that it's not just because you feel bad for how strongly Spike cares about you.”

Now Rarity hesitated as she had not thought about it that way before. Twilight and Spike both looked to her as she seriously considered this. But as she looked into Spike's eyes, she only had one thing to say. “Spike… makes me happy." Looking back to Twilight now she said, "He treats me like... no he treats me 'better' than a gentlepony. I may be generous but anything that I know about compassion I can honestly say that I have learned from him. He makes me laugh. He's earned my trust. And even before yesterday Twilight, Spike had already gotten into my heart.”

"Hmm." Twilight was scrutinizing Rarity's expressions but she could not find even a hint of doubt in her friend's eyes. It actually took Twilight by surprise when what she saw seemed to be more of a genuine sadness.

“I had just been a fool of a mare, thinking that I had to marry a prince or some big celebrity to be happy. And yes, because Spike is a dragon I had never thought to consider him… but the truth is Twilight, Spike treats me so well that I might not be worthy to have him. I mean, what do I know about being a good girlfriend? I've never had a successful relationship that wasn't a complete fabrication of mine!" The self doubt in her voice almost made Spike want to speak up to comfort her. But before he could Rarity steadied herself and looked Twilight in the eye. "But I promise you that when I say I care about him and I want to be better so I can be the kind of girlfriend he deserves, I mean it!”

Twilight looked back and forth to each of them. A silence had fallen over the room as she seemed to struggle to make up her mind. But after taking a moment to think about what was said her expression slowly softened. “Well okay.” She stated with an almost tranquil peace to her voice. “I won't stand in the way of true feelings. You both have my blessing.”

Spike nearly jumped in his seat. “Really? You mean it Twilight?!” He was so happy that he got up and ran across the table jumping into Rarity's arms. The unicorn giggled and kissed Spike on the lips before he then sat down beside her.

Immediately Twilight recoiled as she saw them touch lips. “Oh, um, okay! So, we're already that far huh? That's… great, heh. Kissing! Of course, totally natural in a relationship… that I'm going to have to get used to seeing Spike do now.”

Rarity chuckled and nodded to Twilight, “Don't worry dear, just because Spikey Wikey and I may be falling in love does not mean that we won't still have manners. Now Spike, I think that it is entirely reasonable for us to restrain our romantic natures while we are out in public. Especially while in front of Twilight who is still adjusting to this. Would that be alright with you?” Spike nodded but Twilight seemed to become a little more frantic now.

“Oh and oh my! There's the L word. Gee heh, heh, things certainly are moving along pretty fast, aren't they? Heeeh, where IS Starlight with that breakfast?” Thankfully it wasn't long after that their friend did return from the kitchen and used her magic to set out bowls for everyone. Once they all had some food in their stomachs everybody was able to be a lot more calm about the situation. “Alright so…” Twilight eventually spoke up again after wiping her mouth with a napkin. “I am giving you my blessing but I would like you both to respect that this still isn't easy for me. At the very least I would like to set down some ground rules.”

Rarity had been ready and waiting to respond as soon as Twilight had began. “But of course darling, your opinion remains as important as ever to us.” Starlight just looked on while eating and Spike simply nodded, not having finished his jewels yet.

“Okay so first of all, Rarity I am not entirely sure how I feel about you spending the night with Spike.” Quickly the couple gave each other a worried look. “I am not absolutely forbidding it... but it would make me very uncomfortable if it were to immediately be a regular thing. A little distance is healthy in a relationship and as close as we are Rarity, I think we might drive each other crazy if you started living in my castle.”

Rarity laughed and raised her hoof. “Oh no, hehe. I of course now want to be as close to my Spikey Wikey as possible but I certainly hadn't been thinking of moving out of the carousel. In fact, I had already just promised Spike that I would not be moving any of my things into his room even when I visit. I just might be over… more often.” Twilight frowned but accepted her answer.

Now Starlight chuckled as she winked over to Spike. “Oh wow. Laying down the law for your new girlfriend already, huh Spike? How macho of you hehe.” Everyone frowned as Starlight laughed at her joke. “No, really though, I'm happy for you two.” She said and all eyes in the room lightened up. “You two might be a little unorthodox but I haven't seen a couple as cute as you two in a long time.” Now everyone was smiling and a warm glow had seemed to fill the hearts of those in the room. That was until Starlight followed with, “Hey so I'm fine with the kissing but have you two started fooling around yet? Is it weird at all with Spike being a dragon and you-"

“STARLIGHT GLIMMER!” Rarity shouted with the most shockingly appalled face that she had ever made. Twilight's eyes almost bulged out of her head and she immediately started choking quite violently. Rarity had to go as far as to get out of her seat and pat upon her back as Twilight slammed on the table feeling like her mind was breaking. "Twilight! Twili- good heavens, breathe! Twilight, breathe!"

Spike had the gravity of Starlight's comment go mostly over his head and he immediately rushed over to Twilight's side being very worried about her sudden choking. “Twilight! Twilight what's wrong?! What happened?!” He shouted frantically not knowing what to do to help.

Seeing after a moment that Twilight was just in shock and wasn't in any real danger, Rarity snapped angrily at the other unicorn. “How dare you ask us such a question?! Not only does it besmirch both of our characters when we haven't even gone on a single date yet... it is a horrible invasion of our personal privacy!”

Now a strained gasping voice broke the tension as Twilight wheezed, “W-why?! I just… was getting… comfortable with this! WHY?!”

Starlight just leaned back into the seat she was in and pouted a bit. “What? I've never heard of an interspecies relationship before! I was just curious. Twilight, isn't this a topic that you should be super excited to write a paper about or something?!"

Twilight placed a hoof over her forehead and scowled out, “Well maybe yes but NOT WHEN IT'S ABOUT SPIKE!”

Suddenly though, everyone looked to the dragon with concern. “Uh, girls?” He stammered before a belch of fire erupted and a scroll appeared on the table before them.

Seeing this Twilight's mood quickly perked up. “Oh good, a letter from Celestia. Finally, something familiar. Maybe it will be good news.” She rambled to herself desperately as she opened and read the parchment hastily. “Oooooh boy.” She sighed.

Rarity grimaced. “What's wrong dear? Not good news?”

Twilight sulked as she dropped the letter and gave a heavy sigh. “Princess Celestia is writing to make sure we are all okay. Late last night there was a sudden explosion of magic that came from somewhere nearby here.”

No one else seemed to react but Rarity certainly gave a nervous stammer. “T-there was?!”

Twilight nodded. “Yes, it was so big that apparently it reached all over Equestria.”

“It did?!” Rarity shouted even more surprised.

Again Twilight nodded, still in her sulking mood. “According to this, it was seen coming from my castle but I wasn't home when it happened. I was at the Castle of the Two Sisters trying to research about pleasure ponies to see if there was anything else we could do to help Rayne. I saw the blast from the sky but couldn't figure out what had caused it. And I have no idea what to write back to Celestia. I can't just tell her that nothing happen!” She slumped in her seat.

But then a very unsteady voice came from the light gray unicorn. “Um a-actually Twi-light. I miiiiiiiiiiight know what… um… what caused…. ohhhh… …..that.”

Suddenly Twilight flew right over the table and flapped her wings there in the air with a super excited smile on her face. “REALLY?! YOU ACTUALLY SAW WHAT HAPPENED?!” Rarity blinked a little dazed as Twilight then teleported out of the room and then popped back again but with papers, a quill and ink. “Tell me EVERYTHING!” Twilight cheered excitedly as she turned off the map to use the table to write on.

Now Rarity started sweating nervously. “Oh well you see, it happened last night. As you know.”

“Uh huh.” Twilight anxiously said.

“Spike and I were alone in his room.” Rarity continued.

“Uh huh!” Now both Twilight and Starlight said in unison.

“Well we had been talking for awhile. We had just basically confessed our love for one another. Oh, it was all so very emotional.” Both Twilight and Starlight were staring at Rarity with their rapt attention. “It happened when we leaned in. We shared our first kiss… our first real kiss… on the lips… and then Spike sort of… exploded?” She squeaked out nervously.

“WHAT?!” Twilight suddenly screamed, quickly changing her mood from excitement to confusion and anger.

“HA! It seems at least SOMETHING happened last night between you two! Keep going, this is getting good!” Starlight cheered excitedly.

Author's Note

So lots of romance from new couples in this chapter. Also I greatly enjoyed the cuteness between Spike and Rarity here in the morning. She is a pony with standards and is far too generous than to inconveniance someone she cares about.

Also how did you think the eventual chat with Twilight went? They didn't get to the part where Rarity IS Spike's treasure yet but give it time. Also the current part about Starlight asking naughty questions is more of a joke. She is asking her mainly out of curiosity and not specifically to be perverted... but that doesn't mean there aren't also perverted things that she is curious about.

21 - The Tidings of Fate

**Author's Note 2/3/23 ** Hello everyone. So if you saw my notice on chapter 1 about redacted content, this is the first of many chapters that will have that. I don't know how many of you have seen the movie 'Yesterday' or not, but Rayne gets the same idea as the main premise from that film. Since Rayne is from another world where ponies in Equeatria have never heard any of the movie references, literary poetry, or song titles from Earth, Rayne decides to take advantage of that. There was a beautiful romantic scene that was written to go along with a musical score but that is gone now. I have an eventual work around, but that will take months if not years to implement. For now, please forgive any chapters with -Redacted Content- and I will be correcting/rewriting these as quickly as I'm able.

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Chapter 21 - Tidings of Fate

Starlight grumbled bitterly as she walked off to a chair that Twilight had levitated to the corner of the room. The princess was fuming in anger and was no longer in the mood for Starlight's antics. “Gee, I just got excited. You thought it sounded dirty too.” She mumbled under her breath. Sitting down in the chair Starlight turned so that she could still watch and listen to the conversation.

Now Twilight slammed her hoof down onto the table making the pale unicorn jump in her seat. “Alright Rarity! You tell me exactly what happened between you and Spike last night! And I mean every detail! RIGHT NOW!”

Twilight was looking so angry that she had Rarity feeling guilty even though she knew she was innocent of Starlight's accusation. “Twilight please, it's not like that! This is a complete misunderstanding. When I said exploded, I meant with that unknown wave of magic. Not in… in any other inappropriate kind of sense.” Rarity was feeling so embarrassed that she could hardly argue a case to defend herself. Fortunately for her, Twilight had no intention of trying to make this harder than it had to be.

“I know.” The princess said flatly.

“Y-you do?” Rarity said nervously.

“Yes Rarity. I wouldn't believe it even if somepony had told me that you had been inappropriate with Spike. I just want the facts about what happened last night. You aren't who I'm so mad at right now.”

"Oh." Rarity and Starlight both said in unison.

But then a different voice spoke out, reminding the girls who had almost forgotten that there was still another individual in the room. “Um, excuse me. Can I ask something? When did I explode? Magically or in any other kind of way.”

Rarity looked to Spike curiously. “What? You mean you didn't notice it at all?! But, but, the magic! It was filling the entire room!”

Spike just shook his head but then Twilight spoke up again. “Hold on Rarity. Look, just start from the beginning. Tell me what happened.”

Then over the next few minutes Rarity described in detail the events from the previous night. Spike nodded along, confirming the events as he remembered them. “And then when I pulled away from the kiss the magic just sort of shot out through the walls. I didn't know what happened to it after that.”

“Oh wow, I didn't see any of that.” Spike said feeling astounded by the story Rarity had just told them.

His girlfriend just smiled to him saying, “Oh well darling, you still had your eyes closed at the time now that I think about it.” She giggled remembering how cute he had looked after their first real kiss.

Twilight however did not seem to be as assumed. “Wow is right Spike. Nothing like this has ever happened before. Thank you for telling me this Rarity. I certainly don't think that anything bad will come of this but I have no idea what it could mean and Princess Celestia still needs an explanation!” She shouted before dropping her face onto the table.

Rarity smiled and looked as if she were about to say something comforting until Spike interrupted by asking, “Oh um, Rarity? Don't you think we should tell her about the other thing too?”

Now looking back up in surprise Twilight shouted, “Wait, there's more?!”

Rarity scowled a little but then raised a hoof waiting for Twilight to calm herself. “Yes, but one thing at a time Spike. I think Twilight's nerves might deserve a little rest. And don't worry Twilight, it has nothing to do with the magic blast. We just had a few more things we wanted to discuss with you about Spike and I being a couple now.” She said sweetly, trying to mitigate the situation. “I assure you that it is of no immediate concern. Let us take care of the important details first. Why don't you have Spike help you write a letter back to Celestia so that she can know all is well. Meanwhile I can go to the kitchen and make us all a fresh pot of tea. We can relax and sit together, continuing to talk as friends. Now doesn't that sound nice?”

Twilight took several deep breaths but then she paused as she looked up saying, “You know what Rarity? That sounds like a great idea.”

With that, everyone nodded and Rarity climbed down out of her seat. She gave Spike a little hug and then told him she'd be right back. He picked up a quill and parchment as Twilight thought to herself out loud. “Uoooh, now I have to figure out the best way to explain to Celestia that my castle is harboring a new interspecies relationship that had created a tidal wave of magic with their love.”

Spike just blinked at her. “Uh is that what you want me to write?”

Meanwhile Rarity walked passed Starlight and motioned for her to follow. “Come on dear. Unless of course you enjoy sitting in the corner.” Starlight chuckled before standing up and following her friend down the hall.

Back in the Caves Adjacent to Ponyville-

“You know, this clock really is stunning. I can't believe the craftsmanship to it. I hope it wasn't too expensive for you.” Rayne called out to Maud as he was standing up beside the clock working to set the timer controls.

“I'm really glad that you like it.” Maud answered as she was placing a few items into a towel before walking off behind Rayne. “And don't worry about the price. I don't like to make a big deal about it but technically there isn't a lot in Ponyville that I couldn't afford.”

Having just finished with the clock Rayne stepped over to her. “Oh? Is that so?”

She nodded to him and pointed around at the cavern. “I live in a gem cave. Whenever I need to pay for something I can literally just pull money off the walls.”

“Oh wow, you're right. Another bonus then of living in such a beautiful place.” Rayne was careful to avoid any comments about realizing that she’s rich. He didn't want to give the wrong impression and was sure that Maud didn't want to be viewed in that light. “So, what’cha doing?” He asked after seeing her lifting some bottles in a towel.

She pointed down to the stream and mumbled between the towel that she was holding with her mouth. “Bath.”

"If it's not too weird, may I join you?” He asked before using his magic to lift the towel so that she wouldn't have to carry it with her teeth. They walked down to the stream together and he laid the towel down while setting out the soap bottles that she had gathered. “After you.” He said and watched as she stepped into an area that seemed to pool with slower flowing water. He followed her in and they both dipped down soaking themselves in the refreshing stream. As Maud reached up into her mane to begin washing, Rayne noticed that there was a slanted rock nearby that dipped right down to the water's edge. “Hey, come here for a minute. I'd like to try something. Come lean down over here.”

She nodded allowing him to lead her over to where he was pointing until she raised her hooves to lean forward against the smooth flat stone. Then he magicked some of the creamy soap onto a washcloth and started caressing up and down her back massaging into her fur. Maud seemed to become bashful for a moment telling him, “Rayne, I haven't had another pony wash me since I was a filly.” But he didn't seem to mind as he moved on to her shoulders and then caressed his soapy hooves along her neck.

“Does it bother you?” He asked but Maud just shook her head. Rayne began taking his time now, humming to himself as he began working shampoo into Maud's hair. “Hmm hm hmm, hmmm, hmmm, hmmm, hmmm, hm hmm hmmm.” He found himself adoring this mare as he cleansed and polished each inch of her, loving how intimate she would allow him to be. He leaned in close to keep her warm while he delicately scrubbed at her and for a moment he allowed himself to be swept away by the romantic moment they were sharing. “Hmm hm hmm, hmmm, hmmm, hmmm, hmmm, hmm hm hmmm.”

With her eyes closed and with a blissful voice Maud whispered out, “That's really nice. What is that?”

Rayne suddenly stopped humming, snapping out of his daydream from an old John Travolta movie he had once seen. “Huh? Oh this? I have no idea, it smells like lavender though."

She softly laughed and looked back over her shoulder as he continued to scrub her mane. “Not the shampoo. I mean that tune that you have been humming... I like it.”

Rayne blushed feeling a bit caught off guard. It had been an absent minded action on his part that he definitely wasn't expecting to get called out on. “Oh, it's just a song from where I'm from. The lyrics are a little sappy but I'm really enjoying being here with you like this. So, it put me in a bit of a romantic mood I guess. I hope you don't mind.”

“Mmmm not at all.” She mused as he was caressing her scalp. “Can I hear it? The lyrics I mean?”

Rayne chuckled at first but then nodded as he was no stranger to serenading a lover. “Alright, just as long as you remember that I didn't come up with it.” He leaned in close so that he could sing softly while his hooves continued to along.

-Redacted Content-

At this point Rayne leaned her back and held her in his arms. He rinsed her mane and caressed her back before pulling her back up out of the water. Turning her around he soaped up the wash cloth again but she surprised him when she reached over to grab a second cloth and also did the same. She smiled at him looking smitten as they both began to scrub each other together as he continued to sing.

Rayne could tell from her eyes that she was feeling very seduced from being sung to like this. As she ran her wash cloth along his arms and down his chest, she scrubbed him in the same way that he had washed her; like some miraculous beautiful thing that should be cherished and polished and adored.

Rayne stole a kiss from her after each of the last two lines.

As he ended his song he rubbed his snout gently along hers while the final words left his lips. She kissed him just as soon as she could tell that he was done, throwing her arms around his neck and giving him the tightest hug he had received from her yet. She danced her tongue over his as she lifted her hips to scoot back onto that slanted rock. Rayne could feel her pulling him up and he showed no hesitation as he climbed up above her. Holding the sweet mare in his arms Rayne could feel that she was trying to pour her heart out through her kiss. Sliding her knees around his sides, Maud held onto him now as if he were the most important thing in her world.

Back to the Castle of Friendship -

“Honestly Starlight, it was your own fault.” Rarity said as the two unicorns worked together in the kitchen. “I agree it was kind of childish making you sit in the corner but you were being a bit relentless! Are you really that interested in the affairs of Spike and I?”

“I'm not a pervert Rarity. But... I mean, is it really so ridiculous that I want to know? You're dating a dragon. And you're even being romantic with him. I would have never even considered something like that before… but, I know that friendship is more important than my curiosity. So if it really is going to upset everypony then I will agree to drop it and won't bring it up again.”

Rarity thought to herself as she was organizing a little sugar cube tray. “Well, I suppose I don't mind so much after all. Just as long as you understand that nothing happened between Spike and I like it did with Rayne. I'm not normally that kind of girl. I'm sure you know the kind of effect that Rayne can have.” Starlight chuckled and nodded.

After first looking around and even peaking back down the hallway, Starlight asked, “You really don't mind?” But Rarity shook her head as she was placing a little garnish on the plate. Then Starlight leaned right in towards Rarity suddenly bombarding her with questions. “Oh my gosh so there are so much that I want to know! So is it weird that he is scaly? What does that feel like? How does that effect when you're kissing? Is it a problem that he's shorter than you? Do his claws ever catch your fur?”

“Sweet Celestia, slow down Starlight. You surely can't expect me to answer all of those questions at once.” Rarity flipped her mane proudly. “I will have you know that there is nothing weird about Spike's scales in the least. They are very smooth and that blanket Applejack gave me for Hearts Warming last year pulled my fur far more than Spike does. As for his claws, they feel simply divine. In fact when he puts his arms around me, hehe, it's like being held by two strong arms with hairbrushes on each end. It's quite wonderful really. Also... I will have you know that Spike is an amazing kisser!”

“Really?!” Starlight gasped, eyes wide and fascinated like a gossiping little filly.

Now Rarity smirked, taking the opportunity to brag a little bit. “Oh yes. Spike's lips are just so soft and smooth. It's like kissing glass but with the softness of a cloud. And um, just between us girls, his tongue is rather nice too.”

Starlight made a shocked face but then smiled mischievously. “Oh you tongue kissed Spike?!”

Rarity nodded excitedly. “Mhm! I couldn't help myself. That handsome little devil just swoons me every time our lips touch. Really, he might even be a better kisser than Rayne.”

“Now hold on a minute.” Starlight laughed, feeling that Rarity was starting to over exaggerate a little. “I've made out with Rayne pretty intensely and I have to say that's a pretty high bar to compare to. I know you aren't that kind of girl Rarity but I can see how you may have been so easily seduced by him yesterday. Rayne... almost might have had me from the first date too. If he weren't such a gentlepony he probably could have convinced me if he tried.”

Rarity was still smirking proudly about Spike as she levitated the tea tray. “Yes granted that Spike might not be quite as suave as the new dark stallion in town. But a girl likes what a girl likes. And... Rayne can't tickle the back of my throat with his tongue like Spike's can when he holds me. It really is quite… arousing hehe.” She growled playfully and Starlight chuckled with her.

But as they turned to leave Rarity stopped them at the door. “Oh and I'm sure it hardly needs to be said but… obviously I wouldn't want Spike to find out about my recent transgression. I won't lie if it comes up… but I don't see what good can come from letting Spike find out that Rayne and I slept together.”

Starlight just gave a smirk and patted Rarity on the shoulder. “Let me tell you something. I caught Twilight checking in on you two while you were still both sleeping this morning. You looked so cute and happy together as a couple. I think Twilight saw that too, which is why she has been going so easy on you today. I would NEVER do anything to endanger the happiness that I saw between the two of you today.”

“Thank you Starlight.” Rarity said with a smile as they both started walking down the hallway together. "I had thought that I heard voices this morning. It puts my mind at ease knowing that it was just you two."

A little later as the two girls stepped back into the map room, they were stunned to see a frustrated Spike sitting next to a small pile of crumpled papers. “Uh, what happened here?” Starlight asked concerned.

No one could tell if Twilight had heard her or not as she was leaning over a parchment agitatedly reading and rereading it over. It was Spike who responded saying, “Twilight has gone through forty eight different drafts of the letter to send to Celestia since you two have been gone. Forty eight!” He cried.

The two mares looked to each other concerned. “Twilight dear, come have some tea.” Rarity called out sweetly, levitating teacups around the room for everyone. “Uh, Twilight?” Rarity called again and the others just shrugged. Now Rarity stomped her hoof and said aloud, “Not to worry, I know what to do about this!” Then she marched around the table to where Spike was. “Oh my Spikey Wikey, I know I was only gone for a moment but I missed you in that short time.” Spike's face went lovey dovey right away, especially when Rarity climbed into the same seat as him and held him close. “Well if Twilight isn't going to pay us any attention then I guess that means it's like we're alone, right? Do you want to give me some kissy wisses my dearest?”

Spike grinned wide as he shouted, “Do I ever?!” And instantly they wrapped their arms around each other and locked their mouths together hot and heavy. Rarity caressed the quills on Spike's head while he combed his claws through her fur.

Starlight had a full view and could definitely see that they were caressing their tongues into each other's mouths. She even saw as Rarity giggled a little bit when Spike's tongue seem to slide especially far into Rarity's mouth. “Wow, okay that really does look kind of nice.” She thought to herself.

This only lasted for a moment though before their affectionate moans and slurpy lip grinding definitely broke Twilight from her trance. “OKAY, OKAY I'M DONE! ENOUGH WITH THE KISSING!!!” She yelled like a mom who couldn't handle seeing their child being romantic. Everyone else chuckled and then the couple went back to their respective seats. Spike took the letter from Twilight and blew it away with his flame breath before Twilight had a chance to change her mind and review it again. “Alright, now… let's just have some tea and we can talk out the rest like friends.” Twilight said as she finally seemed to be settling down. “Thank you Rarity, this looks lovely.” She took a deep sip and everyone could see that her shoulders instantly relaxed. “Okay, now I'm calm. This is really delicious. So, what is it that you and Spike still wanted to talk-" But the princess was interrupted as suddenly Spike belched out a new letter that fell on the table in front of all their surprised faces.

“Oh my goodness, is that a letter back from Celestia already?” Rarity gasped. “How could she have even read it so fast?”

Twilight was already looking the new parchment over and said, “She couldn't, this isn't from Celestia. It's from Cadence! Something has happened at the Crystal Empire. She wants all of the princesses as well as all of the Ponies of Harmony to meet her at the Crystal Empire tomorrow!”

Starlight looked over asking, “Does it say what for? It sounds like it's an emergency. Why wait until tomorrow? I'm sure that the train could get us there by this evening.”

Twilight raised a hoof to her mane. “I have no idea. It doesn't say anything else. This isn't a formal invitation, Cadence signed this to me by hoof. So whatever it is might be something that she is trying to keep quiet.” Twilight was clearly guessing but everyone looked around and nodded that it sounded plausible. “Whatever it is we will just have to find out tomorrow.” Just then another letter came bursting forth from Spike and landed on the table. “Okay or maybe we will find out sooner.”

“Who is this one from?” Spike asked as Twilight read the letter.

“Okay so this is the response from Princess Celestia.” She began mumbling, half reading the letter out loud. “... surprised to hear… happy for your friends… mmm.. very unorthodox relationship… absolutely dire that I speak to Spike and Rarity directly?!” Now everyone in the room gasped. “Listen, it goes on to say that the magical blast from last night reached as far as the Crystal Empire! It startled ponies all over Equestria! And apparently now the Crystal Heart is spinning out of control!” All of the others gasped and the new couple gave each other an especially worried look. “Supposedly Cadence doesn't expect there to be any danger but she has called a meeting tomorrow to discuss what can be done while she is still trying a few things on her own in the mean time. And now Celestia would like every individual even remotely involved to attend!”

Suddenly a meek voice called out bringing everyone's attention to a very worried looking Rarity. “Twi-ahem, Twilight... Please tell me that I did not start breaking Equestria by falling in love." She whimpered dramatically. "I've had two failed romances, one with that ghastly Prince Blueblood and then my humiliation over Trenderhoof. But now that I have Spike and I'm happy, the Crystal Heart becomes endangered? Am I not meant to be happy?” She whined as she then started to cry.

“Rarity that doesn't even make any sense!” Twilight shouted, clearly sounding agitated.

Starlight suddenly gave a smirk though, “Hey Rarity, I know one advantage there is to having a boyfriend when you're sad.” Then she suddenly levitated Spike out of his seat and floated him over to Rarity so that he could comfort her. Turning back to the princess who was now rereading to make sure she hadn't missed any details, Starlight said, “Uh Twilight, a lot has clearly happened and I think we could all use a rest. Even if there is a serious situation going on it seems like there isn't anything that's going to happen about it until tomorrow. Why don't we let Rarity go home and maybe let Spike go with her for awhile? I can come back and assist you with anything that you might need help with.”

Twilight sighed. “Fine. That's probably for the best right now. I am going to research to see if I can find any history of this happening before and when you get back you can help me cross reference uncommon forms of magic in Equestria.”

Starlight sulked with a fake cheer, “Oh yay, won't that be exciting.” Then she walked with Spike and Rarity out to the front doors.

Author's Note

Okay so as some of you may have caught it, I have the word "craftsmanship" in this chapter. I don't remember if they ever say the word in the show or not. Usually I am careful with these things because there is no "man" in Equestria. But trying to say 'Craftsponyship' seemed obnoxious.

Alright so letters are being sent and meetings are being called. Things are coming together as the plot is building now!

Lyrics from "Crazy Love" by Van Morrison, as seen in the 1996 movie Phenomenon, are no longer available in this chapter but one day this will be rewritten.

23 - Passing Hurdles

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Chapter 23 - Passing Hurdles

It was early in the morning at Sweet Apple Acres. The sun had been lifted not too long ago and morning chores were still being finished. The rooster was crowing at the new dawn and the pigs were snorting away at their trough having just recently been poured their breakfast. However that was when an orange pony in an old cowgirl hat stepped out from collecting eggs in the chicken coop after noticing the sound of voices coming from the in the barn. “What in tarnation? Ain't nopony supposed to be out here at this hour 'cept for Big Mac and myself." She quitely began creeping around the side to investigate in case there might be scoundrels at work.

As she got closer she could hear someponies laughing as well as the sound of something being knocked around. Just as she rounded the corner a hay bale shot through the air right passed her face. Peeking her head in she saw two large stallions, one red and one black, both of which were chuckling up a storm. “Ha, ha, ha. OH! Applejack, I didn't see you there. I'm glad we didn't hit you with that last hay bale.” Said the dark stallion as both of the boys looked to her apologetically.

At first Applejack was surprised to see Rayne but then noticed the half loaded wagon that the rocketing hay bale had landed into. “Don't worry, I'm alright. I'm just confused as to what's going on here. I heard so much snickering that I thought robbers might be taking us for suckers. What are you doing here in our barn so early in the mornin?”

“Oh I woke up particularly early this morning but most of Ponyville was still asleep. I figured that there'd be someone awake here at Sweet Apple Acres and I know that farmworkers can always use an extra hoof. So I figured I'd see if there was anything I could help out with.” Applejack looked a little concerned but let Rayne continue. “I met Big Mac outside and he said he didn't mind. So I've been helping him with chores all morning.”

“Eyup!” Big Mac said, clearly seeming to be enjoying Rayne's company.

“Uh huh.” Applejack stated apprehensively, remembering the last time that a pony had both flirted with her and also had been excited about farmworking. “You aren't all of a sudden totally in love with farm life now, are you?”

Rayne looked up to her surprised but then remembered about the Trenderhoof episode. Knowing this would come up he just laughed and shook his head. “What? Oh no way. I love good exercise and Big Mac has sure kept me busy but there is no way that I could keep this up on a regular basis. Want to show her Big Mac?”

Suddenly the red stallion started laughing like he had just remembered an old joke. “Eyup!”

Rayne walked over to where there were some hay bales that had been stacked. “Big Mac told me that he needed to move some hay out from the barn. I offered to help so we made kind of a game out of it. Uh, could you take two steps to the left there Applejack?” Rayne asked. Then he turned around and bucked one off the top sending it flying right towards Big Mac. In turn, Applejack watched her brother then kick it so that it landed right into the wagon. Both of them laughed like young colts together.

While they chuckled away, she took a moment to notice the striking similarities between the two boys. Rayne was definitely large for a pony. He was almost as tall as Big Mac but wasn't anywhere near as heavily built. That didn't stop Rayne's chest from looking just as broad though and his legs definitely appeared to be more defined than her brother's.

Although Rayne wasn't quite finished as he went on to say, “Buuuuut… that wasn't exactly how it started out. Was it Big Mac?”

Now Applejack watched as her brother had started snickering behind his hoof. “Nope!”

Rayne walked in front of a hay bale that was just sitting on the ground and he bent down to grab it by the twine with his teeth. Applejack watched waiting to see how far he could carry it but then was shocked to see Rayne fall flat on his face, not even being strong enough to lift the bale from the ground. He spit the twine out and grimaced a little embarrassed as he stood up from where he had fallen. “Ta-da!” He said meekly, knowing that his failure was just down right sad. "I always did have a weak neck." He chuckled.

Applejack just stared at him for a moment, making Rayne wonder what she was going to think. But then he was relieved when the mare cracked a smile and just started laughing out loud. “Hahaha, whoooiee that sure was a miserable display of farm work if I ever did see.” She then stepped over to grab the twine with her own teeth. She lifted and tossed the hay bale back over her head like it was nothing. It flew through the air and landed perfectly into the cart, reminding Rayne of people who can sink a basketball into a hoop without looking. “You boys are clever but you've sure got a lot to learn.” She laughed again seeing the stunned faces on both of the boys. Turning to Big Mac she said, “Alright now, that's enough horsing around. I'm glad to see that you're ahead on your chores but that hay still needs to head out. I'm going to see if Granny Smith needs any help with the pies and then it's nothing but the orchard for me for the rest of the day.”

Seeing an opportunity Rayne stepped forward to say, “You know, I wouldn't mind assisting Granny Smith if it would help make your day any easier Applejack?”

Now she looked to Rayne as if he had just asked her the strangest thing she could imagine. “You want to help with baking pies? With Granny Smith?” She stammered in disbelief.

“Well sure, I don't mind. I might not have the strength to be cut out for farm work,” he smiled stepping right up to Applejack, “but I know my way around a kitchen.”

“Are you trying to tell me that you know how to cook?” She was clearly trying to get a read on this helpful stranger.

“Well sure. You don't think that my answer for everything is bucking it, do you? And besides, I need to do something to make up for my embarrassing display there a moment ago.” He said while giving her a suave smile.

That was until Big Mac looked over at him while sliding into the harness to pull the cart. “Eyup.” He laughed seeing Rayne's face change to a scowl and then walked off with the wagon in tow.

Now that they were alone, Applejack took off her hat and gave Rayne a concerned smile. “Look Rayne, I may be country but I ain't no fool. I can see what you're trying to do. You ain't the first stallion to think that helping out with some chores or carrying some things for me will help me to take a liking to you. This is just every day work for me and it needs to get done. It's nothing special. If you really are just wanting to help out, then I appreciate it. But if you're trying to impress me then you're gonna have to try a lot harder than that.” She told him as she was pulling some baskets together to catch apples in.

Rayne just grinned as this had not been discouraging to him at all. “Don't worry Applejack, I give you a lot more credit than that. I would never think that you'd be swayed by such minimal effort. I promise that I'm not trying to charm you with farm work.”

Hoisting the baskets up into a separate wagon she just gave a smug look from over her shoulder. “Oh really? You're not are you? And the Flim Flam brothers have started offering things for free too, right?”

Rayne had been speaking plainly before but now he droped his voice to a more seductive tone as he leaned toward her. “Oh no, you're worth far more to impress than a few simple chores.”

Now she chuckled to herself. “There it is. I knew you still had that same kind of sense in mind.” She kept a smile on as she rebuked him to let Rayne know she wasn't upset, but wasn't being swayed at all either. “You're one smooth talker, I'll give you that. But if you want to get me to like you, you're in for a world of hurt for what I'd put you through.”

They both heard Granny Smith clamoring around in the kitchen and Rayne took a few steps in that direction showing that he had been serious on helping her. “Then I'm in luck Applejack.” He said from over his shoulder now. “I must be ahead of the game… because you already like me.” He said with a smirk.

Applejack quickly turned back to argue and almost tripped over the harness to the wagon as she approached him. “Hey now- Whoa!” After she caught her balance she raised her head stubbornly fighting to not lose the high ground in their argument. “Oh yeah, me interested in a pony who can't even lift a hay bale? Heh heh, you just keep telling yourself that while you watch these ‘firm’ and ‘toned’ legs o' mine walking away as you stay here to help ol' Granny Smith.” She teased, slipping into the harness to start heading towards the orchard.

However to her genuine surprise the smug look on Rayne's face didn't falter. As he was standing beside her at the barn door he admitted, “Oh well I can admit that I might be wrong. It is mighty presumptuous of me, it could just be my fantasies about you running away with me... But if you're right then that means there is absolutely nothing embarrassing about the fact that you just had a second hoof kiss to your lips from me by that hay bale you used to show up Big Mac and I." Rayne then slinked around the corner of the barn like a sly cat before she could have another word. But he definitely didn't miss the sudden blush on her cheeks before he left.

That Same Morning at the WOTC -

One by one all of the Wonderbolts started showing up on the training field. They were dressed and prepared for the day but seemed to have much less confidence this morning. Several were still carrying previous injuries and it had been discouraging for there to be no sign of Spitfire yet.

“What do you think is going to happen?” Surprise asked with concern.

“Do you think Spitfire is okay?" Blaze whispered, trying not to be too loud. "Will Soarin have to take over if she doesn't come back? And where are Crash and Flatfoot? They're both missing too.”

Thunderlane started the complaints off early this morning, "I don't know how effective this day is going to be if we can't get passed that eighth challenge.”

“What are we going to do?” Misty Fly asked.

“WE'RE GOING TO DO OUR BEST!!!” What they didn't know was that another pegasus had been hiding just around the corner, breathing deep and trying to psyche herself up. After hearing all of the companions she finally stepped out and had yelled over all of their voices.

Now the Wonderbolts straightened up but then looked surprised seeing Rainbow Dash step out into Spitfire's spot on the field. It was Soarin who spoke to her first. “Good to see you up and about. I was worried when you weren't in the locker room today. But why aren't you in formation and... why do you have Spitfire's whistle?”

Dash was standing proud, not wanting to disrespect Spitfire's role today. “I was up early and got prepared an hour before so that I could be ready for when you all came in. Spitfire is out at the hospital until further notice so I am going to be filling in as your instructor today!”

But then some of the Wonderbolts looked confused while a couple of others just laughed. High Winds spoke up next saying, “Oh come on Crash, get real. You may be ‘one of’ the best fliers on the team but you aren't next in line for when Spitfire is unavailable.”

But before any other pony could respond there was loud voice called from the distance. “It's true!” They all turned to see Fleetfoot flying onto the field from over the compound. “It really ith true. Rainbow came by last night before I took Spitfire to the hospital. They mentioned having a new plan and Spitfire gave the okay for her to take the lead today.”

Now they all murmured again but they eventually one by one they each turned to Soarin. He looked from Fleetfoot to Dash and back before saying, “Well unless Spitfire comes back to say otherwise, then that's good enough for me! We're all yours today, Commander.” He said to Dash respectfully. Then all of the other Wonderbolts snapped to attention as if they were in front of Spitfire herself.

Getting into the role as an appropriate authoritative figure, Rainbow Dash turned to the pegasus beside her and asked, “Flatfoot, thank you for helping with the announcement... but why are you late?!”

“Thorry ma'am! I stayed the night with Spitfire and fell asleep. I didn't have my alarm there but a nurse woke me up. It won't happen again ma'am!”

Rainbow Dash nodded but then dropped to a softer tone. “Don't worry about it. Is she doing okay?”

Fleetfoot smiled and whispered back. “She’ll pull through. Doctor said there will be no permanent damage. But really, thank you for what you did Dash." She ended heartfully before falling in line.

“No problem.” Dash smiled back. But then she cleared her throat and returned to her leadership tone. “Alright Bolts! So we've got a big problem here. And that problem is NOT the WOTC! It's us! We've all been looking at this with the completely wrong mindset! Wonderbolts, what does the W.O.T.C. stand for?!”

All in unison the Wonderbolts shouted, “Ma'am, the Wonderbolts Obstacle Training Course ma'am!”

“That's right!” Dash shouted. “Now all of you, what does the T in WOTC stand for?!”

Once more they shouted in unison. “Training!”

“Again!” Dash yelled.

“Training!”

“AGAIN!”

“TRAINING!”

Dash suddenly blew the whistle and looked at them very seriously. “Then can any of you tell me WHY we have been RACING EACH OTHER?!”

Suddenly none of them had an immediate answer, most looking like they didn't even understand the question. It was Thunderhoof who spoke up first. “Uh, because it's what we do?”

But he knew he had answered incorrectly at seeing Dash scowl to his response. “I think I'm starting to see why Spitfire was so mad at us. Soarin, please tell us WHAT SPECIFICALLY the Wonderbolts are!”

Soarin stepped up proudly and said, “Ma'am, the Wonderbolts are a team of elite flying-" But suddenly Dash blew the whistle on him.

“That's correct Soarin but more than I was looking for! Try it again!” Dash commanded.

Soarin looked less confident now but said, “The Wonderbolts are a team of-" But again Dash blew the whistle.

Just then Fleetfoot stepped up beside Soarin and shouted, “We are a team! Ma'am!”

Now Dash leaped into an air loop and then landed back down. “YES!” Looking to all of them now she yelled, “What are the Wonderbolts?!”

“We're a team!”

Louder she yelled, “WHAT ARE WE?!”

“WE'RE A TEAM, MA'AM!”

“That's right! Wonderbolts, is the WOTC an aerial competition?!”

“No ma'am!”

“Is the WOTC for a performance so that fans can watch us?!”

“No ma'am!”

“What is it then?!”

“It's for training ma'am!”

“Training for the Wonderbolts?!”

“Yes ma'am!”

“And what are the Wonderbolts?!”

“We are a team! Ma'am!”

“Outstanding!” Dash cheered in response but she was still looking deadly serious. “Now that we know what we are, let's move on to what we do! Think about what Spitfire told us! Think about why we have the WOTC! WHAT ARE THE WONDERBOLTS SUPPOSED TO BE DOING?!”

Blaze shouted. “Helping Equestria!”

Rainbow Dash yelled, “Wonderbolts, what is your primary function?!”

In unison they shouted, “TO HELP EQUESTRIA!”

Now Dash started getting to her point. “Well we're never going to be able to do that if we can't help each other through this course!” She shouted angrily while pointing to the field behind her. “Now I believe that I can lead you through this! Not because I'm great. But because we're great! But I need to know… ARE YOU WITH ME?!”

“YES MA'AM!” They all cheered with conviction. Dash pointed to the starting line and they all took their positions.

Dash walked to the starting line but then called out one more time. “Wonderbolts! One last question and I think this is what Spitfire had in mind for the chopping block.” Now they all looked to her kind of worried. “What are we NOT?!”

They each looked to one another. They knew this was important but they didn't know what Rainbow Dash was going for. That was, all except for one of them. Fleetfoot raised her head up over the shoulders of the rest and grinned out with a smirk. “Show ponies!”

When they all saw the smile on Dash's face they all grinned proudly and chuckled together in agreement. Every one of them now knew what Spitfire wanted and they waited eagerly on Rainbow Dash's call. The acting commander took her mark and yelled out, “Remember team, together! On my mark… GO!” She shouted and as she took off each pegasi linked up one after the other in a syncronized formation.

As they approached the first challenge Dash zoomed around quickly finding one of the tunnels that had light at the opening. Instead of flying through it she stopped at the entrance and yelled out, “Here! Here! The pathway is clear through here!” All of the bolts looked to her with surprise and smiled as they started zooming through one after the next without any of them having to break speed. Seeing that they were getting it Dash zoomed over the piping to cut ahead to the third challenge.

Once the team was through the spiralling loops Dash was waiting for them by the barricades. The Bolts were surprised to find that somepony had painted pictures upon each of the barricades. One showed a changeling in its evil form, another showed the Storm King, while another showed Tirek while he was full with power. Even though the paint job was sloppy, all of the Wonderbolts could see a list of villains on each one. “These barricades are attacking your home! They are attacking your families! They want to grab you and capture you! ARE YOU GOING TO LET THEM?!”

“NO MA'AM!!!” They all roared and each Bolt beat into the barricades so hard that they instantly started smashing the flimsy paint from the sticky tarps. Not a single one of them got stuck or lost momentum even to the last barrier.

Next up were the revolving columns and twirling rows. These were where most of them had struggled with. “I'm with you Crash!” Misty Fly shouted nervously. “But I don't know about this!” She gasped charging in. She tried to zip in between two of the columns but one was coming in to fast. She tried to dodge to the side but her natural instinct forced her to dodge upwards where there was only more column to hit her. But suddenly there was a flash of color and Rainbow Dash bumped her sideways and out of the way. Several of the Bolts cheered in awe of Dash’s technique. In the next challenge Soarin was attempting the rows and accidentally dodged sideways until an updraft came out of nowhere, lifting him away from harm.

Dash was flying underneath and gave him a gust to support him. Then as all of the Bolts saw this they cheered. Dash quickly yelled out, “All Wonderbolts! Repeat the fourth and fifth challenge three times each, circling back around! Sideways dodgers bump vertical dodgers! Vertical dodgers give a boost to side dodgers! Help each other!” All of the Wonderbolts seemed excited as now these challenges began to make much more sense. “These are rocks thrown about from a storm! Some are flying at you from above while others are whipping about to the side! They are endangering everypony! Are you going to save yourself and let your friends fall behind?!”

“NO MA'AM!”

“That's what I want to hear! Pair up! Opposites support one another!” Dash called, making sure that not a single one of them were left alone without a partner to look out for them.

Then before they finished their third lap Dash zoomed ahead to the spring trap which had always caused them delays. But before Dash could even say anything Soarin yelled out as he flew up in the lead. “Wonderbolts! The exit is collapsing but I refuse to let my friends get trapped in this cave!” Rainbow Dash was surprised but let him run with it to see what would happen. He charged the spring, grabbed hold of it to start the strenuous task of pulling the spring upwards. But instead of darting through he wrenched the spring even higher and yelled out, “Go! Go! Go! Get out while I hold it open for you!” In record time the Wonderbolts were zipping through as a group instead of one by one. They even ignored that there was a second option because one of the pathways were already open, just as if it were a repeat of Dash helping them with the first challenge.

It didn't end there either as Thunderlane came in at the end of the line. Once the rest were through he stopped and grabbed the spring with Soarin. “We can't leave you behind either! We do this together!” And they both supported the weight as they squeezed through so that nopony got a wing or a limb pinched when it snapped shut. They smiled seeing the other Wonderbolts had all waited for them to make sure they stuck together. “Alright now how do we all get through the wind tunnel?” Thunderhoof shouted over the roar of the wind.

But Fleetfoot jumped in shouting, “Just like you told Soarin! We do it, together!” She immediately flew up under him putting his hind legs over her shoulders.

Rainbow Dash cheered out, loving her idea. “Brilliant thinking Flatfoot! Form a chain Wonderbolts! Every pegasus supports the next!” Then while all linked together, like one giant pegasus with rows and rows of wings, they pushed through the wind making it through while supporting each other. “That's it Bolts! Even in the face of a hurricane, if the Wonderbolts are needed then we need to push through!”

Once passed the seventh challenge they all cheered and clapped each other's hooves. But then they stopped. They had never made it this far as a group but they still had no idea on how to make it passed the magical slapping paw. That was when Rainbow Dash flew up in front of them as they all watched it levitating in front of the ring to the rest of the course. “Don't worry, I think I've got this one mostly figured out. Stand ready.” She said as she slowly flew forward. The rest of them prepared themselves but waited for Dash’s lead. The multicolored pegasus took a deep breath and then dove low trying to get passed the paw. It shot down and gave Rainbow Dash a good snack. But as soon as it did she shouted, “SOARIN! GO!!!”

Immediately Soarin shot off and magical paw raised but couldn't move back into place fast enough. He managed to zip by and flew right through the loop without getting hit at all. Now the applause from the others was extraordinary. Dash flew up and around to the left drawing the paw to smack her down instead of Fleetfoot as she zipped to the right through the goal loop. Again applause roared out as now the challenge was no longer impossible. Dash called out, “This monster can't attack all of us at once. I will be a decoy so you each can make it passed!” But Dash was slurring her words a little from having already been hit twice. She tried to draw the paw over to the right but was definitely moving slower.

Right before it hit her Rainbow Dash got a hard bump from the side and the paw missed flying right by with no one getting hit. Surprise grinned to Dash saying, “No more recklessness huh? Some promise.” She laughed and Dash blushed gratefully.

Although another Wonderbolt suddenly shouted, “LOOK OUT!” As the paw came turning back towards Surprise, Fleetfoot had flown back and zipped down right towards the metal bar at the base of the paw. They all watched as she kicked it hard which sent it twirling almost to the ground. Two more Wonderbolts made it through the goal before the paw came back up. Again one pegasi drew its attention, another pegasi helped them dodge just like in the fourth and fifth challenges, then a different pegasi would kick the bar stunning the paw. It wasn't long at all before they had all made it through.

After that Rainbow Dash called them back down to the ground. “Fleetfoot, that was genius! How did you think to kick the bar?”

She smiled in between taking a big gulp of water from the stream. “Well, I got to thinking why the bar was there to begin with. Everything here is intentional. So I figured it must have a purpose. That and, after it hit Spitfire I wanted to hit it back for revenge.” They all laughed at that and Rainbow Dash clinked hooves with her.

“Way to go!” Dash praised her.

But then High Winds cheered saying, “Hey guys, guess what?! We did it! We made it through!!!” Then they all gave a large cheer.

Rainbow Dash just gave a smug smile and then blew her whistle. “Alright, alright! We made it through once! But Spitfire wants this thing CONQUERED! GET BACK TO THE STARTING LINE!!!”

“YES MA'AM!” They all cheered excitedly as they sped off.

It was Surprise who again came to Rainbow Dash's support though. “Um, Commander? I know we are all excited but could you maybe stay on the sidelines for awhile? You got hit by that paw two more times and we don't need two terrific instructors in the hospital now do we?” She said kindly.

Dash just smiled and nodded to her before Surprise flew off to join the others who were waiting. It just so happened to be right then Flash Magnus appeared on the field. “So, you really did take up leading the gauntlet today didn't you?” He asked as he walked up beside her. He didn't sound cruel or criticizing. Instead he was more curious. “Well, I am eager to see if the Wonderbolts have improved at all.”

Now Rainbow Dash just grinned and hearing this a few of the others snickered as well. Dash took a deep breath and shouted at the top of her lungs. “WONDERBOLTS! WHAT AREN'T WE?!”

“SHOW PONIES!!!”

And with that they all started launching off one after another in a seamless formation, looking even sharper than ever.

Author's Note

Alright so, what did you think everybody? I had a lot of fun finally getting this chapter written down. I love how the Bolts come together here and how they end with showing Magnus up in perfect harmony.

As for our protagonist, he certainly has his hooves full. Yes he is totally trying to get with Applejack here. He's actually off to a pretty good start though. For as much as she was telling him that he wasn't charming her, Rayne still had her playing along with their banter. Strange move for somepony who supposedly isn't interested.

But for now it's time to continue Rayne's fifth morning by spending some time with Granny Smith. Even though she's old, she might prove to be keener than he would be expecting. Stay turned for the next chapter! The fans have asked for more Applejack and in chapter 24 you're going to get it! And thank you for reading!

24 - An Apple in an Orchard

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Chapter 24 - An Apple in an Orchard

An old mare opened the door to her oven filling the kitchen with the savory scent of home baked pies. “Whhhooiieee! Take a sniff there! That sure smells good! Mmm puts a rumbly in my tummy.” The elderly pony giggled as she prodded the dark stallion beside her with an elbow. “Hey now, how is it that these here pies seem to turn out so good with you helping in the kitchen? Are you using that fancy magic of yours?”

Rayne just raised his hooves innocently and said, “Oh it can't be me at all, I'm just lending a hoof. The real credit has to go to you here Granny. You're like a little honey bee. You've got that buzz about you that just makes everything sweet.” He grinned to her charmingly.

She paused for a moment as she processed his flattery but then she laughed before waving him off. “Oh well, heh heh, I'm going to have to watch out for you now. You've got that sweet talkin charm like those Manehattan sales ponies.” She smiled at him feeling happy to just have somepony giving her genuine attention. “Oh but you best watch out now!” She said pointing behind Rayne. He turned to look, worried that something was burning or about to fall. But once he had turned his back she finished by saying. “If a honey bee gets too excited then they are liable to… STING YA!” And then she suddenly whipped him in the backside with a kitchen towel.

“YEOW! HEY, easy there Granny Smith. Oh you're a wild one alright hehe.” He tried to tease back, feeling surprised at having been tricked so easily by the older pony.

“Ah he he he he! You should’a seen yer face there. You sure jumped pretty high. You need old Granny to get ye something to hold to?” She smirked and was still laughing as she pulled the pies out of the oven to put the last batch in.

“You're something else alright Granny Smith.” Rayne said, thoroughly enjoying how this old gal could keep up with his sass in ways that the younger ponies could not. “I guess it's true what they say about apples.”

After closing the oven door she turned and asked, “Uh, say what now?”

Then Rayne smiled and told her, “A good apple never goes bad. They just get sweeter with age.”

Now it seemed Rayne had finally gotten passed her sassy sense of humor to put a solid blush on her cheeks. Beyond her wrinkles and her worn appearance Rayne could see the eyes of a bashful mare, years younger than she looked to the others today. Even though she was older now, that youthful spirit still resided within her and he enjoyed being able to bring that out.

She stepped up to him and gave a just a polite kiss to his cheek. “Oh now you, hehe. You go on and stop that. All these sweet lines are wasted on an old thing like me. I know that you aren't really wanting to be sweating away in this kitchen. You go on and get out to the northern orchard and I'm sure that Applejack will be glad to see you.”

Rayne chuckled knowing that it'd be pointless to try to pull one over on this pony but he nodded and smiled. “Don't sell yourself too short there Granny. I had a great time baking with you.” They both laughed as she started to shoo him out the door. “Alright, alright, you caught me! I'm came out here to see Applejack! Okay, I'm going, I'm going haha.” He laughed defeatedly as he stepped out the door.

Granny Smith waved to him from the doorway but then stopped as she thought about what he had last said. “Well yeah, that's what I said.” Chuckling to herself as she watched him walking down the road, “Whooie, if I were a lifetime younger heh heh. Now, I think I need to be, eh, cleaning… or something.” She mumbled walking back inside.

Meanwhile out in the orchard a much younger mare was bucking up a storm with the apple trees. “Silly fool.” She gave a hard kick to a tree, dropping a basket full of apples. “Letting him get you all riled up.” Then a second loud bang to another tree. “Why do you even care if he likes you?” Now Applejack kicked a tree so hard that its roots shook. “Wait, did he say he fantasizes about me?” She asked herself, absentmindedly knocking apples down onto herself as she kicked the next tree.

“Are you okay?” A voice called out to her from behind. Looking up she jumped seeing Rayne standing nearby with a concerned expression. However from that jump she struck her head on a low branch and cried out painfully. “Appejack!” Rayne shouted and rushed over to her. She was seeing stars for a moment and Rayne took off her hat to take a look. Rayne gently caressed the top of her head as she slowly started to recover. Applejack blushed, seeming to let her guard down for a moment. However as Rayne tried to use the opportunity to lean down and steal a kiss, Applejack came to her senses and pulled away before he even got close.

“Whoa there! And just WHAT do you think you were doing?” She asked him, rising to her hooves and taking an authoritative stance. Rayne just smirked, not feeling guilty about a thing. “Wow, you must think yer pretty slick. Well I tell ya, that's not how we do things 'round here!” She was mad but Rayne could almost hear how her heart was beating in her chest now.

“What's wrong Applejack? I'm not trying to upset you.” He stepped up to her but she turned away from him. “Have I done something wrong?” He coyly asked.

“Something wrong?!” She shouted. But then she paused and lowered her head. “Well… no, not exactly."

“Am I bothering you? Would you be happier if I just left you alone?” Again he was being coy but sounded sincere.

“That's... that's not what I'm sayin.” She grumbled and kicked a tree several times until she realized it was one she had already bucked.

“What happened Applejack? What changed?” She looked to him now, hearing how the tone of his voice had changed. “The other night at the party… you were so confident. You were open, you were wild. You even teased me a bit. The look in your eyes made me feel like there was nothing you couldn't do. It was amazing.” He could see on her neck how fast and hard her heart was racing but he paused considering that it might not be from the reason he first thought it would be. “But your eyes don't look like that now. They look a bit scared. Back then I had been the nervous pony, afraid that I'd offend you. But now that I'm the confident one it's looking like I might scare you off. Where's that fire Applejack?”

At first she seemed to want to argue but she gave him a thoughtful look and then cleared her throat trying to catch her breath. She stomped at the ground a bit trying to steady her emotions and spoke softly as she told him, “I don't really know. I'm not normally like this. Usually I have an answer for everything. But the situation is different now. At the party I was seeing a different you. You were bashful and shy, like a gentle giant. It was, kinda, cute. But here you are now coming in all strong. Please don't tease me about it but yes I like you Rayne. I think you're mighty handsome and you even get along with my family. That's important to me. But you're not leaving me with no room to breathe! The mood is different now. I felt comfortable opening up to you before.”

"And now you feel pressured?" He asked and she just nodded quietly. Rayne thought for a moment before he gave a smug look as he jested, “Aww so it's just a matter of setting the mood is it?” He laughed but raised a hoof when she frowned at him. “I'm not teasing you, I promise.” She nodded and let him continue. “I'm still the same pony. The one who looked at you with awe and wonder.”

Applejack did blush just a little bit and didn't make any attempts to hide it like she had earlier. "If yer not teasin' me then what's your point in saying something like that?"

Rayne spoke with a calm and soothing tone as he told her, “Just imagine how excited I must have felt on the walk over here... Thinking about you the whole time and wondering what you might say to me.” Now she seemed to ease a little bit as he was giving her something she could relate to. "You think a nervous nelly like me won't be prone to getting over excited? Here you are, this beautiful country mare, lookin like a fallen zap apple found amongst a pile of reds. I'm sorry if my excitement put you off ease. That is the last thing I wanted.”

Applejack sighed and offered him a smile. “And I remember the last time we spoke I was being a might flirty when I invited you over here. I'm sure I left you with an expectation much different than the attitude I've been givin' you now.”

“No teasing,” He whispered and she nodded before he went on to say, “but I like you too, and you like me... I admit I did come out here to flirt with you Applejack, per your invitation. But I'm not actually hearing from you that you don't want me to do just that. It sounds more like, with your permission, that you just need a little something to lighten the mood. You know, to take the pressure off?"

"That... don't sound like it would be too bad." She nodded, knowing that he was leading somewhere with this.

Rayne walked around her smiling as he asked, “Would it be entirely inappropriate for me to sing to you while we're out here?” But just as the words left his lips he was already somehow hearing the wind pick up with the rustling of the trees sounding like a musical beat.

"Wait, your telling me that you know how to sing?" She asked him and he just nodded back. “Hehe, well alright then. Don’t worry about it too much. We do that a lot 'round here anyways.” She said before sitting her bottom down to listen to him.

With a seductive grin he tossed his hair back and started softly.

-Redacted Content-

Applejack was definitely blushing from being sung too like this. But despite her bashful expression from that last line, Rayne could tell that she was enjoying it.

“Lamb sakes.” She whispered, feeling more embarrassed than she could ever remember being. She was used to getting cat calls from stallions at rodeos but never had she been so brazenly flirted with before. Rayne gave her a playful little shh to which she smiled and said, “Oh, I'm sorry, I'll be quiet.” With a giggle she let him continue.

Rayne could definitely tell that his song was relaxing her mood and she was even beginning to look a bit smitten now.

Now Applejack was fanning herself with her hat unsure of how to handle this kind of attention.

She tried to cover her face with her hat for a moment but Rayne gently lowered it with his hoof and now sang face to face with her.

Applejack still seemed shy but she looked as if her defenses were dropping. She glanced up to him and as their eyes met she gave an alluringly stare, just like she had at the party.

With that she gave a smirk as if to say that wasn't technically what she had said. Rayne loved seeing that her playful side was starting to show itself again.

He leaned in close to place his hooves on her hips. She in turn raised hers around his neck. Then she allowed him to dance with her in the orchard while he continued to sing. Now he was gently swaying with her, rocking back and forth as he sang and making her laugh from how good a time she was having.

She leaned her snout against his and caressed her face against him romantically. Stepping closer into his arms she let him hold her but still she wasn't kissing him yet.

“That was, really somethin’ swell.” She whispered in a sultry voice. Every inch of her body language screamed with how badly she wanted him. “I will admit, no pony has ever tried to make me feel this beautiful before... and really have me believing it.” She kept leaning in as if they were going to kiss but then she would pull away. He didn't talk and he didn't rush her. Knowing his song had said enough he kept patient, letting her have all the control for what would happen next. “You're something else Rayne.” She told him. Then raising a hoof to his chin she lifted his lips forward. She didn't pull away but she did hesitate one last time just before their lips touched. “...If I tell you that I want for you to keep your hooves to yerself, can I trust you?” She whispered.

“You can trust me Applejack.” He whispered back. Then he felt her give him one of the softest, most tender kisses that he had ever received. He matched her pressure, not trying to take advantage as she opened her barriers just enough to go this far with him. When she pulled away he tried to show in his eye that he was pleased, not disappointed.

He could tell that she was scrutinizing him a bit, debating something internally to herself. “Not a word, you hear me? You don' say a single thing… and you don't try for nothing! You understand?” Rayne just looked to her and nodded gently. Then he was surprised when she took a firm hold of his hoof. She looked around to make sure no one was watching and then she took off, pulling him after her through the orchard. She ran so fast that he wouldn't have been able to keep up with the three legs he had been left with if she had not been tugging him along. But he kept quiet and let her have her way as they ran together. Eventually they came to a hillside with a field of soft grass that sloped down above another apple orchard below. Rayne noticed an out of place pile of dried sticks but there wasn't anything else particularly special about them. After looking around again she led them down the hill to where the trees grew particularly thick together but with a small gap in the middle.

“Lay back..." She told him, speaking quickly as she pushed him inside. Doing as she asked, it took his breath away to watch as she climbed in and then mount herself to be sitting on top of him. She had the light behind her as it filtered in through the trees. She leaned down now while holding onto his shoulders for support. The kiss she suddenly gave him was anything but gentle this time.

“Did Applejack just bite me?” He wondered as she drove her lips passionately into his. He happily kissed her back, keeping his hooves to himself until she eventually grabbed them placing one on her chest and the other in her mane. Rayne was happy to caress her body while brushing her brilliant sun colored hair behind her ear. He followed the forcefulness of how she was grabbing onto him while enjoying the wild temperament she was now showing. Applejack gave a soft moan into his mouth and started to rock her hips onto the hard muscles of his pelvis. Rayne loved how that felt and he savored the sight of her grinding herself in heat.

When she finally pulled back from the kiss she took a deep breath and scooted backwards so that she was sitting over his legs. She looked down to stare at how erect Rayne had grown beneath her. He just stayed calm and allowed her to take in the view of him. “Are you going to make me do anything weird?” She asked, but Rayne was careful and stayed silent as he shook his head no. He was intent to let her have it her way, no matter what that meant. He could see he had chosen right by how her eyes filled with lust for him. She reached out gently touching his rod with her hoof and began rubbing it before leaning down again to continue making out with him.

She wasn't using her tongue and Rayne wasn't going to force it but he loved how wild her breathing had become all the same. Rayne resisted the desire to roll her over or take dominance and after a few minutes was rewarded with her pushing his hooves down her flank. Now he got to massage her shapely bottom that he had become so smitten with. “Oohh, Rayne!” She gasped as he dug his hooves sensually into her lower back and leg muscles. Knowing a good bit about muscle tension he started loosening knots in her spine and massaging the blood flow to her lower regions. Breaking their kiss she moaned out from his touch as his lips immediately began trailing down her neck instead. While all of this was happening she held onto his mane as she began stroking his rod even faster.

He saw her shudder as her back tingled with delight. But he was surprised when all of a sudden she sat up and started pulling away from him. She removed her hoof from his pelvic area and scooted her own hips further away from his lap. “I cant!” She stuttered and Rayne was instantly concerned at how upset she sounded to be. “I want to so dang bad! You give me feelings... you make me want to have you so much! I really wanna do it, but I just can't! I can't put you... inside me. I'm not ready!" She wasn't exactly crying but she bit her lip and Rayne could see her eyes welling up with frustration as if she were angry at herself.

Rayne tried to sit up without making it look like he was trying to reach out for her. He waited until she finally looked up his way before saying, “It's okay, we don't have to.” He spoke calm and comfortingly as he attempted to sooth her frustration.

“No it ain't!” She shot back stubbornly. “I really want to! You need to believe me!” She whined as she clutched her thighs together. He couldn't be sure but to Rayne it looked as if her loins were burning so bad that it was hurting her. “But I'm scared! I know you want it too, don't try to tell me you don't. Shucks, you probably think I'm acting like a silly little filly!” She pouted and flipped her mane to the other side.

Now Rayne firmly put a hoof over her lips to make her stop talking. He gave her an adamant stare which took her by surprise and spoke directly as he asked, “You're concerned that if you reject me now, that I won't believe you really do want this too?” She nodded with an embarrassed expression that didn't fit the proud earth pony at all. “I can totally understand that Applejack. But you aren't trusting me. You're not even giving me a chance.” He pointed out to her. She paused for a moment as she sniffled but then nodded to him. “Have I complained about a thing so far?” He asked and she shook her head. “Have I done everything just the way that you've been comfortable having it?” She smiled and nodded.

"You have. You've been great. I just, I didn't want to disappoi-"

But he was quick to stop her there. “Applejack, I'm already enjoying this.” He thought he saw a weak smile break through and he hoped that meant her coming around to what he was saying. “I came out here today to spend time with you, whatever that might mean. You don't have to push yourself to what you feel I was expecting to get." He thought with that last line that he would see comfort in her eyes. But instead she frowned making him wonder if that wasn't really how she was feeling. But he saw her look down to notice that he had still been fully hard. Considering a different tactic he asked her, "Were you having fun with what you were starting down here?"

Suddenly Applejack blurted out much more bluntly than she meant to. “Of course I was! You're darn gorgeous!” Quickly she brought her hooves to her mouth because she clearly meant to think that and not say it.

Rayne just chuckled, putting that stroke to his ego aside so he could focus on her. “And that's how I feel about you just the same. And don't try to tell me you're not... I'll start singing to you again, I mean it!” He threatened playfully which made her laugh. He rose his hoof to touch low across her belly. Her breath hitched in her throat nervously but his hoof was only on her lower abs and no farther down. “I was enjoying you touching me Applejack. Now please let me touch you… we don't have to put it inside.”

Applejack tried to wipe the frustration from her face and asked, “We don't?”

“No.” Rayne said sweetly as he started rubbing lower. “We can have fun without doing that and we still don't have to do anything weird. Is this okay?” He asked just before reaching toward the mound between her legs. She nodded didn't even seem to hesitate as she let him pull her down to lean over his shoulder. With one hoof around her back, his other hoof made her gasp reaching down to her slit as she almost jump into his lap.

“Sweet Hearthwarming!” Applejack screamed, never having known how different it could feel to be touched by somepony else rather than herself. Rayne was careful with her now, understanding that even if she were the toughest pony in town that she was still a tender mare when it came to sex. He stroked her slit and parted her folds that kissed his hoof. He remained gentle as he pushed on, caressing her deeper between her legs. Her breath began to huff and pant as she clung to his shoulders as he rubbed her back and forth. “Mmmm! Ohh- Uuuhhh!” She grunted, being stimulated without her own control for the first time in her life.

Feeling that she had started to sweat nervously, Rayne lifted his lips right to her ear and whispered ever so softly, “You're beautiful Applejack.” Now her entire face went scarlet as she heard him praise her while feeling him rub her clit in circles at the same time. She gave a playful push away from her ear before beginning to shudder having a small climax right in Rayne's hooves. He smiled and held her tight while she rode out her quivering bliss. Rayne pulled back from her little nub to not overstimulate it but continued to caress along her opening. He kissed and sucked on her neck making her melt into his arms. He was surprised when he saw her reach back down to begin stroking with not one but both of her hooves now.

Rayne grinned at the amazing sight of Applejack sitting spread legged on his lap. He chuckled to himself drifting into a state of euphoria from getting a hoof job from her while also getting to slide his own hoof against her sex. She was so wet as Rayne caressed through every part of her marehood and he was in awe of how her eyes were glistening from the pleasure he gave her. After they had reached the point where Applejack had cum twice, Rayne leaned back toward her ear repeating, “You're beautiful Applejack... beautiful.” She didn't shy away this time. She looked right back in his eyes while panting softly. It wasn't long before she leaned her head back, flipping her mane seductively for him before she started to stroke his affection for her even faster. It didnt take long before Rayne found himself breathing hard but he could tell that was just what Applejack was wanting from him now. She looked down seeming fascinated when she could actually feel him pulsating in her hooves.

Gritting his teeth while letting out a series of loud gasps Applejack watched as Rayne had a climax of his own. Her eyes became fixated seeing powerful streams of white squirt across her hoof over and over again. Thick silky ropes threw themselves upward covering his stomach and almost up to her elbows with seed. Once Rayne's geyser of satisfaction had calmed down neither one of them were moving anymore and they just settled for laying together comfortably. “Wow, heh heh.” Applejack smiled. “I never knew that, you know, ‘it’ could feel so good... or that a stallion could... this, so much.” She stated while pointing down at herself and then to him.

Now Rayne chuckled. “It can feel A LOT better than that. Trust me.” Applejack gave him a shove. "When you're ready, if you decide to be." He added sweetly.

“Huh, so that's what you fellas put inside us mares?” She asked as she looked down with curiosity to the dripping cream coating their fur.

“Uh huh, that's right.” He nodded, watching as she tentatively reached out towards it. “It's warm and slick so that it helps the flow as its inside you. Most mares find it very comforting and some even get a little addicted to the feeling.” He instructed calmly, even though he was being a little suggestive. He wasn't quite sure whether Applejack bought it or not though.

“Right, I'll bet.” She said with an eyebrow raised to him. But then as she was rubbing it around she asked, “And this gets us pregnant?” She asked as she lifted her hoof, playing with the substance a little.

Rayne was about to nod but then found himself having to hesitant a bit. “Well, normally. Yes.”

“Normally?” She asked, clearly picking up on the change to his tone.

Rayne raised up his hooves trying to feign innocence that he wasn't trying to trick her with anything. “I can't... get any mare pregnant... Now before you respond to that, let me agree with you that any other stallion who tries to say that is probably just trying to scam a good time out of you.” She looked concerned but she had obviously trusted him this far so she continued to hear him out. “It's actually because of Discord.” He explained. “As you well know, I can be pretty flirty...”

“Heh heh, I may have noticed.” She laughed as she now cuddled against him, not minding as their mutual fluids pressed upon each other.

“Well, I think he might have been concerned about a pony like me being in the same town as Fluttershy. I wasn't intending to do anything with her specifically but I guess Discord didn't want to leave room for any kind of… ‘accidents’ is how I remember him putting it. So, he used his magic to make it so that I can't have foals.”

“HE DID WHAT?!” She shouted in both concern and anger.

“No, no, wait! It's nothing permanent!” He said trying to calm her down. “He told me he can undo it at any time. But only after the point that I decide to ‘settle down‘ with somepony for good.”

“Huh.” She grunted simply, still not liking the sound of it but deciding to put her feelings on it aside for now. “Well, I guess it's good to know that you won't have little ones before you're ready for them. Just as long as it can be reversed, I guess it's okay. I'm not ready for foals either but that don't mean I don't EVER want to have some.”

Rayne just chuckled and nodded, trying to show that it was nothing to be concerned about. Pulling her up in his arms, he made her giggle now as he leaned his lips forward to begin kissing along her ear. “This morning has been wonderful with you Applejack. I hope that you've enjoyed your time with me.” His voice was deep and sincere, wanting to know that he had made her feel comfortable with him.

Applejack just laid her head down upon his chest. As Rayne watched her eyes close while stretching a hoof over his side, he saw the face of someone who was content. Someone letting their guard down with another that they trusted. “Mmmm hehe. I can honestly say that I feel so good right now. I already knew you was a sweet one with your words... but them hooves of yours are no joke either.” Hearing this made Rayne smirk and he reached down to start massaging deeply into her back. “Aww come on now!” Applejack laughed. “That just feels too darn good. I can't take all this smilin’. My cheeks are starting to hurt.” They both laughed together until their tender moment was abruptly ruined by a loud voice calling out in the distance.

“Applejack!” Yelled a pink earth pony who was walking through the apple fields. “Where are you?!”

“Aw shoot! What's Pinkie Pie doing here?” Applejack whined, not having wanted the moment with Rayne to end. Hearing Pinkie's voice getting closer, the farm pony knew that avoiding detection wasn't going to be possible forever. Quickly she raised a hoof to shush Rayne and he nodded staying quiet. “Hiya Pinkie, what can I do for you?!” Applejack yelled out while trying to stay as hidden in the trees with Rayne as best she could.

“Applejack?” Pinkie asked curiously as she stepped over the grassy hillside. “Where are you? I can hear you, but I don't see you!"

Applejack gave an exasperated sigh. “I'm here behind the trees but please don't come over here Pinkie.” She called out desperately.

Pinkie had already been on her way down but then stopped at her friend's request. “Why can't I come see you? I've been yelling for you for awhile and my voice is getting tired.”

Applejack stammered a bit nervously. Looking down at the situation they were in, she saw that Rayne's fluids had spread quite a bit. It was now smeared across his torso and along her side. In addition to being all over her hooves she discovered that it had also ran down along both their backs. And that was not even counting the mess from her own orgasms that had saturated between her legs and along her tail.

She gave an apologetic look to Rayne for the situation before yelling back out. “I'm sorry Pinkie but I'm kind of in an embarrassing situation right now. Don't worry, I'm alright. I don't need help or nuthing. But it’d make me pretty sorry to have anypony else see me right now." She waited but after not hearing a response from Pinkie she added, "But aside from that, what can I do you for sugar cube?”

After taking a moment to consider the situation Pinkie just yelled out, “Oh well, okay. Would you be able to come to the castle soon? Twilight is calling us all together.”

Pinkie watched the trees and again just heard her friend yell out from beyond. “If you can give me about twenty minutes I'll be right over!”

After that Pinkie Pie nodded and turned to leave. But she suddenly stopped, looking back over her shoulder as if debating something to herself. Eventually she looked back to the trees again and shouted, “Oh and just one more thing! Could Rayne, who isn't over there with you, please tell me what kind of cupcakes he likes?” Then she grinned super wide to the general direction of the trees.

Down in the grove the two lovers looked to one another with shocked expressions. But then Rayne smirked and Applejack growled to him, “Don't you dare!” She hissed as quietly as she could.

Pinkie just stood there waiting until a male's voice called out to her. “Oh just plain white cupcakes for me please. With not too much frosting. I'm kinda boring when it comes to my pastry tastes, sorry Pinkie!” Back down in the grove Applejack covered her face with her hat as if she would die from embarrassment.

“Okie dokie!” She cheered happily and then turned to leave.

“PINKIE!!!” Applejack yelled out angrily.

“What?!” Pinkie replied as she started skipping away. “I didn't see a thing! I promise!” Then she giggled as she could hear Applejack playfully getting after Rayne for shouting out.

Author's Note

So I hope this chapter was enjoyable. I really feel that this is how things would go for Applejack. I hope my readers approve. I have gotten more requests for chapters with AJ than anyone else so I'd hate to disappoint.

Rayne changed the original lyrics to better suit the situation when he sang "Beast of Burden" by The Rolling Stones. However, as of the 2/3/23 notation, the sung has been redacted until a rewrite can be implemented.

25 - A Foreboding Mission

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Chapter 25 - A Foreboding Mission

As the morning progressed into early afternoon, Rainbow Dash stood at the base of the WOTC smiling with pride. “That's it Wonderbolts! Keep up that teamwork Blaze! That's it, together Dizzy! That's how we'll get through all these challenges! Hey, don't get sloppy now Thunderhoof!” Even if she was sitting on the sidelines, Dash was happy to still be playing a role in the success of her team. The fact that she was free to now rub it in Flash Magnus’ face was just an added bonus.

Beside her the armored legionnaire couldn't believe his eyes. “Wow, look at them all go. They look like completely different ponies from what I saw yesterday. You didn't switch them out under those uniforms today, did you?” He chuckled.

Rainbow Dash just kept her focus forward on the practice and said, “Come on now, don't be sore loser. HEY, don't you make Flatfoot hold that spring open by herself!” She shouted while talking to Magnus and yelling at the squadron back and forth.

Tipping his helmet back Magnus just looked up watching the Wonderbolts train and said, “Don't worry, I'm not sorry I lost at all.” Now Dash turned to look at him after hearing how sincere his voice sounded. “I was never trying to bring the Wonderbolts down, Dash. I never wanted them to fail. I assisted Spitfire in building this course because I already believed that they could do it.”

“Then why…” Rainbow Dash began but stopped when he looked at her apologetically.

“Listen, I was helping the only way I knew how. Back in the legion, things were always serious because we only trained for life or death situations. Unity is what we taught but friendship… well maybe that got left out somewhere. I'm not sorry for how hard I tried to push you all but I am sorry for the way that I treated Spitfire last night. You've shown me just how important friendship can be and I hope that I haven't ruined any chance of us being friends.

Suddenly Soarin flew out from the course and teasingly called to them both. “Aw come on Magnus, you are her War Hero. Don't go getting all sappy on her!”

Everypony laughed and Dash yelled out, “HEY! NO BREAKING FORMATION! That paw isn't going to kick itself!” She ordered.

After he finished chuckling Magnus turned to Dash and said, “So how bout it? You let me still help train the Wonderbolts for danger and you can help train me to work with them as friends?”

Rainbow Dash smiled and reached out a hoof. But before she could respond it was a different pony that yelled out, “I THINK THAT'S A GREAT IDEA!” Now Dash and Magnus both turned to an amber colored pegasus being pushed in a wheelchair by a hospital pony. The bandaged Wonderbolts commander looked up in awe as the squad was kicking the magical paw around like a pinata now.

“Spitfire?! What are you doing here?!” Dash called out in concern and soon all of the Wonderbolts took notice before flying over to check on her.

Spitfire chuckled while trying to reassure everypony that the bandage on her head wasn't as serious as it looked. The nurse pony smiled and said, “She was absolutely adamant that she HAD to come down this morning to check on things.” Immediately all of her friends bombarded her with desires for her to rest and wishes to get well soon.

“Alright, alright! That's enough!” Spitfire called out. “I just had to let you all know that I am really proud of you. I've been secretly watching you all for the last ten minutes. The way that you are working together is outstanding! I'm not sure what you did Crash but keep it up!”

Rainbow Dash smiled, this being one of the proudest moments of her life. “Aww, now I kinda wish my parents were here.” She mumbled and all of the Wonderbolts started making jokes about how potentially dangerous Dash's parents where when cheering for their daughter.

Unfortunately, the merriment was quickly halted as another pegasus came flying from over the compound building. “Um, excuse me!” A meek voice called out. Everypony looked to the newcomer as they landed down in front of them and was panting very heavily. “Hello there, please excuse me. I am terribly sorry for interrupting your practice. I know that your work is very important!”

Spitfire just looked around to the others from her wheelchair before saying, “Don't worry Fluttershy, you're always welcome here. What can we do for you?”

Fluttershy smiled and took a moment to catch her breath. “The Princess of Friendship kindly requests Rainbow Dash's presence at her castle. She knows that it is one of Dash's training days but she wouldn't be asking if it wasn't important. Would it be at all possible, if you would be so kind to consider, excusing her from practice for maybe just a tinsy bit?” Fluttershy begged.

Spitfire just laughed loudly, “Ha, no problem. Work for the princesses always comes first. Crash, front and center! You're going on leave for as long as Twilight needs you, affective immediately!”

Dash flew up and landed facing Spitfire. “But ma'am, what about the team? I was helping to take your place and you're still in no condition-"

But she was interrupted as Spitfire raised a hoof. “Not to worry. I promise all of you not to overdo it and I'm sure that Magnus here would be happy to help. If he's free that is?” She asked and he just grinned before saluting her. “Alright, it's settled then. Crash, whistle!” She demanded, holding out her hoof. Rainbow Dash of course took the chain off her neck right away. But when she stepped over to give it to Spitfire the commander suddenly pulled her in very close. “Quick, just between us thank you for everything you've done. You're a real friend and I appreciate it. Let's not make a big deal in front of the team but here's to all that sappy stuff. Thank you Dash.” She said with a wink.

Dash instantly remembered the conversation they had the other night and Dash just nodded to her giving a wink back of her own. “Yes ma'am.”

The others looked to each other curious as to what was being whispered about. However that didn't last long as Spitfire blew her whistle and then turned towards them all. “Alright Wonderbolts! Let's get you all to the starting line. I want you to show me what you've learned on this course so that I can let Magnus yell at you to do it better!”

“YES MA'AM!” They all cheered and flew to the starting line.

Meanwhile Rainbow Dash turned towards Fluttershy and said, “Alright, let's get to the castle and see what's going on!”

Later at the Castle of Friendship -

Twilight was sitting at the map table, waiting, as her friends slowly started pouring in. However one they'd all arrived, she was surprised to find that her friends already seemed to be distracted by one thing or another. Spike and Rarity had been the first to arrive with him having spent the previous night at her home in the boutique. Once Rarity had taken her seat, he nestled down into her lap and they were looking as lovey dovey with each other as ever. This left Spike’s usual seat open and since Starlight was also present, Twilight didn't complain as she made use of it.

Pinkie walked in right about the time that Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash flew in ahead of her. “Hi everypony!” Pinkie cheered out excitedly as they all took their seats. But once they were all facing each other, there were several confused faces shared amongst them. “Wait a minute, what's going on?” Pinkie asked sounding concerned.

Twilight looked up seeing Pinkie staring at Rainbow Dash. Immediately her face fell and she blurted out, “Oh no, Rainbow Dash are you okay?!” She gasped looking at the bruising that was still around the pegasus’ left eye.

Everyone else soon shared signs of concern but Dash just smiled and said, “Thanks but don't worry you guys, I'm okay. Practice at the Wonderbolts has just been pretty intense lately and I took a few heavy blows so some of my other teammates wouldn't have to. It looks worse than it is, I promise.” Everyone nodded with relief. But then Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy were giving awkward looks over towards Rarity. “Uhhh, but speaking of unusual things, what's up with those two?”

Now everyone's attention turned to Spike and Rarity. Spike looked a little nervous at first but when Rarity showed that she was proud to hug him in front of their friends it instantly dispelled all of his worries. It was Pinkie who spoke up next before anypony else could. “Aww, you two look like you're almost a couple the way that you're sitting together.”

“That's riiiigght!” Rarity called out sweetly as if her voice were a victory bell that was ringing.

Suddenly Fluttershy’s eyes spread open wide. “Wait, what?!” She said in shock.

Now Twilight was next as she announced, “Yup, it's actually what it looks like. You all know that Spike has had a crush on Rarity since the two of us moved here. But now it seems that Rarity shares Spike's feelings. Since about the night before last, they've become official.”

There were some very astonished faces at the table and Starlight decided to add in. “Yeah, they're totally into each other. This isn't a joke. They're boyfriend and girlfriend now." She smirked as if it were just the cutest thing. But then she reassured, "Twilight just had a long talk with the two of them over it. Obviously their relationship is a little unorthodox but I'll tell you, I've been seeing them like this since yesterday and they really are adorable as a couple together.”

While it was still a curious sight to see, the others took a moment to consider the happiness showing in the eyes of the new couple. One by one, their expressions began to soften seeing for themselves what Starlight had been trying to explain. All except for one that is, who now gave a disapproving glare. “Cute or adorable has nothing to do with it!” Everyone jumped as the angry outburst came from the most unsuspecting source. They all stared at Fluttershy, shocked by her disapproving frown.

None of them were sure what to say now, not being used to seeing Fluttershy angry. Rarity was the first to awkwardly speak out, “Um, is there a problem darling?”

Fluttershy stomped a hoof on the table and said, “Yes, there, is! I'm sorry, I appreciate you both as friends, but I just don't know how I can be comfortable with this relationship!”

There were several dropped jaws in the room and Rainbow Dash asked, “Seriously Fluttershy? You mean it?”

Twilight looked over and added, “Can you tell us your reasoning?”

Fluttershy held a serious face as she announced. “Yes, I would be happy to. I feel that an interspecies relationship such as this is just irresponsible!” Now everyone in the room gasped.

Starlight was the one to speak up next. “But Fluttershy, you are usually so understanding and you have so much love for all walks of life. I can't believe that you would feel this way.”

This seemed to only make Fluttershy more passionate though. “It's because I care so much that I feel this way! Squirrels fall in love with squirrels, bunnies fall in love with bunnies, and birds fall in love with birds. But ponies do not fall in love with dragons. Spike, I'm sorry, your crush on Rarity was cute because I thought it would never amount to anything. Up until now it had been harmless. But now, this is just something that I cannot support!”

Everyone was shocked by this news. They could not help but to give sympathetic stares towards the heartbroken looking couple. Spike spoke up next while still holding onto Rarity's hoof. “But, I don't get it. What's so wrong about it?”

Fluttershy sighed and tried to speak softer now, “Dear Spike, the reason why partners fall in love is to make babies and continue the species. That's just the nature of things. Maybe at some point a bear and a deer might think each other is cute but that doesn't mean they shouldn't still go find another bear and deer to be with. If every animal stopped pairing with their own kind then one day there would be no more animals at all.”

Rarity was quick to counter before anypony else could respond. “But Fluttershy, we aren't trying to change the relationship status quo of the world! This is just about Spike and I. We aren't hurting anypony.”

Fluttershy seemed to almost expect that comment though as she readily asked, “Have you considered that you might be hurting each other?!” Both Rarity and Spike gave an awkward look clearly signifying that they hadn't. “Rarity tell me, it might not be right now but someday, do you want to have little foals of your own?” She then gave her friend a stern look.

Rarity now grimaced and said, “Well… yessss.”

Now Fluttershy turned to Spike. “And what about you? Do you want little dragon hatchlings of your own?”

“To be honest, I haven't really thought about it.” He said.

“Well you're going to! And what do you two do then when you are deep into a relationship together and can't have little ones?!”

Now there was a heavy silence in the air. Rarity was looking depressed, Spike was looking frustrated, and everyone else was looking uncomfortable. “Okaaaay!” Starlight said trying to break the tension. “So clearly we have some strong opinions here but let's all remember that no matter what we are still friends. Also this wasn't the reason why Twilight called everyone here today so maybe we can.... oh, hello Applejack.” She said, suddenly making everyone turn towards the door.

Just walking in there was a very fresh looking Applejack as if she had just washed up before heading over. But she definitely had a confused look on her face. “Uh, hiya Starlight. Hi everypony. What… is going on here?”

Twilight quickly answered in a fast pace to interrupt anypony else who might have tried to answer. “Okay so the gist is that Rainbow Dash looks banged up from Wonderbolt practice but she is really okay so there is no need to worry. Rarity is now in love with Spike just like he has always been in love with her and now they are actually dating each other. We all think it's cute even if it is a little weird but Fluttershy doesn't like it at all because she has very strong feelings on interracial relationships. But none of that is what was supposed to be important right now because there's an Equestria problem which is why I asked you all here!” She shouted while sounding a little wheezed from speaking so quickly. But then her eyes went wide as she noticed a figure standing behind Applejack. “Ah and also Rayne is here… now… too... on top of everything else. That's greaaat!” She said trying not to sound sarcastic but failing.

Upon being announced Rayne stepped up while also looking as if his mane was wet, unintentionally making him look extra attractive at that moment. “Hello there everypony. Hello Spike. It is an honor to finally meet your brave and gloriousness.” He said with a bow. They all waved to greet Rayne, while as Starlight, Rainbow Dash, and Rarity all gave his wet mane a flirty grin. After that Rayne looked up to Twilight and said, “I had the pleasure of seeing Applejack on the road so I offered to walk her to the castle. But if I'm intruding at a bad time…” Twilight just waved that it was no problem and levitated over a wooden seat between Starlight and Rainbow Dash.

Applejack spoke up now in response to what she was told. “Hmm. Well let's see now. Dash, I'm glad you're okay. Spike and Rarity, congratulations. As long as you're happy then I'm happy for you both. Fluttershy, I'm not sure what your hold ups are but I respect that you have ’em. It sounds like right now might not be the best time to get into it. So, how's about you and I go to the spa later and you can tell me all about it while we can stay nice and relaxed? But until then, it seems like we have some business to get down to. Right Twilight?” After taking her seat Applejack had single handedly settled every issue in the room and returned attention to the princess so they could get to the point of the meeting.

Twilight took a sigh of relief before she began. “Thank you Applejack… Now, girls. Err, everypony. Due to recent events we have all been asked to meet Princess Celestia and Princess Luna at the Crystal Empire.” Everyone looked around surprised at how serious the situation was starting to sound. Twilight continued, “No one is being blamed for anything and I want that to be perfectly clear. But our two love birds here created a bit of a situation.” Now everyone looked to Rarity and Spike who both blushed. “On the night before last when they apparently confessed their feelings to one another, something very magical happened. From what I was told, when they shared their first ‘real’ kiss together, an explosion of magic was created which expanded all over Equestria.”

Now several ponies shouted. Applejack loudest of all. “Wait, that was from them?! It scared all the animals on the farm nearly half to death!” Twilight nodded and Rayne was sitting there wondering how he had missed something so monumental happening. Twilight hadn't said the time so he couldn't guess if he had been at Zecora's or Maud's when it happened.

Now Twilight pointed towards the Crystal Empire on the map saying, “That's not all. For some reason this wave of magic has affected the Crystal Heart. Nopony knows why yet but it is supposedly spinning out of control with a very loud hum and a bright light. The citizens of the empire can no longer comfortably go anywhere near it. We ponies of harmony are being asked to see if there is anything that we can do.”

"The Crystal Heart, huh?" Rayne pondered to himself. Just then he noticed that cutie marks had started fluttering around the map but what Rayne didn't get was why everyone else seemed to be ignoring it.

“It's doing what now?” Applejack asked about the Crystal Heart, sound more than a little bit confused.

But before Twilight could respond, Rayne cleared his throat and pointed to the map. “Uh, excuse me. I get that this is a kind of world map but why are your cutie marks flickering on and off above it?”

Twilight smiled to Rayne and decided to first answer him. “Oh right, sorry. This is a special map that will sometimes call ponies to solve a friendship problem that is happening somewhere in or around Equestria. But for the last four days it has been showing different cutie marks in different areas as if it can't make up its mind yet. We haven't quite figured out what that could mean.” She said bashfully.

“Oh.” Was all Rayne said. But to himself he had started worrying, “Wait, it's doing WHAT?! For the last FOUR DAYS?! That's how long I'VE been here. This isn't good.” Then all of a sudden the fluttering seemed to stop.

Now Twilight turned back to answer Applejack. “I don't have all the details yet. It seems the love magic of the Crystal Heart is overloading. Hehe, there have even been reports that the snowy fields beyond the Crystal Empire are melting further and further away do to its power.” Twilight giggled at the thought of such intense love magic.

“WHAT?! IT CAN'T!” Everypony jumped in their seats as a panicked shout came from the only stallion in the room. They all looked at Rayne confused as to why he had become so vehemently upset. But then even more startling was that two of the fluttering cutie marks suddenly returned and shot straight to the empty fields beyond the Crystal Empire. Now Twilight and Rarity's cutie marks were the only ones on the map and they were both holding very solidly. The two of them checked their flanks but there was still no glowing from them though. During this, Rayne had been staring intently at the map as a bead of sweat ran down his brow. His mind was totally in it's own little world as his thoughts raced, “The snow can't be melting! That can't happen! If it does ponies might start exploring the further areas beyond! I can't let that happen before I get to go there MYSELF DAMMIT! And I'm not ready to go there yet!”

Suddenly a hoof clapped down gently on his shoulder bringing him back to reality. “HEY!” Rainbow Dash yelled. Looking up he realized that everyone was staring at him. “Are you okay?! You yelled and then started zoning off there pretty hard.”

Now Rayne laughed looking a bit embarrassed. “Oh uh, sorry. Where I grew up it isn't possible for there to be snow. I was hoping that one day I might be able to visit the Crystal Empire and build snow ponies and such. But I won't get to if all the snow melts away.” He lied. But Pinkie's reply came as little comfort to what his secret worries were really about.

“Oh well then you're in luck silly. Because during the winter season we get lots of snow right here in Ponyville! Yay!” She cheered but most other ponies were more concerned about the map having changed right in time with Rayne shouting.

“Anyways,” Twilight said, trying to get back on topic, “the other princesses would like all of us to go to Crystal Empire to help with the heart. Oh and Spike, you've been asked to come too because they want to question you and Rarity about what happened that night.” None of the other ponies caught it but Rayne noticed when Starlight suddenly had a skeptical gaze.

"Hey..." She nudged Twilight and glanced to the map and then glanced to Rayne. Twilight nodded while the others had been discussing the trip to themselves.

“You know Rayne, you're our friend now and everypony seems to enjoy your company.” Twilight did sound as if she were being sincere but being a skillful manipulator himself, Rayne wasn't going to miss the cues when someone was trying to be coy with him. “If you want to see the Crystal Empire then you'd be welcome to come with us. Maybe you could even help explain to the princesses how you got the idea that Rarity and Spike would make a good couple.”

Nopony else caught onto what Twilight meant by that last comment but Rayne certainly did. “So, I'm back to being a suspect already.” He thought. “Oh well, that doesn't matter right now compared to the fact that everything I have planned is about to FALL APART! Hmm I don't know, maybe I can go to the empire and find ‘it’ first…. But no, that won't work. I don't exactly have pockets to hide it in if I find it. And I don't know how to hide things in my mane like freaking Deadpony over there does.” He growled to himself while looking at Pinkie. He knew he needed to give Twilight an answer but his eyes couldn't help trailing south along the map and thinking. “Whether I'm running out of time or not, there is only one way for my plan to succeed. And that means, somehow, I first have to go to….”

“WHAT IN TARNATION?!” Applejack suddenly yelled while Twilight had still been waiting for Rayne to say something. Everyone gasped in surprise as they all heard the noise of some ponies flank glowing. The orange earth pony stood up and saw that it was her. Looking to the cutie map they all saw that Twilight and Rarity's cutie marks were gone. There was only one cutie mark on the map now and it was showing Applejack’s mark right above, “Tartarus?! For real?! The map is actually sending me to Tartarus?! NOW?!” Applejack complained.

“No!” Twilight yelled. But Starlight had been ignoring the others and noticed that Rayne's eyes had moved right to that spot on the map just before Applejack’s cutie mark had appeared. “You can't go now! The princesses said that they want ALL the ponies of harmony. Why would the map call you away now?!” Twilight complained feeling sorrowful as well as frustrated.

“Dag nabbit! I don' even want to go!” Applejack argued, feeling even more frustrated than Twilight.

Then all of the girls were surprised when they heard the stallion speak up. “I don't blame you Applejack. Isn't Tartarus supposed to be a terrible place? No pony should want to go there. But… if you have to go, I wouldn't mind escorting you to make sure you stay safe. I'm not super powerful but I can teleport us away if something attacks you.”

Pinkie Pie gave an adorable cheer. “Awwwwww! Rayne you would go to TARTARUS just to make sure a friend is okay? That is soooooo sweet!”

Although Twilight had a more concerned opinion. “While that is very noble of you Rayne, I'm afraid that I couldn't let you endanger yourself for one of our missions. As a princess of Equestria it wouldn't be right for me to allow regular civilian ponies to be sent to that place.” All of a sudden everyone's attention was drawn back to the table as Applejack’s cutie mark vanished from view.

Rayne grit his teeth a little but then quickly masked that with a tight lipped smile. "Well," he began, not wanting to simply roll over on this, "it isn't like you'll be SENDING me to Tartarus. It would just be like a visit while I am watching Applejack’s back." Then he turned to the earth pony asking, "You wouldn't let me get left there in Tartarus now would you?" He asked with a pouty face.

Applejack chuckled and softly batted toward him with a hoof. "Ah shucks, of course I wouldn't."

"You promise that you will never let me get trapped there?" He asked coyly.

"I promise that I will never let you get trapped there." She reassured him, not even giving it a thought.

"Hey!" Twilight clopped a hoof to the table. "I'm sorry but this isn't up to her. I am the princess here and I'm sorry but the answer is still no!"

Starlight quickly grabbed ahold of the princess's hoof and desperately said, “Oh come on Twilight! Let Rayne be a gentlepony! You don't want Applejack going to Tartarus alone do you? Rayne is offering. The rest of us can go to the Crystal Empire without her and Rayne can escort Applejack back once they finish with whatever they have to do.” She grinned super wide and uncomfortably close to Twilight's face. But just then she whispered between her teeth so that only Twilight could hear her. “Agree with me!”

“Uh, okay.” Twilight stammered, leaning as far back in her chair as she could. In turn, just as soon as Twilight agreed Applejack’s cutie mark returned to the map.

Starlight screamed and then forcefully dragged Twilight right out of her chair. “I'M SORRY! TWILIGHT I NEED YOUR HELP WITH THE MEDICINE CABINET! PLEASE EXCUSE US EVERYPONY, WE'LL BE RIGHT BACK!”

They all were left feeling stunned by that outburst. But then Applejack turned towards Rayne once it appeared that the princess and her pupil weren't coming back. “So uh, hey. Are you serious? No pony would make you do this ya know. Are you saying you would really go to Tartarus of all places with me, just to make sure I'm alright?” Applejack was trying to stay humble but she was clearly very touched by his caring offer.

Rayne just nodded and said with a smirk. “Nothing would make me happier.” He noticed out of the corner of his eye as Rainbow Dash crossed her hooves a little bitterly. He thought back to the last few minutes but he couldn't quite place what had happened to upset her. Focusing back on Applejack now he said, “I promise to let no harm come to you. Just give me one hour to get ready and I'll stick by your side no matter what we face.”

From across the table Rayne heard Spike say, “Uh, this all got really complicated. Are we sure about this?”

But Rarity just cuddled Spike up against her and then smiled looking into Rayne's eyes. “Don't you fret Spikey Wikey. If it is a promise from Rayne then I would bet every outfit that I have ever made that he will come through for her."

Author's Note

So now the Mane Six are reunited against a new situation disturbing the peace of Equestria. But just what is it that they are supposed to face? Too much love in the Crystal Heart? How will they face it if they aren't all together? Applejack is certainly in a predicament that she never thought she'd be in. And is Starlight too clever for Rayne's own good? But why does he WANT to go to Tartarus? What is he looking for in the Empire? Also what does Rayne suddenly need one hour for before leaving? All these answers are coming! Thank you for reading!

26 - When Peace Turns to Trouble

**Author's Note** Hello all, it's time for another warning here. There is a sex scene in this chapter that gets rough. No pony gets hurt and it is consensual. But you might not be able to tell that right away. I just don't want anyone to be negatively triggered. Thank you for following along this far and I hope you enjoy!**

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Chapter 26 - As Peace Turns to Trouble

“Starlight you are being ridiculous! And why did you shove us into a broom closet?!” Twilight yelled, illuminating the cramped little room with her horn so they would not be talking in the dark.

“SHHH!” Starlight whispered even though they were a considerable way down the hall from the others with the door closed. “Because this is important and I couldn't wait to find another room to shove you into! Rayne is the source!”

Trying to pay attention while her wings were accidentally knocking buckets and mops over Twilight asked, “He is the what? He- oh for Celestia sake, hold on a minute!” Then there was a snap before she teleported them both to the privacy of her bedroom. After which she walked over and made a very obvious scene of locking the door. “THERE! Now will you please tell me CALMLY what you are so freaked out about?!”

"THE SOURCE!" Starlight groaned, feeling agitated that Twilight had not already caught on herself. “The problems with the map! The cutie marks going in and out! My idea that something is causing or delaying this from happening! IT'S RAYNE!”

Now Twilight finally become as frantic as her friend was and immediately looked Starlight right in the eye asking, “Tell me EVERYTHING you're thinking!”

Starlight nodded happy to see that she was now being listened to. “The cutie map started doing this four days ago right? Didn't Pinkie just throw a welcome party for him only three days ago?”

Twilight shook her head saying, “Pinkie got delayed from throwing him a party on the day he actually arrived. Which means the day that he did show up IS the day the map started acting strange. But, that's still just a coincidence.”

Starlight held up a hoof. “Oh no, I'm not done. Listen to this! Earlier when Rayne screamed out it was while you were talking about the snow starting to melt OUTSIDE the Crystal Empire. Wasn't your cutie mark also showing on the map just outside the empire? And doesn't it seem like too big of a coincidence for the map to suddenly become super focused on that one point only after Rayne freaks out about it?” Now Starlight was smirking confidently.

Twilight started pacing in her room trying to consider all possibilities. “That does seem like too many related variables for it not to have some kind of connection. It's definitely suspicious but it still doesn't tell us anything specific.” She complained, starting to agree that there was a pattern here but feeling like something key was still missing.

Now Starlight just closed her eyes and rose her chin in dramatic confidence. “Oh ho, I saved the best for last!” Twilight looked over feeling excited to hear that there was more. “And the kicker for this mystery, is that I watched... Rayne's eyes... move from near the empire on the map to right where Tartarus is shown JUST as Applejack’s cutie mark was officially called there!” Now Twilight's jaw dropped and she had absolutely no counter argument against this new evidence. “There is no way he could have known that was going to happen! I don't know if it was intentional or on accident but one way or another Rayne had control over where and when the cutie map was going to call the next pony!"

“But, but… how can anypony have control over where there is a friendship problem?!” Twilight stammered.

“I don't know.” Starlight admitted. “But it's obvious that there is something very important to Rayne outside the Crystal Empire! And I don't think it's making snow ponies!”

“No, you're right Starlight. This is too much evidence to ignore. Rayne is definitely connected to the mysterious behavior of the cutie map.” Twilight quickly pulled out a scroll and began documenting the information that they had gathered so far.

Trying to uncover as much about this discovery as possible Starlight followed up by saying, “Twilight, I would be willing to go to Tartarus with Applejack, or you, or any of the girls because we're friends! We trust each other because we've built up that kind of relationship. And we did that over time with a long list of experiences that helped to bring us closer together. Rayne only just met all of us... Do you know ANY pony who would volunteer to go to a place like Tartarus for someone they hardly know?”

“No, I don't. Even Rarity isn't that generous. He didn't even seem to be afraid of it. He must want to go to Tartarus for some reason.” Twilight deduced.

“And he made it pretty obvious that he wants to go to the Crystal Empire too." Starlight added. "Hmm, wait... What were the other locations that the map had been showing?!” She asked urgently, realizing there might be a longer set of connections here.

“Uh, let me see if I remember. I know it was Applejack alone at Tartarus while Rarity and I were supposed to be at the empire. I definitely remember that Rainbow Dash is supposed to go with Daring Do to Griffonstone. That was a shocker. But I can't remember if it was Pinkie Pie or Fluttershy who was supposed to go to the Changeling Village.”

“I think it was both.” Starlight said as she reached out to stop Twilight from pacing. “I don't know about you but I am going to make a prediction right here and now. I am willing to bet that when the cutie map sends Dash or the other girls away, it will only be AFTER Rayne has expressed interest in wanting to visit those places."

Twilight started holding her forehead as she struggled to comprehend this. “Yes but… WHY?!”

That was when Starlight's confident smile faded. “I… I dunno Twilight. I'm sorry, I haven't figured that out yet. Is there anything special about all of these places? Or anything they have in common?"

Twilight thought for a moment. "Well special yes, but more in that they are all unique. I can't think of anything that the Crystal Empire, the Changeling Village, Gryphonstone, and Tartarus have in common with each other. They are all so different! And remember, those aren't the only places that the map pointed out. It's been showing activity all over Equestria. It is just those places that the map kept coming back to repeatedly."

"That's... actually kind of scary. What could he possibly be connected to that would be so big that it evolves almost our entire know world?" Starlight asked, taking a step back as a wave of nervousness swept over her.

Now the princess put a hoof on her friends shoulder. She spoke gently and with a concerned voice. “Listen, Rayne is somehow deeply involved. That can be accepted as fact. But we don't know how or why yet. It's suspicious but it doesn't mean it's a bad thing. You told me that he shared with you about him being a pleasure pony. Rayne is a nice guy! He hasn't done a thing to show that he has any ill intent. He just wants to make friends and be flirty which isn't really my taste but that doesn't automatically make him a villain either. If we accuse him of something and we turn out to be wrong, I don't want to be responsible for killing him. So maybe let's just keep this discovery between us until we know more for certain, okay?”

Starlight nodded and looked like she was about to agree. But suddenly her face showed a horrified expression as she screamed, “WHAT?! KILL HIM?! TWILIGHT WHAT ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT?! I DON'T WANT TO KILL HIM, I JUST HAD THE BEST DATE OF MY LIFE WITH THE GUY!”

Immediately Twilight grimaced and looked up with a guilty expression. “Oops. He didn't tell you about that part, huh? Uh, Starlight come here and sit down with me. I have something important to tell you about Rayne and you're really not going to like what I have to say.”

Back in the Map Room -

The two missing mares eventually walked back to rejoin the others. Twilight seemed to be okay but Starlight was clearly forcing an uncomfortable smile while avoided eye contact with Rayne for the rest of the morning. Meanwhile everypony else seemed to be entertaining themselves while having waited for the two to return. Pinkie had given Rayne a rather ordinary looking cupcake, which he seemed to be enjoying, while Applejack looked annoyed at her for some reason. Rainbow Dash had moved over to sit on the table in front of Rayne and had her legs draped down right in front of him. Meanwhile, Spike and Rarity were of course in their own little world together. What surprised Twilight the most was that Discord had apparently shown up while she was gone and he was now giving Fluttershy a shoulder massage. Furthermore, Discord, Rainbow Dash, and Rayne were thoroughly engrossed in a conversation together. But the Draconequus gave a nod to Twilight as she returned which caused them all to return to their regular seats.

“Alright everypony…” Twilight began. “So it seems that we all have a journey ahead of us. Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Rarity, and Spike. All of you will come with me to the Crystal Empire. Applejack, you take Rayne with you to Tartarus to see why the map would be calling you there but please try to return to us as soon as you can.” The two of them nodded but then Discord looked to Twilight strangely, not having been informed of recent events. Before he could question though Twilight turned straight toward him asking, “Discord, I actually have a favor to ask of you, if you don't mind?”

The Draconequus seemed to light up with surprise. “Oh, oh me? You need my help with something?” Now he stretched up proudly and gave her a big smile. “The Princess of Friendship needs MY help? Oh well this is so exciting! I promise that whatever it is, I won't let you down.”

Ignoring his antics Twilight said, “Thank you Discord, I trust you.” He positively beamed at that. “I need you to stay here in my castle and keep an eye on the cutie map for us while we're gone. I know that doesn't sound very exciting but it's important that I have someone keeping an eye on it. It's been behaving strangely of late so if anything happens that looks important, with your magic you’d be able to let us know faster than anypony else could.”

Discord suddenly snapped into a soldiers uniform and he gave Twilight a salute. “You can count on me!”

“I hope you're not forgetting about me?” Starlight asked with a chuckle.

“Of course not.” Twilight smiled but Starlight then found out why the princess had saved her for last. “You're going to stay here and keep poor Discord company so that he doesn't get lonely by himself.”

“Hey!” Starlight yelled out feeling extremely disappointed. But Discord just wrapped an arm around her picking her right up out of her seat.

“Oh come now, I'm loads of fun! I think that you and I can have a splendid old time!”

“Let me go Discord!” She yelled, wriggling in his grasp before teleporting herself back down to the ground. She looked up at him scowling but eventually eased up realizing there wasn't much choice in the matter. “Okay, okay. I don't really mind hanging out with you Discord. I just wasn't expecting to get left behind.”

Twilight thought to herself for a moment. “Well, I suppose that Sunburst would always be happy to get a visit from you.”

But suddenly their conversation was interrupted as Fluttershy whispered out. “Um, Twilight? I know that we are all in a hurry but if we really are all going to travel to the Crystal Empire then could I maybe take a quick trip back home to make sure that all of my animal friends will be okay while I'm gone?”

Right about then Pinkie raised a hoof and said, “Uh yeah, now that you mention it I should probably go tell Mrs. and Mr. Cake that-"

But Twilight interrupted, “Okay, okay! Why doesn't everypony run home for a minute and take care of whatever they need to. But then meet back here as soon as you're finished! Is that understood?” Everyone nodded in agreement as Applejack mentioned about checking on the farm and Rarity spoke about changing the water for Opalescence. Although as soon as they all started heading towards the door Twilight shouted out, “Spike! Rarity doesn't need you to go with her to change her cat's water dish!” He gave a chuckle and sighed as he hugged Rarity before walking back in. “Come on Spike, you can help me in the library before we go.” Twilight said while gently ruffling to his scales.

As Discord and Starlight were left in the room they quickly noticed that Rainbow Dash was still in her chair. “What? I've been already excused from Wonderbolt practice for as long as Twilight needs me and I've raised Tank to be self sufficient.” Then she dropped her head to the side and immediately fell asleep to just nap away until every other pony returned.

Not Much Later in the Everfree Forest -

“AAAAHHHHHHHH!!!’ A shrill cry echoed through the trees of the Everfree forest. Creatures scurried away from the sounds of screaming that ricocheted off branches and stones. Deep through the treeline heavy sobs continued to ring out from within a small wooden cottage. There inside a zebra gave a whimpering shout as her hooves clattered against the floor beneath her in rhythmic succession. “AAAHH RAYNE! PLEEAAASE!” She frantically pleaded. Inside the small dwelling, the wailing enchantress lay upon her back with her thighs held wide apart with no room for them to move. However what leaned over Zecora was not a stallion or any kind of pony at all. “RAYNE, YOU MAY THINK THAT I CAN TAKE IT BUT MY PELVIS DISAGREES!” Zecora whimpered as she banged her hooves futilely against his oversized shoulders.

Towering above her was a massive figure of velvety black fur. A muscular body flexed itself into the loins of the zebra making her cry out with every thrust. Large paws adorned with sharp claws held the zebra's throat in place as the beastial figure continued hammering the hips of the mare into the floorboards. "Pretty, pretty, little filly. How delightful you are... so fragile, so helpless against me... Look how your hooves kick, so frightened, so desperate... pretty, pretty, little filly..." His voice rumbled deeply with the weight of heavy lungs within his chest. Most noticeable though were his fangs, reflecting the light in the eyes beneath him.

Tightening his grip upon her, the dark creature savored how she squirmed as he dug himself inside her. He could almost see his erection extending her stomach outward from the inside. She flailed in his grasp feeling her marehood being pulled apart by the oversized girth she was not designed to withstand. Rayne seemed to gloat, only being encouraged to grind into her harder as she kicked and twisted, feeling her insides being brutally displaced within her.

"EEEYYYAAAHH! YOU'RE HURTING ME!” Zecora screamed as her insides were pummeled with the full weight of the beast on top of her. She shivered in fear, watching his monstrous jaws opened wide. His large tongue slid across her throat caressing all the way up to the side of her face. She did not miss how his fangs came within inches of her fur, knowing he could end her life in an instant if he had wanted to. He licked her once more, tasting the fear sweating through her fur and loving every minute of it. “Please Rayne, let us shift... just a degree?” She pleaded out, knowing how helpless she sounded at that moment. A rumble of pleasure purred out from within his chest. He leaned down again greatly enjoying how her body quaked in terror as his fangs trailed gently against of her face.

However, the ebony fiend eventually ceased his thrusting and then slowly began lifting his weight from atop her. She groaned feeling circulation return to her lower extremities and she held her pelvis in her hooves whimpering at how sore it now felt both inside and out. His black whiskers curled over his white fangs as his deep voice declared, “Remember that it was you who asked to feel me in this form instead of my pony body.” Down below his long slender tail curled back and forth over Zecora's lower hooves. "Having second thoughts my dear? You asked for me to scare you... to show you what it would feel like to be taken by a predator. But one who you knew wouldn't really hurt you... But if you are not receiving the satisfaction you had wanted... then I can stop at anytime."

Now that she was no longer pinned to the ground Zecora began to slowly lift her front end from the floor. Her hooves were shaking and her mouth was panting with the force of her racing heartbeat. But despite the shock that her body was going through, she quickly gave him a very sultry smile and whispered out, “I know and I do not regret my decision. You have more than satisfied that fantasy's vision.” She was still quivering a bit but had started regaining control of herself as she reached out to take hold of one of his large paws. She noticed how it took both her hooves just to hold it and she inspected each of his clawed nubs in fascination.

"You didn't want to be hurt, you don't want to meet your end..." He began, slowly pulling his paw back out from her hold. "But you wanted to feel hunted and captured. You wanted to feel like prey, to feel that danger." She watched with lusty eyes as he gently trailed those claws along the soft fur of her chest. She whimpered and nodded as she was almost humping air while he toyed with her. "You want to know that you COULD be hurt, and to feel that there is nothing left but the trust you have in me to stop that from happening to you..." Suddenly he lunged down wrapping his fangs around her throat. She screamed even knowing he would not hurt her but that did not stop her natural instinct of becoming terrified. The rush of her heart was enough to push her over the edge to yet another orgasm as she dangled in the air from his jaws.

She gave absolutely no resistance as Rayne eagerly grabbed Zecora by her hips to rotate her into a face down position beneath him. “There now, is this angle any better?” He asked as he wasted no time plunging his oversized length back into her swollen vaginal passage.

Zecora quickly took a sharp intake of breath feeling herself being skewered alive as she clung onto the floor boards for support. Her slit was raw, making his entry sting as he stretched her open once again. Looking back over her shoulder she winced in pain as he gripped her ass and penetrated all the way in. But in an alluring voice told him, “Oohhh yes, thank you...” He purred out over her back and resumed his brutal thrusting. “MMMM Rayne, aauhhh you are wonderful at being gentle, but I certainly enjoy it this way too.” She teased, stroking underneath his feline chin affectionately. Now Rayne grinned and shoved her down by her shoulders. He saw an excited grin on her lips at feeling his sharp claws prodding into her shoulder. He was loving how moist it made her to feel threatened like this.

But when his heavy panther lungs roared at her threateningly, he saw her eyes instinctively shrink to fearful slits. Simultaneously her passageway constricted around him tightly as he told her, "I want to hear you scream again..." He chuckled, digging his claws in just a little further. Her hooves scratched at the floor as she wondered how far he was going to with her request. But when he suddenly used her hips like a handle bar to drive his erection through her insides, it made her scream like she had never know she could before.

Several Orgasms Later -

Just under an hour had passed before Zecora was now lying lazily on the floor watching as the dark stallion was trying to rummage through her potion vials. She admired his muscular form and attractive mane but she definitely appreciated his secret other self even more. He had shown her new heights of pleasure to which the orgasms were a state of trauma to endure. She knew that never again in her life would she be able to experience what Rayne could make her feel and she cherished him for it. But now that their passions were over she giggled at the way this adroit male now fumbled. “Zecora, are you sure you it is on the second shelf? Can't you come over here and help me look for this?” He teased, looking back over his shoulder.

“No, I cannot move you brute!” Zecora tried sounding angry but she could not help but laugh at the same time. “I cannot crawl or even scoot!” He looked over to give her a smirk and she relented with a smile of her own in return. Zecora knew that no matter how she tried to hide it, that Rayne could see right through her. She ran her hooves across her stomach and abdomen. Caressing over bruises hidden only by her fur, she sighed blissfully remembering how only moments ago he had made her feel full like never before. She now lusted for him no longer out of guilt but just for her own unending pleasure. But a sudden shout from the stallion brought her drifting mind back to the present.

“Ah ha, found it!” He suddenly shouted, levitating up a small dark blue vial. “Now you're sure this will do the trick?” He asked her.

The zebra nodded. “Only two drops is needed to change one's mind and you may leave a memory redesigned. It is though a request of a rather odd kind. I certainly hope that you don't have a crime in mind?" She asked with concern.

Rayne carefully placed the vial behind his ear as she had shown him earlier how to do. “Don't worry Zecora. This is for self preservation purposes only. You know, in case I get found out. I will only need it the once and I won't ask you for this kind of thing again.” She nodded trusting him. However Zecora knew that trust had nothing to do with why she was helping him. Rayne was the one pony she would still feel responsible for helping, even if he had directly stated that he intended to act with malicious purposes. She looked down to her hooves questioning herself, knowing full well that this stallion could lead Equestria into total chaos and still she would stand by him. But Rayne washed the worried expression from her face as he stepped over to kiss her tenderly upon the lips. She clung to his kiss, wrapping her arms around him with longing. But when he pulled back and walked out the door she knew that nothing she did would ever be good enough to convince him to stay with her.

Back at the Castle of Friendship -

It didn't take too long for everypony to finish their to do’s and make it back before much time had passed. Twilight ended up anxiously waiting outside for them all to return while Starlight and Discord debated magical friendship theory behind her. Once the group had reassembled the alicorn wasted no time in getting them all on their way. “Alright, I'm glad you're all back. It's time to start heading out. The train for the Crystal Empire will be leaving soon. Applejack, Rayne, I can teleport you two most of the way to help save you some time. But you will have to get back by your own power. Discord, I am trusting you to look out for any important changes on the cutie map. Please alert me right away if anything should happen. And the rest of us..."

But now she stopped and Applejack realized Twilight was giving her a worried expression. The earth pony just smiled back at her and said, “Aw now shucks Twilight. Don't get like that. I'll be alright, it's not like I'm gonna be trapped or nuthin’. And I trust Rayne to keep me safe.”

"I really feel like I should be going with you but... okay." The princess nodded. Everypony waved to them before Rayne and Applejack were teleported away from view.

Not wanting to leave solemn faces on his friends it was actually Discord who spoke up next. “Oh now don't worry everypony, I'm sure it will work out in the end.” However as Discord had a talent for doing, his reassurances usually came off sounding more like a ill omen. Trying to further ease the tension he added, “Come along Starlight, maybe we can use the Friendship Map for a pingpong table or something.” He jested, much to the annoyance of Twilight. Putting it aside though she leaned in to give her friend a hug goodbye before turning to walk back with the rest of the group to the train station.

Once they had started walking, Twilight heard a voice speak up to her. “So you're being pretty generous.” Looking over she saw Spike walking beside her instead of being up with Rarity holding her hoof.

“Huh, what do you mean?” She asked him.

“You know, letting Discord look after the map like that. Asking him to look after something that important to you.” He pointed out.

Twilight stared ahead and smiled as they walked together. “Discord has made a lot of mistakes in his past but he has really come around. He's earned some additional respect from us and I feel that it's about time that we show him that we trust in him as our friend.” Several of the ponies nodded back in agreement and Fluttershy was giving an especially happy smile.

However that was when Fluttershy suddenly changed to a very confused expression and asked, “Um, everypony? Why does it look like Starlight is chasing after us with a worried look on her face?”

"Ooooh! It's because she is! She is chasing after us with a worried look on her face!" Pinkie cheered excitedly.

Looking behind them they all saw a panicked Starlight Glimmer running full speed towards them and yelling. It was just then that they realized that ground around them was starting to get darker. That was when Starlight finally got close enough to hear that she was screaming, “LOOK OUT!”

Each of them looked up to the sky in fear as a massive figure came down from above. They all screamed and scrambled in different directions to avoid being crushed. Meanwhile from the outskirts of town they could hear loud shrieks coming from ponies in the streets. Looking around they noticed that there were now dragons in Ponyville zipping about all over the place. The girls all shouted fearfully as Torch, Ember’s oversized father, stepped forward almost crushing them a second time. “PONIES OF PONYVILLE, WE DRAGONS ARE HERE!!!!” He roared out. Ponies all through the town fled for the safety of their homes and young foals could be heard crying in fright as their parents held them.

“What is going on here?! Why have you dragons come?!” Twilight shouted up to Torch, still looking shocked to see him standing in their town. Large scale dragons walked through the streets while smaller ones climbed across rooftops looking in through windows. The princess and her friends were all in a panic and none of them knew what to do.

But just then another voice called out from a dragon that flew down from atop Torch’s shoulder. “Where... is… Spike?!” Ember yelled furiously while wielding her Bloodstone Scepter.

Instantly the little purple dragon hid behind Twilight who also extended a wing over him protectively. “What do you want with him?! Why have you all come in force like this?!”

Ember landed down in front of Twilight looking her sternly in the eyes. “Because we're, going, to, EAT HIM!” She growled. Instantly Spike screamed and all of the ponies gasped. But Ember wasn't able to hold her straight face for very long before her and all of the other dragons started laughing. “Oh come on Twilight.” Ember said much softer now. “We’re friends. Also dragons don't eat each other. They just eat, well everything else.” Just then another dragon felt it appropriate to take a bite out of a building causing Pinkie Pie to scream in complaint. Ignoring this, Ember went on to say, “I'm asking because we just want to talk to Spike, that's all.”

Peaking his face out from behind Twilight, Spike asked, “Really?! All these dragons, just because you want to talk?”

As soon as he had poked himself out both Twilight and Rarity shouted for him to cover back up. But neither of them were fast enough to grab him before Torch reached down with his giant claw and lifted him from the ground. Ember continued by saying, “Yes don't worry, we just want to talk to him… about possibly using forbidden dragon magics and having to face judgement for dragon crimes if being found guilty. Oh and we are taking him back to the Dragon Lands to have said talk where if found guilty the punishment could include but is not limited to… my father swallowing him whole. But not for eating purposes, only for sentancing purposes. You know, if it comes to that. So I guess maybe there is a little bit of cause for worry. Well anyways, we’ll see you around. Bye!” And with that all of the dragons began flapping up into the sky with Spike screaming as he was being carried away.

All of the ponies were shocked and Rarity immediately gave a mortified scream after hearing what they might do to him. “SPIKE! NOOOOOOO!!!”

Dash didn't waste any time in trying to fly up to save their friend. But Twilight managed to use her magic just in time to pull Dash back before she flew right into the firebreath of several of the larger dragons. “Rainbow stop! That isn't going to work!” She yelled. But then they all noticed the light gray mare racing off across the countryside. “OH NO! RARITY DON'T!” Twilight tried to plead with her but the purple maned mare shot back a furious expression that showed she was not going to let herself be stopped.

“I WILL NOT LET THEM HURT HIM!” Rarity screamed in desperation while still running as hard as she could.

Twilight suddenly went into a panic not being able to comprehend what had just happened. She looked from Spike, to Rarity, then back to the dragons before dropping to her knees as she started hyperventilating. Thinking quickly, Starlight suddenly grabbed hold of her and hugged her tightly. Quickly whispering into her ear she said, “Listen, don't worry about this. I'll go chasing after Rarity and get Spike back. You take the others and still head towards the Crystal Empire. They're waiting for you!”

“But-" Twilight whimpered.

Starlight yelled to interrupt her. “There isn't time Twilight! Go! I've got this! Remember that time that you and I battled across time together? If I could keep up with you then I should be able to out magic a bunch of stupid dragons and maybe just one or two smart ones.” She gave a confident grin even though she was still a little unsure herself. Then without waiting for an answer she went racing after Rarity as fast as she could.

“Come on, let's go.” Pinkie Pie softly encouraged as Twilight's remaining friends started to pull her along. “Trust in Starlight. Between her and Rarity they won't let anything bad happen to Spike. But let's get out of here before something else happens to split any more of us apart from each other.”

Weakly Twilight was allowing herself to get pulled along towards the train station. She just couldn't manage to look away from the shadows of Torch and the other dragons flying away with her friend in the distance. “Spike….” Twilight whimpered as tears started to fill her eyes.

Author's Note

Okay so the big reveal about Rayne's alternate form has been made. The shapeshifting form that he got from Discord allows him to change into a black panther. Or it might be appropriate to call him a were-panther in this case. Needless to say, Zecora seems to be having a Beauty and the Beast complex with him. Again, don't worry. There was no unwanted sexual activity in this chapter. Rayne was just being rough, and even if it hurt her, Zecora liked it. However just because Discord and Zecora know, doesn't mean that any other pony is aware that he can shape change.

For those who remember, there was some foreshadowing in the beginning when Rayne appeared in Equestria. He thought he was panther because that is my fursona in the furry community.

And then, for the other big plot twist… First, all of the mane six are requested TOGETHER with Spike and possibly Rayne to be there. But instantly that gets broken up as Applejack gets called on a Friendship mission and Rayne goes off with her. Well five out of six isn't bad, right? But then Spike gets abducted by dragons with Rarity immediately chasing after him. Now the Crystal meeting is down to four of six with the two individuals responsible for the supernatural event no longer available. Furthermore, Spike seems to be off to a possible death sentence, no one knows why Applejack is going to Tartarus, and Twilight is most certainly having a melt down at this point. In a word, things have gotten… complicated.

I hope you like the changes! Remember, reviews help me know you enjoy the story! Thank you for reading!

A special thanks goes out to Jay Onagi for the excellent art!

**New events in season 8 or 9 of the show involving Tartarus will not change the events which take place in this story. Rayne and Applejack's visit will take place before Tartarus was "remodeled" as Celestia put it in season 8. Furthermore, no matter what happens in the show that might conflict with my story, I am clever enough to write around plot holes. Things in upcoming chapters WILL conflict with the series, but they will work themselves out in the end.

27 - Sorrows and Torment

**Author's Note** So there is both violence and a character death warning in this chapter. The scene will not go into too much graphic detail but there will be a murder before this chapter is over. Reader discretion is advised. If you read this chapter but want to skip that section then towards the end when ravens are mentioned, just skip to the ending note after the chapter and the recap will summarize what happens.

** ** Again, new events in season 8 or 9 of the show will not effect this story. There is nothing that I can't eventually write around. ** **

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Chapter 27 - Sorrows and Torment

For those riding on the Ponyville Express the usual joyful feeling was now replaced with a somber tone. Two pegasi and an earth pony sat near a sobbing mare as other passengers looked on with concern. Piled into a seat corner, a purple alicorn wept as her friends crowded around. The cabin was mostly silent as none of them knew how to console her while they were all sharing a similar degree of the heartache themselves. “S-Sp-Spike!” Twilight cried out between tearful sobs. All of her friends looked up as that had been the first time they heard the princess speak since they boarded the train. They all had been in a state of shock when they approached the station. But as soon as they boarded, Twilight had broken down and they had not been able to get a word from her. “I- I left him! I left him! How could I leave him?!”

The others gave a nervous glance to one another but they tried again to help, now that she was seeming responsive. Pinkie Pie bent down to look the crestfallen alicorn in the face. “It's going to be okay Twilight. We'll get Spike back.” Her words were soft, trying not to push too hard because she knew her friend was distraught.

Fluttershy went next, trying her best to sound confident but still being supportive. “Um, Twilight. I can't say I know how you feel right now… but we're all here for you. Every one of us cares about Spike and if he isn't back by the time we sort out the Crystal Empire, then I know we will all work together to get him back.”

“Yes, but how?! And when?!” Twilight cried out, still being no less upset than she was a moment ago. “I was there when Spike was born. I raised him. I helped take care of him. He's been with me every day for so long. I never imagined I could ever possibly see the day that I would lose him!”

Now Rainbow Dash leaned over placing a hoof on her shoulder. “Nothing is going to happen to Spike! You aren't going to lose him!” She said confidently.

Twilight looked up and her eyes had become red from crying. “But Dash… they're going to eat him!” As soon as she said it she gasped as if she had scared herself. Her eyes went wide and she covered her mouth with her hooves. “They're going to eat my friend!” She whispered sounding terrified. To Twilight it was as if it hadn't been real until she had said it herself. But now that she had, she imaged a little silhouette of Spike disappearing into Torch’s mouth.

Suddenly Rainbow Dash grabbed Twilights shoulders and yelled, “That! Won't! Happen!” She gave Twilight a stern stare and the princess nodded showing that she had stopped imagining the worse. “Listen Twilight! Rarity and Starlight are right on their heels. Neither of them will let those dragons hurt a single scale on Spike's head. Rarity is all crazy for Spike now and even if she wasn't she still wouldn't allowed it to happen. Also Starlight knows how to respond under pressure. If it comes to a fight, there are few ponies I would trust more than Starlight to be able to handle themselves! With the both of them together, Spike is as good as saved! Annnnd if it takes us a while to see him, just believe that it's just them traveling all the way back here. Okay?”

Twilight huffed with her bottom lip still quivering. But then she nodded and said, “Okay Rainbow. I'll try to keep that in mind. You are right, after all. The Dragon Lands are about as far from the Crystal Empire as you can get. I just... I feel so guilty. I feel like there was so much more that I could have done to save him. I feel like it's my fault he's gone!” She yelled, beginning to fall back into her sobbing again.

“Now Twilight!” Fluttershy yelled, actually speaking up in an assertive voice. “Do you really think that right now Spike would blame you for anything that happened?!”

Fluttershy stared Twilight down quite sternly until finally the princess faltered. “...No.”

“That's right!” Fluttershy continued. “And do you think that if Spike could see you right now that it would make him feel any better seeing you worry over him like this?!”

“No, it wouldn't.” Twilight answered, sounding like she was getting a little more control over herself now.

“It definitely would not!” Fluttershy said pointedly. “We are all worried about Spike but right now you have a responsibility as a princess! I'm not saying that Spike isn't important. But what I AM saying is this; let's get this first task done and out of the way! The sooner it is, the sooner we can all go to the Dragon Lands together and see if our friends still need our help!” Fluttershy stomped a hoof looking very serious. Twilight actually managed to smile and wipe some of the tears from her face.

“You're right Fluttershy. Thank you everypony. We do have an important job to do and we are already several ponies down from being there for it. Spike is very dear to me but he isn't alone. Starlight and Rarity will be catching up to him soon. They will keep him safe.” She then blew into a tissue and gave a weak smile to her friends. “Thank you all for being here for me. I don't know if I could have handled this situation without you.”

"Nope!" Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy all cheered together as they leaned forward to hug Twilight.

Once they all had returned to their seats the princess looked longingly out of the window again. “I just have to trust that Spike can hold out until then. I want you girls to know that I have reason to believe the heart of that giant dragon he once turned into is still inside of our little friend. I just hope that it is enough to see him through this.” The other girls looked to each other curiously, not yet being aware of the events back in Rarity's boutique. But when Twilight remained silent they simply sat and all awaited for the train to arrive at the Crystal Empire Station.

Meanwhile at the Gates of Tartarus-

“So Rayne, do you have any ideas? Because it's about as clear as mud to me what we're supposed to be doing here.” Applejack said a bit apprehensively. As they opened the entrance to Tartarus the two ponies looked down over a tremendous gorge.

Rayne knew the underground prison was bigger than the show had let on but he was staggered by just how colossal the cavern actually was. There were individualized platforms just as the show had portrayed, however the sheer number of them were shocking. As the two walked further and further into the pit it seemed as if these platforms would go on forever. Rayne saw the most peculiar creatures down here, several of which had never been seen on the show and the likes of which he could not identify. Meanwhile other platforms had creatures ranging from manticores to bugbears to undead looking creatures and even a few ponies. Rayne even saw the backside of a large black dragon in the distance.

As his eyes scanned the different prisoners however, he eventually saw the one inhabitant that he was most looking forward to finding. “I'm not sure about the map’s intent Applejack, but I think I have an idea.”

As he stepped up to one platform in particular, a dry and raspy voice growled out. “Ponies? What are ponies doing down here in… Is that, Applejack?” The chain around the creatures hoof clinked as his golden eyes squinted in disbelief.

“Oh no! Just wait one darn tootin minute! We are NOT here for him!” Applejack snorted. She stomped a hoof and gave a stern glare to Rayne. “You best be careful now. This here is one of the worst villains that Equestria has ever seen. In my opinion, rotting away in Tartarus is too good for him after what he's done!”

“I am well aware of who is Applejack, and I'm certain that this is who we were meant to find.” Rayne said as he stared up at the centaur imprisoned above.

Stepping beside him the orange mare seemed unconvinced as she whispered, “But, how can you be so sure?”

Finally looking away from the beast Rayne said, “Because I think that I am the reason why your map table has been acting so strange. I have a deal for him, which you could say, is like a friendship problem. But without me here the deal doesn't exist so the map can only show the friendship problem if I am going to visit.”

Now Applejack was giving him a very suspicious look. “And you couldn't have mentioned this on the way over here? Or before?! What is it you want from him anyways?” She asked skeptically.

Rayne just sighed and said, “I'm not hiding anything from you Applejack. I want you here with me as I speak to him. Although I'd rather not have to repeat myself twice. He is going to reject my offer at first anyways, I already know. But I'm hoping that he will see that it is for the best.” Applejack wasn't satisfied with that answer at all but then Rayne gave her a tender look and said, “I really need your help here Applejack. I need you to trust me. I'm not ashamed to admit that this guy is a little scary, even if he is chained up and weakened. I'm not sure I'd be able to face him in this place if I were on my own.” Then he gave her a gentle pleading look.

Applejack just sighed and took off her hat. “I do trust you Rayne. I already believe that you are of a good sort. Even though this don't feel right, I really don't want to believe that you are a villain yerself so I'm willing to sit back and hear what you've got to say to him. And don't worry, I'll be right here by your side.” They smiled to one another and then she put her hat back on with a confident stare. “Alright well, it's your show from here. Let's get it done and get outta this place. Twilight needs us over in the Crystal Empire.”

Rayne nodded and the two of them walked up a spiral stair to get to the platform above. It was Rayne who spoke up first but Applejack was shocked to hear how he now sounded more like some fancy Canterlot pony than the bashful stallion she had come to know. “Hello there. It's nice to finally meet you… Tirek.” Rayne said, but his courteous manner was being far from polite. In fact Applejack was shocked seeing just how drastically the sound of Rayne's attitude had just changed.

“That's Lord Tirek to you, pony!” The centaur growled bitterly as he lifted himself to his hooves.

Rayne rose his chin and looked away from Tirek disrespectfully. He imagined some fanciful 'Queen of the Damned' like scenario of two vampires both arguing, both with the opinion of being too important to respect one another. “Oh? And tell me, just what are you lord of? Are you king of your underground lilypad?” It brought a smirk to Rayne's face as Tirek lashed out at him but was just out of reach.

“Uh, Rayne? Maybe you shouldn't taunt him like that.” Applejack mumbled uncomfortably. She was astounded, not being able to believe her eyes that this confident and leering stallion was the same shy gentlepony that she knew.

Upon hearing the commotion Cerberus stepped over but for now seemed content in just watching what was happening. Tirek turned towards the stallion and grit his teeth. “You dare to mock me?!”

“I do. Because there is nothing that you can do about it. Well for now anyways.” All eyes were on Rayne and Tirek stared at him very curiously.

“Who ARE you? Why have you come here to bother me?!” He scowled, turning away and crossing his arms.

“I'm here for you Tirek. I'm here about your… incarceration.” Rayne was being smug and rubbing it in Tirek’s face that he held all the cards in this situation. “You must just HATE it in here. So… miserable.”

“Yes, yes, what of it?!” The centaur snapped. “It's not like they will ever let me be free from this prison.”

Rayne now had a sinisterly joyful tone as he tried to sound like he empathized with Tirek. “Well I can only imagine how badly you would want to get out of here. But this really isn't a prison you know. You aren't working off a sentence. This is an oubliette! You are here so that ponies can forget about you.” Applejack was shocked seeing Rayne suddenly walk closer, well within the villain's reach. “And think about it… how long were you in here before? A thousand years? More? It makes me wonder... you can't actually die in here, can you? Maybe it's the magic of Tartarus? You just sit… and wait… for nothing. Forever...”

The two stared at each other eye to eye now. Rayne was grinning but Tirek was grimacing. “What… is… it… that you WANT, pony?!” He growled out angrily, wanting to attack the stallion but not daring to with Cerberus watching.

“Oh come now, surely you know. What did Discord do when he opposed Equestria and lost? I want you to change! To reform! I want to offer you a second chance to have a real life! It might not be the ambitious life you wanted but it has to be better than this!” Rayne said coercingly.

Applejack seemed a little upset but didn't interrupt while Tirek just crossed his arms and gave a grumpy sigh. “Let me guess, you want me to embrace ‘F-R-I-E-N-D-S-H-I-P’ with you?” He grumbled mockingly.

Rayne looked to him surprised for moment and then leaned back as he started to laugh. “Wha- Oh, ahahaha no! I don't want to be friends with you! And neither does anypony else. There isn't a soul in Equestria that would trust you! But outside Equestria…?” Rayne asked as he stretched out a hoof dramatically. “Don't you have a family out there somewhere? A people of your own? You could return as the prodigal son! Enjoy a celebrated return! Maybe you might rule there instead of here, you never know. I'm sure you had your issues when you left but it can't be worse than enduring another thousand years or longer in here!"

Tirek started to scratch his chin as he pondered. “You do make a good point. I've very few fond memories of home but it's not as miserable as being locked away in this wretched hole! But, how could this happen? What would stop me from just stealing the magic from ponies again?” He asked, starting to come around but still having his doubts.

Rayne was overjoyed to see him starting to sway. “Oh why that's easy! It's because you won't be able to, of course.” Now Tirek and Applejack both looked to him confused. But Rayne continued saying, “Well I said that this would be a deal, didn't I? I'm here for a trade. Your freedom in exchange for you no longer having the ability to threaten anypony. You would have to give up your magic. And I mean permanently. But really that's a small price to pay for-

“WHAT?!” Tirek yelled and Rayne quickly leapt away as the centaur lunged at him. “WHY YOU VILE, MANIPULATIVE,...” Tirek screamed a stream of rants and insults until Cerberus jumped forward to intimidate the prisoner back into a compliant attitude. Meanwhile Applejack walked with Rayne back down from the raised platform.

“What in the hay are you thinkin’?! Really? That's your plan?! Set Tirek free if he gives up his magic?!” The earth pony was clearly furious with him. “What makes you think that he would agree to such a cockamamie idea? Also why would you want to do this?! How did it even get into your head?!” She argued, each question sounding as if she were trying to lash at him with her words.

Rayne wasn't phased, having completely expected this. “Because, I want to help build friendships.” Applejack looked like she was about to explode again but this time Rayne stopped her. “There are a whole race of centaur out there. And have any of them ever hurt Equestria except for this one? No. Would they probably be glad to have their prodigal son back? I think so. Could this show of good faith to the centaurs possibly unite them in friendship with ponies? Maybe. Perhaps one day we'll even have little centaurs in Twilight's Friendship School. And we don't even have to be friendly with Tirek himself to do it.” He said pointedly.

Rayne almost laughed at how quiet Applejack suddenly got. She had clearly never thought of these things herself. But then she shook her head saying, “What about his magic though?! Don't think that I didn't catch what you mentioned there partner!”

"Well yes, it's true that his power wouldn't be able to just disappear into thin air. It would have to go some place. Now you, you're an earth pony Applejack so you wouldn't be able to carry it. I on the other-hoof, being a unicorn, could do it. And then I could bring it back to the princesses for them to deal with it appropriately." Applejack stomped her hoof and for a moment he thought she was going to buck him in the face. Softening his expression Rayne looked to her with gentle eyes. “Heh, well. There's no way that Tirek could be trusted if he is allowed to keep his magic. But Applejack, come here. Feel my pulse. Look me in the eye. Listen to my voice.” He said as he took a breath to steady himself. “I do not want to conquer Equestria.” He said steadily, allowing his words a pause to follow through after his statement.

Applejack scrutinized him a bit but then pulled back. “You don't have to get all serious on me like that sugar cube. I already said, I trust you. Just don't go breaking my trust now or I'll have to buck ya!” She said with wink and they both laughed.

“I AGREE!!!!!” Suddenly a loud raspy voice broke their attention from each other and both of the ponies ran back up to the platform. There Cerberus was growling over Tirek who was trying to wave the dog off. “I'm calm! I've calmed! Get away from me you mutt!” Eventually the guardian backed off and went to sit at the edge of the platform. As soon as Tirek saw the two ponies return he pointed right at Rayne. “You stop your teasing and your meddling! I will give you my magic if you promise to get me out of here! I don't want to live another second around that beast!” He growled as he looked back at Cerberus. But after the two ponies just stared at each other in surprise, Tirek spoke in a softer tone than before. “Please, I'm ready to go home.”

Applejack looked astonished that Tirek agreed but Rayne stepped up knowing he hadn't presented the centaur with much of a choice. “That's a smart move on your part Tirek.”

The centaur just grimaced while glaring at Rayne. “You're a fool if you think things will turn out any different for you.” He whispered, as if speaking from one villain to another.

“We shall see. Likewise, things would have ended up very different for you had I been able to visit without Appelejack looking over my shoulder." He whispered back and the two just shared a cold stare into one another's eyes. "Now let's get started.” Rayne declared, standing ready.

Tirek sighed and gave Rayne a nod. “Focus your magic on me. Levitating your target makes it easier to do this. Then open your mouth and breath in. I will do the rest and the knowledge for the skill should along come with it.” Suddenly a dark purple light shone around Rayne's horn and then also around Tirek who started floating. Cerberus stood to his feet and barked curiously but otherwise did not interfere. After which, a fiery orange light seemed to pour out of the centaur until it was swallowed up by the unicorn. When it was over they both collapsed feeling a bit dizzy.

“Did it work?” Applejack asked apprehensively.

Rayne chuckled as he closed his eyes concentrating. “Oh it worked. I can feel it.”

Tirek however remained on the ground feeling drained. “Heh heh, why don't you test it to make sure?” He said pointing at Applejack who suddenly looked at Rayne feeling panicked.

But the stallion just smirked at Tirek. “That won't be necessary. I didn't take this power from you just to become you. You will never again be a threat Tirek.” Applejack looked to Rayne feeling as if something inside her grew even closer to him. If he really had been planning to turn against her she knew that now had been his perfect moment. If she had even the slightest doubt about his character before, it was now completely removed from her system. Rayne looked over and gave her a smile, seeing in her eyes that she trusted him implicitly.

“You have what you wanted. Now, release me.” Tirek sounded like a poor withered version of himself and he knew it would take no short amount of time for him to recover. He looked up to Rayne with hope but was not expecting to see such a cold expression on the face of the stallion.

“I am not your jailer Tirek.” Rayne stated simply. On the inside he laughed seeing the centaur’s face fall with despair. He was tempted to leave Tirek like this but Applejack was watching and he still had other plans for the centaur. “But still, a deal is a deal. Cerberus, for the good of Equestria I ask that you let Tirek go. You heard the deal I made and you saw what he did.” He looked to Applejack and gave a head nod in their direction.

She sighed and looked to the three headed canine. “I can't believe I'm saying this but, I think that letting Tirek go is the right thing to do.” She bit her lip feeling disgusted with herself for saying it. But sure enough, a moment later Cerberus barked and the chain around Tirek’s hoof released him. All of a sudden there was a flashing of light and Applejack’s cutie mark was starting to glow. “Well would you lookie there. That IS what we were here for after all.”

Looking back to Rayne, the centaur frowned while saying, “Given the circumstances I am not quite sure if I should thank you or not.” Rayne just shrugged, not caring for his thanks one way or another. Tirek had been right when he said that Rayne had gotten what he wanted. “Regardless, I will not remain here a moment longer!” After that he shuffled down from the platform and made a hurried attempt to limp himself from the depths of Tartarus.

“He probably has the right idea.” Rayne said, looking at Cerberus staring at them now.

“No argument here!” Applejack replied as the two ponies quickly ran for safety of sunlight, passing Tirek up along the way. About an hour or two later the ponies were both free from the underdepths and had haggled passage onto a passing train. They sat together in a booth both staring out at the beauty of Equestria with a renewed appreciation for the world they live in. “Whoooeee, it sure is good to be outta there. But Rayne, did we do the right thing? I mean, letting Tirek go like that? We didn't even ask nopony else first. What if the others get mad at us for what we done?”

Rayne just relaxed back in his seat looking like the cat that ate the canary. “Oh I wouldn't be too concerned. For better or worse I bet it likely that you will never have to worry about Tirek again.” He said, lifting a cup to his lips and taking a sip. “How is your tea, Applejack?”

She smiled and took a sip of her own cup. “It's good, thank you. Some nice sweet tea was just what I needed to help calm the nerves. But seriously though, even without his magic he could still return with a centaur army. What if other centaurs have magic of their own?” She said taking a sip again.

“Don't worry, that isn't going to happen.” Rayne stated with a sense of finality that Applejack failed to pick up on. However now Rayne was watching Applejack and not the window.

“That... it, isn't going to happen?” She asked but in a softer tone.

Rayne continued, “Tirek won't be a threat anymore. He gave up that part of himself. Remember?”

Then Applejack responded with, “He gave up that part of himself, yes I remember.” She sounded so calm and sure in her tone now.

Rayne's eyes narrowed and he grinned as he levitated the empty blue glass vial from behind his ear to the floor. He crushed the vial with his hoof quietly and kicked the debris behind the seat. “Tirek gave up his magic and it's gone now. Cerberus confirmed it.”

“Tirek gave up his magic and it's gone now. Cerberus confirmed it.” Applejack repeated.

“I, Rayne, convinced Tirek of the error of his ways and reminded him that his own family was more important. I convinced Tirek that it was better for his magic not to exist. It was very impressive.”

“It sure was. You silver tongued that old goat and he didn't know what hit him. You convinced him to return to his own kin and do away with that magic stealing for good so it can't be done again. I ain't never seen fast talking like it before.”

“That's right Applejack. Now the only thing left to focus on is getting to our friends at the Crystal Empire. Until we get to them there isn't a care in the world right now. Just stare out the window and don't you worry about a thing until we get there.”

“Yeah, we do worry too much. There is more bad a comin’ but for right now let's just be happy to be alive.” After that Applejack just continued to stare out the window. She didn't even notice when Rayne stepped up out of his seat and made his way to the end of the train car. Furthermore, not a single soul was around to notice the dark stallion jumping off the end of the train and disappearing into the nearby treeline.

Not Much Time Later -

A lone figure struggled over the dry and arid land of southern Equestria. The creature trudged through exhaustion, leaving a trail of withered movement in his wake. “Huuh, huuuh, soon!” Tirek wheezed, looking upwards over the horizon. “I can see… the red mountains… ahead. Then… through the forest to the dark rock… of my homeland.” He groaned to himself, struggling to make the journey.

“CAW!” Suddenly a black raven flew right passed his head startling the centaur.

“Get out of here! Stupid bird.” He spat and continued to push himself through the tiring journey. He had no food or water but motivated himself by remembering how he had once been a prince and ate like royalty. “I only… only have to… make it. Then all… will be well.”

“Caw! CAWWW!” Looking around above him he saw a dried up tree branch with several ravens sitting upon it now.

“Leave me be! You ominous things you. Begone!” He shouted, waving at them but they did not stir. Attempting to ignore them he continued on his journey. “Silly things. Ravens don't even belong in this part of Equestria. What are they doing here?” But just then they all seemed to take flight as if something had startled them. Tirek looked up and squinted through the heavy sun, trying to find the cause. That was until something large and black came into view from right behind him.

“GGYYYIIIAAAAHHHH!!!!” Tirek screamed as pain was suddenly all that his senses could understand. The next thing he knew he was rolling across the ground with the wind knocked out of him. As soon as he could look around, more pain could be felt on his flank as his back legs seemed to fall limp. “EEEYYAAAAHH!!! STOP! STOOOPP!!!” He shouted to his attacker. Looking down at himself he saw a deep bleeding wound on his side and another now at his lower back.

Tirek's eyes darted around in a panic now but he saw nothing but empty wasteland around him. That was when his heart sank with dread hearing a creak from the branches in the tree above him. What Tirek saw as his eyes slowly curled upwards was a large black feline the likes of which he had never seen. It roared down to him in a deep menacing voice with his own blood dripping from its fangs. “You are Lord Tirek! You will give me your magic! Give it to me or you will die!” It yelled and then reached down to bite into his upper shoulder so hard that it lifted Tirek from the ground.

“I CAN'T! I DONT HAVE MAGIC ANYMORE, I SWEAR! PONIES TOOK IT FROM ME!” He shrieked.

The beast snarled still with a mouth full of the goat and then growled at him. “Where did you get the ability? Tell me!!!”

“From a wizard in my homeland! Near the Arimaspi Territory! There, beyond the red mountains and forest where the stone color turns gray! B-but he is no more! I was his sole pupil... there was a cave in! Now please! Stoooop!” Tirek whimpered, not thinking clearly from the pain and fear as he told the creature whatever it wanted to know.

Then after Tirek was dropped to the ground, the most unexpected thing happened. The deep voice of the beast lightened to more of a gentle tone as it leapt down from the tree. The claws receded to hooves. The fangs shrank into a snout. Eventually there before Tirek now stood a dark stallion but he was still coated in the centaur’s blood. “Thank you Tirek.” Rayne said. “I had to make sure you didn't keep something for yourself. I had to make sure you weren't holding out on me. And now I know.”

“Yo-y,y,y,y, you?!” Tirek stammered in disbelief which quickly changed into rage. “YOU?!” But now he was too weak and injured to get angry, coughing up more blood from inside. “Why?! I gave you what you wanted!”

“Not everything I wanted yet.” Rayne grinned.

“What more could I give you?!” Tirek pleaded desperately as he waved at his helpless self. “What would Applejack or your pony friends say if they saw you doing this?!” He pleaded.

But Rayne only grinned wider. “Applejack doesn't know about this. Nopony does. And no pony is ever going to see you again Tirek. You're never going to make it home, you're never going to make it anywhere actually. You see, the truth is, I'm not really a pony. And while disguising as one, there is a pleasure that I am denied.” The centaur's golden eyes spread wide as he watched Rayne shift back into his were-panther form. Now his voice was deep and menacing once again as he announced, “You see the problem is, ponies… don't eat meat!”

“No-NOOOO!!!” Tirek screamed as he turned over trying to crawl away. But then a large paw crushed down on his back, pinning him in place with its sharp claws. Looking back over his shoulder Tirek watched as the panther's fangs spread open wide again.

Then in the middle of the wilderness there was a string of cries with no one around to hear them… until there weren't anymore. The sound of black wings fluttered about nearby, leaving feathers in their wake. But the birds themselves were no longer around to be seen. Down below a mighty beast fed uninterrupted, as happens in nature to wounded prey traveling alone through the wild. Little remained once the feeding frenzy had finished. Abandoning now the scene of grotesque slaughter, the hunter stepped back the way he had come. Then after a quick cleaning spell, the panther licked his lips one final time before telling himself, “Now, time to catch back up to that train….”

Author's Note

So first of all I want to give a little credit to Fluttershy here. Twilight is of course deeply sorrowful on the train. Spike might not be blood related but Twilight still considers him to be family. She feels responsible and guilty which is to be expected. We all know that Fluttershy can be serious when the situation calls for it but she usually backs down afterwards. Here though she stands up for a friend and doesn't back down because she knows that giving tough love can be the right thing to do. Way to go Fluttershy!

Okay now onto the big event of this chapter. Rayne's master plan is now starting to come into view. Or at least part of it is. He traveled to Tartarus to convince Tirek to give him his magical stealing power. If you remember back to the first chapter, my wife was telling me that in the MLP world I would have his ability. My response was, “Or I'd know how to get it.” Well now Rayne has it. But he isn't done yet. There is more to his schemes that are not revealed yet.

Also yes, this was a legitimate friendship issue. Rayne wasn't lying to Applejack. He really was trying to convince Tirek to change his ways and return home. He just didn't say that he had no intention of letting Tirek make it that far.

For those who read this chapter but skipped the death scene, here is the recap… Rayne gave Applejack the memory potion he got from Zecora. He made her forget that he took Tirek's power and distracted her so that he could leave the train. Then he shifted into his panther form and chased Tirek down in the wilderness where no one else was around. He murdered and then ate Tirek so that he could never return. Now there is no one left who knows that Rayne has Tirek's power.

Also who caught on that the ravens were a death omen? They were called forth as a sign that murder was about to happen, then once the deed was done the ravens disappeared. Were they real? Or just a symbolic manifestation of ill intent? You'll have to keep going to find out. Thank you for reading!
**My newest reflections blog is now out as well. Given the big events in this chapter I felt it was appropriate for another one.** https://www.fimfiction.net/blog/857762/ch-27-reflections

28 - Far From Home

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Chapter 28 - Far From Home

“RARITY! STOP!!!” Two ponies raced across the open yellow field south of the Everfree Forest. The pale gray mare in front charged recklessly, breathing hard and not even responding to the one chasing after her. Several paces behind the desperate mare screamed against the wind, “PLEASE! I want to help you! But you've got to STOP!” While running she looked up into the sky. The faint outlines of winged reptiles had long since disappeared from view. But what really had Starlight worried were the trail end of whispers that she could hear in Rarity's wake.

“I… can make it…. He's not gone…. I can… still see him… I can… make it!”

“RARITY! Spike has been gone from view for a LONG TIME! I can get you there faster! Please calm down!” Starlight was panting and had sweat running down her brow. She could not think of a time where she had ever run like this before. But she knew that however she felt, Rarity had to be having it worse. “Rarity please, don't force me to MAKE you stop!” She pleaded as she contemplated using magic. However just then the other mare finally looked back. Starlight was shocked seeing the state of Rarity's face. Her eyes were wide and looked dry. Her mouth was hanging open as she gave raspy, haggard breaths. “OH NO!” Starlight gasped and immediate teleported ahead. “I'm sorry…” She said before shooting off a spell.

Rarity suddenly froze in place like a statue and Starlight managed to levitate her before she went tumbling forward, hurting herself. “No! Let me go!” Rarity cried but she was breathing so hard that it barely sounded like her at all.

“Ssshhhh, Shhhh please!” Starlight urged soothingly to her. “Rarity you need to calm down. Please just rest for a moment. You've run yourself ragged. If you keep this up your heart will explode. How will Spike feel once we save him if he finds out that you died needlessly?” She pleaded, stroking Rarity's mane to calm her.

“Yes but… I mean, I just... “ But she was so panicked she didn't even know what she was trying to say. She stopped struggling and took a deep breath to slow her heartbeat. She knew her friend was right and she fought to calm down as her emotions began to overwhelm her. “... Starlight?” Rarity whimpered. “What are we going to do?!” As Starlight dropped the spell Rarity broke down over her friends shoulder as she started sobbing.

“Oh Rarity… no pony deserves to go through this." She said softly, still stroking her friend's mane to do what she could to calm her. "Don't worry, the first step is just getting to him. We'll work it out once we get there. I promise that I will use my magic to speed things up but first we need to take care of you. You look awful Rarity, you're totally worn out. You ran all the way passed Rambling Rock Ridge and halfway to Dodge City. I'm going to need you at your best when we face the dragons so we need to find some water so you don't pass out on me. Okay?” There was no response from the purple maned mare but Starlight could tell from the look in her eyes that she understood.

A short while later the two of them were stopped along the river bank that lead passed Hayseed Swamps and eventually down to Horseshoe Bay. Starlight had laid Rarity half in and half out of the water to cool her off. Meanwhile Starlight was standing in the water giving herself a rinse down to relax her aching muscles. “Don't worry! This short break will help refresh us and we'll get to the Dragon Lands that much faster! I promise!” She called out after rinsing her mane. Rarity just raised a hoof in acknowledgment as she drank from the water to rehydrate herself. But what Rarity didn't hear was when Starlight mumbled, “...Once I figure out how to get us across the sea that is.”

But to her surprise a stallion suddenly called out from behind her with the thickest country accent she had ever heard. “Well, butter my cornbread! Here I wus, just riding down the river minding my business, and what should I find? A pair of peaches such as yourselves bathin’ here in this here water. Must be my lucky day!” Chuckled the stranger with a goofy grin on his face. That was when Starlight realized she had been standing there with her arms up into her mane while dripping wet. Knowing that her pose could easily be misconstrued as erotic she suddenly blushed and dipped down under the water for cover. “Aww now don't let ol’ Hayseed frighten you away. Say, you pretty ladies aren't a couple of siren's are you?”

Starlight blushed a little more because the country pony was laying his flirtations on her pretty thick. “No, not sirens. Just a pair of unicorns. But…” She paused after noticing that the earth pony was riding upon a wooden raft. It wasn't the most attractive vessel but it had a little rudder and he was pushing himself down the river with a long paddle. Thinking fast she shouted out, “But maybe you can help us?! My friend, she's sick!” Starlight shouted. Rarity looked up confused but then without wasting another second she pretended to collapse onto the ground unconscious. “I haven't the time to explain but we need to get down this river to Horseshoe Bay so we can book passage across the sea. Can you help us?” She was a little bit ashamed of herself as she gave a pleading pair of flirtatious eyes in the stallion's direction.

“Is that a fact?” Hayseed gave a blank expression looking a little dumbstruck for a moment. But after that he quickly changed his tone when he glanced over to the other unicorn. “Wha?! Well of all the places… Is that Rarity?! I would know that fancy mane anywhere!”

“Oh no… I'm just so ill… I couldn't possibly have the energy to reunite with anypony right now…” She mumbled, feigning exhausted even though she was now feeling quite better.

Not wasting another moment the stallion now seemed to leap right into action for them. “Oh well if it is for my friend Rarity then I would do just about anything to help! She's ill you say? Then you climb on up here and use yer magic horn to lift her aboard!”

“Oh my…” Rarity gasped in surprise as she suddenly floated up from the river without even being asked.

“Thank you, Hayseed was it? You're too kind.” Starlight said as he helped her onto the raft. She levitated Rarity down behind her as she could tell her friend was trying to avoid a reunion.

“Tha's a right. Hayseed Turnip Truck is the name. Alright now you ladies hold on!” Hayseed said before swiftly paddling them down the river. Starlight chuckled not having expected a raft to be able to move so fast. She had almost fallen off as Hayseed began power rowing down the river.

As soon as she regained her bearings Starlight felt a slight tug to her tail. Looking down she saw Rarity wearing a solemn expression and Starlight laid down to sit with her friend. “Starlight, I want to apologize for making you chase me halfway across Equestria. I let panic take over and if you hadn't stopped me I might never have made it to Spike at all. You probably just saved my life… from me bringing myself to a very foolish end. I want you to know how grateful I am.”

Starlight scoffed and raised a hoof to her tenderly. “Oh Rarity, it's alright. I understand why you were so freaked out.” However she was starting to seem distracted as she scratched at her ear while speaking. “You were scared for Spike, we all are. I just… couldn't let you… hurt yourself… before…”

“Uh Starlight, dear. Are you alright?” Rarity asked while seeing the other unicorn banging her head sideways now. “Oh, OH!” Rarity shouted in surprise as she suddenly saw what looked like a long tongue slide out from inside Starlight's ear.

A tiny Discord walked out of Starlight's head as if he were on a red carpet. He looked agitated and snapped his fingers. A scroll suddenly dropped onto the raft in front of them before the little Discord walked back into Starlight's head with the tongue snapping back into her ear as well. “OH EWWWW!!!” Starlight screamed as she threw herself to the floor of the raft and began writhing in disgust from having her ear canal licked inside out. “Discord that was disgusting!” She shrieked and gave a shiver feeling more than a little violated. But then suddenly she thought of something and shouted out, “Wait! Come back! Teleport us to the Dragon Lands! Discord?!”

All of a sudden she felt a tapping on her shoulder as Hayseed Turnip Truck looked to her concerned. “Uh, are you alright miss? I'd watch out about talking to yerself in front of Rarity. She's a real big-time fancy pants dressmaker but she might think you're a little crazy.” Then he turned back to steering the speeding raft downstream.

Starlight frowned but caught Rarity snickering when she turned back. However the fashionista just picked up the scroll that Discard had left and Starlight snatched it up still rubbing her ear. “Alright, let's see what had to be so disgustingly delivered through my ear….” Now reading aloud she said, “Dearest Starlight Glimmer, I Discord, Master of Chaos and Disharmony, was very disappointed to learn that you had run out on our day together. After waiting for you to return to the castle I had to hear from towns ponies that you… Okay... yadda yadda… Wow, he was really upset… Ah, here. ...However I suppose that saving my Ogres and Oubliettes partner is a worthwhile pursuit, so I wish you luck. But since nobody asked, do not expect me to help.” Starlight frowned as Discord seemed to have just wanted to get back at her for running off.

But then Rarity seemed to point at the scroll. “Um look behind, there appears to be a second page darling.”

Flipping the scroll over she realized Rarity had been correct. “Okay, let's see what this one says.” She said, seeing that this letter was not personally addressed to her. “Hello dearest friends. I Discord, your humble Draconequus, bring you news of changes to the Friendship Table. Moments ago…”

Outside the Train Station for the Crystal Empire -

“Moments ago, Applejack’s cutie mark was displayed shining over Tartarus, no doubt signifying a successful Friendship Mission.” Twilight read as Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, and Fluttershy walked closely along with the princess towards the castle. They all noticed that Twilight's cutie mark had started flashing just before they found a two inch tall Discord waiting for them at the train station. He was dressed in a mail carrier outfit and disappeared quickly after handing over the scroll that Twilight was now reading. “Curiously though, Twilight Sparkle’s cutie mark is now displaying on the Friendship Table by itself. Rarity's mark is no longer accompanying it.” Twilight paused now as she had to turn the page over to read the rest of Discord's message.

Pinkie Pie bounced on her hooves saying, “Hey, do you think it's because the map knows that right now Rarity is in the complete opposite end of Equestria and there is no way she could possibly get here in time for the friendship problem?!”

Fluttershy spoke up next saying, “Well I am relieved to hear that Applejack completed her mission so quickly. It must have been just awful having to go into Tartarus with all those scary creatures of who knows what kind.” She actually began to shake having accidentally frightened herself.

But Rainbow Dash then rushed over and hugged her tight. “I wouldn't worry about it too much. A.J. is tough and I knew that she could handle whatever is down there. I'm not surprised at all that she finished her mission so fast. In fact, I think she just set the record for the fastest… friendship mission… ever! Hey Twilight, does it say anything else about what they had to do in Discord's letter?”

Now all eyes were on Twilight as she was pouring over the second page. But when she looked up she didn't sound very confident. “No, it seems that the rest of the letter is about me. I've been called by the Cutie Map but according to this my cutie mark is moving. Discord wrote that it keeps shifting back and forth from the Frozen North to the Crystal Palace.”

There was a stunned silence from the group before Fluttershy asked, “So, what does that mean?”

Rainbow Dash looked like she was about to say something but Pinkie jumped up in front of her shouting, “Ooh, ooh! I know!” She gave an excited bounce as she made a prediction in her unique Deadpony fashion. “It means that we have two targets to solve this friendship problem and the targets are moving!” She smiled wide, feeling proud of herself because she was super confident in being right.

“Ugh, so how do you find a friendship problem between two ponies who aren't even in the same place as each other?!” Dash now complained.

Twilight stepped forward to lead her friends up the road from the train station. “I don't know Rainbow. In the past finding the problem has never been the hard part. Usually it's easy to spot two ponies who are arguing together. But this sounds like it is going to be a lot more tricky.” They all nodded in response to her. But as they approached the outskirts to town Twilight said, “This does give us a lead though. We should be able to start at the palace and work our way outward from there.”

The small group of friends walked into the city but it didn't take long before they saw the problem that had brought them all. Even from far off they could see a bright swirling light and as they approached there seemed to be a humming sound which grew louder and louder. They looked around seeing Crystal Ponies going about their day but most of them crowded closer to the city outskirts. The closer they got to the city center the more scarce other ponies seemed to be.

“Uh, Twilight?” Rainbow Dash asked while flying along behind them. “Is it just me or do all of the Crystal Ponies look especially… ‘crystally’ today?” She said, pointing out the fact that the citizens of the empire were very transparent and shimmering.

Twilight looked around noticing that Dash was correct. She also noted that everypony seemed to be in a good mood, aside from a few worried expressions here and there. “Uh, excuse me. Could you maybe tell us what is going on?” She asked to a couple who had been sitting together.

The female of the pair gave a soft laugh and gestured toward the castle. “It's of no cause for alarm. We're just having a bit of excitement around here for a couple days. It seems the Crystal Heart went on overdrive after there was some sort of magical explosion.” Despite her words she kept a jovial tone while speaking.

Now the stallion she was with chimed in, also with a merry attitude. “Oh it sounds dire but it's all quite harmless really. Most ponies are just avoiding the city center because the Crystal Heart is being a bit… loud.”

“And bright.” The mare added in. Now they showed the concerned glances to each other that Twilight had noticed before. “Oh, don't worry. Why don't you go have a look at it up close? It's still a lovely thing to go see.” She said encouragingly. Then the couple returned their attention to one another as the entourage from Ponyville made their way towards the castle.

As they got close it was Fluttershy who asked, “Um… does anypony else think that we've seen the Crystal Heart look like this before?” The prized relic of the empire was in its usual place below the castle for all to see. But it was now spinning so fast that a magical whirl could be heard from it. Furthermore it continually flashed a brilliant white light which left a blueish shimmer in its wake. All four of the girls gasped in surprise as the magic of the heart temporarily transformed them into Crystal Ponies.

“You're right Fluttershy. This is just like when we were here for Flurry Heart’s Crystalling Ceremony a few years ago.” Twilight said, amazed by the magical conundrum before her.

Pinkie Pie spoke up saying, “Yeah but back then it was just the one flash. This is like… Whoo whoo crazy! Like the heart doesn't want to finish!”

“So it's stuck?” Rainbow Dash asked as she took a step back and realized she went back to normal. Pinkie Pie saw this and gasped, becoming immediately distracted.

Twilight wanted to stay to run a few tests on the heart but she knew that they had a meeting to attend first. “Don't worry, we'll get to the bottom of this. But first let's make our way upstairs because the other princesses are waiting.”

“...Ha!...Ha Ha!... Ha…!” Suddenly Twilight, Rainbow Dash, and Fluttershy were halted by the sound of laughter behind them. “Look everypony!” Pinkie yelled as she hoped forward and back from the range of the Crystal Heart. “I'm an Earth Pony! Now I'm a Crystal Pony! And now I'm an Earth Pony again!” She cheered, sounding so amused with herself.

“Whoa!” Rainbow Dash chuckled and leapt into the air to try it a few times for herself while flying. But she didn't manage to move more than a few feet before Twilight clamped down on her tail and pulled the pegasus back with her teeth.

“Come on you two. There will be plenty of downtime for playing around later. We need to get going.”

Now the other three fell in line as Twilight led the way into the castle. But half way up the stairs Pinkie whispered to Dash, “Betcha later that I can hop in and out of crystal form a hundred times before you can!”

“Oh, you're on!” Dash laughed and they clapped hooves together excitedly.

Once they reached the throne room they were met with a very warm reception. “Twilight!” Celestia happily called out as soon as they had walked into the room. The purple alicorn ran over to her mentor and Celestia was happy to place a hoof around her, hugging her pupil tightly. “I am so very glad to see you. You have been so busy since the re-opening of your Friendship School. Which, by the way, I have heard is going very well since you started managing it yourself. I am so very proud of you.”

Twilight couldn't help but blush at Celestia’s praise. “Thank you, Princess! You don't know how much that means to me.”

“Twily!” Another voice called, drawing her attention away. There she saw Shining Armor standing with Cadence next to him. Flurry Heart was there as well, holding onto Shining's horn.

Instantly Twilight and Cadence leapt forward repeating together, “Sunshine sunshine ladybugs awake! Clap your hooves and do a little shake!” The two giggled together but then realized that they weren't the only ponies in the room who were laughing. Looking over her shoulder, Twilight caught sight that Celestia had been in a similar kneeling position as if she had been repeating the little dance with them.

“Oh, hehe. Excuse me Twilight. It's just, I have seen the two of you do that rhyme together so many times now and I always thought that it looked like fun. So I decided to give it a try…” However all eyes just stared at her with a bit of surprise. Now Celestia grimaced, clearly having caused an awkward situation. “Yes well, it is probably something that is left done between sisters.” Celestia couldn't help but give a slight glance toward Luna who was also standing in the room.

The princess of the night just glowered saying, “Oh no, dear sister. Don't you even think about it.”

Just then Rainbow Dash cracked up laughing, “Hahaha could you imagine Princess Luna dancing... and skipping... and singing about ladybugs? Haha, I know I can't. Hey, maybe if Nightmare Moon ever comes back we could defeat her by challenging her to a game of hopscotch! Hahaha!”

Twilight smacked her hoof to her forehead at Dash’s ability to laugh at the most inappropriate times. “Rainbow! Don't you think that is a bit unkind to Luna?!” She growled out between her teeth.

“Oh no, it is quite alright Twilight.” Luna stated. “Maybe Rainbow Dash is just saying that she would like to dream of nothing but children's games and singing for the rest of the week?” She smirked as she saw the pegasus drop to the ground and sit quietly.

“No ma'am.” She whimpered, feeling actually frightened by that light threat.

“Ahem, excuse me.” Fluttershy softly whispered out. “I know everypony is glad that we are together again. But what are we going to do about the Crystal Empire?” She asked, wondering if Cadence or the others already had a plan.

Shining Armor stepped up now as Flurry Heart giggled and flew over to play with Twilight. “Yes, we are prepared to discuss what needs to be done about the current predicament.”

Cadence spoke up next saying, “Please, take a moment to rest after your journey. We can all meet in the conference room in one hour.”

Twilight was allowing herself to become distracted while shouting, “Whoo hoo! One whole hour of me getting to the Best Aunt EVER!” Already she was levitating over toys for the two of them to play with.

However Rainbow gave a gulp and asked, “We can ‘all’ meet in the conference room?”

Celestia walked over to her smiling and said, “Why yes, of course. I assume the rest of your group are out somewhere enjoying the Crystal Empire? Will one hour not be enough time to go and gather them?”

Now Pinkie Pie seemed to get nervous as well. “Ah, ha. Yeah… the rest of our group… ummm…”

Cadence shook it off thinking it was her imagination and excitedly asked, “Oh yes, when do I get to congratulate the happy couple?! Are they off having a date together in the Crystal Empire?” She sounded genuinely happy at first but then her tone changed to sounding desperate. “I'm right, right? … Um, Twilight?”

Suddenly Luna looked around and asked very seriously. “Where is Applejack? Why is she not here? I thought that all of the elements of harmony were called upon.”

Now all eyes were on Twilight for answers and she slowly set Flurry Heart down. “Uh yeah, maybe best aunt ever but right now certainly not the best princess.” She sulked, wishing she had concentrated more on what to say before they had arrived.

Celestia now stepped forward but spoke softly and with concern. “Twilight, why do you and all of your friends seem upset? Where are the others?”

“They're… not here.” Twilight said and suddenly all the other alicorns looked quite shocked. “Thinking about it now, we might not even be able to afford to rest for that hour. There is something that I must tell you all. Something terrible has happened…”

Cadence, being the official host of their venue, suddenly looked very serious and turned to her husband. “Shining Armor, please take Flurry Heart to the sitter and join us in the conference room. Everyone else, please follow me to where we can all sit down and talk about what has happened.” They nodded and began to shuffle out of the main hall.

About Ten Minutes Later -

Sitting around a table there were four princesses, three other elements of harmony, Shining Armor and two castle guard standing by the door. Cadence spoke up first saying, “Alright, now that we are here please tell us what you need to. The matters of the Crystal Empire can wait.”

Twilight's ears fell sadly as she said, “Well that's just the thing. I think it might all be related.”

Shining Armor placed his hoof on the table and asked his sister directly, “Give us the highlights of what has happened. We can go over the details after we are all aware of the situation.”

Twilight gulped and tried to keep a brave face. “Princess Luna, you asked about Applejack. She had been called away on a friendship mission and should already be on her way back by now. But the real problem is with Spike. He… has been taken.” She announced, speaking with a heavy heart. “And as for Rarity, she went chasing off after him with the help of Starlight.”

Then everypony else in the room who was not from Ponyville shouted, “TAKEN?!”

Author's Note

Hello everyone. Deadpony strikes again, haha! But there is something important that I want to point out about Discord's message. The fact that Twilight's cutie mark is now pointing to the Frozen North ‘AND’ the Crystal Palace is going to be a reference to the MLP comic books. I have decided to add content from the comics to my story and this will be the first instance of it.

You will NOT need to read the comics to understand my story. This is my own AU and it stands on its own. But on the other hand, my story will give spoilers to the comics for content that isn't in the show. Keep in mind that I will only pull from the comics for reference material. While my story tries to loosely follow the events of the show, the same will not necessarily be said for the comics.

29 - Missing Persons, Failed Objectives

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Chapter 29 - Missing Persons, Failured Objectives

Now Twilight, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, and Rainbow Dash watched as the others went into a bit of a panic. Cadence nervously asked, “Taken?! Like, you don't mean…”

Twilight nodded sadly. Shining Armor placed a hoof on his wife to steady her and asked, “Twily, are you seriously telling us that Spike has been abducted?”

Again Twilight nodded sadly. Now Celestia spoke up also sounding nervous, “Twilight please, are you sure that this isn't some kind of misunderstanding? Could he just be missing? Or lost somewhere? Are you absolutely sure?!”

For the third time Twilight nodded sadly. “There is no doubt. It happened right in front of us. Spike was forcefully taken against his will. It all happened so fast that none of us knew what to do.”

Now even one of the guards by the door spoke up. “If someone has kidnapped Spike the Brave and Glorious then that is an affront to Princess Twilight and all of the Crystal Empire who reveres him as a hero! Sir, should I alert the soldiers to commence rescue operations at once?!”

But then all four princesses looked to the guard’s outburst with surprise. Shining Armor stood from his seat and yelled at him in a commanding tone. “You will remain at your station soldier until you are given orders!” Quickly the guard snapped back to silent attention after being reprimanded by his commanding officer. Then Shining Armor turned back to his sister and said, “This is very serious. Without Spike and Rarity we might not figure out how to restore the Crystal Heart to normal. Also, Spike is more than just a hero to the empire. He is family and I want to see him returned safely.”

Getting tired of all of the interruptions from the others Luna now asked, “Just start from the beginning and tell us everything, Twilight. We don't know anything yet about Spike's abduction or the magical blast from the night before. But you say they might be related. So please, fill us in on what we have missed.”

Twilight nodded and took a breath. “Alright, here is what I know. It all started when we got a new pony in Ponyville. Pinkie Pie had thrown him one of her welcoming parties as she does for all new visitors but when Rarity met him they really seemed to hit it off.” Pinkie raised her hoof excitedly and made her squeaky noise but otherwise did not interrupt. “The day after the party he apparently visited her and he somehow knew all about the fact that Spike has had feelings for Rarity since forever.”

“Wait, what?” Celestia asked sounding surprised.

Cadence was next to respond saying, “Yes, Spike has been in love with Rarity since the day Twilight and him moved to Ponyville. Or so I have been told. You really didn't know that?”

“I-, I… Well no, I had no idea.” She said feeling guilty as she seemed to be the only pony in the room who was surprised by this.

Shining Armor spoke up next in a somewhat annoyed tone. “Um excuse me but are ponies dating lives really what are most important right now? I thought Spike was missing.” Suddenly every mare in the room scowled at him together, making him quick to recoil back into his seat.

Celestia chimed in again, still feeling a bit bewildered. “But he is a dragon and she is a pony. Are you sure he isn't just confused, maybe from being raised in Equestria?”

Now Luna interjected right away saying, “Oh no! He loves her, trust me. In all my years I have never known any to dream so devotedly of another. Night, after night, after night. We should all be so lucky…” She said a little bitterly.

Twilight now jumped back in saying, “Just hold on Shini, I'm getting there. We don't know which detail might be important.” After clearing her throat she continued. “So as I was saying, after this Rarity was filled with guilt having never thought about how Spike must have felt holding onto an unrequited love for all these years. She might be overreacting a little in my opinion but now her heart has seemed to open up to him as well.” Celestia looked to Luna who again nodded that she agreed. “And then… between the two of them… the night before last… it happened...” She struggled to say, naively not even realizing how dramatic she was making her story sound.

Every eye in the room was spread wide, staring at Twilight from the edge of their seat to hear what happened next. “They kissed… And not on Spike's cheek or anything like that. They apparently confessed their mutual love for one another and gave each other their first real kiss.”

Cadence, Celestia, and Pinkie Pie all gave a sigh of adoration together and even Luna spoke up with a smile saying, “Yes, tis most heartwarming to hear.”

Meanwhile Twilight scolded Pinkie saying, “You already know all this!”

“Yeah but when you say it THAT WAY I can't help it!” She giggled.

Celestia noticed that Fluttershy seemed to cross her hooves and turn away upset. Rather than to get into that Twilight quickly went on to say, “The reason why I bring this up is because something magical happened during that kiss. Apparently Rarity had a vision of some sort. She was in a dark place that she didn't recognize and before her was Spike but not as we know him. It was the giant Spike when his greed had led him to devastate Ponyville. However this time she didn't scream or recoil away from the giant Spike like she had the first time. She wasn't scared anymore. She decided that Spike was the same no matter what he looked like on the outside. So she leaned forward and kissed the vision of his giant form as well. When she did, it brought her back to reality and the room was filled with magic. She doesn't know where it came from but when their kiss broke the magic shot off in every direction.”

“Twilight, that's miraculous.” Cadence said in awe.

Luna spoke up next saying, “If what you say is true then this was truly a monumental event. I know of no such magic to exist.”

Celestia was next as she added, “I know not what caused such a magical response. But it sounds to me like Rarity was tested in her feelings for Spike. A test that she passed explosively, it seems.” She giggled with a few of the other girls chuckling as well.

Then Shining Armor spoke up while holding a hoof to his chin. “I don't get it.” Again all the mares scowled at him but this time he stood up for himself. “What?! It doesn't make sense! How? Why?”

Suddenly his wife held his hoof with her own to settle him. “We don't know yet darling. That's why we're discussing it. Perhaps we should allow Twilight to continue?” Everypony nodded and returned their attention without further interruptions.

“What I think happened is if that magical blast reached all the way here, it probably reached other kingdoms as well. That's what I think led to Spike being abducted.” The others nodded as they could see the logic in that but they looked to Twilight because they were still missing the motive for Spike's kidnapping. “Princess Celestia, earlier this morning my castle had been rather crowded as we were getting ready to embark here per your summons. However it was just then that the cutie map had called Applejack away. Discord has since informed me that her mission is already finished but the abduction took place right after I had teleported A.J. to her destination.”

Celestia spoke calmly trying to be supportive as she said, “Please Twilight, tell us how it happened.” She could see that her pupil was still hesitating. It seemed as if Twilight had not wanted to explain and was delaying for as long as she could. “It's alright, we will listen to you.” She offered kindly, not knowing what else to say that would help.

Twilight hung her head knowing that she was really on the spot now. She said it quickly as if she were ripping off a bandage. “It was dragons…”

“DRAGONS?!” The others shouted in surprise.

Twilight nodded. “Yes, they invaded Ponyville in full force. It was completely out of the blue. One moment everything was fine and the next there was screaming! And panic! Dragons were crawling over ponies’ homes and we were almost crushed when Torch landed down just outside my castle!”

Now Celestia almost stood in her seat as she asked, “The elder dragon Torch showed up in Ponyville?!”

“That's right. All of the dragons did from what I could see. From big to small. And Ember was with them. They seemed quite angry and at first I was afraid for the townsfolk. But Ember started yelling that they were looking for Spike. That he had supposedly broken some kind of dragon law or something!”

Rainbow Dash, being a little more observant than the others, thought she heard just the slightest crack in Twilights voice. “Oh no!” Dash gasped before zooming from her seat into an immediate hugging position with Twilight.

Continuing as if nothing had happened, “Spike had been with us… right there next to us… outside in the courtyard…” Twilight said with the start of a whimper now in her voice. In her mind she replayed the events as she repeated them to the other princesses. “We tried our best but there was nowhere that we could hide him! Torch reached down and picked him right up out of our grasp!” The other rulers watched chairs fall back to the floor as Fluttershy and Pinkie also rushed over trying to console their friend. “They- they said… that he was going to stand trial…” Twilight sobbed now as she began to break down.

“Twilight…” Celestia called out, raising a hoof for her to stop.

“No! You don't understand!” Twilight startled all of them with how suddenly she had screamed. Her friends rubbed her back and her mane trying to comfort her but it was to little effect.

The three princesses looked to each other and nodded, all being older and wiser than Twilight. Cadence tried next, “Hey, maybe that's enough for right now. We understand the situation and now-"

“Ember told me…” Twilight continued, cutting off her sister-in-law. “She said what the punishment would be if he is found guilty… She looked me in my eyes and told me what they were taking my friend away from me for!” She shrieked with tears streaming from her face to the table below.

“Twilight! I want you to stop, now!” Celestia said in an authoritative voice. She took no joy in seeing her pupil in misery, nor would she sit idly by letting her friend torment herself like this.

“They said…” Twilight whimpered.

“Twilight! That is enough!” Luna called, stomping her hoof onto the table only to watch her words fall on deaf ears.

“Twilight!” Celestia yelled, leaning over the table reaching out for her. Cadence and Luna gasped seeing Celestia literally climb onto the table trying to scramble across to the younger alicorn.

“THEY SAID THEY'RE GOING TO EAT HIM!” Twilight screamed and suddenly every heart in the room dropped like a stone into an empty bucket.

The silence that pervaded the conference room seemed to cripple all who were in it. Celestia stood motionless, reaching out only inches from Twilight. But her face was scrunched in sorrow as if she had just failed at some dire task. She looked to Twilight's friends seeing how they hung their heads shamefully, already knowing that what Twilight had just yelled was the truth. She looked around seeing the others displaying various signs of grief to this news.

“No, that cannot be…” Luna whispered out. “The dragons have always been rough to be sure but…”

“Sis, come on…” Shining Armor asked. He choked on his words stuttering out, “You're joking right? That can't be real. You picked up a low sense of humor somewhere while your big brother wasn't there to look after you… right?” But he was quickly distracted by his wife tugging upon him.

He looked over seeing Cadence’s eyes covered in tears and she suddenly turned to her side while holding her stomach. “Shining I'm going to be sick!” She yelled and he quickly lifted her hair while she leaned underneath the table for modesty sake. He held her in his arms and no one could seem to blame her as Cadence emptied the contents of her stomach onto the floor.

Twilight looked from Celestia’s still outstretched hoof up to her face. “Celestia…?” Her mentor looked sad but still reached down to her with a caring smile. “I don't want to lose my friend...” She whimpered out.

“Oh my dearest Twilight.” Celestia whispered and reached down into the pile of ponies. She scooped Twilight up who just hung limply in her arms. Celestia pulled the smaller princess into a tight embrace, hugging her against her chest with both arms. Right now Celestia didn't care about being appropriate or who she was in front of. She knew in her heart that she secretly loved Twilight like a daughter and she knelt down holding her like she were a filly. Twilight just held on and cried into the multicolored mane of the older princess. Celestia spared only a moment to glance toward her sister and then returned to giving Twilight her undivided attention. “Shh, shh my dear. Everything will be okay.”

Meanwhile Luna nodded and stepped away from the table to walk over to the shocked looking guards. They were also bewildered by the recent news but Luna snapped at them while trying not to be loud enough to disturb the others. “Stand at attention!” Instantly they scrambled upright even though they still didn't look quite confident. “We are going to need help in here! You two need to go for supplies. Bring something to help clean up Princess Cadence’s… uh, reasonable mishap. Be polite and discreet about it! Also bring replacement seating for Princess Twilight and the others. I fear she may exhaust herself before the night is through. Nothing inappropriate though, simply a couch or the like will suffice!” The two guards nodded mumbling that one of them would get cleaning supplies and the other can move the furniture. But before they could leave Luna scornfully told them, “And at present time you are forbidden from repeating what you heard in this conference room to anypony. If you do so I will see you tried for treason. Do I make myself clear?!”

The two guards nodded and departed swiftly down the hallway. Turning back into the room Luna saw that Twilight had indeed passed out right in Celestia’s arms and her Ponyville friends were helping to move her. Meanwhile Cadence seemed to be regaining control of herself even if she did still look terribly distraught. “We apparently have much to discuss.” Celestia called out to her sister. Glancing over her shoulder Cadence also nodded even though she still looked unwell.

A Few Hours Later -

“None of these ideas work!”

“SSHHHHHHHH!!!”

Twilight stirred groggily as she heard a stallion's voice followed by the sounds of several others trying to quiet him. She wasn't sure what was happening but she knew that she was extremely tired, as if the joints of her body had no desire to move. Around her though she could now hear voices whispering in a hushed argument.

“Listen darling, no one is saying that we have decided on a course of action yet!”

“Tis true. Nowhere is it officially written that the abduction of a citizen of Equestria will immediately mean a declaration of war. Despite that, I doubt that the citizens of Canterlot or the Crystal Empire would allow this to stand if they were aware of what has transpired.”

“Stop it sister, there will be no war as long as I am in charge of Equestria. And besides, the dragons might not even acknowledge Spike as a citizen of Equestria, claiming that his heritage takes precedent.”

“Well that brings me back to my point of what do we do?! We've been bickering back and forth about what ties our hooves. What action CAN we take?!”

“SSHHHHHHHH!!!” They all repeated again as Shining Armor once more raised his temper.

As Twilight sat listening to this, she then heard another voice. It was much closer to her and that is when she realized that somepony had been holding her while she slept. “Hey there sugar cube. You should be gettin’ back to your rest if you need it.”

Twilight surprised herself with how tired her own voice sounded, licking her lips from having a very dry mouth. “Applejack? Is that you? Ehm, how long have I been asleep?”

She felt a hoof stroke her back and she heard a reply. “Don't you worry ‘bout that, not long. And yeah, it's me. Rayne and I just got off the train a little while ago. The others already filled me in about all that's happened. I haven't left yer side since.”

Twilight was still lying there with her eyes closed feeling that she had little strength for anything else. “How'd you even know I was awake?”

“Aw shucks, a while back Applebloom duped me while she had been a fakin. Once I caught on, I got pretty good at catching her doing it. I saw you twitching when yer breathing changed and I knew.”

“Heh, that's pretty slick A.J.” She paused for a moment before taking a deep breath. “Where is Rayne? Is he here?”

“Aw no, he ain't. I left him at the train station and told him to explore a bit but to stay in town. He isn't a royal pony or a close friend of the family so I didn't know if it'd be right bringing him into the castle.”

Now Twilight took another deep sigh as one of her eyes lazily slid open. She gave a depressing huff seeing that it was night already and she looked to the others wondering what she had missed.

Celestia had her hoof on the table and was authoritatively arguing with Shining Armor, “I know we need to do more than just send a peaceful envoy to ask for him back! Rarity and Starlight should almost be there by now. I'm sure they will do much more than just ask politely!”

Luna now held a hoof to her chin. “Could maybe a covert rescue work? Perhaps they lose him or he simply escapes, as far as they would know?”

Cadence held her temples in her hooves looking frustrated. “Is that what we are left with? Stealing him back? Well I am prepared to accept any alternative to sending armed troops. I'm sure that's why Twilight hesitated in telling us that dragons were responsible. She must of feared causing an interspecies incident.”

Celestia nodded and affirmed, “Yes I sensed that as well.”

“As did I.” Luna replied.

It was just then that Cadence turned her gaze and shouted. “Oh Celestia!”

“W-what?! Why are you shouting?” The princess gasped in fright.

But then Cadence looked annoyed and said, “No, not you! I was using the expression. Look! Twilight is awake!”

The three of them rushed over and Twilight found it a little embarrassing to be the center of so much attention. “Um, hi.” She stated simply as she managed to pull both eyes open to look at them. They fussed over her for a moment but she was quick to wave them off, letting them know that she was feeling better. “Listen to me please.” She began as she slowly started lifting herself up. “Wait, how did I get to be laying on a couch? Well nevermind that right now. I've been listening to all of your ideas and you all make good points. But I think you need a different perspective.”

Celestia nodded towards her saying, “Of course. You have had more time to think about the situation than any of us. How do you think we should handle things?”

Twilight smiled because she knew that Celestia respected her but it was times like these when it really showed. “We should proceed by trusting in Rarity and Starlight.” She saw the surprised look in the faces of the others. “I don't know how this situation is going to turn out, but we shouldn't be wasting our time debating on a resolution. We should be planning for the fallout instead.” She said assertively as she limped herself back to a standing position.

“Twilight…” Cadence whispered in concern.

“Twily, we can't give up that easily. I know those two might have a head start but we have to do some-"

“I understand you completely Twilight.” Luna said, interrupting Shining’s plea. “They have much more than a head start on us and even if we were to take action it would take time to assemble and travel there for us to make any sort of difference.”

Twilight nodded and continued. “Listen, whatever is going to happen will happen without us, if it hasn't already. What we need to do is prepare for the outcomes that might be. The best case scenario would be that someone needs to pick up our three friends and take them home. The worst case scenario being… our permanent peace that we've had with the dragons comes to an end. Furthermore, there's a possibility that not just Spike but we might never see our other two friends again either if things have gone really bad over there.”

“AAHH!” Fluttershy gasped in terror of the thought.

“Whoa now Twilight! Let's not start addin’ to the list of friends we might lose here.” Applejack pleaded with worry.

But Twilight raised her head saying, “No, I'm sorry A.J. but we don't know what will happen. If Starlight and Rarity fail, the dragons might also get upset at them for trying to interfere. Yes this is a hard possibility to face but I'm done crying. We need to focus on what can HELP after they have made their attempt to save Spike.”

“My friends…” Celestia spoke up now. “Please do not mistake me for being uncaring, but hearing her words I have to say that Princess Twilight is right. We should be putting multiple plans into action for a positive outcome and a negative one. Both must now be prepared for.”

Cadence started by offering, “So a transport should be sent to the Dragon Lands in case they may have already been successful? For all we know it could all be over already.”

Shining was quick to follow, “Yes but the kind of transport will matter. The ponies we send might be able to welcome them home... or they might have to rush out for their lives. If we send a military escort and our friends have managed to rescue Spike peacefully then it might offend the dragons undoing their work. On the other hoof, a military escort might be needed.”

Luna was next in adding to the already complicated scenario. “Assuming that all doth fall to ruin, what actions are we to take?”

Twilight responded next stating, “Equestria provides the Dragon Lands with over eighty percent of the gemstones that they use. We could cut off trade with them as an alternative to war. But then there's always the possibility that they might not take kindly to that and invade us instead of us attacking them.” She gave a brief pause as they all considered the gravity of the situation.

Then from nearby, Twilight's friends each gave their input which was happily received by the princesses. Applejack started by calling out, “What we’re needin right now is information. We need to know what has happened to our friends, but to be ready for anything at the same time!”

“Oh dear…” Fluttershy gulped. “Um, I know that there is a lot to prepare already and I don't want to make things harder for anypony,” She said timidly but then quickly sped through the end of her request, “but could you make your preparations without causing a panic for everypony down in the streets?!”

“Hold on!” Pinkie suddenly butted in. “So you're saying, we need to prepare for things to go good… while preparing for things to go bad… all the while not really telling ponies what is actually going on to not get their fears up?!”

Fluttershy fumbled with her mane a bit. “Um, yes?”

Just then Twilight brought their attention back as she called out, “Not to worry everypony! I have some ideas for how we can organize all of these strategies!” Levitating over some papers and ink with a quill she began to sketch out her designs for them all to see. “We won't be able to put any of this into action until the morning but I think this just might work!” The others looked to her and together they nodded.

Outside the Crystal Empire in the Frozen North -

Cold winds rolled across hilly snow banks under the light of the moon above. The sky was clear allowing the stars to rain their brilliance down upon the endless fields of white. Old snow was left to crystallize on the frozen ground leaving a pallid veil across the land. Not even a fox or an arctic hare stirred within this late late hour. All the while, far beyond the sight of the empire's lengthy towers, a single black stallion trudged through the snow alone.

Having snuck off from the Crystal Empire as soon as Applejack had parted ways from him, Rayne now scoured the area where he had seen Twilight's Cutie Mark on the Friendship Map. His hooves raced as he used his magic to throw the white powder about between snowbanks. “Where, Is, It?!” His voice curdled with anger as he roared to himself. “I will search this entire wasteland if I have to!” He yelled, turning this way and that. Divots and mounds formed as Rayne tore through the iceland without regard.

Rayne noted the position of the moon in the sky as his breath became increasingly visible while he huffed. “More... “ He growled as he levitated large amounts of snow to search the ground below. “Mooorrreeee!” He roared out, commanding his magic as he split snow apart like a plow. After a mighty push he stopped and stared out over a new valley he hadn't searched yet. “Huhhh….” Despite his efforts, hours passed as Rayne could still not locate what he sought after in the lonely wastes. “... Brrr-rrr…” He shivered in the cold as he continued his search.

Snow stuck to his dark fur as he quickened his pace, “This is ridiculous! I don't even have a direction to go in!” He paused while standing atop another snowbank. He began feeling exhaustion overtake him as the cold pierced into his lungs. “I'm catching my death out here… what is the freezing point for horses anyways?” He wondered before shaking it off and continuing his search. “Heh, I don't really have much experience in cold weather. San Diego only has one season after all. Maybe I should stop and ask Discord for help?” He thought to himself. He shivered again while standing alone, seeing nothing around him for miles.

As he trudged on he felt the wet snow bite at his hooves. He didn't know how long ago the Crystal Empire had disappeared from view. All that could be seen behind him were the torn up snow fields he had already rummaged through. “What if I can't…” But suddenly his brow furrowed and he glared defiantly. “NO! I can do this, I know that it is out here! I… will… not… give up!” He yelled and proceeded on with his search.

Author's Note

So early in the chapter I thought it'd be comical to break the tension by having Twilight repeat the same identical action three times. Also as I'm sure you are aware, I enjoy trying my hand at drama. Drama can be upsetting but if it pulls at heartstrings that means I succeeded. Was anyone moved by the conference scene? With Cadence being the Princess of Family and Love I figure the untimely death of a dear friend would sicken her at her core. And I still think I wrote her “mishap” to be as neat and graceful as one can be while vomiting. Furthermore, Luna is kind hearted after putting her time as Nightmare Moon behind her but that doesn't mean she still doesn't have a stern temperament. Additionally, I think that Celestia secretly cares for Twilight much more than she lets on. Not in a romantic sense but if Twilight didn't already have a mom then I'm sure Celestia would love to fill that role.

Also, I didn't come up with Equestria shipping massive amounts of gemstones to the Dragon Lands. But I can't remember if I got that from the show or from the comics though.

Furthermore, what could Rayne be searching for out in the middle of nowhere? What could be out there that he would want to have so badly? And is it worth dying for?

30 - Dark Discoveries

**Author's Note** Hello everyone and welcome to the big 3 O! For this chapter there will be some big events, large reveals, more mysteries and some added drama. No tear jerkers today though. This chapter will be a little longer than usual but that is because it has lots of dialogue which extends things a bit. But hopefully you will agree with me that it is worth it. So let's get to continuing the story...**

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Chapter 30 - Dark Discoveries

Deep in the icy wilds, far from where civilization has touched, there was no wind that howled and no fresh powder that fell. In the empty plane of white all was as still as the dead. All except for one who trudged alone. Rayne shivered in the cold as his fur was now soaked from snow. Sweat from exhaustion made ice cling to his form in patches. His lungs burned as they grew tired of straining against the frigid night air. His whole body felt stiff as his joints locked up and he fought against exhaustion to keep his eyes open. “NoooOOOO!!! Don't fall asleep! Not finding it is one thing… but that doesn't mean I should die out here either!” He shook his head, brushing ice particles from his face for the dozenth time. His breath rolled out from him in a thick cloudy mist while he felt his internal temperature dropping by the minute.

“It's no use… I wasn't ready. I needed more magic… I wasn't prepared to come to the Crystal Empire so soon… I thought I would have had months to spare... time to search...” He said aloud, lamenting that his plans were expedited so. “I should have had more time!” He screamed but there was no one around to hear him. Suddenly a loud whistling of wind whipped by and cut him to the bone with cold. “Wh- where am I?” He muttered softly as he looked around. Every direction looked the same. The only semblance of direction he had was the trail of destruction he had left behind him. “I don't know where this is… Have I gone too far?” He trembled as panic of being lost in the snow began to overtake him. “This was a mistake…”

Another hour passed and the only sound that Rayne could hear was the crunching of snow beneath his hooves. “RAAWWWRRRRLLL!!!” Suddenly a furious roar of a large cat tore through the empty silence. Having lost his feeling in his hooves Rayne cleverly decided to shift into his were-panther form. “Huhh… huhhh… that helps… a bit. I'm not as cold like this. No hooves to freeze.” He thought, trying to console himself as his mind fueled itself with adrenaline to carry on. “Wh-what's that?! There in the snow!” He pounced, crushing a little pile of sky pounder that dissolved in his touch. “I thought… I thought I had foun- No there! There!” He yelled, pouncing again from one spot of snow to another as his weary mind played tricks on him.

This had only lasted for so long before he lost control of his balance and collapsed within the very snow he was searching through. He lay there feeling his blood pumping in his ears. The blood in his veins was thickening and his breathing was beginning to slow down. As Rayne looked upward he saw that the moon had moved to almost halfway across the sky. “What time is it? How long have I been out here?” He asked aloud while shaping back into his pony form for another attempt of shifting the cold from his body. He stilled himself a moment, halting his search as he began to reconsider. “I've got to turn back. It isn't worth my life over this. Maybe I can return when I've learned a locating spell… or some heat magic.”

Just then a willowy voice came rolling over a snow hill, “.... soon…” There seemed to be more to the jumbled message that Rayne's tired senses simply could not discern.

Instantly Rayne snapped to attention and looked around carefully knowing that he was no longer alone. “That wasn't a hallucination… that voice was real! I know it!” He pleaded, more trying to convince himself than actually being certain. Creeping over the snow covered hills he looked down beyond. He saw no pony around but upon closer inspection he unmistakably saw, “...Hoof prints?” Racing forward he discovered that somepony with much smaller hooves than his had trudged the snow and done so recently. “Who else could be this far away from the Crystal Empire?!” He wondered as his mind became frantic. “It can't be any guards, this pony looks like they were traveling alone! There's no tracks other than these and my own!" Just then he thought that he saw something in the distance from where the tracks had seemed to come from.

After making his way down, he came across a massive red gemstone that stretched like a monolith high above his head. After circling it a few times Rayne measured it to be about the size of two ponies wide and four ponies tall. The most curious aspect of the crystal structure was that it seemed to be whispering as he walked around it. “...Wait… give her time and we shall see…” Mysterious voices bickered amongst themselves. Rayne saw that the hoof prints in the snow had lead right to the gemstone almost as if somepony had walked out of it.

Placing a hoof to his chin he quietly pondered the stone's purpose to himself. “What the hell is this? There was never anything about a giant red crystal in the show. What is it doing way out here in the middle of nowhere?” “Hello?” Rayne spoke out curiously.

However as soon as Rayne had, the voices definitely seemed to hush themselves in response. They began muttering and whispering before saying aloud, “... Hello? Hope, is that you? Have you returned with Sombra yet-OUCH!” “BE QUIET! That is clearly not Hope, that is a male pony!” “Who are you stranger? Why do you come to this frozen abyss?” Rayne had heard at least three different voices, all of which who seemed to be arguing with one another. He did not miss when a name he recognized was spoken though.

“My name is Rayne. I am out here because… I am searching for someone. Before I answer any other questions please tell me who you are. Why am I speaking to a giant ruby?”

There was silence at first which was followed by more muttering. But when the voices spoke again they now sounded cheery as if trying to charm him. “We are the Umbra,” they began as Rayne's eyes suddenly shot open wide with surprise, “we are a peaceful fairy race. We lived in the outside world like you once, long ago. But we were tricked and imprisoned here where we have been kept ever since. The red crystal you see is a portal. Others may come and go as they please but we can never leave.”

Rayne was now distracted, hardly even listening to their obvious lies as he grimaced at this new information. “Umbra?!” His mind yelled in disbelief. “There are creatures in this world with the name Umbra?! Peaceful fairies MY ASS! Umbran witches from Bayonetta, the Umbran Blade in Elder Scrolls, even the word Umbra means to be related to shadows. I've played way too many video games in my life to believe that anything with the name Umbra could be anything but the most powerful form of destruction for that world!" He struggled to hold the shock from his face. But soon an eagerness crept over him instead. "Although, if these things are locked away they must be some kind of monsters… and that means… they're villains!” Ever so subtly the corners of Rayne's mouth began to curl into a smile.

“Are you alright, Rayne?” “Why does the male pony not speak?” They asked as they watched him standing still in the snow.

Suddenly Rayne shouted with anger and exhaustion, “Where is Sombra?!” The voices stuttered sounding quite surprised. “You mentioned his name, I know that you are connected to him. Where Is He?!!!” Rayne was tired and sore from his searching leaving him in no mood for games.

Now the ruby structure seemed perfectly silent. It was as if the stone were observing him trying to take in his measure. “Why do you seek our Sombra?” The message was short and breathy as if the jovial attempt to charm him from before had been abandoned.

Rayne was quick to respond as his anxiousness fueled a sense of desperation in his voice. “I am looking for what happened to him! I KNOW that he isn't gone! Back when the Crystal Empire returned from its curse, Sombra returned with it. But he was defeated when the ponies of Equestria were able to find the Crystal Heart and restore its power. Sombra had appeared to be destroyed by its magic but his horn had stayed intact! It was just merely blasted away!”

“How do you know all of-" The voices asked in wonder but were interrupted.

“I know it still exists! I feel that Sombra… no, King Sombra can be revived! But I don't know where the horn was blasted to! The snow of the Frozen Wastes are melting! I must find it before any pony of Equestria discovers its location!” Rayne was almost snarling from how fiercely he spoke.

The voices from the stone seemed to be laughing now. “Ha HA ha HA! You think that our dear child has rested alone in the snow since that time?!”

Now Rayne felt a bit dumbfounded, as if he were the butt of a joke which he had not been told of. “It's… it's not… here?”

“Ha HA ha HA ha! Of course not! Why ever do you think it would be? Even defeated our Sombra is not helpless. He would have moved into hiding until he can recover his power.”

Now Rayne's eyes widened with despair. “H-hiding?” His bottom sank into the snow as he half collapsed. “Then all my searching… was for nothing? All this time, I thought… I thought I'd find his horn laying somewhere in the snow…” The shock of this was too much for him to bear as he feared his mission would become a lost cause. “If he is hiding… then…” But now despair turned to rage. “Then HOW CAN I FIND HIM?!!!” Rayne roared out while almost spitting on the stone as he screamed.

The voices sounded almost as if they were playing with him now, amused by his disappointment. “And why should we answer you? Why should we even trust you? Aren't you in fact another ‘pony of Equestria’ as you put it?” They gave a snarky chuckle but they did not expect what would happen next.

The black stallion before them looked upon the stone with hate. Fangs grew from the stallion's mouth and razored claws sprouted from his hooves. The bones and muscles of his back began to grow and his body shifted before them. The dark figure grew until he was nearly the width of the stone and almost half as tall. There before them a were-panther now growled menacingly. “I AM NO PONY!!!” His voice had changed to suit his new form and even though he could not see the Umbran creatures, he knew they were stunned by the sight of him. “And you are not fairies… I do not believe you to be peaceful creatures either. If you say that you are Umbran then that must make you fiends. I can respect fiends.” He paused for a moment but no response came from the stone. “In hiding or not you do not know what is happening out in the world. The princesses are here, ALL of the princesses are here! Given time your Sombra will soon be discovered. I am trying to make sure that Does Not Happen! I am no hero of Equestria so unless you wish for all to be lost… you will tell me!” Again he waited but was met with only silence. “WHERE IS KING SOMBRA?!”

Eventually a response came but it was dark and hissed with a sinister tone. “There is blood in between your fangs, heh heh. Might want to watch that when you next disguise as a pony again, changeling.”

Rayne chuckled sinisterly in response. “I am no changeling either. I am something that Equestria has never seen before. That is why my plan will succeed where others have failed. But in order for that to happen… I must find King Sombra… now!” He tempered his anger and spoke more diplomatically to the ruby stone. “As one villain to another, I promise you that no pony of Equestria will ever challenge him again… as long as I find him first.”

Once more there was muttering but it sounded different this time. It sounded more insistent. “Free us…” The voices hissed. “We wish to escape this accursed prison!”

Rayne calmly nodded. “As I am now, I lack the power to free you. But help me and I promise on the very blood that coarses through my veins I will one day return for you.” He declared, however he smirked being very careful about the words which he chose.

After only a brief pause the voices separately whispered, “We shall see…” “Then go and retrieve our Sombra for he is our heir. He is an Umbran like us but we used our power to shape him into pony form when he was a youngling." "He has the knowledge and the power to release us from this prison.” “If you will go then you should hurry. For we have already sent another…”

“What?!” Rayne gasped. Then he realized what they meant when he looked back down to the hoof prints in the snow.

“A pony named Radiant Hope has lived with us while we waited for the curse to be lifted. She knows where Sombra resides as they used to be friends, back before. If you wish to find our offspring then it is she which you must locate…”

Rayne's feline fangs ground together. “...Damn!” He immediately turned from the stone and leapt with a mighty stride back the way he had come. He was still discoordinated due to the cold but now his body surged with what little adrenaline he had left. His powerful form hurled himself forward, leap after leap, as he followed Hope’s tracks. “Dammit, dammit, DAMMIT ALL! Here I spent hours trudging through this wasteland and it looks like Sombra was hiding back toward the empire all this time! I didn't know that his horn could MOVE without a body! DAMMIT!!!”

Moving at the speed he was going, it took Rayne less than an hour for the tracks to lead him right back to the city outskirts. Pausing at the road he growled as the snow tracks came to an end. “Nnrrroooo! The pony has already made in back into town! I'll have to rely on more than just hoof prints then…” Leaning down he sniffed at where the snow ended and lead into water drops along the road. “Hmm. I may not be a bloodhound but it seems I can follow scents, to degree. I must be close though, these wet steps haven't even dried yet.” Proceeding forward he followed the scent right down the main street of the city. “Sleep Crystal Ponies… please all stay asleep.” He begged silently as he sacrificed stealth for speed. Tearing down the main road in his full panther form he sniffed as the scent became stronger and stronger.

“Wait, can this be right? I'm headed straight for the castle!” He grimaced in disbelief. “No! Everyone is there! Twilight, all of the princesses, why dammit?!” Quickly he ducked into an alleyway before getting within sight of any guards from the castle balconies. He shifted back into his stallion form but was doing a poor job of managing his temper. “I can't follow the scent like this!” He grumbled. But then something caught his eye. “Wait, who is that?!” In the distance he saw someone. It appeared to be a pony but they were covered by a cloak. The hood was over their head and they looked around before stepping into a stairwell leading up into the castle. “Heh, no reason for any other pony to be sneaking around. Looks like I've found you.” Quickly Rayne speed walked across the courtyard to not arouse suspicion. He ignored the blinding flash from the Crystal Heart and once he had approached the castle he took off into a full run up the stairs after his target.

“Damn, where did you go?” He thought to himself as he approached the main hall. He saw a few guards which he avoided even though he wasn't breaking any rules by being there. But after they were gone he caught a glimpse of light coming from the throne room. “What do we have here?” He asked while entering quietly. As soon as he peered around the corner he saw that the room was empty but the center floor had opened up revealing a staircase leading all the way down to Sombra's old sanctuary below. “Well Sombra, quite impressive. They defeated you and you managed to sneak yourself all the way back into the castle and down to your hiding hole with no pony noticing.” Just then the entryway began closing which put Rayne into a panic. “Shit! Stop monologuing like a villain and move!” He scolded himself as he quickly ignited his magic.

To not waste time he teleported himself to the stairwell just seconds before the way sealed itself above him. He checked to make sure no bits of himself were cut off because it had been very close. Then looking down he saw the cloaked figure a few spiral rows below him on the stairs. “Hmm, best not make any noise here.” He thought and shifted back to being a were-panther. Now he soundlessly crept upon soft paws as he followed the other pony who had no idea he was there.

As the two made their lengthy descent, up avove in the castle there was another who was still stirring through the hallways. “Huh, what was that?” Twilight asked herself and rushed from nearby into the throne room. She looked around but found it empty and everything in its proper place.

“Princess? Is everything okay?” Asked two of the guards who had heard her gallop over. “Oh, Princess Twilight. It's you.”

She looked to them and smiled, “Yes, everything is fine. I thought I saw something but it must have been my imagination. And uh, I'm sorry but were you expecting somepony else?”

They just nodded in the direction of the balcony that overlooks the city and made their leave of her. Twilight stepped over curiously after seeing that someone was standing alone out there. “Luna?”

The older princess glanced back from over her dark mane. “Oh, Twilight. What are you doing awake so late?” She offered a kind smile as the smaller alicorn came to stand beside her.

Twilight gave an anxious response saying, “Well… I can't exactly say that I'm tired. There's so much going on to worry about and also remember that I did sleep for a few hours earlier." She gave an apologetic expression but was surprised when Luna suddenly hugged her.

“Please do not fret about that. Nopony thinks ill of you for succumbing to exhaustion. Your body needed its rest after all that has transpired.”

Twilight knew Luna was right but it didn't stop her from feeling down. “Yes, I know that. But wasn't it a little, I don't know, unprofessional of me to fall asleep during a royal meeting like that?”

Luna thought for a moment before responding with, “Would it be right for us to judge Cadence for losing control of her stomach during the meeting? She is a princess too. Are you saying her title strips her of the right to become sick in the face of moral decay?”

Twilight smiled and gave a relenting nod. “Okay, okay. You've made your point. I won't dwell on it any longer.” The two smiled together like the old friends that they had become by this point. Afterward Twilight asked, “So what are you doing out here?”

Luna took a deep whiff of the night air and smiled. “Oh nothing really. Just relaxing in the beauty of the night. I may not have shown it but the grave news of that meeting wore heavy on my soul as well. I merely cope with my stress differently than the others, that is all.”

Now Twilight gave a smirk. “Luna, you just scolded me for being down on myself unnecessarily. Am I going to have to give you the same lecture about still worrying if ponies were thinking you heartless?” She gave an accusatory stare but in a tough love sort of way.

Luna faulted from being put on the spot like that but then she blushed and nodded with a relenting smile. “Ha, very well. Point taken. Do not worry my dear, I learned long ago that my friends trust me and I have accepted that trust within my heart.”

“Would it be alright if I just joined you for a bit?” Twilight softly asked.

“Your company is always welcome, my friend.” Luna said and the two sat side by side taking in the beauty of the empire together. Neither of them spoke but as they breathed in the night air they savored this peaceful moment while they could. Even though the anxiety of the previous day and the pressures of tomorrow were still looming over head, this moment felt like a reprieve which they were happy to share in together.

After awhile, Luna looked down seeing that Twilight's eyes were becoming heavy. She smiled thinking of urging the younger princess to bed. Unfortunately that was not to be the case as the blissful moment between the two suddenly came to a heart rattling end. “AAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!!! NOOOOO!!!!!” A loud scream came from a window above which snapped Twilight and Luna to full attention.

“What's going on?!” Twilight cried out.

“That is Celestia's voice!” Luna shouted. Opting to skip the stairs entirely she spread her wings and flew to the window with Twilight following close behind.

There they saw Celestia who seemed to be thrashing violently in her sleep. “AAHH NOO! PLEASE, DON'T! SOMEBODY HELP!” She screamed as tears rolled down from her closed eyes.

Twilight let her heart guide her as she bolted to her mentor's side and tried to hold her close. “Celestia! CELESTIA! Wake up! It's only a dream! Please, wake up!” But her pleas fell upon deaf ears so she turned back behind her. “Luna!”

“Fear not, I am already on my way!” The older princess said. Luna levitated into the air before shimmering blue and then reached out to touch Celestia's mind and enter her dreams.

Twilight stroked her mentor's brow still attempting to comfort her. “There we go. Just hold on Celestia! Luna will help you and then… WHAT?!” Twilight gasped as she saw Luna’s magic snapback away leaving the princess of the night looking dumbfounded while sitting upon the floor. “Luna! What happened? Are you okay?”

Lifting herself from the ungraceful position to which she had fallen, “Do not worry for me, I am fine Twilight. But there is greater cause for alarm for my sister! That is no normal dream she is having but an omen instead! And it must be played out until it is done. Until then, I am afraid there is nothing that I can do!”

Twilight gasped as her grip tightened in concern. “What did you see Luna?” Celestia grit her teeth and continued to thrash as Twilight held her trying to stop Celestia from hurting herself. Just then two guards quickly burst into the room but looked confused seeing two other princesses already present.

Luna acknowledged them but then turned to Twilight saying, “I could not see what troubles my sister so deeply. My view was blocked by ravens, dozens of ravens that I could not get passed. I have never seen anything like this before. There is magic to this omen which I have never encountered.”

Just then Celestia snapped awake with a scream. Her heart was pounding and she was covered in sweat as she looked around terrified. The guards were quick to express their concern. “Princess Celestia, are you alright?”

"Help! We have to... we have to help...!" She shouted deliriously.

Before she could catch her breath to answer, a sleepy looking Cadence came into view of the doorway. “W-what, is going on?” She asked with a large yawn.

However Celestia gave them no attention as she turned her gaze to her sister. “Luna!” Celestia had tears streaming from her eyes.

Twilight stepped away to allow Luna to take her sister by the hoof. “I am here. Please, tell me what you saw. I know you had a vision.”

Cadence then responded, “Vision? No, I can hardly see. I'm so tired...”

One of the two guards chuckled and turned to their ruler, “Um princess, perhaps you should go back to bed. We can inform you right away if anything is amiss.”

The sleepy alicorn nodded saying, “Alright then, back to bed sounds nice.” However instead of leaving the room she laid down on the floor where she stood and immediately fell back to sleep. The guardspony who spoke rolled his eyes while trying not to chuckle but then bent down to pick her up and carry her back to her room. The other guardspony remained as they watched Celestia shiver from something that had upset her terribly.

She held onto Luna crying into her mane. Eventually she managed to whisper out, “Luna… it's Sombra! He's… he's....”

Twilight and the guard both gasped but Luna did not share that reaction and just held her sister tighter. Twilight stepped forward and asked, “What about Sombra? I thought we defeated him! Has he found a way to return?!”

But as she cried into Luna's hair Celestia just shook her head no. Luna spoke up as she looked to Twilight, “I do not believe that the fiend we vanquished several years ago is who she is referring to now.”

Twilight looked confused for a moment before an old memory sprung to mind. “Wait, do you mean the other one?” Luna nodded. Twilight gave a loud gasp and suddenly turned to the guardspony speaking very quickly. “I'm sorry but you need to leave! Now! Don't worry we have everything under control from here! Please forget about anything you might have heard about King Sombra! Anything that you think you heard is not what you think it means! It's all very alternate universe and other worldly!” By now she had shoved the guard backwards right out the door. “Just… trust in your leaders even if it doesn't make sense right now. Okay?” The guard nodded and turned to leave. Just before she could shut the door, Twilight saw Pinkie Pie in the hallway and a sleepy looking Applejack poking her head out of another door. “Ah, perfect! Pinkie could you guard the door please and not let anypony listen in? We're having a situation in here and it just got a whole lot more complicated. But an explanation will have to wait until morning.”

“Okie dokie!” Pinkie cheered and then hopped in front of the doorway with a serious but comical tough-Pinkie expression. Applejack looked a little more than annoyed and then slammed her door shut to go back to bed.

Twilight now rushed back to the other princesses finding that she had already been missing details. “He was so distraught!” Celestia sobbed. “Something was hurting him, he seemed like he was dying! It was terrible!”

Luna then pulled back and held Celestia's face in her hooves. “Are you sure? Are you absolutely sure that it was him?”

Celestia pulled away and sobbed. “I, I think it was. All I could see was his face. I couldn't see where he was. But… it has to be him. We vanquished the Sombra from our world, didn't we?”

Twilight looked nervous but Celestia offered her a weak smile and outstretched a hoof towards her. Twilight leapt into her mentor's embrace before they held each other tightly. Then Twilight looked up asking, “Has this happened before? The Sombra from the other world… the one you fell in love with… have you felt a connection to him since the portal between our worlds was closed?”

Now Celestia looked down longingly. “No, I haven't.”

Luna spoke up next saying, “Then it is possible… you could have had a vision of either Sombra, our world's or the other’s. We cannot know which. We will just have to wait and see if anything happens.” The other two nodded. However Luna then gave an adamant glare to the both of them. “Now I know this has been very upsetting but I must insist that you BOTH get some sleep!” The two others looked as if they were being scolded but nodded. “I will stay with my sister through the night to make sure she has no further disturbances.”

Twilight felt like she had a lump in her throat as she was clearly being kicked out. “Oh… okay.” Her ears dropped as she slowly released her hold from around Celestia and began to climb out of the bed.

Celestia turned to her and with much curiosity in her voice asked, “Twilight… did you, uh, were you… expecting to get to stay here with me tonight?” There was much uncertainty in her voice as she looked to Twilight earnestly awaiting an answer.

Twilight had a sudden recollection of when a cockatrice had once turned her to stone. She felt petrified by how both princesses were now staring at her. “Uuhhhh, wellllll, ummm, hmmm, I…. Oh boy, this is awkward.” Suddenly Twilight threw herself to her knees which surprised both the other princesses. She quickly started hyperventilating before ranting out, “Listen, I'm really sorry! I don't know WHAT I was thinking! I think maybe I wouldn't have gotten up if Luna hadn't said something but that doesn't mean that I was TRYING to sleep with you! OH! NO! That sounds bad, I didn't mean sleep with you, like sleep with you! I just meant sleep with you, like sleep with you… which I wasn't trying to do… which... “ Then her eyes went wide as she felt truly terrified and whimpered, “If you'll excuse me, I'm going to go glue my mouth shut forever and throw myself off the terrace now.”

Twilight hung her head low as she turned from them and cursed at herself, feeling thoroughly humiliated. She quietly scolded herself, wishing she had better control over what came out of her mouth when she was nervous. But before she could even take a step she suddenly saw two white hooves reach around her from behind. Everything happened faster than she could comprehend as she felt herself being picked up. The next thing Twilight knew, she was laying back in the bed and Celestia had her front hooves wrapped tightly around her midsection. The tight snuggly hold made the smaller mare feel secured and warm while also scared and confused at the same time. The older princess just smiled at her and with not a word of explanation said, “Good night, Twilight.”

The younger alicorn was speechless as her mentor laid her head across her shoulder and closed her eyes. “Good-d night, Celestia.” She stammered, honestly not knowing what else to say. Twilight closed her eyes feeling anxious at first, but then found that this felt amazing once she decided to relax. She cuddled back into the older alicorn with a wide smile.

Meanwhile, Celestia was consciously ignoring the scowl that she knew was on her sister's face. Luna scooted in behind before saying, “It's fine, but we will talk about this in the morning Celestia.” Luna laid her head over the shoulder of her sister as the three of them rested in the safety of each other's company.

Celestia moved a hoof to tenderly stroke Twilight's mane. She then gave a soothing word of comfort saying, “Not to worry. Many troubles await us in the morning but for now let us lay here. Until the dawn breaks there is nothing else that can go wrong this evening as long as we are together to support each other.” Then all three of them have a heavy sigh of contentment as they laid to rest.

Unfortunately, that was only until Twilight's flank started shining brightly which disturbed all three of them from their rest. “Twilight, what's happening?” Celestia asked as instinct made her tighten her grip on the smaller princess protectively.

Twilight's flank however was not flashing as it normally would from a cutie mark mission. It was just glowing solid. It seemed to be getting progressively brighter and brighter. But as all three watched, the light suddenly went out while being very reminiscent of a light bulb being shut off. “I have… NO idea what just happened.” Twilight said as they all sat there staring at her flank.

Suddenly a voice screeched out from the middle of the room. “WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!” The three had been so startled that they all jumped and fell to the floor in different directions around the bed. Looking up they saw Discord's head materialize out of thin air.

Twilight sighed in relief, “Oh good, it's just you Discord. Wait! Oh no! I told you to only alert me if something went wrong with the cutie map! Did something happen?!”

Celestia stood up looking annoyed. “Can this please wait until morning?! I don't think that any of us can take any more bad news this evening!”

Luna looked over, not even bothering to stand at this point and just gave an annoyed glare from where she remained on the floor. “I never again thought that I would experience a night as bad as the one where you banished me. But this evening is seriously pushing that limit.”

Twilight was looking focused now even though the circles under her eyes were starting to grow heavy. “Discord, something strange just happened with my cutie mark! What happened on the map?!”

He was quick to respond and sounded genuinely worried as he spoke. “It's just so confusing, I hardly know how to explain it. As I wrote to you before, your cutie mark was shown in two different locations. A little while ago I noticed that one of your cutie marks started moving towards the other that was here at the castle. At first I just took that as a sign that you had found the problem and things were going well. But just a moment ago… Twilight your cutie mark on the map turned black and then it shattered!”

Now Luna definitely stood up as she looked to Twilight with concern. “Her cutie mark, shattered? Twilight, what does this mean?”

Everyone looked to the Princess of Friendship who now she appeared frazzled and her eye was twitching as if she were going insane. “Uhh well, on top of everything else going on with Spike and Rarity and the Crystal Heart.... I forgot to mention that I also was called for a friendship problem here in the empire. I don't know what has transpired, but I think I just officially failed in a Friendship Mission for the first time!" She sounded so discouraged as she spoke and then collapsed lazily to the floor.

“Twilight!” Celestia yelled and rushed to her side while Discord and Luna looked on with concern.

Author's Note

Yes so Rayne's determination almost led him to freeze to death in the snow. He had been searching for Sombra's horn but instead he found something that he never would have expected. He found the crystal prison that the Umbra are locked away in, as shown in the comics but not the show. The Umbra are a super powerful monster race that look like demonized horses. Additionally, in the main comic as well as “Fiendship is Magic" It goes into detail about a unicorn who is childhood friends with Sombra before he went dark. However, as ravens are shown flooding Celestia's current dreams… one of these ponies may not be getting a very long run in my story.

An FYI for readers who don't play video games, any time you come across something labeled Umbra or Umbran it usually refers to the strongest, most powerful tier of whatever. The actual word itself does mean shadow though. As such, the Umbrans here are a race of Shadow Ponies and that is where Sombra gets all his power from.

Okay so is anyone surprised about Celestia being in love with Sombra? Well, that's because there are two different Sombra's. One in this world and one in an alternate world that Rayne doesn't know anything about. But that will all be explained in a future chapter.

As for the bit about Discord showing up, it has never been shown yet what happens if a Friendship Mission from the Cutie Map fails. So I am making my own take on what it would be like because Twilight most definitely did not get to solving this Friendship Problem in time. More on that in the next chapter.

And on a final note, yes large cats can track scents like dogs can. I researched it to make sure.

31 - The Desire of Hearts

**Author's Note** Alright everyone, it's time for Rarity and Starlight to reach shore. They have no idea what awaits them in the Dragon Lands but they're about to find out.

Furthermore, we get to see what happened below the Crystal Palace while Twilight had been busy having her conversation with Luna and then Celestia.

Violence warning! There is a short fight scene which does involve some injury. While my last warning scene with Tirek was a bit gruesome, this one is more Thriller than Horror. And while I might purposefully scare a character or two, it is not my intention to scare my readers. I hope you continue to enjoy the drama that I've come up with!**

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Chapter 31 - The Desire of Hearts

Loud drums could be heard in the distance while huge plumes of smoke rose from a massive bonfire beyond the mountainside. “That's… not a good sign.” Starlight said as she gave a small leap off the raft to the hard rocky shore below. She turned and levitated the raft higher upon the shore so that it would not be washed away by the waves.

Not a moment later Rarity stepped right up behind Starlight and stomped her hoof. “You… rest!” Her expression was a serious one and she raised her chin in an adamant fashion.

Starlight was a bit stunned at this as she mumbled, “But Rarity, we’re so close! Spike is probably-”

But the pale gray unicorn placed a hoof over Starlight's lips. “I am well aware of that fact and don't you dare question my desire to race to Spike's rescue. But very likely, I may need your help in saving him by force and you just spent an extraordinary amount of magic helping us get here. I've never seen anypony power blast a raft like that and you did so without stopping all the way across the sea! I need you to recharge, even if only for a moment.”

Starlight hesitated but then took a breath. “You know what? Thank you Rarity, I could really use that.” She smiled and then felt no shame in immediately collapsing on the spot with her eyes closed.

Rarity nodded and then turned back towards the now exhausted looking earth pony who was panting while holding his steering oar. “And as for you mister,” Rarity began as she walked over, “I must sincerely express my gratitude for all that you have done for us. Offering to steer the raft all the way across the sea is simply beyond anything that could be asked for. I assure you that once we are all safely back in Ponyville that I will find a way to repay you for your valiant efforts!”

Hayseed Turnip Truck smiled to her weakly as he panted. “Ah shucks there miss Rarity. You're so purdy and sophisticated. I didn't quite follow all them fancy words you used but you don’ have to repay me nuthin’. I was just happy to be of assistance. But uh, if you'd excuse me, I think I'm about to take a rest now too.” Then without Rarity having a chance to respond he collapsed and looked like he instantly fell asleep from exhaustion.

She giggled and patted his head. Then she looked to Starlight who also appeared to have succumbed to her weariness. “Okay Rarity…” She said determinedly to herself. “Time for you to pick up your hooves and go save your…! Err… stallion?” She asked herself as she slowly began climbing a hill of loose rocks. “Dragon?” She hummed as she slipped a bit but trudged onward up the hill. “Save your… symbol of affect- no, no, that's much too long.” She sneezed as the volcanic dust was getting the best of her. “Hmm, boyfriend just doesn't have the right power behind it.” She slipped again and caught her balance between two stones as she looked down surprising herself by how high up she seemed to be.

As Starlight lay on the ground she resisted the urge to laugh at Rarity's outward monologue as she peaked upwards. She giggled seeing that Rarity had only climbed about twelve feet but was acting like it was a hundred. “Silly girl.” She snickered.

Proceeding on, Rarity decided to spend her time climbing by evaluating her relationship. “Save my… future betrothed? Oh wait a minute, don't get ahead of yourself girl. Well, I do suppose if things work out then that would be the only logical direction for the relationship to go. What would my parents say?! Married to a dragon… Well this adventure is CLEARLY sign that we definitely wouldn't be visiting any in laws for the holidays on his side. Or well, I guess that would be Twilight, wouldn't it? But why am I even talking about this?! Would that really happen? What would he propose to me with? He would probably eat the engagement ring on accident before he could give it to me.”

However Rarity was taken by surprise as there was a snap of magic and she suddenly found herself standing all the way atop the hillside that she had been attempting to climb. Looking around she saw Starlight standing next to her with an extremely smug grin. “You didn't think that I was asleep just because my eyes were closed, did you?”

Knowing she was caught red-handed talking to herself, Rarity simply closed her eyes and lifted her chin proudly. “I would kindly appreciate you not repeating anything that was spoken aloud in the appreciation of privacy!”

Starlight snickered and said, “So do you really think that Spike would eat the engagement ring?’

“Shoosh you!” Rarity snorted and just kept her head raised proudly as she marched on.

Starlight giggled more as Rarity began to step over the hill and away from her laughter. But that was only until she noticed light flickering against the rocks that Rarity was just about to walk over. “Rarity NO!” Starlight yelled and quickly chomped down with her teeth to pull her friend back by the tail.

Rarity's eyes nearly popped out of her head as she looked down seeing she had almost walked right over a cliff that had a tremendous fire burning just below. Once she was safely back on the ledge she gave a sigh and wiped her brow. “Oh goodness! Thank you, Starlight! My goose was nearly cooked! Uh, heh, I feel like I've been thanking you a lot on this trip.” Then the two of them peered over the edge spotting nearly a hundred dragons of different shapes and sizes all crowded around. But as they looked on, Rarity continued, “I know that I never would have been able to do this on my own. Thank you for being a true friend Starlight.”

Now the other unicorn blushed a little and nodded. “Don't mention it. But wow, would you look at all of those dragons! How are we going to find Spike in-" But she stopped as she saw that Rarity was already pointing.

“Look, he's there.” She said while bringing her attention to a ridge of rocks with a purple mass sitting against it. The two ponies saw that he was tied up with his arms behind his back. His eyes weren't covered but he had what looked like an obsidian stone tied into his mouth, likely so he wouldn't be able to burn his ropes off. “It doesn't matter how many dragons are down there.” Rarity said but it was more about how she said it that got Starlight's attention. She sounded deep and thoughtful now, staring down to Spike not even blinking with a warm gaze that glowed in the fire light. “I saw him right away.”

Starlight sighed as she saw the look in other mare's eyes. “Don't blame me for this but I have to ask." She pointed down toward their rescue target, "There he is... Now that you see him again, are you sure? Is he what your heart truly wants?”

Rarity stood there transfixed as she stared at the little dragon. “Starlight… do you want to know what I really see? What I truly see, even now when I look at Spike?” She asked and her friend simply nodded. “I see integrity, Starlight.”

“Integrity? Well, you're not wrong. But I've got to admit that isn't quite what I was expecting you to say.” She admitted openly.

Rarity chuckled and turned toward her friend saying, “Oh listen, I know what you think. You and everypony else. And it's okay. Silly Rarity with her head in the clouds. Emotional Rarity jumping from one romance to the next.” Rarity then gave a tender look with her eyes. “I wear my heart on my sleeve, it's true. I know this about myself, even despite all the fuss that I can throw up in my defence. But this isn't adoration that I feel for him. I haven't fallen star struct with the image of some Spike the hero or Spike the brave. I have fallen for someone who has touched my heart through his own actions. When I say that I see integrity in Spike, it is because I truly believe in the honesty of his feelings for me. He has no ulterior motive. He doesn't want to get anything selfish by being with me. He hasn't even tried properly wooing me as a special somepony because it isn't about titles for him. He just wants to be around me in any way that's possible. And for him, that is enough. Do you have any idea how that makes me feel? What that's like to be that important to someone?" She asked while holding a hoof over her heart.

“Rarity…” Starlight said softly but her friend just shook her head.

“No, please. I know this is crazy. I know that he is a dragon and I am a pony. I realize that we might never be able to have a ‘normal’ future together as nature intended. We might never be able to have offspring. We might never be able to even have sex. It is entirely possible that while right now he is a bit too young for that aspect but that overnight he could change to become too big and the physiology will be impossible. I am aware that dragons out live ponies. One day I am going to grow old and Spike will still be youthful long after I'm gone. I might have to sacrifice so much that another stallion could give me. And one day I might cause Spike so much heartache. But… who says that love has to fit a mold? We wouldn't be the first couple in love to never have little ones. And who is to say that Spike doesn't deserve what makes him happy even if it only lasts for a short span of his overall life? I love him… I love Spike. And I trust him that he really does feel the same way for me.”

“Rarity!” Starlight gave a soft yell while she was almost laughing. “Rarity stop, I believe you. If you stare down at him any more adoringly you're going to burn a hole through him.” She snickered. Then nodding over in the direction of a side path she said, “Now come on, I see a ridge that we could use to sneak down behind the dragons and we might be able to do something once we get closer to him. Let's go save your…….. engagement ring eating fiance!” She quickly said before running down the side of the hill laughing.

Almost in a flash Rarity's mood shifted from heartfelt love to agitated anger. “Starlight!” She yelled as she chased after her friend threateningly.

Meanwhile, unbeknownst to the both of them, another pair of eyes had been watching and listening to their entire conversation. “Hmm. Silly ponies…” Said the onlooker as wings flapped overhead.

Crystal Palace, Within Sombra's Sanctuary-

Down hidden beneath the Crystal Throne, down at the base of a nearly endless staircase, a cloaked unicorn mare stood nervously before a secret door. While most ponies were busy sleeping, this pony stood trying to muster the courage to face what awaited her. And all the while she did so mistakenly believing that she was alone. Pushing open the door she was greeted by the sight of an old study which already had candles lit to illuminate the room. Rows of books were stacked upon the walls and an old lectern supported a bust of the villainous ruler who had once enslaved the empire. “Wow. After all these years, I still wasn't ready to see this place.” She said softly.

As quietly as could be, a dark figure loomed above the doorway behind her. “Thank you for opening this cursed door for me little one.” He thought to himself silently. He slid a claw into the back of the doorframe from the stairway above, remaining out of sight but wedging the door so it would remain ajar.

Dark lavender hooves carried the cloaked mare into the study as she looked around the room. At first it appeared as if no one else were there but she knew otherwise. Somepony had to have lit the candles and there were corners of the room where light did not shine, even though it should have. “You can come out.” She called aloud. “There's no need to hide from me… Sombra.” She spoke with confidence and Rayne wondered how many times she had rehearsed saying that line in her head. He remained out of view and listened carefully. But all he heard was silence. His patience was rewarded though as the mare continued on. “Fine. You may not recognize my voice, but you won't have forgotten my face.” At this moment Rayne chanced a glance into the room.

Looking only through the door frame he saw the mare reveal herself. She was a dark lavender unicorn with a long mane of light artic blue that shined almost like ice in the candlelight. Her eyes matched her mane as she glanced about with a determined stare. Furthermore, on her flank was a cutie mark of a golden staff with two lines wrapped around it. And while she stood out in the open glancing about the shadows, the were-panther remained hidden while carefully scrutinizing this mare before him. “Who IS this unicorn?! I don't recognize her AT ALL! And what is that cutie mark? It looks like the medical symbol for hospitals. Is she a healing unicorn? … Shit! Wait! NOOO!!” He yelled in his mind, panic almost causing him to tear the door from its hinges and storm into the room. But somehow his better judgement allowed for him to hold back.

“Look at me Sombra. Do you recognize me? What's my name?” She asked toward the dark corners on the room.

“Hope.” Called a dark and melodious voice. Suddenly darkness seemed to pull away from the back wall as if a veil were being withdrawn. As light filled in its place a severed red horn sat limply upon the ground. Much to Rayne's surprise, it then lifted itself upright and began to bounce a few paces toward her. After which the voice called out again but sounded less than pleased to see her. “You've come to finish the job, have you?” Smoke began billowing from the horn in great amounts and Rayne quickly pulled further back to make sure he was not detected.

Hope stood there unafraid as the dark gases formed together into the monstrous face of King Sombra. It loomed over her murderously but she looked upon it with sorrow and dismay. “Finish the… Sombra, you don't understand.”

“I understand perfectly.” He interrupted. His every word came out as a booming roar. “You were my best friend in the world and on the day I found out that my life was a lie, you abandon me. Then you brought the two sisters to vanquish me.”

“It's not that simple, Sombra. I didn't know what you were. I didn't know what Princess Amore had done. What the Crystal Empire had done.” Rayne was stunned and listened as Hope pleaded with the shadowy figure. “But I've learned a lot in the time I've been gone. And now I want to make it right.”

Sombra was quick to change his tone. He looked at her curiously even though he continued to speak while full of anger. “Make it right? How? Look at me! It's taken more than a year to get this far! It may be a decade before I am strong enough to leave this room.”

Just then Rayne's eyes spread wide. His confidence surged and his fangs grinned. “He's weak… all he can do is form his head.” He began to lean forward around the door now, stalking in through the shadows of the room.

Radiant Hope stood before Sombra as her horn began to glow. Such brilliant light began to fill the room. Even her eyes became solid white as she harnessed such powerful magic. “Hold on! This is going to hurt!” She yelled as she began to envelop Sombra's mist with her spell.

“YOU'RE RIGHT!!!” A third voice suddenly called out, taking the both Hope and Sombra by surprise. Then from right behind Hope's mane Sombra saw a dark figure lean over her shoulder. This was immediately followed by several large fangs sinking deeply into her neck. She screamed as she was now lifted clear up off of her hooves. Then with great force the creature slammed her torso down into the lectern which sent splintered shards of wood scattering all over the room.

The light from her horn was gone as she lay unmoving while Sombra's billowy form returned to only smoke. “HOPE!!!” Sombra screamed with rage, seeing his old friend lying motionless upon the ground. Then as the unknown assailant dropped the mare from his grasp, Sombra saw the dark figure for what it was. A black feline with muscular definition and razored claws stood in his room looking far beyond the normal size of any panther or jaguar he had seen. It had released Hope and was now smirking as it slowly stalked it's way toward him.

“Good evening King Sombra.” Rayne said in an equally menacing voice. “Don't worry, she’s still breathing.” He said with a slight pur underlying his excited tone. “For now.”

“HOW DARE YOU HURT HOPE?!!!” He roared as his misty body grew and grew. But Rayne was not frightened by the glamour of smoke, no matter how large it became. “RAAARRR!” Sombra roared and rushed toward the feline. Rayne simply stood his ground and chuckled as Sombra drifted around him.

“Hmm?” Rayne mumbled curiously as he felt a slice on his cheek. Looking up he saw a drop of blood fall from Sombra's horn. The were-panther chuckled aloud. “Heh, heh. It seems as if you do have some bite to you after all. You very nearly caught my eye there. But I'll say, I am fortunate to have found you in such a state as this. So… vulnerable.” Then he turned towards the unicorn on the ground. “And you, I don't know you but I suppose you are to blame for me being rushed here as I was. I hadn't planned to come for Sombra for weeks or months to come yet. I guess it's just my good luck that I got here in time to stop you.”

“Wha-what happened?!” She mumbled weakly as she looked around confused.

“What is the meaning of this?! Why have you come here?!” Sombra screamed to the black cat.

Rayne snickered as he was definitely enjoying himself. Here he was, technically outnumbered and in a situation where he should be out powered. And yet, he still had all of the control. “Why have I come here?” Rayne asked in mock surprise. “Why… I came for YOU!” He leapt forward opening his mouth wide. Suddenly, all of Sombra's smoke began to glow a fiery orange as Rayne breathed in heavily.

“No! What are you… Fool! I shall NOT relent to you!” Sombra growled as the flow of his magic suddenly halted and begin to twist at the panther's mouth.

After pulling back Rayne pouted sourly. “I see. You might not be able to defend yourself but I am not strong enough to stop you from resisting. Tch, this is why I wanted to wait and gather more power on my own first!” He hissed out, stalking back and forth trying to discern a new solution now.

“I don't know who you are, but you shall never have my powers!” Sombra yelled as he now hovered defensively away from Rayne.

“We shall see.” The panther replied as he turned to look back at Radiant Hope. Luckily for Rayne he had looked back just in time to just barely dodge a blast that the unicorn had shot out to stun him. “Clever girl…” He growled. Rayne observed the mare carefully, taking note that her horn was shining, and then noticing that her bite wound was healing.

“Hope! Look out!” Sombra yelled as Rayne dodged another two spells that were blasted out at him. Hope gasped in surprise as the panther managed to clasp a paw right over her back leg.

Rayne grinned and yelled out, “Heal this!” Then he pulled and twisted until the bone broke with a loud snap.

“YYYYIIIAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!” She screamed as the light of her horn went out again and her wounds stopped healing. Quickly Rayne leaned over the smaller pony and wrapped his jaws right over her face.

Now the mood in the room had instantly changed from that of action to a terrified silence. Nobody moved, nobody spoke. The only sound was that of Hope whimpering in fear. One of her eyes looked about the room in a panic as her other eye starred straight down the open gullet of the beast. She squealed in pain as the panther lifted her into the air by her face using his teeth. Her body fell limp with terror, unable to move as she was visibly shaking from staring down a predator's throat.

“STOP IT! NO!!! RELEASE HER NOW!!!” Sombra yelled out. Rayne's lips grinned around her shaking face. Slowly and tauntingly he ran his claws up and down her underside. “STOP, I GIVE! WHATEVER YOU WISH, JUST RELEASE HER!”

Rayne looked over to the once king and mumbled from around the face of the unicorn that hung in his grasp. “Ar-e yo- su-re?”

Sombra paused and then spoke in a softer voice that Rayne did not expect. “Don't hurt her anymore… she, she was to be my queen… we were supposed to rule the Crystal Empire together…” He said lamentingly. Her one clear eye looked to Sombra sorrowfully as a tear ran down her cheek. “... Take what you want from me.” Sombra growled.

The overgrown cat grinned and dropped the unicorn to the ground. “If you want him to survive this then you had better not cast anymore spells at me.” Rayne lied as he turned his back to Hope. Then he approached Sombra and opened his mouth wide once more. As he inhaled Sombra's dark vapor of magical energy, Rayne's eyes started to crackle with a black electric charge. “Oh my…” He sighed in satisfaction as Sombra's smoke shrank to be smaller and smaller. “Sombra… the power you have… oh, the spells… arghh such knowledge you have…” He rejoiced as he continued to intake the abilities of the umbran pony.

All of a sudden the red horn fell to the ground with no signs of Sombra's head being able to materialize. “Sombra!!!” Hope screamed from where she lay on the floor. The horn weakly gave a sigh and called out to Hope but otherwise sat lifeless where it had fallen. She sighed with relief seeing that he still lived but then turned towards the beast in anger. “What are you?!” She screamed and shot another blast at him.

Meanwhile Rayne had been bent over in euphoria as his mind awakened in ways he never dreamed. Just as Hope attacked, a plate of obsidian rose from the ground deflecting the spell. “Hahahaha! I understand magic! And I now know… Umbran Magic!” He said as he suddenly disappeared into a puff of shadow and reappeared just behind Hope while whispering into her ear.

“Ahh!” She screamed as other plates of obsidian appeared. They reached up pinning all four of her hooves out to her sides. Then Rayne grabbed her around the throat and spread his mouth open again.

Being tremendously more powerful now than he had been a moment before, Radiant Hope felt helpless to resist as her magic essence began to leave her body. “Oh Hope, you too! There is so much…” He purred. It did not take quite as long as with Sombra but eventually a yellow mist of energy escaped her until her cutie mark vanished. Immediately Rayne focused and felt the cut on his cheek seal closed as if it had never happened. “This is an added bonus indeed! I never expected to find a pony with THIS kind of ability. You were really something Radiant Hope, quite far from being just the average pony! I have a feeling that I may not taste powers like yours again for some time to come.”

Now the slightly grayed lavender mare looked up at him defiantly. “I was a student of the greatest alicorn to ever live, Princess Celestia! One thousand years ago I was in line to become the next alicorn princess! Once she learns that I have returned and what you have done to me then you will be hunted down and she will stop you! Beast!” However her words lacked conviction as she quivered fearfully.

Rayne balked at her statement saying, “I followed your trail your highness. You came straight here from the prison of the Umbra.” She gasped at him knowing about them. “You wore a cloak. You didn't stop to tell anypony that you're back. Nopony knows about you after a thousand years and no pony is ever going to know you either.”

“...Hope.” Sombra's horn called weakly as it twitched a little bit toward her.

“Oh no…” Rayne called out and suddenly a massive black paw slammed heavily down upon it. “No more hopping away for you. I need to save you away for later. I'm not done with you yet. But thanks for all the new spells, dear King.” Rayne said before he materialized a swirling dark void in the air. He picked up Sombra's horn and effortlessly tossed it inside before sealing the void closed again.

“What have you done with him?!” Hope whimpered helplessly.

“With who? Sombra? Why nothing, yet. He is now trapped within my magic until I pull him out again. Well, I suppose it would be more accurate to say that I trapped him within his own magic, heh heh. He is not in any cave, nor in any prison. No one is going to hap upon him accidentally to free him. I have Sombra locked in darkness where no one should be able to find him! I certainly can't leave him free to fool around with my plans.”

Even with her abilities taken, Hope mustered a resilient attitude and scowled at him. “You fiend! Is that what you plan to do to me? Lock me away too in order to keep me from Celestia?!”

Now the panther's fangs gleamed in the candlelight. “Now why would I do something as foolish as leaving you to escape? Or to be rescued later on? I wouldn't be a very clever villain if I did that, now would I? For you, hehe… I'm afraid that I simply cannot leave hope alive...”

“Whu- what?” She mumbled fearfully as he approached her. She struggled but still had all four hooves bound by obsidian plates.

The panther purred sinisterly as he looked down into her frightened eyes. “Let's have some fun…” He grinned, enjoying the sight of her struggling against the stone bonds as he descended upon her.

Author's Note

So it's been fun for me writing the Ponyville ponies being sarcastic with each other. I hope that you've enjoyed that too. This was supposed to be the big scene where Rarity really comes to grips with her feelings even though she already knew she had them. What she doesn't know is that they were spied on. But will that help them or hinder them?

Now for the scene with Radiant Hope and Sombra. In the comics, this was supposed to be the introductory scene to Sombra's big return. But needless to say, it has been interrupted. Rayne had wanted to use Tirek’s power on lots of smaller targets first before eventually going after Sombra's horn but life doesn't always go as expected. Sombra is now imprisoned by Rayne and it will be a very long time before that horn resurfaces in the story again. As for Hope, let's just say that the chances of her returning again in my story are slim. I tried my hand at having that ending scene be a little bit of a Thriller. I've never tried to write like that before so I hope the suspense was effective. But at the same time, this story isn't about bringing gore to Equestria even though I do enjoy writing out Rayne's predatory nature as a panther.

32 - Hope for the Weary

**Author's Note** Hello all, just a short notice to let you know that I did write a reflections blog about the previous chapter. You can find the link below and thank you as always for reading!
https://www.fimfiction.net/blog/858930/ch-31-reflections
**

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Chapter 32 - Hope for the Weary

The streets of the Crystal Empire sat empty that morning. The sun had not yet been risen and the ponies still in their homes rested blissfully, unaware of the dramatic events which had taken place. At the castle, guards changed places for the alternating of their shifts. Several walked the halls and a few more patrolled the streets surveying area for trouble. But nothing was amiss until one guard at the base of the castle noticed a tiny flash from just behind the staircase entrance. “Hmm?” He grunted as he stopped patrolling and stepped over to investigate. The Crystal Heart continued to whirl bright and loud. Small shadows danced in corners as the light from the artifact continued to pulse. “Hmm, must have just been a reflection.” He said before proceeding up the stairs to check around inside.

After the guard was clear from view, one of the flickering shadows proceeded to move against the flow of light now. It spread out across the ground into a fuller form until a stallion slowly materialized from where he had been hiding. “Being able to teleport into just a shadow certainly is useful. But this... thing, certainly didn't make it easy for me to manifest here.” Rayne complained while staring at the Crystal Heart. “This really is beautiful looking. The show didn't do it justice. But man this flashing is obnoxious. It doesn't seem like the Crystal Heart is hurting me as it would Sombra but it is definitely pushing my new powers down the closer I stand to it.” He backed off now suddenly realizing how weak he felt. “Phew okay, so Umbra or not, stay away from this thing.” Stepping back beside the staircase he placed a hoof on the wall to steady himself as he suddenly felt drained of energy. “Hmm, it might not be just the heart. I'm exhausted. Well, I mean I suppose I should be... How many hours was I running in… snow for… geez, I am FREEZING! I had completely forgotten... wait, how long have I... it feels like my bones are ice.” Suddenly Rayne's balance started to fail him as a pain ripped through his forehead. “My ears are ringing all of a sudden and this headache is killing me!” He grit his teeth in pain.

Looking up for someone to help him he saw no other pony around. Shaking it off he tried to focus on what his next goal was. “So where am I supposed to go now? I know I ran away but Applejack just kind of abandoned me. She didn't even show me if there was an inn or a hotel around here. All of the buildings look the same to me.” He paused and then blinked a few times. “Man, I'm really tired. What was I doing again?” He brought a hoof to his face as the pain from his headache started to meld with the ringing in his ears. “I should… probably use healing magic… just as soon... as I catch my balance.” He said aloud, trying to catch himself even though he had not been falling over. He looked up to the buildings again and saw them spinning. “Wait… what… is…” The last thing he saw was the horizon turning sideways. Rayne didn't even feel the impact as he fainted onto the ground.

Up Above inside the Castle -

“It's okay, Twilight! It's going to be okay!” Celestia urged. It had been about an hour since Discord had appeared with his surprising interruption. Now the Princess of Friendship was sitting leaned over the edge of the mattress holding a paper bag over her mouth and breathing into it frantically.

The others looked after her with concern, but were also feeling quite worrisome themselves. The faces of Celestia, Luna, and Twilight all had bags under their eyes from being burdened with worries without receiving proper rest. Discord stood feeling nervous and looking disappointed that he didn't know how to help. Twilight dropped the bag and hastily began another rant to herself. “But... What if… What could... How could… But I'm… I was supposed to… What HAPPENED?!” Twilight screamed through the room making everyone else wince.

Discord then stepped over and frowned. “Alright, that is quite enough of that.” Then he reached out with a paw and grabbed Twilight right across her muzzle. Instantly the alicorn jumped with surprise and then began to struggle as he was holding her mouth and nose closed together. Quickly the others yelled at him as she began to buck wildly to get free. “What?!” The Draconequus exclaimed. “I'm not planning on holding her like this forever. …Even though I probably could, hehe.” Suddenly his wrist detached from his arm but his paw remained over Twilight's face as she collapsed on the ground struggling for air.

“DISCORD?!” The other princesses snapped at him angrily.

“Oh fine. Come now, she's alright. I haven't even held her for twenty seconds yet.” Suddenly his paw disappeared from her face and was back on his arm where it belonged.

“GAAAAHHHH!!!!! DIS.. CORD.. DON'T YOU… EVER DO THAT TO ME AGAIN!!!” Twilight screamed. Her ears were slumped and she lowered her head while she was panting for breath.

Meanwhile the Draconequus seemed unphased by her outburst. “Yes, yes. But you aren't panicking over your failure anymore, now are you?”

Twilight frowned and leaned back up. “Yes but you could have dunked me with ice water or something instead!” Suddenly their argument was cut short as Celestia stood from the bed and stepped between them. “Princess? What is it?” Twilight asked in surprise. She watched her mentor walk to the window as her horn began to glow.

“Well, it's morning Twilight. I need to begin raising the dawn.” She said wearily.

The purple alicorn slumped her bottom to the floor while her eyes widened slightly. “Nooo! Not already?! Are you sure?” She pleaded but Celestia nodded as a brilliant glow began to fill the sky while Luna stepped over to lower the moon. “But… I'm still so tired.” Twilight whimpered.

Discord turned as if he had something he wanted to say but Luna raised a hoof to stop him. “Yes... about that. Now that the sun is in motion and you two are no longer needed for the moment I must apologize to you both.”

Celestia and Twilight turned to each other and then back to Luna before both asking in unison, “For what?”

Luna just smiled, “For this.” At that exact moment a blue light shot from her horn and hit both of the others in their foreheads. Immediately Celestia and Twilight fell into a deep sleep with Luna using her magic to levitate their heads from hitting the ground.

“Ooh, harsh princess.” Discord commented as he watched her gently levitate them both into the bed to rest. “And a bit inconvenient as well, seeing as I had business with that one.” He said bitterly while pointing to Twilight.

Luna just raised her head saying, “Walk with me Discord.” He nodded as she lead him to the door. “Those two have endured more stress than you realize this evening. I am used to staying awake at night but if you'll allow me to explain, then I'm sure you'll agree that they deserve at least a bit of rest first.”

“No, no, I'll just believe you. I'd rather not get caught up in the complexities of your politics. As always just tell me if you need me to actually DO something.”

This time Luna nodded as they proceeded to the door. “I will assist in my sister's place for a few hours and then I will return to wake the both of them after not too long. Would you be so kind as to stay in the empire with us until we have our troubles figured out?”

Discord chuckled and gave a shrug. “Oh who am I kidding. Of course I will. Anypony worth paying attention to is here anyways. Maybe I'll go turn the snow of the empire funny colors while I wait.” He stated with a chuckle. But quickly Luna gave him a disgusted look. “Not like that!” He shouted. “I meant something wild like razzmatazz or smaragdine!” She just rolled her eyes and proceeded to leave. However she was caught off guard by walking right into Pinkie Pie who had still been standing vigilant on the other side of the door.

“Oowiie.” The earth pony whined as both her and Luna now lay sprawled across the floor.

Suddenly a different voice spoke up, pulling the attention of them both. “Pinkie! Why are you standing in the way causing the princess to topple all over you?” Applejack stood there with a toothbrush in her mouth while giving a reprimanding expression.

“Hey, it wasn't my fault! It was an accident!” She whined as she helped the princess to her hooves. “I'm sorry Luna.”

“Tis quite alright my friend. Did you all sleep well this evening?” Applejack nodded and Pinkie just waved it off that she was fine. “Are the rest of your companions up as well?”

Applejack tried sounding confident but it was clear she wasn't quite sure herself. “Uh, well, I suppose it is still ear-”

“I'm here!” Called a rushed voice from one of the rooms. Suddenly a door flew open and Fluttershy zoomed out of it. “Hi there, I'm sorry, I was woken up by the sun and so I was just feeding Angel who had snuck along with me. I hope that I didn't miss anything important because I am here now and ready to save our friends!” She smiled and everypony looked to her a little surprised. But then she faulted a bit from being stared at. “Umm.. yay?" She whispered. Every other pony laughed at how unusually energetic Fluttershy was this morning.

Luna then moved her gaze back to Applejack. “And Rainbow Dash?”

Applejack gave a snicker and walked to the last door in the hallway that was still closed. She turned around and gave a mighty kick against the door which caused it to rattle loudly. “WWHOOOAA!” From inside there was a shout followed by a loud crash.

“She's up.” Applejack announced proudly before proceeding down the hall. “Whooiee, I'm famished. So what's for breakfast?”

Just then an angry Dash came flying out from the room, “Applejack, you did that on purpose!” But all she saw were the backs of everypony leaving without her. “Hey! Wait for me!”

Once they were down in the main hall of the castle the group saw a curious sight. Shining Armor was speaking to one of the guard and was looking very perplexed. “And you say he's not a Crystal Pony?”

The guard nodded and replied, “We have two guards with him downstairs who were going to take him to the hospital to be checked out. But due to his proximity to the castle and no pony recognizing him I thought that you would want to know.”

“Yes, very good. I will go down and-”

“Is there a problem?” Luna asked as she stepped over.

The guard immediately snapped to attention at her approach and Shining cleared his throat. “Oh, not at all princess. Apparently a pony collapsed last night just outside the castle. We don't know if by exposure or exhaustion but they are reported to be very cold to the touch. There are no signs of injuries or foul play.”

Fluttershy brought her hooves to her mouth. “Oh my, that is dreadful news. I hope they're okay.”

Applejack’s ears slumped as she spoke in a very concerned voice. “Who is it? Do they need help?”

“I'm not sure on all of the details but I was just about to head down to see this pony for myself. The thing is that none of the guards recognize him. So he isn't a Crystal Pony.” Not wanting to cause a fuss he offered a weak smile before continuing, “Please, don't worry yourselves about this. It isn't anything that the guard can't handle. The hospital isn't far from here.”

The others nodded but Applejack suddenly froze as a horrible thought entered her mind. “Wait, uh, by any chance… it wouldn't happen to be a big ol' black unicorn that you found collapsed outside this morning… would it?” Now everypony looked to Applejack confused.

The guard hesitated a bit and looked to Shining Armor first but then said, “Well yes, it does happen to be a unicorn and he does have a rather dark gray coat.”

Terror gripped Applejack’s heart as she desperately squeaked out her next question. “And, does he have a heart-shaped cutie mark on his side?”

Rainbow Dash gasped, “Wait, you don't mean…?”

The guard continued by mumbling, “Well, I didn't really pay attention to if it was a heart or not. But if I remember, it did look green and blue.”

“LAND SAKES!” Applejack screamed and charged down the stairs even leaving all of her friends behind.

Rainbow Dash flew into the air after her screaming, “You brought him here AND YOU LEFT HIM OUTSIDE?!”

Luna, Shining, and the guard all stood there dumbfounded as this happened. Meanwhile Pinkie started hopping down the stairs after them singing, “Haha, Applejack killed Rayne. Applejack killed Rayne!” Although she trusted he would be okay from what the guard had said about him.

Fluttershy then tiptoed by the princess and Captain of the Guard while whispering, “Um, we might all know the pony who is outside.” After her feeble attempt to explain she then ran more to avoid the confrontation than to chase after her friends. Those left behind simply shrugged and casually made their way downstairs.

By that point Applejack was already down and kneeling over Rayne while having a complete meltdown. “Oh no, oh no, oh no! I can't believe I completely forgot about him! What with all the craziness and all! He feels colder than a banker's heart on foreclosure day!”

Rainbow Dash gasped as soon as she had caught up. “Applejack! That really IS Rayne!” She immediately dropped and tried rubbing the stallion's neck and shoulders to warm him.

“I know!” The earth pony yelled out remorsefully. “I messed up good this time! I can't believe I left him like this! And after he had been so good to me, this is how I repay him? I'm ashamed.” She said trying to help rub the cold off of him.

Suddenly Rainbow Dash leaned back and looked at Applejack suspiciously. “Wait a minute! What do you mean after he was so good to you?!” Meanwhile Pinkie Pie wrapped a hoof around Fluttershy, giggling at how the jealousy in Dash's voice was hard to miss.

As soon as Shining Armor came down the stairs he hastily broke them up and yelled out, “Stand back!” The others scurried out of the way as his horn began to glow and he raised Rayne to his hooves. After a moment though the magic faded and the two nearby guards had to catch Rayne who remained unconscious. Shining sighed and looked to the others. “Living up here in the empire, I'm pretty familiar by now with helping ponies who get a bit too chilled traveling out through the snow. I was able to remove the frost from his body but that doesn't mean I can heal his exhaustion. It seems that he is going to be unconscious for a while still.”

Applejack stepped forward and asked, “If you have to take him away, then can I stay with him? I don't know why he was out here alone but it is my fault for leaving him by himself.”

Shining looked to her curiously. “So this Rayne, is he a friend of yours?”

Pinkie cheerfully exclaimed, “Yessiree!”

Now Shining smirked and said, “So if he is friends with all of you then why is nopony asking if he can stay in the castle?”

Fluttershy then smiled toward him. “Oh please, if that would be allowed we would be ever so grateful.”

“Let me see him.” Called a regal voice which took all of them by surprise. Stepping out of the stairway Luna approached and looked him over. She lifted his mane from his face and seemed a bit surprised. “This is the one… the stallion whose dreams I could not see…” She whispered to herself.

Shining Armor stepped closer and asked, “Is everything alright, princess?”

She took a step back and then turned towards the group. “Shining Armor, is that seat that I had requested for Twilight still sitting in the conference room?”

“Uh, I think so.” He said, feeling uncertain of why he was being asked.

“Good. Then please have this stallion brought there so he can recover.” Shining and the guard looked quite shocked but she raised a hoof and continued. “Did I not hear Twilight tell us that all of this started when a unicorn first put the idea into Rarity's head that she and Spike should become romantically involved?”

Now Rainbow Dash chuckled as she started hovering in the air nearby. “Yup, that's him.”

Now turning back to Shining, Luna declared, “Then as far as I'm concerned, this stallion has more of a reason to be here at this moment than I do. He should be present for the remainder of our meetings until we figure out what happened to the Crystal Heart.”

Not being able to argue with her logic Shining turned to the guards who were holding Rayne up. “Well, you heard her. Let's get him upstairs. We can get him some extra blankets on the way up just in case.” But they hadn't gotten very far before Luna called out again.

“Um, Shining?” The princess said, noticing how Applejack was nervously watching Rayne being carried upstairs. “I have another idea. Why don't we ALL just go upstairs together?” And with a flicker of her horn the entire group were teleported up to the conference room.

As the others settled into their seats Shining Armor stepped over to Luna with a chuckle on his lips. “Got sick of climbing all those stairs?”

Luna looked away from him and scowled. “Very much so.”

Earlier that last evening, in the Dragon Lands -

Late into the night the dragons danced ceremoniously around the massive fire which had been constructed. The sound of their drums echoed through the valley causing rocks to fall all around their territory. Dragons large and small clashed together in wrestling bouts and feats of strength. Torch stood tall while overseeing the festivities while Ember danced upon his shoulder with her scepter held in claw. All of the dragons, save for one, were having the time of their lives.

Far off near the edge of the celebration was a small purple dragon tied and gagged tightly. He had tried everything he could from biting, to clawing, to even breathing fire in order to free himself. However all his attempts failed, as did his strength, from being tied in that same position for so many hours. The small dragon slumped forward onto his stomach and just looked ahead with a defeated expression on his face.

“Psst.” Came a small voice from right beside Spike's ear. He opened his eyes wide with surprise. “Spike, don't move. It's us, we’re here to save you.” The voice whispered.

Spiked looked one way to where he thought he heard the voice coming from, but not even a moment later he quickly looked the other way as a second voice spoke out from what appeared to be his other side. “Starlight, he can't see us to know who ‘us’ is.” This told Spike who the first voice had come from, but he needed no explanation to recognize the second. He then felt a soft pair of lips kiss him right on his cheek. “I'm here for you, my Spikey Wikey. I could never leave you alone. We're going to save you.” Rarity said in an endearing tone.

“Will you keep your voice down?!” Starlight's voice hissed. Spike's eyes searched around but he couldn't see his friends. “Spike, go back to acting sad or you're going to give us away. I cast an invisibility spell on Rarity and I but it is extremely difficult to maintain when we move. Now I need to ask you some questions and I only want you to blink to answer. One blink for yes, two blinks for no. Got it?” Spike took a deep sigh looking very depressed and blinked once. “Okay, good.”

“Ohhh, but he looks so sad. It's so heartbreak-”

“Will you shut it?!” Starlight snapped and Spike thought he saw one of her light purple hooves for just a moment. There was a brief silence as a dragon looked down from where he sat high atop the rock that Spike was tied near. After he looked back to the celebration Starlight whispered again. “Okay Spike… Did they tell you why you were taken?” He blinked once. “Blink once if this is all just a misunderstanding or twice if this is seriously a bad situation.” This time he blinked twice. Starlight paused for a moment.

Now another worried sound came from Rarity but she kept herself quiet this time as she whispered, “Spike, Ember is no fool… do you know if you sitting here unguarded is part of a trap if we try to rescue you?” Spike blinked once again. “Shoot. They're all probably just waiting for you to disappear then.”

“I told you so.” Starlight stated.

They were suddenly interrupted as a loud voice yelled out from above them. “And you should have listened!” Looking up Spike saw Ember floating overhead. She first tilted her head back and then threw it forward before a wave of fire blanketed the ground around Spike. Starlight jumped from out of nowhere and shoved a suddenly appearing Rarity back against the stone wall. Then her light green magic put up a force field to protect them both against the flames. “What, that's it? Only two ponies? Gotta admit, I'm a little insulted.” Ember scoffed, mocking their rescue attempt. “Take them!” She commanded and suddenly dragons lunged forward from every angle.

“Oh no you don't!” Starlight yelled and managed to blast three dragons away at a time. “I'm not going to let you hurt us OR Spike!” She yelled passionately and gave Ember a determined glare.

“Oh yes, power of friendship and all that. But you might want to look behind you.” The Dragon Empress smirked.

“Aaah, unhand me you fiends!” Looking behind her, Starlight saw that Rarity had just been snatched up into the air by two dragons from above. She was also being held over a particularly large dragon with its jaws snapping up toward her. To make matters worse, she saw that Torch had once again reached over to pick up Spike while she had been distracted with Rarity's predicament. Spike was now looking furious as he wriggled like a little worm at the sight of the dragons holding Rarity.

“Okay, stop! We surrender! Please!” Starlight yelled as quickly as she could. She was relieved, even if only a little bit, when Ember raised her claw and all the other dragons stopped moving.

“Very well then. Now that the representatives from Equestria are here it is time to begin.” She announced as all of the dragons flew in closer to the bonfire.

Starlight followed as Rarity and Spike were forcefully brought along. “Ember please, I don't know what this is all about but we will happily hear you out for your side of things. But at least put Rarity down! She isn't on trial too, is she?”

“No!” Ember growled out. “You have magic which could help you escape. Maybe you might be able to pop around to save one of your friends but I don't think you're fast enough to do it twice before we could stop you. NOW NO FURTHER DELAYS! LET US BEGIN!” After she spoke several drums were beaten in rapid succession.

“Ouuhhh, we really messed up.” Starlight sulked as she worried for all of their safety now.

Ember pointed to Spike and he was untied before his gag was removed. “Let Rarity g-” He began to yell out but was kicked to the ground by a dragon behind him.

“Keep quiet until you're spoken to.” Spike looked back to see that it was Garble who had kicked him.

He had no time to react to this as Ember spoke aloud again. “Spike, you stand here so that it may be determined if you are guilty of treason against all of dragon kind!”

“Treason?!” Starlight gasped.

“That's right!” Ember yelled fiercely. “Spike is under suspicion of working with ponies to combine Equestrian magic with dragon power. As it stands now, Equestria and the Dragon Empire are at peace because we are, more or less, equally matched. You ponies having magic with us dragons having strength and fire.” There was a loud roar of pride from all of the dragons present. Even Torch released a mighty breath of flame into the air. “But if either side were to combine our two differences for their own sake then that would tip the balance of power and peace between us would be impossible.”

Starlight was aghast by the accusations and cried out, “But no pony would do that! We all love how much closer ponies and dragons have become as friends!”

“Silence! I am not finished!” Ember yelled. Then there was suddenly a wail from Rarity as the dragons pulled on her a bit while laughing. “You say that no PONY would do that but Spike isn't a pony. Dragons can get greedy and aren't there plenty of bad ponies out there too?” She smirked as Starlight didn't seem to have a comeback for that one. But then Ember whispered to the dragons holding Rarity in the air, “Hey, what are you doing?! Tone it down, would ya?!” Then she looked relieved to see that their prisoner was no longer about to accidentally have her limbs ripped off.

Whimpering with fright Rarity spoke aloud, “Uh, Starlight darling. Perhaps we should not interrupt while they are speaking anymore? Hmm?! Okay?! I really rather don't enjoy having my limbs grabbed and PULLED APART!!!” She shrieked as her eyes spread frightfully out from her head.

Starlight sulked even more, “Yeah, I got that. Don't antagonize them.” With a defeated sigh she called out, “Please continue, Empress Ember.”

Up the in air the leader of the dragons nodded and then turned to her other brethren. “Can any dragon here claim that they are unaware of me fervently opting for peace with Equestria? Any dragon? Even one?” They all mumbled to themselves but none of the responded. “Listen all, I do not want war with Equestria but if Spike is guilty of this crime then that is just what will happen. I have no doubt that if dragons were to invade then we would be victorious. But that wouldn't be without many of our kind being hurt. And as ruler it is my job to avoid that.” Now she looked back towards Starlight. “If all ponies suddenly become as strong as us, as fast as us, or gained our other abilities then that would seriously endanger all of dragon kind! I cannot and WILL NOT allow that to happen.”

“Then let's get to it!” Starlight interjected which almost caused Rarity to feint. “You have a duty to your people! That is admirable and I get that. But we have a duty to our friend and that's Spike! We will protect him with all that is fair and just! So let's get this over with.” Now Starlight had matched Ember’s tone perfectly to let her know how seriously she was.

The Dragon Empress looked a little surprised as she spoke out, “Wow, well if that is how you really feel. Very well… I'm sorry Spike. For the crimes against dragonkind I hereby sentence that you be-”

“NOW HOLD ON ONE FREAKING MINUTE!!!!!” The scream that came from Rarity was so loud that even Torch was a bit shaken and half of the bonfire had been blown out. She then leaned to her side and bit one of the dragons holding her until she dropped to the ground below. “THAT IS NOT A TRIAL! THAT IS A SENTENCING WHICH IS ENTIRELY WITHOUT THE PROPER DUE PROCESS FOR A VIABLE CONCLUSION!”

Suddenly Garble stepped forward complaining, “Hey, you're supposed to be held captive!”

But Rarity snapped at him so angrily that she looked like a monster with how her face cringed up. “You get away from me before I stuff you and make a pair of boots out of you!”

Instantly Garble darted away to hide behind Torch. “Wow, that pony is scary.”

Then Torch nodded. “Yes, she is.”

They both looked up to Ember who just shrugged to them. “You're both dragons, stand up for yourselves.” She remarked without an ounce of sympathy for them.

Rarity looked up to Ember and pleaded, “Please let us just work this out together! Ember, we are friends! I'm not escaping anywhere until I clear Spike's name. So let us help you and help Spike!”

Ember then flew down in front of Rarity and asked, “So what do you recommend?”

Now the purple maned pony paced in place while mumbling to herself. “Well, it's difficult to get into the spirit of things without my noir attire and having all these flames about definitely doesn't…”

“Rarity!” Spike complained.

“Oh right, of course, sorry darling.” She quickly collected herself and then turned back to Ember. “So what are the facts?! How do you know a crime was committed at all? And what about it specifically implicates Spike as a suspect?” She asked while mimicking the attitude of her detective novels that she loved so much.

Ember settled down upon a large stone and waved up towards the sky. “It was very late at night and all of us dragons had settled down for the evening. That was when a brilliant flash of light filled the sky almost as bright as the sun. Everyone of us dragons could feel it, like a pulse that pulled on our dragon essence. Also the Bloodstone Scepter reacted as if being tapped into by someone from afar. And that should NOT be possible!”

Rarity's ears folded back as she nodded. “Oh dear, well I can see why you all are so upset. We can't let just anyone have access to that kind of dragon magic. It really could be detrimental to your kind. But I promise to help get to the bottom of this and make sure the real guilty party sees justice.”

Ember smiled, “Well, Ms. Pony. I'm glad to see we're on the same page.”

“Uhh, Rarity?” Spike asked nervously.

“Just a moment Spike, I want to make sure I get their whole side of the story.” Rarity insisted before continuing. “Alright so we have a valid offense to investigate. But a crime alone does not denote guilt. Your evidence against the accused, Ms. Dragon?” Rarity retorted in a professional rebuttal.

Ember stood and began pacing with her hands behind her back. “Well at first we didn't know what happened. The effect we felt was similar to how the Bloodstone Scepter could be used to summon all dragons but it was more like the connection had been made without any sort of command to go along with it. It didn't take long to figure out that the direction it came from was right near the heart of Equestria. So there had to have been some dragon who did SOMETHING with Equestrian magic to cause that kind of effect. And who is a dragon known for living right near the heart of Equestria? Spike!”

Rarity then stood perfectly upright with her chin held high. “A reasonable deduction. Although I will have to point out that it is not a very compelling argument. It is true that Spike is a dragon who lives in the SUPPOSED vicinity of the crime. However, it is also true that he is no longer the only dragon to live in Equestria. With the opening of Princess Twilight's School of Friendship we now have several dragons that live not a stone's throw away from the castle which the accused takes residency at. Furthermore, the school is home to many magical artifacts which are meant for educational purposes only. But if a rebellious young dragon decided to use said artifacts for not their original purpose then who knows what results could come from that. As such, I claim that your accusation of Spike being the responsible party is inadequate, without merit, and unsubstantiated!” She stomped her hoof down for a dramatic finish.

“Wow.” Spike awed at her brilliant performance. Several other dragons murmured in surprise because the purple haired pony really did make a convincing argument.

Rarity smiled proudly as she thought to herself with a noir melody chiming in her imagination. “There I was, alone, fighting for the love of my life. Maybe even my own life as well depending on how things turned out. Young love threatened before it truly had a chance to blossom and the weight of everything hung on me to save it from catastrophe. I had put on a good show but my dearest Spike wasn't out of the fire just yet. It wouldn't be over until the dragons had been convinced to see the light.”

“HOLD IT!” Ember cried out. Suddenly the tension in the air became so thick that it was almost as if high tempo music were playing in the background. “Dragons may be hot tempered and impatient, but as their ruler I cannot afford to make such simple mistakes. Even if Spike grew up with ponies, he is still a dragon and as such I am responsible for his well being just as much as any other dragon. So I wouldn't risk making baseless accusations without already having additional proof to back it up!”

“Aaaugh!” Rarity gasped. “You're not saying that you have substantiated evidence?!”

“That's right! Get ready for… eyewitness testimonials!” Ember grinned. “We naturally suspected Spike to begin with but we wanted to make sure. So I sent dragons across the coast of Equestria to ask which direction the light came from. And sure enough every single one of them was directed to Ponyville. But you know what we found when we got there? An entire town of ponies stating that the light from that night didn't come from the school. It came from the CASTLE! Princess Twilight's Castle to be exact! Therefore it couldn't have originated from a student messing with an artifact they weren't supposed to in the school. So, TAKE THAT!” Now jaws were dropped all around at how heated this debate had become.

“OBJECTION!” Rarity shouted while outstretching her hoof towards Ember. “No matter how many witnesses you claim say they saw the magical event originate from the castle, none of them specifically saw the accused have anything to do with the crime! While your claim is compelling, it is still not enough to secure guilt!”

“NOT SO FAST!” Ember retorted with a confident grin. “I believe this gives more than reasonable suspicion of the accused. Also, I didn't hear any evidence in that last statement of yours. You're going to need a better objection than, ‘na uh’ to defend Spike! What's the matter Rarity? You're starting to sound a little desperate there. Your case isn't falling apart is it?”

Rarity now bit her lip. Try as she might she didn't have a good response to that as she quickly thought to herself. “This case had been flipped upside down and turned around again. I thought I had it in the bag but now I was against the ropes. I would have to come up with something quick or I'd be the one to drop Spike out of the frying pan and into the dragon's fire.”

Ember smirked. “Since it seems that the defense is out of answers, the prosecution will proceed on to CROSS EXAMINATION!” Now it was as if the tempo of the tension got even faster as Ember laid out the facts in rapid succession. “After numerous testimonials of the event originating from the Castle of Friendship, it can be accepted as fact that it was indeed the scene of the crime! Unless of course you're going to claim that the entire town of “good ponies” are all liars as a whole?” Rarity frowned knowing that surely wasn't true. “Furthermore, the time of the event took place extremely late at night. With the students of the School of Friendship all being youngsters it wouldn't make sense for one of them to be in the castle that late at night. So no field trips, no surprise hangouts or visits, and definitely not study time! That makes Spike the ONLY dragon of reasonable suspicion to be at the scene of the crime! Unless Twilight let's any OTHER dragons sleep in her castle?”

Again Rarity frowned but even more nervously now. “No… she doesn't.”

“GOTCHA! You agreed earlier that the crime is a valid offense to dragon kind! It has been accepted that a dragon must have been involved for the crime to happen! You did not object to the location of the crime being narrowed down! And the evidence shows that no other dragon would have likely been present at the time of the event other than Spike!” Ember roared. Suddenly the tempo of the tension in the air when dead silent.

“Oh no! Oh NO!” Rarity whimpered.

“So that means… GUILTY!” Ember declared as she pointed to the small purple dragon who immediately gulped in fear.

“NOOOOOO!” Rarity screamed. With tears in her eyes she suddenly tried to make a break for it to run to Spike. But just before she made it to him Garble picked Spike up and two larger dragons pulled Rarity back. “Spike! I'm sorry! Spike!” She cried, struggling futilely to reach out for him. In desperation Rarity turned back to Ember, “Please! This is ridiculous! How could Spike have done anything? How could one little dragon have caused a dragon fire to burn from Equestria all the way across the sky to the Dragon Lands? It can't be done!” She pleaded frantically.

Over the roar of the others Ember chuckled, “Dragon’s fire? I never said it was dragon's fire. I said it was a light.”

“What?!” Rarity asked in confusion.

Several other dragons nodded and Spike called out, “Rarity, that is what I was trying to tell you earlier!”

Now other dragons began speaking up at random. “Yes, it was all billowy and colorful.” “It wasn't like fire at all, more like a wave.” “Yes and all that purple and green swirling together.”

Now Rarity's face dropped as she looked as if her mind was breaking. One of her eyes twitched as she stuttered, “Wait.. a magic wave? Eh, heh, heh… Mixed with purple and green? …Oh dear!” She squeaked.

“Hey that pony knows something about it!” Called one of the dragons from the crowd while pointing at Rarity.

Spike looked to her and said, “It was us Rarity! That's the same thing you described that affected the Crystal Heart!”

Ember now stepped up to Rarity and sternly asked, “Is this true? Do you know what caused that light?!”

Now Rarity fumbled over her words saying, “We-we-ell, yes-s. It would seem-m that this had nothing to do with anyone else at all. It was Spike and I who caused the-e um, um, explosion… as it were.” Then she made a large nervous smile as if to appease Ember with it.

The Dragon Empress looked her in the eye for a moment before saying, “Very well.” Rarity let out a breath of relief and began to relax. That was until Ember turned and shouted out, “They have confessed! Spike and Rarity are the dragon and pony responsible for collaborating to make the magic which threatens us all! They are BOTH guilty! Take them!”

“Wait, WHAT?!” Rarity shrieked as she was picked up and carried along with Spike to where Torch stood.

Now the dragons were all cheering in uproar as Ember looked to the massive dragon. “For being found guilty of treason against the entire dragon race the sentence is to be eaten. Following which I will be open to negotiations with the leaders of Equestria to see if any peaceful understandings can be saved between our two races. Otherwise, this will be the first declarations of war.” Again ferocious roaring came from the excited dragons. “Okay father, it's time for sentence to be carried out. And for what it's worth Spike, I had hoped that it wouldn't come to this. I had hoped that your friends really would have been able to save you.” She said a bit glumly under the roar of her dragon brethren. Torch picked up Spike and Rarity both as he opened his giant mouth.

“OVERRULED!” Starlight shouted angrily, which surprised everyone as she came stomping forward. “That will NOT be the sentencing because the entire trial for this crime I claim is a FARCE!”

“What are you doing?!” Ember argued as she walked up to Starlight.

Looking up with a tender expression Starlight told her, “Ember, I know you don't want this! You have to protect your people but you had HOPE that it wouldn't come to this! And if you'll allow some additional input into this case, I have hope that it is not too late to fix everything!” Just as she pleaded, the dark blue of the night sky started to burn away as the sun began to shine brightly over the horizon behind her.

Author's Note

So I'm sure that anyone with a history of playing old Gameboy games will recognize the courtroom references to “Phoenix Wright: Attorneys at Law.” The shouting and pointing for OBJECTION and the like are comedic references to that video game’s antics. Credit for all rights and ownership of those quotes go to Capcom and I thank them for their inspiration to this chapter.

Also, Rayne had gone through a lot of trouble to hide himself from Luna. Is he going to be in trouble now that she has finally found him? Keep in mind, everyone has no idea what he has done. At least not yet.

33 - Bitter Tempers

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Chapter 33 - Bitter Tempers

As the door to the conference room opened, everypony looked up from their breakfast bowls to see Luna leading in two very tired-eyed looking mares. The sleepy princesses barely registered that the couch which was brought in had now seemed to have become a popular sitting place. But this went mostly ignored by Celestia and Twilight when they took the seats they had used the night before. Over on the couch, Rainbow Dash leaned her elbow onto the side of a black flank as if it were a resting post and teased, “Good morning Princess Celestia, good morning Princess Twilight. What a treat it is to see this… less regal side of you?”

Leaning over a dark and wavy mane, Applejack shooed Rainbow Dash back to her end of the couch before saying, “We're glad to have you with us is what Dashy here means to say. After last night we understand that the two of you might have woken up on the wrong side of the bed this morning.”

From their respective seats Celestia and Twilight both looked to each other from over their cups of tea and gasped at the sight of themselves. Twilight saw Celestia actually having messy hair and looking ragged while Celestia saw Twilight in a similar state. Quickly they both each fixed themselves up as best they could until they both gave a nod to each other that the other looked presentable. Everyone else at the table, except for one, laughed together at their silliness. Pinkie Pie spoke up first saying, “I know there is a lot going on but I'm glad that we can still sit together as friends and enjoy a good laugh.” Fluttershy nodded from the chair beside her.

Cadence smiled along while saying, "As am I. If we lose track of the love that we fight for then all our struggles are in vain.”

Suddenly the door opened as Shining Armor came rushing in. “Oh good, you're all here. I have news from-”

“PLEASE! Not so loud.” Twilight urged from her seat as she laid her head down on the table. “Shining, you'll always be my big brother but for one of the few times when I get to enact this over you… as one of the Princesses of Equestria, I order you to please just give me five more minutes.” She whined in exhaustion.

Celestia smiled and followed with, “Shining Armor, as long as we aren't in immediate danger then maybe you could give us until you've at least caught your breath from running in here?” She then noticed a strange dark stallion asleep in the room but decided to let Twilight have her moment of peace before commenting on it.

Rainbow Dash then spoke up with a bit of excitement. “Hey can anypony tell me how Flash Magnus is settling into Canterlot? He recently did a number on us Wonderbolts to help with our training. But I heard that he has actually taken up residency in the capitol to oversee the local guard.” After asking her question though, she noticed Applejack fusing over the dark stallion's mane and she quickly shooed the earth pony away.

Luna raised a hoof so that Celestia could enjoy her breakfast bowl in peace and answered, “Magnus has been a joy to have with us. The guard look forward to his new input for assisting with our security details and quite frankly he is quite a nice pony to talk to once you get to know him.” Dabbing her mouth with a napkin Celestia nodded in agreement from beside her sister.

Seeing that she and Twilight had just about finished their breakfast, Celestia then called out, “Alright, I think that we have delayed for long enough.” Everyone quieted down for the real meeting to get started. “Now before we begin with all official news, I would just like to know one thing first.” The alicorn paused as everyone stared at her very seriously. “Um, who is that?” She asked with her regal tone breaking in way of her bewilderment.

Looking to where Celestia was pointing Twilight instantly jumped out of her seat in surprise, “RAYNE?!”

“Mhm.” Confirmed Applejack.

“But, but, it's Rayne!” She continued.

“Yup.” Rainbow mumbled as she kicked back in her seat as if it were no big deal. Absentmindedly she lifted her legs over Rayne's back which Applejack quickly slapped away almost knocking Dash off of the couch.

“But... he's here!” Twilight protested in confusion.

“Right-e-o!” Pinkie Pie cheered. Then all of the younger mares giggled together as Twilight stomped her hoof in frustration.

“Will everypony please stop responding to me in short phrases and tell me what is going on?!” She screamed.

Several of them raised their hooves as if to shush her so that she would not wake him. Meanwhile Fluttershy stepped out of her chair to stand closer to the stallion. “Oh, please take it easy Twilight. He isn't well.” Finally realizing that the stallion was not waking from the loud conversation, Twilight stepped over to take a closer look at him herself. “We don't know what happened to him but he was found unconscious outside this morning. The poor thing was almost frozen to death. We brought him here to recover because Princess Luna thinks he might have some ideas that could help us with everything that's been going on.”

“That and,” Luna added in, “I might have a few personal questions for him as well.” She sounded very stern but Twilight ignored it as she didn't see any reason for Rayne to be in trouble for anything.

Suddenly there was a voice that called from across the table which sounded more than slightly annoyed now. “Yes, very good. So we've established that he is going to be alright and why he is sleeping in the castle conference room, apparently. But is anypony going to answer my question?” Celestia smiled wide, clearly attempting to seem polite after her more than snippy comment. Almost immediately Pinkie scowled at her fake smile but it was Twilight who spoke up first.

“Oh yes, of course. I'm sorry Celestia. This is our new friend Rayne. He is the one that I told you about. A few days ago he just suddenly showed up in Ponyville and that's when things started getting pretty wild all around town. To start with, he's a model friendship maker. Almost too good in fact. I've never seen somepony make connections as fast as he has. He's even gotten a job starting soon in the Ponyville Day Spa from what I hear.” However taking notice of how two of her friends in particular seemed to be behaving around him, she dropped her voice to a more scolding tone. “And it seems that SOME mares have taken QUITE the liking to him!” Applejack and Rainbow Dash both looked up in embarrassment as they had been caught just staring at him dreamily while he slept. Quickly they both scooted off of the couch and back to their previous seats at the table. Consequently, Rayne gave a shiver after both of their body heat had left but Fluttershy saw this and draped an extra blanket over him.

“Yes… So I can see.” Celestia stated as Applejack pretended to lose herself in stirring a cup while Rainbow Dash started whistling innocently.

Twilight sighed and went back to her seat. “It's okay you guys. It isn't your fault. And it isn't Rayne's fault either. This kind of behavior is going to have to be expected while he's around.”

While the princesses remained still, Twilight's friends looked over having no idea what she was talking about. Likewise Shining Armor looked to Rayne and then to his wife before asking, “And why exactly is that, Twily?” Cadence giggled adoring how he was clearly feeling jealous and protective of her.

Twilight grimaced but quickly let her personal qualms go. “It is because of the kind of pony that Rayne is. And I'm not talking about him being a unicorn. Fluttershy, could you move the blanket to show us his cutie mark please?” Twilight asked as her friend did so causing Rayne's leg to slightly twitch in his sleep. “Rayne has an ability to bring out happiness in ponies just like Pinkie Pie can. But he isn't a party pony, he is a bit different. Long ago there used to be a lot of ponies with his talent but they haven't been seen for quite some time. Back then they were known as pleasure ponies-” Twilight had been speaking softly while trying to figure out the best way to explain Rayne's unique skills. But she wasn't prepared for how abruptly she would be interrupted by both of the two princess sisters.

Luna had looked like she was almost falling asleep before gasping out, “What?! NO!”

“A PLEASURE PONY?!” Celestia exclaimed with an excitement that startled Twilight. Meanwhile Luna seemed to sulk while dropping her head to the table and pulling her mane down over her face. “Really? A pleasure pony here in Equestria again?! Why I haven't seen one of those since… well since before I had to send Luna away to the moon!”

“Can somepony please send me back to the moon?!” Luna griped as she stood from the table and pulled her chair into the far corner of the room. Sitting in it she crossed her arms and turned her face away from the others. Now everypony seemed stunned as they had no idea what had just come over the both of them.

“Oh Luna, don't be like that!” Celestia scolded but it was clear to everyone that her excitement was blinding her from being empathetic to her sister. “This is a great thing! Don't you remember what it was like?”

“Only too well.” Luna replied with a cold tone.

Now the others in the room were just staring with blank expressions as no pony could do anything but watch as the two sisters bickered back and forth. “Oh what was his name?” Celestia asked, more to herself than any other pony. “You know, that dazzling blond stallion that-”

“Hot Streak!” Luna yelled. “His name was Hot Streak as it seems that you have forgotten!” Luna snapped bitterly. “And YES I remember him! I remember EVERYTHING perfectly! Especially how YOU were when he was around!” Luna was now shouting and both Fluttershy as well as Cadence looked like they were about to hide under the table.

Celestia finally gave her excitement some pause after hearing her sister's outburst. “Me?! And just what is THAT supposed to mean?!” She frowned disapprovingly.

Luna stood so hard that she kicked her seat back from under her. “Isn't it obvious? I'd say it's obvious to everypony!” In perfect synchronization seven scared faces shook their heads ‘no’ as they had no clue what was going on. “Well I'll tell you! Just look at yourself Celestia! At just the mere mention of a pleasure pony you get so excited that you're all over yourself!” Several of the other girls blushed while Twilight froze in a silent scream hearing about a side of her mentor that she wasn't sure she wanted to know.

“How dare you?!” Celestia called aghast, now feeling embarrassed at having been accused of such a thing in front of their friends.

“What's wrong?!” Luna said mockingly. “I thought you asked if I remembered?!... The tale of the Princess Tramp!”

“GYUUAAHHH!!!” Twilight suddenly turned white as if she had been petrified by a cockatrice and then she seemed to crack all over.

Celestia stormed out of her seat, “How dare you talk about your older sister that way and in front of our friends?! That was a long time ago Luna! We were barely older than fillies! Of course I hadn't learned the… restraint, that I promise you I have now!”

“EEEEYYYAAAAA!” Twilight squeaked as if she were suffocating as she fell like a stone out of her chair, terrified by what a lack of ‘restraint' might have meant a thousand years ago.

However Luna seemed to be hellbent on some past grudge. “Restraint?! You call your actions back then a lack of restraint?! You couldn't keep your tail between your legs around him! You were so bad that our parents had to pull us out of school to continue our education PRIVATELY with Starswirl! You didn't really think that was about needing him to help to teach us magic, did you? No! It was because my sister was a SLUT and needed to kept away from boys! But because of you our parents punished the both of us!”

Twilight was now laying on the floor almost drowning in a puddle of drool as her mind was shattering. Her friends were crowded around her to make sure she was breathing and Shining Armor yelled out, “HEY! Would you two cut it out before you kill my sister?!”

The two princesses looked over and sighed but Celestia's temper wasn't satisfied with letting Luna have the last word. “Yes! Fine! Hot Streak and I were promiscuous and Mom and Dad didn't like it. But tell me, what would you even know about it sister?!”

Instantly Luna gasped and then took two steps back, biting her bottom lip looking ashamed. It was clear that she was backing down from the argument now. She rubbed one hoof in front of the other now looking at the doorway as if she wanted to leave. Cadence stood from her seat and in a soft voice whispered, “You can't be serious. You can't really mean … But you two… Luna, even before you were banished away... you both were well over a hundred by then, weren't you?”

Celestia brought her hooves to her mouth looking horrified by what she had just said to her own sister. The princess of dreams looked like she was going to cry but stared up at Cadence whimpering, “There wasn't time. Back then, Celestia always kept Hot Streak all to herself. She wouldn't even let me talk to him. Then when Starswirl came into the picture, we could never get away from him. By the time I had learned to stand up for myself… I was sent away.”

“Luna, I…” Celestia began to apologize.

But Luna snapped at her while sounding heartbroken. “Oh save it!” And then stormed out the doors of the conference room.

Now the awkward silence that was left only served to make everypony feel worse. Glancing around the room it looked like they all were afraid to speak, each looking down or avoiding eye contact with one other. Celestia knew that now she had to face her closest friends after being humiliated and then in turn acting gravely inappropriate in response. “Twi-” Celestia began but then had to clear her throat, not having realized how choked up she had become. Feeling ashamed of herself she rubbed the front of one leg with a hoof and tried again. “Twilight… if you can bear to speak to me right now, I would like to ask your help.” Her tone was soft and restrained as she made her plea.

Picking herself up from where she had fallen on the ground, Twilight slowly stepped closer while trying to look up to where Celestia was hanging her head. “What can I help you with?”

Celestia mustered up the strength to look her pupil in the eye before asking, “I have made a real mess of things this morning. I have made mistakes before in my past, but what I just caused to happen in this room isn't like me at all. I find myself at a loss for which action to take next. I would very much appreciate it if the Princess of Friendship could help me now?" She gave a desperate look with her eyes but her expression did not seem hopeful.

Twilight understood that her mentor was feeling fragile and she extended a wing while smiling at her. “How about a friend to help you through this problem instead?” She said supportively. In response some hope seemed to grow in Celestia's which was aided by the ears of the others now picking up. “Princess, it is true that there were some terrible things said just a moment ago. But to be honest, not a single bit of it was really any of our business to know. And I don't see why something you did over a thousand years ago should in any way affect the opinion that we have of the wonderful pony that we know today.” Celestia looked stunned as that was not the response she had been prepared for.

It was then that Applejack walked over beside Twilight saying, “Princess, just because you done a bad thing doesn't right away make you a bad pony. Sisters are supposed to fight and you just have it harder than most because you have a thousand years worth of issues to fight about. But that don't mean we stop being your friends just cause we caught a glimpse of it.” She said encouragingly.

“That's right!” Dash yelled as she zoomed over. “You are literally like the best ruler of Equestria EVER and you're super nice like ALL the time. But no pony is perfect and no one expects you to be. If only one failure was enough to make somepony give up then I never would have made it into the Wonderbolts!”

“And if I was still afraid to try when things got hard,” Fluttershy added as she stepped over, “then I wouldn't have great friends like these. The same friends that you have.”

Celestia wiped a large welling of tears from her eyes saying, “Oh, why… I wasn't expecting… thank yo-”

But she was suddenly cut of when Twilight gave her a stern face, “But what you said to Luna was still terrible.” Quickly each of the others followed up in turn.

“Yeah, that was just down right hurtful.” Applejack pointed out.

“Worst thing I've ever heard any pony say to another pony.” Rainbow Dash added.

“Yeah…” Fluttershy agreed.

Twilight then looked Celestia in the eye and said, “Yes it can be surprising to hear how different a pony can be before they have matured into who they are destined to become. But none of us care about that. What we care about is that we know you are better than what you just did to your sister.”

Celestia bit her lip but then took a breath and stood up on her hooves to get ahold of herself. “Thank you my friends for being honest. All of you are right and I promise that I will make things right again with Luna. This is something that I will need to work out with her to undo the damage that I caused between us. And I appreciate the faith that my friends have in the both of us.”

Sitting in the corner seat at the conference table Shining Armor and Cadence blinked to each other half wondering if anypony remembered that they were still there. The white stallion rose his hoof to speak but then sulked as he was cut off again by Rainbow Dash yelling out. “Uhh, hey so… I don't want to reopen a sore subject but can somepony explain why all of THAT just happened in the first place? I've never heard of a pleasure pony and have no clue what that means… Other than one pretty much ruined Luna's life when she was younger from the sound of it.” She ended with her usual sarcastic attitude.

Celestia gestured for everyone to return to their seats and then spoke up saying, “I'm sorry Shining Armor, we will get to matters soon, I promise. But after my display, I feel that this question deserves an answer.” He planted his face into the table but then waved his hoof that it was fine and to proceed. Looking back to Dash Celestia now explained, “There are many ponies out there whose cutie marks mean much more than a personal skill for the wearer. Some ponies are gifted at helping others rather than themselves. I believe that Ponyville has a group of three such fillies who have a talent for helping others find their purpose in life.”

“Oh, you mean the Cutie Mark Crusaders?” Fluttershy asked and Celestia nodded. Applejack and Dash gave each other a high five out of pride but then were quickly saddened as they were painfully reminded that Rarity was still not with them.

Continuing on Celestia said, “Little Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Belle all have the gift to help others in a way that no other pony is destined to. They help others to find the truth within themselves that lead to their place in life. Your friend, sleeping soundly over there, has a similar talent but in a much more superficial kind of way.” She frowned, knowing what she was wanting to say but failing to find a polite way to word it.

“If I may?” Twilight asked and Celestia looked relieved as she nodded. “As you all know, Discord has been around for awhile so he explained it to me after Rayne first came to town. Think of it like this… Rayne is skilled at giving ponies whatever it is that makes them happy. But not like their purpose in life, think more short term.”

Pinkie Pie spoke up next asking, “Like granting wishes?! Oooh is he like a genie?” She shouted excitedly.

“Uh, no.” Twilight said in frustration. “Let's say that I wanted a massage. I could go to the Ponyville Day Spa and tell them what kind of massage I want and that's what they would give me. Or, I could go to Rayne to ask for a massage and without telling him anything he would just somehow know how to give me the perfect massage I was needing.” There was a resounding awe from the others as she explained. “But the interesting thing about pleasure ponies is that their cutie mark doesn't just give them one talent. They are like a jack of all trades for every talent. They can help you with a painting, cook you a delicious meal, be a study partner, probably throw one wicked party… and if Rayne is any example, they can definitely romance you right off your hooves.”

Celestia gave a sigh and said, “That they definitely can.”

“WOW!” Pinkie Pie gushed. “Pleasure ponies sound amazing! Who wouldn't want a friend who can do it all?!”

Twilight nodded but then added, “Yes but from my understanding, they can only use their skill when helping others. I'm not saying that Rayne doesn't have his own skills too… but something he might be able to do great for somepony else could turn out terrible if he tried to do it on his own. It's connecting with another that makes their magic work.”

"You mean just like friendship?" Celestia teased and Twilight gushed proudly at that.

“Huh…” Applejack grunted as she did not look as excited as the others were.

“What's wrong A.J.?” Twilight asked.

She held her chin with her hoof as she pondered, “But now, is all what they can do even real? Or does that just make them a big bunch of fakers at everything?” She looked to the sleeping stallion now with a worry of distrust.

Twilight got a little nervous trying to decide how best to answer when Celestia spoke up in her place. “It is ALL real, Applejack.” Now everypony looked to the older princess as she recanted her own experiences. “Do not let the quarrel between my sister and I discolored your opinion of them. It was our parents who started that rift, not Hot Streak. Despite the amorous nature of my relationship with him, he was always a perfect gentlepony. Everywhere he went he made ponies happy. Very similar to how our dear Pinkie Pie here does so for Ponyville. Pleasure ponies are not party ponies, their talents are better suited for one on one interactions. But I promise you Applejack that there is nothing distrustworthy about their nature. In fact the only hardship they cause is accepting that you cannot hold onto them as you inevitably begin to care about them.”

It was Cadence who then asked, “It's because you have to share them, is that right? They can basically make ANY pony happy but they are meant to travel around to make EVERY pony happy. So to fall in love with one would only result in getting your heart broken when they move on. Is that what you mean?” But Celestia looked away and Cadence was confused as to why she wasn't given a response.

“That's not it Cadence.” Twilight said.

Suddenly Celestia looked up surprised as she asked, “Did Discord tell you ‘that’ too?” To which Twilight nodded.

Now Shining asked, “What? What's wrong with pleasure ponies? Why can't you hold onto one?”

Again it was Twilight who spoke as Celestia went quiet. “Princess, tell us… did Hot Streak manage to live to see old age?”

“Now what in the hay kind of ques-?!”

“Ghuahh!!”

Applejack had rightly been upset by such a morbid question being addressed when it seemed to have no purpose in the current conversation. But she stopped mid sentence as Fluttershy gasped when Celestia shook her head no.

“Let me guess...” Twilight asked, “when you were cut off you never got to say goodbye?”

“It wasn't as simple as that but… yes.” She lamented.

Turning back to her friends Twilight stated, “I told you before that it is making connections with others that give pleasure ponies their powers. But breaking connections has a strong effect on them too. There is a story from centuries ago about when three foreign ponies came to a small village. They made everyone happy and the town threw a celebration for them. But during the party a small group of townsfolk got greedy. They cornered one of their guests and demanded happiness, making outrageous requests that no pony could fulfill. Then when they were dissatisfied..." Twilight suddenly stopped and motioned for Fluttershy to cover Rayne's ears. Speaking softer now she said, “Supposedly they told her ‘You can't make me happy’ and the pleasure pony's heart stopped right there on the street.”

“Whoa, whoa, whoa!” Dash exclaimed as Twilight signaled that the now nervous looking Fluttershy could let Rayne go. “You mean these ponies can bring THAT much happiness to ANYONE but if someone bullies them the wrong way then they… they just die?!”

“Yes, Rainbow Dash.” Celestia replied. “That is exactly the truth of the matter. You can turn down the offers of a pleasure pony and have no fear for them. But to blatantly mock their purpose in life or to adamantly declare them a failure will stop their heart, forever.”

"It's just how their magic works." Twilight explained. "Their energy is supposed to be spent outward helping others. But when it's shoved back at them in a negative way then their magic sort of implodes back in on them... in a physical sense unfortunately."

“But that's terrible!” Fluttershy argued.

Suddenly everypony looked to Cadence with concern who then raised a shaking hoof. “I'm fine.” She squeaked as one of her eyes twitched. “Normally most of our guests to the Crystal Empire don't bring up death so much when they visit me. But please, continue.”

Now Applejack pulled off her hat saying, “Gee, now I'm sorry for ever doubting him. I sure know he has been nothing but nice to me.”

Twilight then reached out and took hold of her hoof. “And that isn't your fault either A.J. Their selfless behavior just encourages doubt in others. It's only natural. It's just a cruel twist of fate that it ends up being lethal to them. That is why none of you have ever heard of one of these ponies before. Sadly, they don't tend to live for very long. It seems that in a thousand years Celestia has seen somepony like Rayne just the once. Even Discord told me that in his lifetime he had only ever seen a few of them. So for Rayne here, I think it's great that he has decided to move to Ponyville with us. But we all need to know that it might end someday."

Again it was Dash who had trouble letting go of her doubts. "Okay but come on. What are the chances? I've seen bullying before but no pony is THAT mean to any other pony."

Twilight just shook her head and explained, "Celestia and Luna love each other and look at how they can sometimes fight. Ponies can say mean things in anger, even when we don't mean what is said. So one day the same thing could happen to Rayne and that could be it. That is why I'm telling all of you this. I don't think everypony needs to know Rayne's personal business but I wanted to at least have all of us know. If you want him to stay to help us deal with the issues going on then I wanted everypony here to be aware of what we are dealing with.”

Suddenly Rainbow Dash raised her hoof and blurted out, “If Rayne might die then I'm done being bashful over here. I want everypony to know that I have a crush on Rayne! Like, a really, really big crush on him!” Twilight, Celestia, and Shining Armor frowned feeling as if that was the least important issue at the moment.

Applejack just chuckled and said, “Dashy, I don't have a problem with you liking Rayne as long as you don't have a problem with me liking him too. Deal?”

“Deal!” She said clapping their hooves together. Rayne seemed to stir a little bit but otherwise did not move.

“So getting this morning back on point…” Shining Armor stated as he now stood in front of his seat at the table. “It would seem we now know Rayne's role in all this.”

Cadence looked up to him asking, “How do you mean?”

“Well if Spike and Rarity really were a couple with an unrequited love then it would only make sense that a pleasure pony would either help it blossom or stop what isn't meant to be. And it's pretty clear which choice was made. Afterward, that led to the magic explosion which overloaded the Crystal Heart and also for some reason antagonized the dragons.”

“Oooooooh, I get it now!” Pinkie Pie shouted.

Fluttershy also nodded in agreement. “Yes that does make sense.

Cadence smiled and tugged on his hoof. “Look at you picking up on the big romantic subplot going on.” At first Shining was just going to laugh that off but then snorted in surprise to the flirty eyes that his wife was now giving him.

Celestia now smiled and turned to Shining. “I believe it is finally time for your report.”

“My report?” He blinked. “Oh right! Ahem, I wanted to let you all know earlier that per Twilight's plans all preparations are now in place. The guard in both Canterlot and the Crystal Empire are mustering their defenses for a ‘routine drill’ of defending the kingdoms from attack. Also they are making a big show for the locals to see on purpose so that it seems like they are showing off and not prepping for battle for real. Troops should be ready to be deployed anywhere in Equestria in a matter of hours and if it turns out that they aren't needed then it is still good practice for us. So there is no waste of resources.”

Twilight smiled. “That's excellent. And what about our diplomatic rescue operation?”

“Already underway.” Shining acknowledged. “They were sent out just before I came here this morning. Three of our fastest pegasi who all specialize in aerial combat are poised as sky carriage fliers. And within is our ‘diplomat’ unicorn who secretly has a boatload of magical spells already prepped for any kind of fallout that could occur. So whether this mission is a success or a failure, we'll be ready. I also had stealth scouts dispatched around the sea borders of Equestria to watch for any invading dragon activity.” He finished with a proud stomp on the table with his hoof.

“Wow,” Twilight remarked. “Very efficient brother.”

Just then Cadence stood up and wrapped her hooves around his neck which made him blush. “Aww, who needs a pleasure pony when you've got a big strong stallion like you around.” She said somewhat alluringly before planting a kiss on his cheek.

“OKAY!” Twilight yelled. “No more kissing! Spike and Rarity already… oh, Spike.” She whispered as her spirit suddenly dropped with worry for her friend.

“Don't worry sugar cube. We'll get him back.” Applejack said consolingly and Twilight nodded.

“Okay then I think it is time to wrap up the last few issues.” Twilight announced.

“Last issues?” Cadence asked.

Twilight looked to Celestia and saw her mentor's ears go flat. Clearly she had hoped that Twilight wasn't going to bring it up but she made no objections as her pupil continued. “Okay so we have done all that we can now for Spike. The result will also determine how we proceed with the dragons as a whole. Meanwhile, we will wait for all six elements of harmony to be together again. Then maybe between us or with the help of a certain pleasure pony, we might be able to figure out what to do about the Crystal Heart. But now there is another matter which has just arisen since last night.”

“What?! Another problem?! What, is Equestria falling apart?!” Rainbow Dash yelled but she was quickly silenced by a disapproving stare from everyone in the room.

“As I was saying,” Twilight continued as Celestia stood from her seat and walked over to stare longingly out a window. “Last night Celestia had a vision… and it was about King Sombra.”

“WHAT?!!!!!!” Screamed every other pony in the room.

Author's Note

So for as dark as this chapter gets, I did try to start it off with some light humor. As for the pleasure pony of the past, I looked up the name Hot Streak to make sure I didn't find another pony who already had that name. There are similar names in the Wonderbolts but Hot Streak is just an original character that I made up solely for the purposes of flashbacks in this chapter. Also Luna clearly isn't getting that meeting with Rayne that she wanted. At least not at the moment.

This won't be the last chapter that pleasure ponies are mentioned in but it will be the last chapter where it is explained. I'm sure it's clear to the readers by now what pleasure ponies are and now it's clear to all the mane six as well as the leaders of Equestria. So it shouldn't have to be repeated again in the future.

But what is going to happen to Spike? And what is the deal going on with Sombra(s)? Stay tuned for the next chapter and thank you for reading!

35 - A Past That's Not to Be

**Author's Notes** Okay so in this chapter we are going to deviate from the canon story quite a bit. I will be directly pulling on content from the FIM comics but I am going to entirely change how events took place so that it better fits along with my story. Credits cited below of course.**

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Chapter 35 - A Past That's Not to Be

In the conference room of the Crystal Empire Castle, all of the ponies present now sat with stunned looks on their faces. Pinkie was the first to respond by stretching her hooves out like a deflating balloon. “Noooooo, not him again! We already defeated him!”

Applejack looked around to the nervous faces on Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash before asking, “Really, Twi? Sombra? Are you sure?”

Celestia gave a very regal expression to Applejack before asking, “Oh? Do you suddenly doubt the power of my visions, dear friend?”

Neighing accidentally, Applejack quickly pulled her hat off of her head. “No ma'am, of course not!”

“Well I'm starting to!” Rainbow Dash blurted out. “We defeated Sombra already and there's no way he could ever come back! Don't you remember?! Twilight found the Crystal Heart, Spike brought it down where Cadence could put it where it's supposed to go at the base of the tower, we all changed into Crystal Ponies for a little while, Sombra shattered into little pieces that got blasted away along with his horn, and then… Ooohhhh, that's it, isn't it? His horn. I'm betting no pony ever thought to go find it and that's how he revived some how.”

There were several disapproving glances to Dash's outburst but Twilight just ignored all that saying, “Yes of course we remember, Rainbow. And we don't know how exactly he might be revived or if that is even what is happening at all.”

Celestia quickly followed by saying, “I assure you that what I see in my visions are always the truth. But the visions themselves tend to be rather short lived. I only get a single perspective of the events being shown to me. I cannot look around, ask questions, or find out what has taken place either before or after.”

Now a nervous Fluttershy took it upon herself to be brave and ask, “Oohh so what DID you see?” Upon being asked, Celestia looked down to the table in front of her as if saddened. “Eep! Or you know, if you'd rather not tell us… that's fine too.” Fluttershy whimpered not having expected the grave expression that Celestia now showed.

The alicorn raised a hoof before saying, “Worry not, it is not you who vexes me so sweet Fluttershy. I shall tell you all exactly what I witnessed and we may discuss together what, if anything, is to be done about my vision.” Feeling confused as to why they might decide to not do something about King Sombra's return, they all listened carefully as Celestia took a slow steady breath. “As I lay dreaming of things sweet and fair hearted, my fanciful dreams were suddenly clouded by a sea of black wings. The flutter of black feathers pushed the delightful thoughts from my mind and instead brought me to a vision of none other than King Sombra.”

Instinctively Shining Armor placed his hooves tightly around Cadence. “Not to worry, we've defeated him before and this time-”

“Darling, wait please.” She chastised him gently. “Let her finish. We don't know all of the details yet.” Settling down but still looking serious he nodded for Celestia to continue.

Nodding back, Celestia went on. “Looking back on it now there was something odd about how he looked. Try as I might, I do not recall seeing any part of him other than his face. The rest of him seemed marred in his billowy dark magic.”

It was now Applejack who spoke softly and asked, “So what was he doing?”

Celestia gave a deep huff as if discussing this was starting to upset her. “He looked… he looked to be in pain. Or otherwise upset to a serious degree. In the vision he seemed to be in some sort of rage. He was screaming and gnashing out angrily. He seemed as if he was yelling at somepony else, yet I could not see who from the angle of the vision.” She lowered her head and in a softer tone said, “He seemed so distraught... potentially helpless even."

During all of this, Twilight was sitting in her chair silently and not commenting at all. It was Rainbow Dash who spoke next but in a much more reserved tone than her outburst before. “Um, Celestia? Correct me if I'm wrong but Sombra is still a bad guy, right?”

Celestia chuckled and then nodded with her head still lowered. “Yes, Dash… Sombra is, and will always be, the bad guy.”

“Well thennnn… why do you look so sad?” Dash asked and now everyone looked on with concern on their faces.

They could see that emotion was welling up within the princess. The mighty ruler of Equestria now looked weak and for some reason guilty. “Tell me… all of you. Who is King Sombra to you?” Celestia asked this knowing full well what would be said.

“A vicious tyrant!” Shining Armor was quick to yell out.

“A down right stinker who would enslave ya as soon as look at ya.” Applejack added.

Fluttershy looked around before saying, “He did turn all of the Crystal Empire into a slave army for himself. And that just isn't very nice no matter how you look at it.”

Pinkie Pie was next as she loudly exclaimed, “He is a total warmonger! And you know what you NEVVVER hear about anypony having during war? Cake! And if Sombra doesn't like cake then he HAS to be evil!”

But then everypony looked over noticing that Rainbow Dash was keeping silent. Her and Twilight just seemed to be scrutinizing each other carefully. Rubbing her chin while thinking the light blue pegasus finally said, “Well… we know a bunch of stuff about what he did. But to be honest I don't really anything about him. Like the pony himself.”

At this, Twilight suddenly smiled at her. "That's exactly right, Rainbow Dash."

Continuing on Dash added, “When we all brought the Pillars back from where they were trapped, we each were excited to take up arms against the Pony of Shadows. But Starlight was convinced that talking to him was worth the chance and it turns out that little Stygian isn't such a bad guy.” At this moment Dash blushed a bit from the proud look that Twilight was giving her. “Eh heh, anyways, I'll bet that Sombra also didn't start out to be evil. Celestia, why don't you tell us who is Sombra to you?”

She had smiled at that sentiment momentarily, but as Celestia spoke she still looked very grievous. “The Sombra that you know was once a young little unicorn who needed help. Help that he never received. And in its place, a feeling of betrayal is what molded him into the monster that he became.” She adjusted her seat and then attempted to wipe her eyes. “Although, I do not believe that his backstory is quite what you were asking Rainbow Dash. Sombra to me, in another life you could say, was very different than the fiend you all have come to know.”

“Princess…” Finally it was Twilight’s turn to break her silence. “You trusted me with your story after I returned from first using the Celestial Mirror. You can trust them. No pony here is going to judge you. And your secrets I promise will not leave this room.”

Cadence then inquired curiously. “The Celestial Mirror? You mean the one that Sunset Shimmer traveled through?”

"Yes, that is the one I was referring to. But that isn't exactly the only mirror of it's kind.” Twilight pointed out.

Celestia then picked up from there. “Long ago, there was another mirror that was found. It was only a few years after my sister had become Nightmare Moon that Starswirl happened upon the strange artifact. It was quickly discovered that the mirror could lead to other worlds. But not just one. This mirror could be changed to lead to a seemingly infinite number of different places. We explored hundreds of alternate universes. Some dangerous, and some beautiful. Eventually we found a world very similar to our own. There were ponies, there was an Equestria, and there was him. Another Sombra… and he was my miracle.” She said with a heartfelt tone in her voice.

“WHAT?!” Cried every other pony except for Twilight who was already aware of the story.

Instantly the purple alicorn tried to calm the others down. “Please, please! It's not what you think! In this other world Sombra was good. He was a kind king who looked after his subjects much like Celestia does for us here! It was NOT the same Sombra that we know. Try to remember that.”

“I'm sorry Twily, but this… this is a lot to take in.” Shining Armor stated while somewhat fumbling over his words.

Even Cadence seemed to have to catch her breath before asking, “But Celestia… you and I have grown very close since I took over the Crystal Empire. And even after we defeated Sombra you never mentioned this to me before. Why has this not come up until now?”

Celestia was quick to respond but her voice was shaky as she nervously stated, “I just...couldn't. This is the finest example of my youth's folly. It's recklessness. And I had put every pony in danger. I'm so ashamed.” She said before looking down to the floor.

But not a moment later she saw Cadence reach over to lift her chin and then hug her tightly. “I would very much like to hear the tale. If you would share it with us?” Every other face in the room smiled hopefully.

While none of the others knew what had once happened, they could all tell this story did not end with a happy ending. Celestia gave a heavy sigh as she looked up to her friends with puffy eyes. “I will tell you. I can only hope that you don't think less of me because of it.”

So began a short explanation of how Starswirl and a much younger Celestia traveled together to see a beautiful version of Equestria that was both the same and different at the same time. She skipped a few of the minor details but it didn't take long to explain that Sombra had taken a personal interest in showing the two of them around. “It was actually some teasing from Starswirl that first led Sombra to comment favorably of me.” Celestia told them. She blushed through her teary eyes as she laughed. “I was so nervous that I accidentally spit my drink right in his face.”

“Ooooooooh!” Pinkie cheered to which Twilight quickly reprimanded her.

Cadence then commented, “Seeing what little experience I have with the dreaded Sombra from our land, I find it difficult to see him as a handsome stallion or anyone to be so nervous about. I take it that this other Sombra must have been quite charming then?”

Celestia nodded and the group was happy to see that she was starting to not look as glum anymore. “I suppose in hindsight he was just as taken with me from the very beginning. Oh but of course I was a fool naive mare.” She chuckled as she continued to reminisce. “He knew just how to charm me. He escorted me all around his Canterlot. He showed me the wonders of science they had developed in their land. He even introduced me to their world's Luna. Needless to say that with my own sister being trapped in the moon, this gesture was particularly nice on his part.”

Again Pinkie gave a comical outburst. “And then luuuuv started to bloom?!”

Celestia frowned at first but then smiled and nodded. “Oh how we danced and danced together until I lost track of the days. While the Luna of their world kept Starswirl entertained with answers to every question he could ask... Sombra and I were left alone to only grow closer. After each time I returned to our world... my every thought was of nothing but to rush back by his side. After that, anytime Starswirl talked about going back I insisted on accompanying him. And then... I started going through the mirror without him. He didn't find out for the longest time. I felt so guilty.”

Having already known where this story was leading Twilight asked, “As you had told to me last time, when did you first notice that the worlds were becoming connected?” Now everypony looked curious as to what that had meant.

“It was Starswirl that did. The more we traveled through the mirror, the more we noticed parallel changes. Little things... Cooks deciding to make the same dish on the same day. Starswirl would borrow a book from Sombra and another book here would go missing. Things like that. We promised to be more careful. We only traveled through the mirror a few times a year. We stopped bringing anything back."

Celestia had to stop for a moment, feeling the weight of old anxieties weighing upon her again. Once more it was Twilight who prodded, simply attempting to help proceed the princess's story forward. "But despite you two being cateful..."

"I started going through the mirror behind Starswirrl's back. I was young and didn't think 'just one more visit here and there' would do any harm.” That was when her tone had become somber once more. “He never forgave me after he found out. Our friendship was never the same. I should have listened to him and stopped seeing Sombra. But I couldn't. It was after our last moonlit kiss… That visit was so short but so magical. We promised, that always... oh well, it doesn't matter now. It was such a long time ago.” Celestia wiped her eyes again before continuing on. “When I returned to our world, Starswirl was waiting and he was furious. I had only the excuses of a love struck mare and no real answers for his much wiser questions. Starswirl used his magic to seal the mirror so that I could never return. I didn't even get to say goodbye.”

Now every pony looked speechless. For a third time Pinkie made an outburst screaming, “WHAAAT?! That's it?! That can't be it! What was that about a moonlit kiss?! That's soooooooo romantic! Please don't tell me that is how it ended!”

“Pinkie, calm down!” Twilight yelled, losing her temper a little bit and using her magic to pull Pinkie’s butt back into its seat. Applejack noticed that Twilight's yelling had caused Rayne to stir a bit but after looking him over he still seemed to be asleep.

Celestia winked to Pinkie before saying, “Like a stubborn foal I didn't believe we were brought together only for fate to separate us. After all, Starswirl isn't the only one who knows a lot about magic. I toiled for weeks, or it may have been months. But eventually I found a way to break through.” Pinkie looked like she was about to cheer but everyone stopped to give her a glare and she settled for a soundless cry of excitement instead. Celestia continued as she took a more serious tone to her tale now. “I only wanted to say goodbye. But not being able to leave well enough alone almost cost me dearly. Upon my final visit barrier between the worlds had started to break down. I caused a rift a that nearly shattered our two worlds together.”

Now everypony knew why Celestia had looked so guilty before. Twilight noticed that Celestia looked like her heart was breaking all over again. “With your permission, I can take it from here if you would like?” Celestia seemed that she was going to hesitate but after thinking it over she nodded and Twilight then looked to the rest of the group. “To put a big fiasco of tragedy and chaos simply… it was discovered that Celestia's influence into their world is what was causing the damage. And right when everything between our two universes was about to collapse, Sombra had the idea that maybe mirroring something from our world would restore the balance.” Instantly Celestia turned away because she did not want to look anypony in the eye at this part.

“What happened Twi?” Applejack asked gently, being able to tell that this was the point of contention for the story.

With a stiff upper lip Twilight braced herself and told them, “Their good King Sombra used his magic to soak up the evil from within his world. He pulled it all together and then turned it back onto himself.” Now they all gasped, Fluttershy in particular at hearing about such drastic measures being taken. “He had been told about long ago when our Sombra turned evil and enslaved the Crystal Empire. Their Sombra thought that if he turned himself evil, that it might restore the balance between our worlds.”

“And did it work?” Gasped a now very nervous Fluttershy.

Celestia's heart broken voice spoke up saying, “Yes, it did.” The group now gave a saddened sigh realizing that meant everypony had been saved but that Celestia had inevitably been cut off from Sombra as well. “The last sight that I ever had of my dear Sombra was of him turned dark after sacrificing himself for the good of both our lands. After that I was pulled back to my own world but found that the commotion of our universes merging had damaged the mirror on our side.”

"Oh, no!" Fluttershy gasped sorrowfully.

Celestia used her magic to create a little viewing bubble above the table. In it they saw a rose that had been dried and preserved with two items hanging from it. One was a set of tags, one of which simply said ‘Always' upon it. The other hanging item seemed to be something thin and jagged held by a chain. “This is a rose that he gave me when we promised our love for one another on that final night. And there you see hanging the last piece of the mirror that had caused all this tragedy.” Suddenly the bubble dispersed causing the image to vanish. “I keep this in a private garden for myself back in Canterlot. It is now nothing more than a keepsake for me of days long since passed.”

Rainbow Dash noticed that Rayne kicked a hoof in his sleep but otherwise didn't stir. The light blue pegasus now spoke up saying, “Wow, that is so crazy but also kind of awesome. I'm really sorry that you had to fall in love and then be separated from each other. But Celestia, what does this have to do with the vision you had last night?”

Suddenly Applejack planted her hoof firmly down upon the table. “Dashy you dunderhead! Don't you get it?”

Twilight was next to respond saying, “Celestia doesn't know which Sombra it is that she had a vision about.”

“Ooohhhhh.” Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, and Pinkie Pie all said in unison with each other.

Shining Armor scratched at his head in frustration. “Okay now wait a minute. So you're telling me that somewhere, maybe in our world or maybe not, there is a Sombra who could potentially be nothing but a head. And who last night was very angry at something that somepony else was doing… and that's what you had a dream about?”

Celestia paused for a brief moment to recant what he had just asked her before simply stating, “Yes.”

“That's it! I quit!” He shouted as he stood up from his seat.

“Shining Armor!” Both Cadence and Twilight yelled to him in surprise.

“What?! No! This is crazy!” He shouted back as he began pacing the room. “I don't know what to do with information like this! Is there an evil return of Sombra on the rise or not?! Does somepony have to help Sombra instead? How do we know if… ERG! This is way too complicated for me to deal with! I'm here to support you all and I will help with whatever it is that needs helping with. But until you figure out what that is, I am going to stay focused on rescuing our missing friends. That at least is something that I know how to do!” With that he stormed off away from the conference table toward the door.

Or at least he meant to until the door suddenly burst open and a flying foal shot into his arms as if from a canon. “Gah, heh he!” Flurry Heart chuckled as she hugged Shining's chest.

Her father was knocked halfway off his hooves but when he looked down to see his little girl's expression he couldn't help but change to a happy smile himself. “Hi there sweetie, what are you doing here?"

Just then, two castle guards came running down the hall both huffing from being completely out of breath. “Oh good, you've got her sir.” One panted. Then the other said, “We're sorry sir. We don't know what happened. We were playing with her and everything was fine. Then she looked up like she noticed something and became very upset. She bolted straight here despite our best efforts to corral her.”

Cadence was quickly on her hooves and stepping over to say, “No please, it's perfectly fine. I think we might have reached a stopping point anyways. Also, a view of my daughter is a welcome sight right now after all that has been discussed.” She reached down to pick up the baby alicorn and nuzzled her softly while saying, “What are you doing here, huh cutie? Did you sense that your papa was upset and come all the way here to help him?”

“Whoa, seriously?” Shining Armor asked, feeling amazed by their daughter's capabilities.

“I think so.” Cadence agreed as she hugged their little foal who was cooing and giggling cutely.

“Oooooohhh!” Flurry Heart suddenly gave a loud and excited yell as she looked passed her mother's shoulder toward the table of other ponies. Out of all the wise leaders, brave fighters, and powerful magic users in the room, Flurry was the first soul to notice Rayne's blue eye peeking out from beneath his mane.

Rayne lay there feeling like a sack of bricks as he slowly began to wake. Every muscle of his body seemed resistant to his commands to move. Even as his eyes opened his sight seemed to fail him as the room blurred in his unfocused vision. “oOohh, my head…” He mumbled, stiffly applying pressure from his shoulders to lift himself. “Why does it hurt? And what, what is making such adorable noises while I'm sleeping?” Rayne found that he actually did feel quite ill and quickly covered his horn with a hoof while trying to use his new healing magic to steady himself.

Before he could though, “Rayne!” Both Applejack and Rainbow shouted excitedly once the dark stallion started to rise.

Clearly being startled he gave a wince and Fluttershy was quick to admonish the other girls. “Easy you two, remember he is just walking up. Nopony likes to be shouted at in the morning.”

Rayne rubbed his eyes and then gave a stretch. “I recognize those voices... Well hello there girls. This is quite a surprise to wake to. What brings you three… four… wait…” Rayne gave a look of confusion as found himself sitting at a table in front of four of the mane six. Blinking wildly he realized that he did not recognize the room that he was in. "Wait, where am I? How did I..." Any grogginess that had still been within him was immediately replaced by adrenaline as the sight before him caused fear to rapidly coarse through his veins. Looking over the rest of the room he saw that not just Cadence but also Celestia was there and staring directly at him. Not being able to stop himself, the stallion jumped back in fright so hard he accidentally knocked the couch backwards and over himself.

"RAYNE!" Several of the nearby ponies shouted to him in concerned.

Not having missed that there were also two guard ponies in the room as well as Shining Armor, Rayne peaked back over the couch and softly asked, "What's going on here? Where am I?"

In a flash Rainbow flew over to hover above him. "Hey, hey! You're safe! Everything's okay!"

Stepping around the side of the couch Applejack placed a hoof on his shoulder and said, "Easy there now, you shouldn't over do it. You weren't well when we found you."

"Found me?" Rayne asked, still not understanding what was going on. He remembered the previous night and his hunting after Sombra. But he had no recollection as to what had happened after making his way back out of the castle. His eyes darted nervously from face to face as everyone continued to stare at him. His mind raced trying to get a grasp on the situation. "What the hell is going on?! How did I get stuck in a room with the leaders of Equestria? Do they already know what I've done?!"

"Um, is everything alright?" Celestia asked, sounding a little awkward from the frightened behavior of the stallion.

"No... it isn't." Twilight said while climbing out of her chair.

Pinkie was next to speak as she grabbed a hold of her hooves and started rocking in her seat. "Ummm, maybe it's because Rayne isn't used to being around royalty or being inside castles? I have to admit, if I weren't already friends with all of you and I woke up in a strange place with three Princesses, two guards, a guard captain, AND no idea how I got there... I'd be worried that I might have done something and not remembered."

Author's Note

Reference material pulled from IDW My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic comic issues 18 and 19. The material pulled from the comic as well as the idea for this love story goes entirely to the credit of those artists, writers, and producers. I add this parody of their tale to my story to honor the brilliant work of fiction they created because I loved reading it so much.

Also, dum de dum dum! Is Rayne in trouble? Earlier he tried avoiding Mayor Mare and now he freaks out at the sight of the princesses. Especially Celestia. It sounds like a certain stallion might have a fear of authority figures.

36 - Trust and Tears

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Chapter 36 - Trust and Tears

Twilight used her magic to fix the couch and then she tenderly stretched a out a hoof to call the stallion over. "It's okay, you haven't done anything wrong Rayne. You are inside the castle here at the Crystal Empire. You were found unconscious outside and frozen to the bone. Since you're friends with all of us we brought you inside instead of leaving you to wake up alone at the hospital. Can you tell us how you ended up like that?"

Everyone seemed worried as his eyes still looked a bit panicked. But realizing he was making a scene Rayne quickly cleared his throat and stepped forward in front of Twilight. "I'm sorry, I honestly have no idea what happened to me last night. All I remember was being so very cold. And then I was here. I walked around the Crystal Empire for awhile but it was late so everything was closed. I couldn't find an inn, or anything of the sort, and I think maybe I got a little lost. The Crystal Heart was easy enough to locate though. I had never seen it before in person so I decided to take a look. But I only remember shivering as I got close to it and then I woke up here. I'm sorry for my behavior just now. I saw the guards and thought maybe I was under suspicion of being a burglar or something."

After his impromptu excuse he saw Cadence walk up to him with a warm and inviting smile. "As the ruler of this kingdom let me assure you, that could not be further from the truth. Your friends here have told me a bit about you and it is a pleasure to make your acquaintance."

Not wanting to be rude Rayne walked up and gently shook Cadence by her hoof. "The pleasure is mine, Princess. Thank you for welcoming me into your home and looking after me in my time of need." Rayne made an effort to be charming as he adopted one of his more diplomatic tones. However, he made a point to try avoiding eye contact with Celestia whose presence was making his spine clench with anxiety. He could see that she intended to step up to him next but it was actually Flurry Heart who then came to his rescue.

"Ooof!" Rayne coughed out as the little foal flew out from Shining's arms and half hugged, half tackled, Rayne right in the chest. With instinct taking over he quickly reached out to catch her so that she wouldn't fall, forgetting entirely that she was already a proficient flier on her own. "Oh well hello there little one. My, aren't you just the cutest thing... You're bigger than I expected. Aww, what? Do you like my hair?" He asked, baby talking her as she pulled on his dark mane. He bounced the little girl in his arms a bit as she nommed on his wavy locks and he smiled adoringly at her while she giggled as if he didn't have a care in the world.

It wasn't until a few moments later that Rayne looked up realizing that a silence had fallen over the room. "Uh... what?" He asked, seeing that everypony was staring at him.

There were many giggling faces and snickering at his expense as Pinkie whispered out, "Awwwwww! Rayne you had one of the most genuine smiles that I have ever seen while you were playing with Flurry Heart! It was... it was beautiful!" She choked out while wiping a tear from her eye.

Rolling his eyes now Rayne just chuckled realizing everyone was laughing from him revealing his sensitive side, but he knew it wasn't in a bad way. "Okay, alright. Har, har. So you've found my secret. I have a soft spot for kids."

Applejack and Rainbow Dash had to cover their faces while looking like they were about to crack up. Although Twilight and Celestia were giving him warm expressions. Cadence stepped up and placed a hoof on Flurry's back while saying, "Well I think that it is wonderful seeing her take such a liking to you."

Rayne just nodded back still with a smile on his face. But that didn't stop him from being the first one to notice when another Crystal Guard hurriedly rushed in through the door. He tapped Shining Armor on the shoulder before whispering something that quickly made the white stallion's eyes go wide. "Um excuse me, I hate to break up this tender moment but we have some more trouble to deal with. It seems that there is a problem with the envoy that was supposed to travel to the Dragon Lands."

Cadence clearly became annoyed but then she tossed her hair back to resume her princess duties which she knew had to take priority. "Very well. We will deal with that in a moment. But first, let's move ourselves out of this room. I would very much appreciate a change of scenery. Shining and I can travel to the guard station to deal with whatever the current trouble is and then maybe we can meet everypony down by the Crystal Heart?" She asked with a hopeful tone.

"I wouldn't mind a nice walk outside with my friends." Celestia commented.

Pinkie was next to add in, "And I have a hopping challenge with Rainbow Dash!"

"You better believe it!" The pegasus cheered back excitedly.

That was when Cadence returned a gentle smile back to Rayne. "You know, since my husband and I have some business to tend to, I can think of no pony better to look after Flurry Heart than a pleasure pony." He balked in surprise but she just winked at him. "You are supposed to be able to do anything, right? I'm sure that a little foalsitting for an hour or two wouldn't be too much for you."

Twilight then stepped forward with mouth open in panic as if she were having the opportunity taken away from her specifically. It was Shining who spoke up first though saying, "Darling, are you sure about this? We hardly know this pony after all."

"Oh I'm sure it will be fine. I'm a good judge of character. I fell for you when you were just a poindexter back in school, remember?" She chuckled as Shining Armor blushed seeing everypony else look at him curiously. "And besides, I'm sure that Rayne here will do all he can to treat our little one well. At the very least he can't do any worse than our guards." Now the two soldiers by the door turned away and blushed.

"I would be happy to." Rayne said as Flurry Heart flew out of his arms and started fluttering around him in circles.

"Well then, I guess that's that then." Cadence said and pulled a stuttering Shining Armor from the room. Turning to the now three guards which were crowding the doorway she commanded, "Please escort us to the guard house. We will talk about the current situation there." Immediately they saluted and turned to begin walking out the door.

Celestia was the first to follow saying, "We will meet you downstairs." Right after her was a bouncing Pinkie followed by Fluttershy casually walking behind.

That was when Rayne saw Twilight walk up to him twitching nervously as if about to have a complete melt down right in front of his face. "Okay so Rayne, if you are going to take care of Flurry Heart for any amount of time then there are a few things you need to know. First of all, even though she's an alicorn and she's powerful remember to be gentle with her because she's still a baby. She likes to teleport away to make you chase her if you don't hold her attention. Oh! Most important!" Suddenly she teleported away before teleporting back again with a stuffed snail in her hooves. "Here, this is her Whammy. She loves it! In fact, maybe you should just have all of her toys just in case!" Teleporting away again the purple alicorn returned with a small army of stuffed animals and plushie figurines.

But before she could even open her mouth again an orange set of hooves wrapped around her shoulders to pull her towards the door. "Now Twilight, don't you go bombarding poor Rayne here like that. We aren't gonna be gone all that long and I'm sure that he has everything under control." Applejack held on tight as Twilight struggled to stay in the room.

Very quickly Dash zoomed in to help while adding, "Look Twilight, we all know that you want to stay to play with Flurry Heart too. But for now let's just go outside with the others. Getting some fresh air will do us some good."

Rayne raised an eyebrow feeling confused as Twilight crossed her hooves and pouted while saying, "I am getting really tired of having my friends drag me away from places."

However once they were gone Rayne looked over to Flurry Heart who was now diving into and out of her pile of stuffed animals. "Well, alright then. I guess it's just us now."

Flapping her wings she landed down on top of her Whammy as if it were a beanbag chair and then just looked up at him curiously. "Aaabu- bfffft?"

"Right." He chuckled to himself as she just stared up at him expectantly. "Hmm, let's see. What to do?" He looked around the room levitating a few of the plushies onto the chairs and tables to get a better view of what he had to work with.

""Aa-aaah." She gave a whimper, seeing him pacing as he looked her toys over.

"Oh don't cry baby. It's going to be o-" But suddenly Rayne paused as an idea came to him. "Oh no. Haha oh ho no. It's too perfect." He grinned. "Aww come on... it's practically setup for me! I don't even see how I could resist... I gotta." He said aloud to himself as he placed a hoof over his face. He hadn't even done anything yet and already he was feeling embarrassed by what he was thinking.

"Auuuh?" Flurry looked to him wondering what was making him smile so wide.

Rayne knelt down and picked up a little plush unicorn and a little stuffed cow. "Hi there Flurry Heart. Do you like music? Would you like to hear a song?" He asked while mimicking little voices with the dolls.

"Abbibibub tfffffffpt!" She babbled excitedly.

"Well that's good enough for me." He said as he then stood up. Suddenly his horn began to shimmer as he looked over to the plushies on the table. Slowly they each started to move. Then he looked over to a pile on the ground and they also started to all wave at Flurry Heart. "I'm glad that I just got a magic boost or else I probably wouldn't be able to animate so many of these little guys at once." After that he tossed his hair back and clapped his hooves to get the foals attention. "Alright now Flurry Heart, let's dance. Come one baby, you like seeing others dance, right? Look at all of your little friends here dancing about."

"Aaaaahhehehe eeeeeehhhaa!" The little alicorn was laughing hysterically seeing so many of her plushies doing silly movements all over the place.

Rayne grit his teeth and sighed. "Alright well here goes. I'm glad there's no pony else around to see this." He chuckled. Then he walked up to a dancing stuffed pig and pointed at it with his hoof as he made it, and others, sing back and forth with him.

-Redacted Content-

Not wanting to do a classic any injustice Rayne was really singing his heart out trying to sound as authentic to the song as he could. Rayne looked back to Flurry Heart to see that she was staring at him with a fascinated expression on her face. As soon as she saw him look toward her she gave a happy kick with her hooves. "Oh thank goodness, she likes it. Heh, well alright then."

Rayne pointed Flurry as all of the stuffed animals froze. "Ah-heeehha haa!"

Rayne was now making all of the plushies sing along with him like a background choir and for the animals who didn't have sewn in mouths he had them humming the tune or clattering objects for the music. What Rayne didn't realize though was that Flurry Heart was no longer his only audience.

As Rayne continued to sing and dance, clearly losing himself in the moment, additional eyes popped back in from the doorway. First two, then six, then ponies were cramming together shoulder to shoulder trying to get a better view as the stallion sang and gyrated his hips about.

"What kind of... oh..." Suddenly the music fell away as all of the plushies fell limp to the ground. Rayne trailed off until he stood there silently staring at the doorway. Standing all crowded around together he saw the completely stunned looking faces of three princesses, four of the mane six, four of the guard now, and lastly a rather bitter looking Shinning Armor.

At first guard captain thought it had been only Celestia who was blushing amorously at Rayne from behind a hoof. But after noticing how both his wife and even his little sister were also staring at him, mouths open and breathing softly, he pushed forward forcing his way through the crowd. "Hey, hey! Let me through!" Rayne was completely frozen, too embarrassed to do a thing. But that was only until he saw Shining Armor step over and pick up Flurry Heart into his arms. "That will be enough of that mister fancy magic dance! Come on, you're coming along with the rest of the group!" Then to the disappointed cried from all of the mares in the group, they watched as Shining broke up the scene by carrying Flurry Heart back out of the room and handing her over to one of the guards.

Flying Over the Badlands -

"Really? Our kingdoms were that upset?" Starlight asked in disbelief. Her and Sunburst leaned against the front end of the sky cart informing one another of the different events they had missed.

"Yes, it's true. Equestria really was preparing to go to war with the dragons if everything didn't turn out well." Sunburst replied. Pushing his glasses up over his face he was quick to add in, "Although they were definitely hoping for the best. They wanted to avoid things coming to that if it could be helped."

"Oh well of course. That goes without saying." Starlight chuckled. However she couldn't help notice as one of the pegasi helping to pull the cart looked back at those who were riding along. Behind her Spike and Rarity were rolling around on their backs, lips locked together, and were passionately expressing their appreciation for still being alive. Starlight resisted the urge to roll her eyes as they bumped into her back hooves for the sixth time and instead she just focused on the conversation she was having with Sunburst.

Seeming to be much less aware of his surroundings Sunbrst chuckled before saying, "Honestly, what I can't believe is how you stood up to all of those dragons to defend Spike and Rarity like that. You could have put yourself in real danger. I'm just glad that it turned out okay. If I had been in your place I don't know if I would have had the courage to do something so brave." He definitely looked uneasy as he contemplated the thought.

Starlight just gave him a flirty smirk in response and said, "Oh I don't know about that. I didn't really have any choice at the time so it was easy for me. But you are the one who did something truly amazing. Did you really incapacitate the unicorn who was supposed to go on the rescue mission? What if you get into trouble for that? You didn't hurt him did you? Why would you do such a thing?"

"Well..." he mumbled. "You're important to me Starlight. It would have taken time for me to find different spells and explain them to somepony else. I knew it would have been faster for me to just grab my books and figure it out on the way. And besides... having to wait to find out if you were okay would have driven me crazy."

"Sunburst..." Starlight whispered softly, staring into his eyes with a small rosey hue to her cheeks. "I..." Before she could speak further she was distracted by noticing as the pegasi pulling on both sides of the sky cart were now staring back. She watched as their eyes drifted from the couple making out in the back to where she was standing with Sunburst. "I-, ... I'm sorry Sunburst but can you hold that thought for a minute?"

Not more than a second later, "Ooww! Starlight that hurts!" Rarity cried as the unicorn suddenly grabbed her by the mane and used it to pull her lips away from Spike's. Rarity looked up angrily but then quickly recoiled at the even angrier expression that was on her friend's face.

Starlight growled through her teeth trying her best to whisper so that the stallions in the front would not hear. "Will you two cut it out?! I don't mind the sight of you kissing. It doesn't bother me. But I would appreciate it if you'd remember that we aren't alone! Those pegasi up there came to the Dragon Lands amped up and ready for a fight! But since they didn't get one they probably have a lot of pent up steam to burn off and they have been watching you two carry on like you're in a honeymoon suite. But that makes ME the only other single mare around! I've already caught them trying to look my way twice and I don't need you two putting any more ideas into their heads! So will you just stop it before I end up being held down and put into a pegasi guard sandwhich?!"

Rarity's eyes immediately went wide as she gently separated herself from Spike's arms. "Oh my dear, I'm so sorry. I, I didn't realize-... Well not to worry. We certainly don't want that to happen. Spike and I will save the rest of our, err, celebrating for when we are behind closed doors." She smiled seeing the sigh of relief on Starlight's face. But now whispering even softer Rarity asked, "But really? They were trying to look back at you? Are-"

"They're doing it right now actually." Spike interjected as the two mares looked to the front of the cart. Sunburst had sat down to lose himself in a book after Starlight had turned away from him. Flash Sentry was still flying with eyes forward to lead the cart. But the other two pegasi were now indisputably looking right up Starlight's hind end as she stood with her back to them.

Starlight screamed and pulled her tail between her legs, dropping her bottom to the floor and scooting as far back against the inside of the cart as she could. "Huh? Huh? What's- what's the matter Starlight?" Sunburst asked as he almost threw his book over the edge of the cart when she screamed.

"Oh, nothing..." She whimpered, just wanting every stallion to stop paying attention to her now.

However that was when they all heard Flash Sentry's voice call out. "Alright everypony. We're landing down for a bit. We've passed the Badlands and will now be looking for a suitable place to stop. We apologize for the delay but you are all safe and our stamina is not endless. After a short break we'll continue on our way to the Crystal Empire."

When the two other pegasi looked to Flash thankfully and then clapped hooves with each other, Rarity had to hold Starlight as she suddenly looked like she was about to jump out from the cart in the middle of the air. "No, no, no! Let me go! Oh my gosh, they're landing! They're going to mount me! No Rarity, let me go! They're going to mount me!"

"Starlight! Will you get ahold of yourself?! Nopony is mounting anybody as long as I'm around. Okay?" Rarity declared and after a brief hesitation Starlight looked to her and nodded. After that, Rarity turned back toward the four stallions and called aloud, "Um, excuse me? Boys? I'm afraid that I have to apologize to everypony for the behavior of Spike and I during our trip here. We may have allowed our excitement to still be alive to get the better of us. As such, we seem to have put dear Starlight off from feeling well with our open displays of affection. Now, I certainly understand why you hard working soldier ponies would need a break. You poor dears, thank you ever so much for saving us. But it might be for the best if we make our own way back to the Crystal Empire from here."

Now there were many confused faces as Flash Sentry spoke up. "I'm sorry but we have our orders to look out for you. That includes your safe return to the princesses."

"Not to worry for I have a plan. You see, Starlight in her condition simply cannot wait. She is in dire need of some quiet time away from Spike and I's amorous stares toward one another. Now Sunburst, may I ask if you prepared any long distance teleportation spells as a possible means for a quick escape?"

Sunburst nodded, pushing his glasses up once again. "Well yes I did but I wasn't able to build up enough magical energy to get it to work just right. There are just too many ponies for me to teleport all at once."

Quickly Rarity chimed in again, "Oh why that's perfect Sunburst. You can teleport just the four of us back to the empire, or at least as close as you can get. Then we can leave these handsome rescuers to rest. I'm sure that it would also make their flight back much easier without all of us loaded behind in this heavy old cart." Her talent for manipulating the stallions into what she wanted seemed extraordinary to Spike and he began to wonder if she had ever done that to him.

To Rarity's suggestion Sunburst now leaned over looking to Flash Sentry. "Well I suppose I might be able to manage that. As long as no one else disagrees?"

"Eh, it's against protocol but go ahead. You're all safe now and if it gets you home any faster then that will be less time spent worrying for those that are waiting for you."

From right behind, Rarity felt a grateful set of hooves hug around her. "Rarity, if Spike eats it then I will buy you the replacement ring myself! Thank you so much for this!" Starlight whispered.

"Oh will you let that go?!" Rarity shouted angrily, throwing Starlight's hooves off of her just before Sunburst teleported them all away.

Remaining behind the three pegasi now looked to each other as they detached themselves from the sky cart. "Uh, does that mean we can take it easy now?" One of them asked.

Rolling his eyes Flash responded, "Yes, yes, it does." Then the other two instantly collapsed to the ground, groaning loudly while trying to massage their sore wings.

Back in the Crystal Empire -

"Wait, what?! Dragons kidnapped Spike?! Why?!" Rayne shouted in disbelief. Quickly Twilight and her friends shushed him before stepping aside to catch him up on what had happened.

Meanwhile Cadence stood next to Shining Armor while holding Flurry Heart in her hooves. "I just can't believe that Sunburst would do such a thing."

Standing before her, several guard ponies were gathered around the unicorn who was originally selected for the rescue mission. "Indeed. I never saw it coming. One moment he was ranting about torches the size of mountains and then he was spewing incantations at me which were complete jibberish. The next thing I knew he had slipped a spell binding ring on my horn and then I was tied up in a broom closet!"

With a heavy sigh Shining Armor said, "Torch is the name of the previous leader for the dragons. And he is rumored to be very large indeed." But that was when he noticed that his wife was giggling to herself.

"Well with all due respect dear, maybe it was for the best. If Sunburst who usually isn't as adept at casting spells himself could get the drop on our guard pony here then I can't think of anyone else who would have been better suited for the task."

Just then a chariot horn was blown from down on the ground floor which made Shining speak up saying, "Well maybe you're right. Could that be them back already?" Looking out over the guard station balcony they all saw that an open carriage was quickly being pulled right down the main street. As everypony rushed over to see, Twilight had broken off her conversation with Rayne to zoom straight to the railing.

Down Below in the Carriage -

Two members of the Crystal Guard now pulled the carriage as fast as their hooves could carry them. Riding along Rarity and Spike sat together in the front seat while Starlight sat in the back beside Sunburst. "Alright everypony, we're almost there! I know that your friends will be happy to see you." He told them excitedly. The couple in the front grinned happily and waved to the surprised townsfolk who knew nothing of their recent disappearance. Just then one of the Crystal Guard pulled out a flugelhorn to signal to the castle that important passengers were arriving.

However that was when a thought occured to Rairty which led her to pull Spike in close. "Darling, come here. I need to talk to you about something and quickly before we arrive back to our friends."

Spike nodded and bent down so he could hear Rarity better over the roar of the carriage wheels. "Sure, what is it?"

"Now I know I promised that we could pick up our romancing just as soon as we had gotten back. But it occurs to me that there might be somepony else who needs your attention much, much more right now." Rarity spoke softly while giving him a deep and serious stare. "I'm yours now Spike, that isn't going to change. So there is no need to for us to rush. But I'd imagine that Twilight has been worring about you quite a bit. I think it would be best if you didn't hurry from her side just to return back to me. Can you understand what I'm trying to say?"

Spike reached down underneath Rarity and hugged his arms around her tightly. He held on and gave her a lasting squeeze as he said, "You really are the pony of generosity, you know that? Yes I understand because I am looking forward to seeing Twilight too. I know better than anyone how much she can worry."

"Awwww you guys!" Starlight cheered while looking at them and becoming teary eyed.

Back Up on the Balcony -

Several ponies gasped as Twilight had darted right to the edge. "Is it them?! Are they back?! Do they have Spike?!" She yelled in a frantic daze.

"Now just hold on a minute there sugar cube. They ain't even to the castle yet. Jus'-"

"No, there's no time!" She yelled, interrupting Applejack who had tried to calm her down. "Wait a minute, why aren't they returning via the sky cart that was sent?! AND WHY THERE AREN'T SEVEN OF THEM!? Where are the pegasi that were sent on the rescue mission?!"

"WHAT?!" Cadence and Shining both yelled in unison. They had been hanging back, content on waiting for the carriage to arrive. But now Flurry Heart was handed over to a guard while both of them along with Celestia rushed over to take a look.

Twilight was in frenzy as her ranting cotinued, "Oh, no! OH NO! Why are the pegasi missing?! Did something go wrong? Did we take losses?!"

Celestia was next to speak as she squinted to look down into the carriage. "I do believe that I see Rarity, Starlight and, yes that is Sunburst with them."

"WHAT?!" Twilight screamed. "Where is Spike?!" Quickly she peered down trying to get a better look. But then her voice filled with dread as she whispered, "Wait, why does Starlight look like she's crying? And Rarity... Rarity has her head hanging down in the seat... I, I don't see Spike. He... he isn't with them!" She screeched and everyone looked to her with concern as Twilight took three paces back away from the ledge.

"Now Twilight," Fluttershy began, "we don't know anything yet. Let's just wait for-"

But she stopped as tears began to stream down Twilight's eyes. "I've lost him..." Everyone's heart sank and not a soul knew what to say anymore. "I... my Spike. I helped to raise him... I lived with him. He wasn't just a friend, he was like a little brother to me... I- I didn't protect him when he needed it and now I've lost him!" Instantly Twilight collapsed making every pony rush to her side. She couldn't speak anymore. She could hardly breathe as she held onto a myriad of multi colored hooves that she cried into with heavy, heaving wails.

Author's Note

So first of all, a major credit to David Bowie for his beautiful rendition of the song Magic Dance as it was portrayed in the movie The Labyrinth. Although in this story the content had to be redacted. Rayne had a blast here and the girls watching him definitely enjoyed seeing a stallion shake his hips like they had never seen before, haha.

Okay but going back to a bit before that, I'm sure many of you have been waiting to see Rayne get knocked off of his over confident behind. Previously Mayor Mare had made him uncomfortable but he had time to prepare then. Getting caught in front of Celestia as well as the others definitely threw Rayne off his game. He lucked out in getting to avoid a full confrontation with Celestia even though she has no reason to distrust him.

Okay so about Starlight and the pegasi, I'll admit that I used that scene as a McGuffin. Some readers might have been excited about a potential sex assault scene while others may be turned off at the thought. But I never intended to allow it to happen. I leave it to interpretation of the reader to decide if Starlight had been overreacting or if she was correct in her fears.

Lastly, who liked the timing of the carriage scene? Rarity and Spike bending down to whisper for Twilight's benefit, only to unknowingly make it look to Twilight as if Spike weren't in the cart. Haha well in any case, I hope you enjoyed it. And as always, thank you for reading!

37 - A Warm Night

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Chapter 37 - A Warm Night

All of a sudden there was a snap of magic as somepony teleported to the platform. "TA-DA!" Looking around Starlight saw a guard and whispered, "I made it to the guard station this time, right?" He nodded and she returned to smiling wide as if she were at one of Trixie's magic shows. "Oh come on! Are they not here either? But the other guard had said... oh wait, there they are." However after she was greeted with only silence she looked around and noticed that everypony was crowded in a huddle together over by the railing. "Um, you guys?"

Stepping out from behind Starlight, Rarity and Sunburst also looked over. They saw that all of the ponies crowded together were wearing sad expressions and they had circled around the youngest of the princesses who was collapsed to the floor. "Twilight? Darling? We-were back..." Rarity called out softly.

Twilight lifted her head but could hardly see through the tears in her eyes. "We-we-welcome back-k." She sobbed. "I'm glad to s-see that you're okay. I'm s-so-o sorry about Spi-ke!" Hey voice hitched in a high pitched whimper as she started coughing, hardly able to form a clear sentence.

But that was when Rarity gave a gentle chuckle. "See me? Darling you can hardly see a thing! Why are you crying so hard? Twilight, I think that you need to clear your eyes. It might do you some good."

That was when Twilight suddenly heard loud gasps from the others who were holding her. It took her a moment but she eventually wiped her tears away. She looked over to her friend but then she noticed something that seemed odd. "Rar- ahem, Rarity? When did you get two tails?" Then Twilight shook her head realizing how ridiculous that sounded and she heard a snickering coming from behind the other mare. She watched wide eyed as Spike slowly stepped out from behind. He had a sheepish smile on his face and he waved at her as soon as their eyes connected.

"Sp-... Spike?" Twilight asked in disbelief. Everypony else moved back to give her room as Twilight rubbed her eyes again to make sure she wasn't hallucinating. He raised a claw to try to say hi but he didn't even manage to get a word out before Twilight screamed, "SPIKE!" Soaring from the floor she quickly clutched the little dragon up in her arms. That was when Discord appeared in a baseball uniform. He held up a giant catcher's mitt preventing the two from skidding right into the wall. Twilight didn't even give time to acknowledge this as she just sat up holding the little dragon tightly and yelled, "Spike! You're okay! You're okay right?!" Quickly she began looking him over and moving his arms to check for injuries.

"Hehe, it's okay. It's me. I'm alright Twilight." He said with a smile while finding it sweet how she was fussing over him.

Now she leaned back but still held onto his sides. Her eyes welled up again as the dam to all her emotions broke free. "I... I'M SO HAPPY...TO HAVE YOU HOME!" Her voice sobbed so hard now that it dropped her tone by several octaves from how she usually sounded. Then pulling him into another tight hug she whimpered, "I'm so sorry! I'm sorry that I let them take you! Th-that I didn't protect you! I'm sorry if you were scared! I'm sorry that I couldn't come to save you myself!"

Spike just chuckled and stroked her mane. He was remaining calm and speaking softly as he let her vent her emotions out to him. "It's okay Twilight. There is nothing to be sorry for. None of this was your fault."

Since some time had passed, Shining Armor and then eventually everyone else finally made their way over too. "It's nice to see you safe little brother." Shining said and bumped a hoof to his claw.

Next Discord spoke up saying, "Oooh, maybe your recent adventure would make for great inspiration in Ogres and Oubliettes. What do you think?"

"Excuse me but do you mind?!" Twilight snapped out bitterly. But all the same she waited patiently to let everypony have their turn to greet Spike and show their appreciation for his safe return. Meanwhile Twilight walked over to the other two mares who had rescued him. "Hi Rarity." She said softly and the two gave each other a lingering hug. "How are you doing? You okay?"

Becoming a bit teary eyed herself, Rarity nodded and replied, "Oh yes, now that everything is all over. Spike and I have quite the story to tell everypony."

"Yes, I'll bet you do." Twilight said before looking over to Starlight. "You are amazing. I will never be able to repay you for what you've done for me. Thank you, thank you Starlight."

Unfortunately that was when everypony's merriment was cut short as Shining Armor's voice rang out loudly. "Not so fast!" Looking over they all saw Sunburst's head drop as he had clearly been attempting to slip away. "You have some explaining to do!" Quickly the orangish stallion was flanked by a member of the Crystal Guard on each side.

"Ohhh...." Sunburst sighed discouragingly.

"No, you can't!" To Shining's surprise Starlight ran right up to him pleading for Sunburst's defense. "You're not really going to arrest the hero of the day, are you? He was the one who came charging in all brave to save m-ahem, I mean us."

Shining Armor just turned away from her and loudly called out, "Take the prisoner away!" But then he leaned in so that only she could hear. "Don't worry, it's mainly just for appearances. I'll go easy on him." She smiled and nodded thankfully.

A Few Hours Later -

"H-Hello? Luna? Are you up yet sister?" Celestia called softly as she opened the door to the castle suite that Luna had been staying in. The lights were out and the curtains drawn making the room incredibly dark. Celestia thought about illuminating the room but then decided against it, not wanting to agitate her sister any more than she already had.

Knowing that every guest room in the castle was designed with the same layout definitely made it easier for Celestia to make her way inside. Once the door was closed behind her the only sound left was of somepony breathing softly while they slept the day away. "Oh, what's this?" Celestia asked herself as her hoof came into contact with something soft. She discovered that Luna had pushed the pillow off the bed in her sleep. But rather than using her glowing magic, Celestia reached down to lift the pillow with her hoof and found it to be damp in the middle. Feeling the tear stains in the elaborate threading made Celestia's heart sink even further than it already had. "Oh Luna, my dear little sister. I did not want this. I love you so much... so why do I keep hurting you?" She lamented.

"MmmMmm..." Luna mumbled gently in her sleep and ran her tongue through her mouth noisily a few times before returning to a quiet rest. Celestia sat down on the edge of the bed and ran a hoof gently through her sister's mane. "Luna... I love you. Please don't forget that. I know I don't always make it easy for you. I am prideful, I can be selfish, and when I do think of others I honestly don't know why you are time and again over looked by me. I am doing the best I can. I don't know how to change. Please don't hold a grudge against me for that."

With eyes closed Luna turned over in her sleep. She now lay on her back with her hooves folded neatly by her chest. She looked so pristine, so ladylike. It was as if she were a storybook princess instead of a real individual with all their flaws and mishaps. "Kiss me..." She breathed out softly.

"W-what?" Celestia whispered, thinking that she had misheard her sister mumbling in her dreams, perhaps imagining the dark stallion who resided downstairs with the others.

Luna remained perfectly still but after a moment she breathed out in melodic whisper. "Kiss me... Celestia... and make it right. Touch... your lips to mine and everything will be okay..."

"Luna..." The other alicorn gasped in dismay, knowing she had heard clearly that time but still not being able to believe it.

"Please dear sister... and all will be well." Luna said louder now.

At this point Celestia frowned and then crossed her arms feeling annoyed. "Har, har. That's not very funny."

Luna peaked one eye open and gave a playful smirk before singing out, "Kiss me! Oh kiss me! Darling dearest sisTER! OH KISS ME! FA LAH. OH LLAAA DE DAAH, KISS ME! KI-Ooomfftt!" Luna had begun singing louder and louder until Celestia levitated over another pillow from a nearby couch to smoother her younger sister with.

"Honestly, I can't believe you sometimes! Of all the ridiculous-"

"What?!" Luna chuckled after freeing herself. "You were going on and on and being sooo dramatic! I thought that the sappy mood you were creating could do with a little humor." She said, scooting over to sit beside Celestia properly.

"What?! You mean you heard me? How, how long were you awake for?" Celestia gasped, feeling a bit embarrassed now.

"Oh please, I was awake as soon as you walked through the door. You may have poise dear sister but you have a lot to learn about grace. You still clatter your hooves like a wildebeest whenever you ever a room."

"I do not!" Celestia protested. But then she felt bashful when Luna simply began to giggle.

"No, you dont. Not really. But it was fun to get you back for how you embarrassed me earlier." The princess of the night said slyly.

She knew Luna had only meant to be playful but now Celestia returned to just feeling guilty. "Well yes, I suppose I deserve at least that. But it hardly seems to compare to what I did to you."

Luna thought for a moment but then just offered a smile before placing a hoof over Celestia's. "No, you're right that it doesn't. But I can still be satisfied with that. Listen to me. I was obviously upset... what you shared to all of our friends about me was horrible. But that doesn't mean I didn't immediately see the regret in your eyes after you said it. I know that it was an accident only said in the heat of the moment. You have always had a real problem with putting your hoof in your mouth when you lose your temper." But then Luna softened her tone as she explained, "And I find it far more satisfying to hold that over your head to tease you about than to hold onto resentment for you any longer."

Celestia just chuckled nervously. "Well thank you, I think."

Luna just draped her other hoof over Celestia's as well and said, "This I think is just how we operate together. You are inevitably going to say something that is going to hurt me... and I, am going to get back at you but I will do it in little ways. Snide sarcasm, underhoofed remarks, maybe the occasional prank." Looking up she saw how nervous Celestia was seeming but then Luna raised a hoof to stroke her sister's mane reassuringly. "But I will never again need anything more than that. Because no matter how we fight, I love you too and desire no more for there to be grudges held between us."

"Well that is certainly something I can agree on." Celestia said before the two leaned in to hug one another tightly.

Once they pulled back Luna had more of a serious tone as she looked to Celestia and declared, "What happened in the past can stay there. I have no desire to talk about what has already been forgiven." Her sister nodded and listened as Luna continued. "But moving on to other matters, I assume that events took place regarding our friends that I need be caught up on?"

Celestia slowly rose back up off the bed. "Yes, indeed. But I am happy to say that it is good news that I have to share with you. Spike, Rarity, and Starlight all returned safely from the Dragon Lands. There will be no war, however some negotiations may still be needed in the near future. It is true that Spike and Rarity are very much romantically involved with one another. There have been no answers yet as to why I had that vision, why Twilight failed in her friendship mission, or any evidence which may suggest that the two events were related. But there have been no other signs of a return for Sombra or any other danger while you slept. So I assume it is safe to say a villainous uprising is not immanent."

Luna nodded feeling pleased to hear it. "And as for our guest? Doth that dark stallion continue to sleep down in the conference room?" Luna asked simply but her tone made it clear she was moving to an uncomfortable subject for her.

"Oh no, he is very much awake. I would say that he rose not more than an hour or so after you had... left." Celestia replied, trying to remain tactful about the subject.

"I see." Luna also stepped up from the bed and peered out from behind one of the curtains, filling the room with light as she did so. It would soon be time for her to raise the moon but it was still a bit too early for that. "So I assume, that you and him, already... No judgements!" Luna added after seeing the frown on Celestia's face.

"No, actually. We have not. In fact, I have not even had the opportunity to speak to him much. Shortly after he awoke is when our friends were returned. After which he was taken to the medical center to be looked over properly. Furthermore, it would seem that our friends Applejack and Rainbow Dash have beaten us both to his affections. Or at least they clearly intend to. Twilight had quite the time corralling them away from his side."

"Oh, I see. Well that would explain the dreams. Well, theirs anyway." Luna mumbled. But Celestia picked up on the bitter tone that was suddenly taken.

"Is there something wrong?"

"Well... not exactly." Luna turned from the window and began to pace slowly through the room. "The issue is that I have begun seeing that stallion occupy the minds of several ponies during their slumber and this has been for nearly the last week. But try as I might I can never find HIS dreams to see where this thoughts and feelings truly lie."

"So, are you saying he doesn't dream? Could it maybe be related to him being a pleas-" Celestia began but was quickly cut off.

"Everypony dreams. Even pleasure ponies. Trust me, I had to avoid Hot Streak's for it was only ever of you that he dreamt of." Celestia blushed at the thought. "Something must be blocking my powers when it comes to him but I cannot imagine what it could be. I looked him over when he was found outside. He wears no amulets and I detected no curses or powerful spells residing in his aura. He definitely felt powerful in his own right but then again I suppose that a pleasure pony would, right?"

To this Celestia just shrugged. "As much as I would love to help, dreams are your domain dear sister."

"Yes, and being a horrible pain in the flank is your domain dear sister." Luna jested as she walked up closer to her.

"Hey! Watch your-" But Celestia was stricken dumbfounded when Luna suddenly stole a quick peck right from her lips.

Laughing heartily Luna called out, "Oh No! Guards, guards! Help!" She yelled while falling over in laughter from the silly face her sister was left with. Quickly two crystal ponies burst into the room and looked around for trouble. Pointing to Celestia Luna yelled, "Help! She violated me! She's a fiend! For pony's sake please arrest her! Ha ha!" Then Luna ran out of the room still laughing as she left the guards looking confused and Celestia feeling perturbed.

Later on as the sun was lowered and the moon was raised, the pale glow of the night sky shined down through an open window. Residing within were two who lay in bed together and were fiercely within each other's embrace. Upon a cushioned bed amongst tussled sheets was a mare with a pale coat and purple mane who moaned softly into the room. The sounds of wet passionate kissing echoed off the walls with Rarity and Spike fervently gliding their tongues along each others. Hooves and claws held tightly as they rolled back and forth as if neither of them could get enough of the other. "MMmmmMm Spike! Mmm yes darling, oohh I am so happy to have you safe in my armmMmMm..."

Spike was eagerly allowing his claws to roam all over his girlfriend from her mane, to along her sides, and down her back. "MMmMm Rarity, you are so beautiful! You mean, mmMmmm, so much to me!"

Rarity chuckled and pulled him atop of her as they had been rolling around back and forth together. "Mmm hehe. Do it again Spike. I know I choke a little but trust me when I say I liked it." She looked positively giddy as he smiled down to her and nodded. Wrapping her hooves around his neck as romantically as she could, she parted her lips as his kiss met with hers. Rarity gasped as she felt his tongue slide forward. She jumped in his arms a little as his forked tip reached the back of her throat. She gave him a pleasured groan and stroked his frills, even as she started to cough a bit from Spike tickling her gag reflex.

Minutes turned into hours while the two fawned over one another. Each time Spike ran his claws through her fur she would groan in delight and Spike quickly began to enjoy how loud he could get her to become. For Rarity's part she surprised herself with how submissive she was allowing herself to be. As Spike's tongue made her melt, his claws tantalized her body in his embrace. Spike even blushed when, after a particularly lengthy throat tickling, Rarity pushed one of his arms down allowing his little clawed hand to feel the softness of her flank.

But despite what went on between them or for how long they embraced one another for, their affections remained clean and heartfelt. They repeated a pattern of basking in each other's company to passionately locking lips and then basking again. But neither made a move to proceed their touching further than that, even though the thought did spring to Rarity's mind quite a number of times from Spike's long tongued kissing.

"Ahem. And just what in the hay do you think yer doin?" Out in the hallway outside Spike and Rarity's room, a dark stallion straightened up nervously while looking in on the new lovers celebrating their appreciation for one another.

Closing the door quietly Rayne turned around to see Applejack giving him an inquisitive stare and clearly waiting on an answer from him. "I was, uh, look this isn't what it looks like."

"Uh huh." Applejack said, walking straight up to him and tapping him on the chest. "It looked to me like you were peeping in on our friends there. I certainly hope that you weren't watching them, you know, being intim-"

"No, no! They weren't doing that! I mean, that's not what I, I mean... errr! Why do I always have to get so nervous around you Applejack?" Rayne chuckled as he rubbed the back of his neck bashfully.

She just rolled her eyes but did have just the tiny bit of a smile on her face. "Alright so let's hear it."

"Whaaat?" Rayne laughed innocently.

"You know. Com' on now. You got yerself an excuse for everything. So let's hear your side of what you were doing looking in on that room there." She was smirking as she had clearly backed him into a wall with her words.

Rayne just sighed and raised his shoulders while smiling. "Well actually, no you were right. Peeping in on them was exactly what I was doing. I'll be honest." He had to resist laughing as her jaw dropped not having expected a confession. "But before you get mad at me for it, let me say that I wasn't meaning anything by it. I wasn't standing here trying to be lewd or anything. You see, as you might have heard I had a hoof involved with getting those two together."

"Oh I heard." She said flatly.

"Well, the notion to give those two a nudge isn't exactly a new idea for me. Let's just say that seeing them together... they make an even cuter couple than I thought they would. It felt nice seeing that I was right about them. But I suppose I've done my part now and I'll just have to leave them to their privacy. I'm sorry if seeing me like this made you think less of me. You won't catch me doing this sort of thing again, I promise."

She raised an eyebrow for a moment but then nodded. "Well alright. You acknowledged that you done wrong and you didn't do nopony harm by it anyways. Just as long as you don't do it again." But then she turned away from him. Giving a rather peculiar stare she motioned for him to follow her as she walked off towards the main balcony in the Crystal Palace.

"Ooh!" He said excitedly, looking left and then looking right to notice that there was nopony else around.

"Hey there, don't embarrass me now." Applejack said. Rayne noticed that her ears had flattened as they walked out onto the balcony together. But despite her clear nervousness, the smile she had on her lips didn't fade. "Don't tell me that the gentlepony in you isn't around all of a sudden." She jested at him playfully.

To this Rayne gave a snort through the cool night air and it took her by surprise to see how serious the expression on his face had become. Her eyes went wide and her breathing nearly stopped as he slowly walked up to her with a steeled gaze in a no nonsense kind of way. Looking down into Applejack's eyes, his figure blocked out the moonlight from her face. He spoke smoothly but seriously as he whispered out to say, "I'll admit... Seeing you out here in the moonlight... I'm not feeling like much of a gentlepony at the moment."

There was a silence between them where seconds felt like minutes. Applejack could not turn away from the look in his eyes as she simply whispered back, "Well okay then." Not more than a second later the two were upon each other like wild cats in a fight. She scratched her hooves along his back while kissing him madly as he collided his lips with hers. It didn't take long until she pulled him back into the corner of the balcony, too far back for anyone below to see but too far beside the archway for anyone inside the castle to see. Rayne slammed Applejack's back up against the crystal wall which caused her to grunt seductively before she immediately tried spreading her legs and climbing up his torso.

"Oh App-" Rayne gasped after pulling his lips back and looking at her. He wanted to tell her how hot she was being but she covered his mouth with a hoof.

After shaking her head she leaned forward and growled seductively into his ear. "Shhh... don't speak." This sent a chill up his spine as he quickly began kissing along her shoulder. "Put your hooves on me Rayne. I'm not afraid anymore..." Quickly he looked back at her and she nodded before reaching down between their legs to brazenly stroke his stallionhood. Rayne didn't waste the opportunity as he dropped a hoof right between her spread legs and listened to her gasp as he caressed her moistening space between her thighs.

Rayne snickered in delight as she humped against his hoof and quickly began stroking him faster and faster. He loved how her loins radiated with heat as her dripping arousal showed she had already been hot for him before even leading the way out to the balcony. She bit onto his shoulder as he moved his hips forward and she finally felt his tip touch her tender area for the first time. He felt one of her hooves go around his neck while the other reached down squeezing on his flank as if feeling desperate to pull him into her. "You're beautiful..." He whispered as if he were picking right up from where they left off in her orchard. He was pleased to see how quickly this made her blush, just in time for her to gasp from him sinking himself inside.

"UAHH!" Grunting loudly she quickly reached out for her his hooves to pulled them up over her snout. They froze as they thought they heard someone walk by. But after a moment Applejack nodded and pulled on his ass wanting him to continue. He held her tight and covered her mouth with his hooves as he savored the feeling of sliding into Applejack. Rayne held the orange mare in his arms finding it beautiful how her breathing changed. Her eyes rolled back as she grunted, already rocking her hips as she felt her depths being pulled open. Rayne was surprised when he felt just a bare flicker of pressure before her body seemed to swallow his length whole.

Supporting her tenderly he stopped to stroke her mane away from where it had fallen upon her face. "You doing okay?" He asked as he felt a bead of warmth trail down his scrotum from her broken virginity.

Applejack huffed and her eyes looked glossy as she held on tight to his shoulders. "Ain't nothing but a bee sting. I'm alright. Now don't you dare quit on m- GOOD GRACIOUS!" She screamed as Rayne bucked into her. He held her mouth as she held his hooves and he quickly began ramming her back up against the castle wall. She screamed into his hooves with a euphoric expression on her face. Meanwhile Rayne growled silently into her ear.

"Huuuh! Uuhh! You, are, so, damn, beauti-ful! Uuuhh!" He grunted heavily on her neck, careful not to make too much noise. As he sank himself in and out of her he kept her pelvis pinned in place leaving nowhere for her hips to go. Meanwhile Applejack was losing all her senses as she aggressively humped back with her hips in time with his thrusts. Her face bounced in his hooves still groaning and screaming from every stabbing invasion to her gut. "It's Applejack..." Rayne thought to himself, "...she can take it." Then he stopped for a moment and reached down to take a more steady hold around the back of her.

Using her hip bones like a pair of handlebars he gave a single solid thrust which almost knocked the wind from her lungs. Her eyes went wide as her mouth fell open but she didn't make a sound as she hung in his grasp. Looking up at him with an excited expression she nodded repeatedly and Rayne grinned in response. Lifting her a bit higher against the wall Rayne rammed into her again and again with the strength that he was sure might hurt a smaller mare. Holding her tight he skewered her harder until the tough country mare quivered from the feeling of his cock almost driving into her stomach.

"MMMMHMMM! MMMHMMMHMMM!!" She screamed but nodded wildly while holding a death grip around him with her legs.

"Oh yeah, that'a girl." Rayne snarled to her in pleasure, bucking into her wildly and savoring how she still flexed her own hips in time with him. It felt like her depths were sucking upon him, swallowing to keep his length within her as deeply as it could. He could feel that at the pace he was going he wasn't going to be able to last much longer so using the crystal wall as a brace did all he could to make the experience worth it.

What came as a surprise to him though was when she began rapidly tapping him upon shoulder. "Mmwa-mwait- wait! It's too much! I can't! Lemme down! Please!" She whimpered out before he could even react. Moving gently now he eased her from the wall and then slid himself out. Applejack just dropped herself straight to the ground. She clutched between her thighs with her hooves and shuddered a bit as she lay before him. Looking down Rayne realized she must have cum several times already because she was literally drenched through the fur down the thighs on both legs.

"Heh, hey there... are you alright?" He asked as he just sat down to his side along beside her.

Applejack looked like she couldn't talk for a moment as she glanced up to him and shook her head. But then after catching her breath she felt no shame in gasping out, "So! Good! That was, I didn' know, it was gunna, be like that!" The smile that she had looked as if it had been plastered sloppily across her face as haphazardly as it could be.

Rayne laughed and admitted to her, "Well normally I would never be that rough. But I figured you could take it. Usually making love is a lot more gentle than that." Silently he scowled himself because it was obvious even to him that he was back peddling now. He could tell that he had hurt her which he genuinely felt sorry for and yet at the same time he knew there wasn't an ounce of regret in Applejacks eyes. The satisfaction and joy on her face looked so serene that he didn't even care that he hadn't climaxed himself yet. He just had sex with one of the most attractive mares in Equestria, it had felt amazing, and she couldn't have looked any happier for it.

However as Rayne leaned back with a delighted smile on his face Applejack couldn't help but notice that Rayne's erection was still very, very firm. It surprised him when she suddenly crawled over his lap and whispered, "Is that what you want? Do you want to make love to me Rayne?" The stallion stared up at her wide eyed in surprise. She leaned down and kissed him, slowly running her lips across his, soft and gentle like. Then she reached down and guided his firm tip back to her entrance. "I want you to tell me..."

Not wanting to leave her waiting Rayne whispered, "I want to make love to you Applejack."

She smirked and bit his bottom lip once more but she did it slower now. No longer were they two wildcats in a death scrap together. She was his enchantress, ensnaring him with careful and precise movements. Every touch and every kiss was delicate and purposeful. But now she waited, still not pushing him within her yet. "I want you to tell me that I'm your girl." She said to him with an adamant look like she didn't want to take no for an answer.

"Applejack, I-"

"Uh uh! No sir. Now you listen here. I ain't stupid. I had yer whole pleasure pony thing explained to me. I know your gonna go around making all kinds'a mares happy and maybe I might not end up being the only girl you got. But I've had more stallion's than I could shake a stick at trying to get with me and I ain't never felt like givin' myself to any of em until you. I already let you have me Rayne, don' go breaking my heart here now. If you was just wanting to have some fun then you and me can still have a real good time here tonight. And then that'll be quits. But if you're thinkin' of ever being like this with me again then you show me that I'm worth more to you than just a good time. You tell me if I'm special to you and by golly you damn sure had better mean it!"

Rayne looked into her eyes as she watched his every move. She didn't even blink but she was huffing from how seriously she was speaking to him. Applejack wasn't angry and she wasn't sad. She was just being honest, putting her heart out on the line and wanting to know how he felt. She had made it clear that this wasn't about them being exclusive. It was about them being real with each other. She wanted to know if she was special or if he was just killing time. And Rayne didn't even have to think about it to know his answer for her. "Of course Jackie, you're my girl."

She lifted her head back as she rose an eyebrow toward him. He had taken a chance in calling her a name that no one else in the show had ever said to her. He didn't know if she was going to like it or not and he couldn't read the face she was making as she thought it over. But that was when she slowly slid her hips down impaling herself on his erection gently. "I like it... but you keep that private, you got me?" Rayne nodded as she kissed him sweetly. "Don't hurt me Rayne. The tougher the girl the softer the heart." Again he nodded as their arms wrapped around each other. Then Applejack rode him, basking in the pleasures of gentle love making. She held on tight, looking at him endearing until she could bring him to the kind of release that he had given her.

Author's Note

Okay so this chapter was meant to start off with a joke that I hope was clear. Starlight had teleported herself, Rarity, Spike and Sunburst up to where she thought everypony would be waiting. And she had to do so a couple of times before she finally was directed to the right place. I hope this caused a laugh for some of you.

So how was the emotion from Twilight when she saw Spike again? And did you like the resolution between Luna and Celestia? Celestia was being genuine and pooring her heart out. But deep down the sisters are nothing if not playful. Especially Luna who has a bit more of a sarcastic witt than her sister. She has a practical side to her that Celestia lacks. Also in case it wasn't clear, the kiss was just for laughs. Not for shipping hints.

As far as what IS for romantic content though, I hope AJ and Rayne's night went over well for you. I felt that they had enough build up before that now they would mutually feel like ticking time bombs of lust for each other. But Rayne is finding out that sleeping with a country girl is different from a regular mare. There is no beating-around-the-bush with them. They want you to tell them straight about what your intentions are. Nopony here is saying that they are in love, but Rayne is definitely happy to have a deeper connection with AJ now that she is offering one.

38 - A Love to be Proud Of

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Chapter 38 - A Love to be Proud Of

Rayne awoke that next morning in a much more peaceful state than he had the previous day. Silk sheets from a soft bed enwrapped his form as his eyes drifted open at their own leisure against the morning light. Sitting up in bed he stretched with a yawn as he looked around the solitary guest room which he had been assigned. "Well good morning to me." He sighed and gave another yawn.

After getting out of bed he stepped over to an in-room sink to freshen up. Looking at his reflection in a small mirror he smiled. "Heh, almost there." He said to himself. Thinking quietly now he pondered over his recent events as he watched his own gaze staring back at him. "I got away with it. I wasn't sure at first but it seems like no one knows. First Tirek's power, then Sombra's horn. Even if not all had gone as planned, phase two of six is complete. And that means the hard part is over. Just one more... difficult challenge, and the rest should fall like dominoes. All I have to do is avoid being found out and then afterward it will no longer matter if anypony knows."

However just then there was a knock on Rayne's door which pulled him from his thoughts. After quickly drying his face with a towel he stepped over to the door and was delighted to see Rarity standing in the doorway. What came as a surprise, was when a pale gray hoof suddenly swiped through the air, slapping him sharply across the face. "What did you do?!"

"Uhh..." Rayne mumbled feeling stunned.

Stomping her hoof she shouted at him sounding furious but as if she were trying to not be too loud. "You mister are coming with me, right now!" Then she turned from his door and marched down the hall while scowling back over her shoulder. "Move it! I mean it, right now!" Rayne had no idea what was going on. But he nodded and followed along as she lead him to only a couple doors down where another private guestroom sat waiting. Rarity looked around before opening the door and ushered in him before quietly closing the door behind them. Inside there was another guest room that was not much different from his own. But that was where two other ponies waited for him.

One of them was Rainbow Dash who also seemed to be giving him a disapproving stare. She stood beside the bed where the final pony was Applejack but she was sitting back on the mattress with her hat leaned down over her face. "Not cool Rayne. That isn't what I would have expected from you at all." Dash mumbled quietly as he approached.

"You certainly have some explaining to do, buster!" Rarity added as she walked up from behind him to stand beside Dash. "This is hardly behavior that I would have expected from the stallion who I have come to know. But now I am beginning to question how well I know you at all!"

Rayne held a hoof up to his mane in confusion, now having absolutely no clue what they were so mad at him for. Before he could respond though he heard Applejack yell out to them, "Will y'all just quit and leave him alone?! I dun said that I wasn't mad at him for it and that it was my own doing! I don't see what you had to go and drag him in here for." But despite her scolding she remained with her hat covering her face.

"What is going on you guys? Why is everypony angry with me this morning?" Rayne asked, pushing through the other two ponies to try and get a closer look at Applejack.

"Oh as if you don't know!" Rarity shouted. But then she saw him gently kneel down by AJ's bedside and look genuinely concerned. Rarity softened her tone and asked, "Wait, do you really not know?"

Ignoring the other two Rayne leaned against the bed trying to get a better look at AJ from under her hat. She peaked out a bit but that was when Rayne noticed she was blushing beat red which was likely the reason why she was hiding her face. "You okay there Jackie? Did I upset you somehow?"

"Jackie?!" Dash exclaimed in disbelief.

Taking her hat down from her face and yelling angrily at her Dash faster than Rayne could even respond, she shouted, "Yes, Jackie! He calls me that, okay?! And don't you dare go making fun of it neither! I'm Rayne's girl now so he can go and call me whatever it is he likes..." However the blush was still so heavy upon her face that she hardly looked like a orange pony from the neck up.

"His girl?!" Rarity screamed in surprise. Likewise at this news Rainbow Dash suddenly fell back into a nearby cushioned seat but otherwise didn't say a word.

"Look!" Rayne yelled out, startling all three of the girls a bit. Lowering his voice but sounding as if he were getting a little angry he said to them, "Last night AJ and I spent the evening together. She asked if I would be willing to call her my girl and I agreed. From my understanding, she doesn't care about us being exclusive. She just wanted to know that she'd be special to me. Is that right?" Looking over to AJ she nodded to him and the other girls looked even more surprised. But that was when Rayne yelled again, "And she doesn't look particularly sorry about us being together so will one of you tell me what I did to get dragged here?!"

"Oh just show him!" Dash snapped bitterly, also looking flushed for a reason Rayne just couldn't understand.

"Show him?!" Applejack screamed and pulled the blanket tighter over her lap. Seeing this Rayne quickly used his magic and ripped the bed covering out of her grasp. Rarity protested yelling something about a girl's right for modesty but AJ stared at Rayne looking like she was done hiding her problem from him. Then after slowly opening her legs, Rayne quickly furrowed his brow as he quickly understood what the problem was.

Even through her fur he could see a large pattern of bruising between her thighs and across her pelvic area. Her slit looked puffy and irritated from the soreness that was left there from last night. "Oh wow. Applejack hun, I'm sorry..." Rayne stated breathlessly, not having expected this as he now scolded himself in hindsight.

"Well you certainly should be sorry!" Rarity scolded to him. "I honestly can't believe that you are responsible for this! Rayne! Even in the most amorous of nights where two ponies are losing themselves to passion there is NEVER any excuse for leaving a mare in this kind fo state! I know that you know better so how could you let this happen?!" It wasn't the volume but the disappointment in her voice that stung for the stallion as she reprimanded him.

"Would ya just leave him alone already?!" The earth pony cried as she covered herself again. "It ain't like I wasn't getting what I wanted too ya know. Rayne was polite and sweet about the whole thing. He didn' leave me nothin' to complain about so if your insistin' on being mad at him then you'd best be mad at me too!"

Now it was Dash's turn to yell as she growled out, "Rarity is mad at him. 'I' am mad at you!"

Rayne followed Rainbow's gaze straight to the mare laying on the bed instead of at him. "Wait, what?"

"Nothing sugar." Applejack said to him quickly as Dash crossed her arms acting like her friend had backstabbed her somehow. "Listen here. Ain't no pony got any right to punish you about this other than me. And I ain't gonna. I thought last night was amazing and the only reason I got the hair brained reason to tell these two about it is because dunderhead over here tried waking me up early and once I had to tell her what was wrong we thought that Rarity would be the best pony to ask if what I was feeling was normal or not." She stated, pointing to the insulted looking pegasus.

"And it certainly is not!" Rarity added. "Sex does not have to be rough in order to be good, Applejack! In fact in most cases it usually isn't rough at all." She pleaded, trying to help her friend to understand.

"So Rayne, is that how you treat all the girls? You're nice to them and then rough them up once you're alone?" Dash glared at him as her voice was filled with a dark resentment.

"Of course not!" Rayne called out.

"Dashie!" Appelejack scolded. "Why of all the insulting-" But she didn't get it finish as Rarity suddenly changed her tune.

"Actually Dash, I do have to stand up for Rayne at least a little bit there. While he might be a bit intense, I do know that he isn't rough with EVERY mare that he sleeps with." She admitted bashfully.

Applejack looked over with a knowing expression but didn't seem bothered by it. Meanwhile Dash was seeming a little slow on the update. "Oh yeah? And how exactly would you know that unless... wait a minute... Oh Come ON!" She yelled causing everypony else in the room to shush her. "That's just great! So here I am in a room full of ponies and I'm the only one that Rayne HASN'T fucked yet?!" The pegasus just threw herself back into the chair and crossed her arms looking pissed. But as three different faces watched her do this, they all had three different opinions of her reasons for being angry.

"Alright well I think that's enough for all of this now." Rayne softly declared to everypony in the room. All three girls looked to him as Rayne laid out what he understood piece by piece. "Okay so Jackie hun, you just wanted the opinion of a friend after having sex for the first time and other than being sore, you're fine. Right?" The orange mare nodded. "Rarity, you were upset with me because you had thought I had abused or taken advantage of your friend in some way, right?" Next the light gray unicorn nodded.

"That's right, Rayne. But I think I can already see now that what I feared wasn't quite the case. I still disapprove of knowing you can be so rough during an act that really should be more intimate, but I could see how sorry you were once you realized how you left poor AJ here."

Rayne could have responded to that but decided to leave well enough alone. Turning to Rainbow Dash now he opened his mouth to comment on her fuming temper but she quickly interrupted him. "DON'T you even dare try to speculate as to why I'm still pissed off right now! I'll forgive you for hurting Applejack this ONE time! But cut your losses and leave it at that!"

Backing off from the subject even though there was clearly more to know, Rayne just nodded and made an announcement to them all again. "Alright then how about we break this up then? It's early, I'm hungry, I'd like a moment alone with AJ, and then there is still the Crystal Heart to deal with from what I understand. Agreed?"

"Agreed." The other three replied as Rarity and Dash both began walking towards the door to leave. But they both were doing so much slower than would be necessary.

Ignoring this Rayne quickly tended to helping his girl slowly get out of bed. "Alright, come here, babe. You can put a hoof around me if you need to."

"Now Rayne... I ain't used to nopony fussing over me like that." She chuckled as if she were trying to ignore that she did indeed reach out to steady herself as soon as she stepped upon her hooves.

"Hey, you asked for this. You being my girl means I'm your stallion now. So I'm going to be there for you if you need me, whether you want me to be or not." Now it was his turn to chuckle as she just blushed a bit. "I'm sorry for hurting you Jackie. Rarity had been right. Getting carried away was no excuse. I figured you could take it because I know you're the tough sort but I didn't think that-" Suddenly he was cut off as Applejack thrust her lips tightly against his. He was even more surprised as she suddenly ran her hooves through his mane extending the kiss with him passionately.

"Now you aren't really going to go apologizing for making me as happy as you did last night, are ya?" She asked with an earnest stare. Rayne relented and shook his head with a smile. But that was when Applejack frowned as she yelled toward the door where two mares had remained to watch through the open doorway. "WOULD Y'ALL GIT?!"

It wasn't much longer when they were all gathered together in the castle dining hall with all of their friends joining them for breakfast. Many had spoken that it was time to see what could be done about the Crystal Heart and yet nopony seemed intent to make a move outside until some breakfast had been scrunched down first. There was even some merriment and laughs which Rayne quickly found to be at his own expense. For some reason the table seating ended up being Celestia, Luna, and Cadence at one, the boys sitting together at another, and the rest of the girls all huddled very closely together while whispering to each other across the table. There was snickering and giggling while many of them looked his way. Starlight and Twilight were both blushing but the princess seemed to be more uncomfortable by the secret conversation while her pupil looked to be much more intrigued.

"What did you do?" Spike asked, wondering why all the girls were in such a state this morning. That was when Rainbow Dash stood up and began rocking her pelvis back and forth. The rest of the ladies broke out into a furry of flirtatious laughter.

Rayne's face became as red as a cherry as he finally managed to catch a word from their conversation and realized they had been discussing his Magic Dance song with Flurry Heart from before. Even Celestia and Cadence who sitting apart from the group blushed and smiled as they were also reminded. Meanwhile, Shining Armor suddenly stood up and furiously excused himself from the table, not enjoying the reminder. "Don't ask Spike, just don't ask. I'll be downstairs waiting for everypony if any of you need me."

It was just before noon when everypony had finally gathered together outside. All four princesses, all six elements of harmony, Spike the Brave and Glorious, Rayne, Starlight, Shining Armor, and even Discord were now all present. The Crystal Heart had not seemed to change from its hazardous spiraling and bright shimmering. Despite the artifact's disturbing behavior, several citizens from the empire also gathered at a distance to watch as so many important figures now crowded around to see what they could do. "So... here we are." Cadence called out softly as an awkward silence began to set in.

"Anypony have any ideas?" Dash asked as most of them looked around and shrugged.

Celestia raised a hoof offering, "Well magic of some sort was the cause of this. Maybe trying a bit of magic will help to fix it?"

Shining spoke, saying, "Cadence already tried using love magic on it but that had no effect. Also the relation to a crystalling ceremony was not lost on us. We've tried tapping it with a few stones but that also didn't seem to help."

Twilight stepped forward and tried to look at the artifact as closely as she could without being smacked in the snout by it. "Well it definitely seems to be acting pretty unharmoniously. So maybe a blast from the ponies of harmony can help?!" She offered before looking around to her friends as the other five nodded. Then they each gathered in a circle around the Crystal Heart. Focusing on their friendship and the faith that they have in one another, one by one they all began to shimmer as the magic of friendship radiated from within. Levitating into the air and each glowing with the spirit of their element, they all focused on the heart as a rainbow swirled around each of them before shining down in-between.

There was a brilliant flash of light as their magical blast dissipated but when they all dropped back down to the ground they saw that the Crystal Heart had not changed. "Awww man!" Pinkie shouted. "I had really thought that was going to work." Now several of them gave nervous expressions as their confidence to help the situation wavered.

"Oh for crying out loud!" Discord shouted. "Look, it isn't rocket science! If you want to stop the heart from spinning then why don't you just-" Having lost his patience the Draconequus stepped forward and then tightly gripped both his arms around the artifact. However to his surprise, he was suddenly pulled off of his feet and then was sent spinning around in circles before being thrown into one of the columns supporting the castle.

Twilight sighed feeling a bit annoyed. "I probably could have told you that brute force wasn't going to work."

That was when Luna spoke out, sounding as if she had a very different idea. "Well if our conventional means have no power over this love spell, why don't we ask the expert on the subject?" Luna surmised, and then all eyes glanced over to the dark stallion who had noticeably been standing back against one of the support columns.

"Who me?" Rayne asked, sounding as if he were coming out of some distracting thought. "Oh no, you flatter me princess but I believe it is Cadence who is the love expert. Buuuut on the otherhoof, that doesn't mean that I don't still have an idea or two for you." It was clear that Rayne seemed to be coming up with something on the spot. In addition to that, he seemed very distracted by something other than the current subject at hand.

"We are open to your suggestions." Luna said politely, carefully looking him over as this had been one of her first opportunities to get a good look at him while he was awake. Rayne stepped a bit closer to join as part of the crowd. However not knowing the truth of how it might affect him he made sure not to approach too close to the artifact itself.

As Rayne passed by, Rarity leaned down towards Pinkie Pie with a smile and whispered, "I'll bet you ten bits that Rayne figures this out on the first try."

"Ooooh, really? And why is that? Do you know something we don't know?" She asked with interested.

"Oh on the contrary. I am as baffled by this mystery as everypony else. But if there is one thing that I believe without question, it is that Rayne can do anything." She smiled proudly as she looked a few feet away to where Spike was standing.

"Ha, alright then. You're on!" Pinkie declared.

"Oh yeah! I'll take that bet!" Dash also added and the three of them nodded together.

"Okay so let's see." Rayne began, starting to review the situation logically. "I some how missed when the magical tidal wave swept over Equestria, don't ask me how. And considering what happened recently, this really might go better if we had the Bloodstone Scepter and the Crystal Heart here together. But for now we'll work with what we have. So let's be sensible about this. The Crystal heart is an artifact that gives, not receives. If it's pent up like this then all that excess magic must be waiting for somewhere to go. So trying to blast it with more magic clearly isn't going to help." Several ponies nodded at that reasoning. "A crystalling ceremony probably would have been my first thought too but seeing as you've tried that already, let's look instead to where the source of this excess magic came from."

Now Spike and Rarity looked to each other and then everypony else did too. "You mean us?" They both said in unison as Rayne nodded and motioned for them to step closer.

Now there were several gasps as the heart seemed to increase in speed as the two approached together. "Ah, you see there?" Rayne pointed out. "If I didn't know any better, I'd say the heart seems to like seeing these two coming together. So that has to be part of it." The rest watched in fascination, however Rainbow Dash just rolled her eyes and began counting out her bits.

"So what should we do?" Spike asked as he looked up at Rarity.

"Hold on, now. Don't do anything until I say." Rayne instructed and moved to step further away so that he was behind the couple and not so close to the artifact. "So tell me, what happened between you two? I got the brief run down but I feel like I don't know the whole story." He asked as the two then recited the events of their coupling while several of the onlookers from the empire gasped at the tale. "Ah, so that's it." Rayne stopped them just before they were through. "The kiss... True Love's Kiss. The most powerful magic of all."

"But I thought Friendship was the most powerful kind of magic?" Twilight asked, sounding as if she had found a new research topic to study. "What is this True Love's Kiss magic that you seem to know about?"

Rayne just put a hoof to his forehead silently thinking to himself, "Oh please, PLEASE, don't let this be some 'Once Upon a Time' scenario where I brought 'true love' magic along with me from my world!" Shaking the thought from his mind he ignored Twilight and turned back to the couple. "Alright you two. Go stand in front of the heart a small space apart from each other."

They nodded but then Rarity looked back to nervously ask, "Wait a minute. Rayne you aren't about to marry us without telling us, are you?!"

Several ponies looked surprised at the thought but Rayne just laughed and reassured her, "No, not to worry. I'm just going to ask you two about your feelings." They nodded and watched as the heart was now almost a solid ball of light spinning seemlessly around in it's place. "Now Spike, do you honestly love Rarity? Not for fame or wealth or selfish desire. Do you love her?"

"Yes." Spike said simply while looking up at her. "At first I admit it may have been a bit of fascination on my part. I thought she was beautiful but I only really knew her on the outside. But it's become so much more than that now because I've gotten to know her personally and how she can be with others. I've seen her be kind and generous. I've seen her be stong, and weak. I've seen her make mistakes, I've seen her be less than perfect. And that hasn't stopped her from seeming perfect to me. I love her."

"Ohhh Spikey..." Rarity mused out feeling deeply touched by his words.

"And Rarity?" Rayne continued. "Do you love Spike? Do you know if your feelings are sincere? Are your actions not motivated by guilt, expectation, or any outside influence?"

Everypony, especially the crystal ponies in the growing crowd, all looked to her now. She didn't even blink as she said, "Yes, I love Spike. I have loved Spike for years. But I am sorry to say that my mind was not as wise as my heart had been. I have loved him ever since that day when we fell out of the sky together and thought we weren't going to make it. The day you gave me that fire emblem that I still treasure. But I thought my feelings had meant something else. I thought I loved you as a friend, that my feelings were a sort of innocent affection. And if recent events have shown me anything, it's how I feel at the thought of losing you. Spike, you stopped being just a friend to me long ago and I am proud to say I know that now. I love you. Yes Rayne, I love Spike very much."

Rayne paused as his own gaze was drawn toward the group of princesses. He sighed feeling a sense of desire of his own but then turned back to the couple before any pony could notice. "Then with the longing to be with one another in your hearts, kiss as you did that day when you first realized that you loved one another. Kiss and accept that this love is true and meant to be." Rayne said, as poetically as he could, as if this really were a storybook novel.

The two didn't delay as their eyes closed and they leaned to one another. As their lips made contact, they allowed themselves to become lost in the feeling that all was right in the world as long as they had each other. Instantly the Crystal Heart began to shine like a beacon directly upon them. Several ponies gasped as the two of them began to glow and lift up into the air. Suddenly an image of Spike in his giant form was seen but it was only an illusion while the real Spike could be seen floating within. Soon the image changed as the giant Spike kept his shape but shrank in size. Then a large image of Rarity was shown before also shrinking in size.

The briliant display was enough to draw most of the empire in to witness what was happening. They saw the two Spike's and the two Rarity's kissing with one another. Moving as one, both Rarity's pulled their lips back and in a pair of voices they said, "I love you Spike."

The empire gasped and watched as the Spike's pulled back as well. "I love you too, Rarity." Their closer friends were shocked at seeing the giant Spike speak for the first time while still moving along with the real Spike. After that, the illusions suddenly exploded into snow flake looking lights that drifted down toward the couple below. As each flake of light fell upon them, Rarity saw purple scales appear on her coat while Spike saw white puffs of fur form on his hide. But as soon as the light faded they both returned back to normal as if nothing had happened at all. Meanwhile the Crystal Heart sat in it's perch seeming as normal as could be.

"What... just happened?" Spike asked in dismay. He looked around checking the spots where the lights had landed on him but all he saw now were his own normal scales.

"I have no idea darling. Are you feeling alright?" Rarity asked to him as she also checked herself over but didn't feel any different.

Now several of the others crowded around as they looked the two over themselves. Twilight teleported away and teleported back now holding a tape measure trying to take note of their bodies. "Hmm. Rarity you seem exactly the same, but Spike, if I'm not mistaken you seem to be one quarter of an inch taller than you were when I measured you a week ago. We would have to be home for me to tell for certain but seeing as you've hardly grown that much in the last few years..."

"Really, Twilight?" Spike said, sounding unconvinced. "Less than an inch and you're making a fuss about that being a difference?"

Rarity looked to Rayne but he quickly raised his hooves before she could even begin. "Oh no. Don't ask me. What I was focusing on was what might help to restore the heart. I could speculate but honestly have no idea what happened between the two of you." Rayne lied, not finding this to be the time or place for the conversation. "But, if I may draw your attention over that way... I think some ponies might want an explanation as to what they just witnessed." Now the group looked stunned seeing almost the entire Crystal Empire gathered in the street staring at the new couple in awe.

"Dear citizens of the empire! I, Princess Mi Amore Cadenza, would like to..." Cadence stated, beginning to address her subjects as Rayne took this as the perfect opportunity for him to slip away.

Stepping off the side and out of everyponies line of view, he snaked his way around to stand alone behind one of the castle's support beams. Rayne gasped as if he had been holding his breath for an extended time. "Oh come on! How am I supposed to focus on anything except for her?! Why am I the only pony freaking out about this?! She is beautiful!" He exclaimed to himself out loud. Peering back around the column, Rayne looked to the group of ponies that were crowded around listening to the speech about Spike and Rarity.

It was only one mare in particular that was drawing his eye and Rayne once again felt like it was hard to breathe. "Ohhh. She's gonna have me singing some Moulin Rouge kind of love songs here if I can't get a hold of myself. Damn I knew she was gorgeous but... Oh man, I'm in trouble." He sighed and leaned against the crystal wall beside him like a lovesick fool.

Suddenly a roar of applause celebrating the dragon and pony relationship broke Rayne from his distraction. "Ugh, this is horrible. What I want is right there in front of me. And here I am hiding, you weak motherfucker! But... the timing isn't right. Everypony is distracted so I could walk up and talk to her, sure. But this is their time." He told himself, watching as the couple who he had set together enjoyed another kiss. "I'll have my chance. I'm not going anywhere and neither is she. I'll find another opportunity. Besides... for the next phase there is a different mare I need to be focusing on right now anyways. Because she will single-handedly be the key to everything I have been working so hard to obtain..."

Author's Note

Phewww! Well wasn't this chapter just a big bucket of what in the hell? Haha. So to start off, I felt that it was time for everything to stop going so perfectly for Rayne. Everything's been justifiable so far but it's time for him to start facing some consequences, starting with he can't screw mares as hard as he wants without them being sore afterwards. Also, I thought it was cute how he was humiliated during breakfast as Starlight was told all about Rayne's 'magic dance' when he was watching Flurry Heart.

Okay so what are your opinions on the Crystal Heart scene? What do you think happened to Spike and Rarity here? This was an important event but you're not going to find out why for quite a long time, sorry. I dropped several hidden clues during this chapter. Can you find them all? ;)

Lastly, oooohh so who is Rayne so distracted by? Our protagonist is feeling twitterpated. But it would seem he has to put his feelings on hold to continue his secret mission. He has conquered Tirek and Sombra... could he possibly now have ill intent toward one of the main mares of the story?

**The reference to 'Once Upon a Time' relates to the TV show and the antics which took place during that story.

39 - Surprise & Failure

**Author's Note** Just giving you all a raven warning here. Another death will be present in this otherwise joyful chapter. Furthermore, the ravens won't appear in this chapter until after the deed is done. And yet, they remain as important as ever. I hope you enjoy.**

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 39 – Surprise and Failure

As ponies often do, the citizens of the empire looked as if they wished to throw a party in celebration for Spike and Rarity for the magical events which took place. Several crystal ponies shouted in congratulations to them while a few even shouted some jealous remarks for each's behalf. "Ohhhh Spike! The Brave and Glorious! You don't need her, I could love you too!" Shouted a random mare from the crowd. More than a few of their friends laughed when they saw Rarity quickly scoop Spike up in her hooves to hasten their pace as they walked along.

Following this it was Twilight who publicly announced, “My apologizes to all but unfortunately my friends and I will not be able to stay for a party with you. As much as we would love to celebrate in your company, we have all had a very trying time in getting the Crystal Heart restored. What I think would be best for us is if we all went home to quietly recover from this ordeal.” Several ponies sighed in disappointment but with that explanation none of them felt that they could really object.

Meanwhile as their group began walking their way down the main street toward the train station, a certain black station rushed to catch up along side a certain mare in particular. “So, I heard that you were the big hero of the day who saved Spike and Rarity’s lives. Should I feel bashful now when trying to speak to you since you’ve become such a big star?” Rayne teased as he trotted along.

Starlight blushed and moved a hoof to try and waive off his antics. “Oh Rayne. Please, that is hardly the case. I’m nopony special. I just did what I could to help my friends. Sunburst is the real hero-”

“Sorry but I spoke privately with Rarity this morning and she told me the whole truth of the matter.” Rayne snickered as he popped the bubble of her phony argument.

“I see. Well I suppose as long as you keep it a secret, for his sake, then I don’t mind you knowing.” She said giving him a wry smirk after him calling her out on her bluff.

“Oh yeah? And uh, what do you say this information would be worth to you?” He asked which stopped Starlight dead in her tracks. He gave her a soft smile trying to show he wasn’t trying to be malicious. “Maybe a second date with me and my lips would stay sealed forever?”

“Ohhhh, so that’s what you’re after here is it?” She said to him as they started walking again. “Kind of a sneaky way to go about it, don’t you think? What’s wrong, not enough confidence in yourself to just come out and ask me?” She said coyly, genuinely being curious but having fun with the game of cat and mouse that Rayne was clearly playing with her.

“Aw, what? Surely even a pleasure pony is allowed to get a little nervous around a pretty face now and then.” Rayne teased, putting up the bashful front so as to not give his real intentions away.

Starlight shook her head while smirking at him. “You mister, don’t kiss like somepony who gets shy. So uh, uh. I ain’t buying it. You’re going to have to do a lot better than that if you want a second round to impress this girl.” Starlight was almost beaming to herself now, feeling proud that she seemed to have gotten the upper hand on him. But her joy was short lived as she saw Rayne look away to the ground in thought while they walked. Suddenly feeling as if she had gone too far in playing ‘hard to get’ she playfully walked her backside to bump into him gently. “So if you did take me on a date... what did you have in mind?”

Rayne smiled with relief. But to both of their surprise it was Celestia who flew in from above while saying, “You know, the view in Canterlot can be remarkably romantic during sunset...”

The mane six, along with their accompanying friends, had just started to depart from the Crystal Palace and make their way through the crowd. Seeing as the lot of them were instantly mobbed by cheering citizens, Luna had taken the less social route of flying into the sky and watching down from overhead. Bitterly, the princess of the night looked on and huffed as the stallion she had sought to interrogate was now surrounded by ponies, giving her no room to land beside. “Oh what luck! Now they will surely board the train whilst Celestia and I shall likely fly straight for Canterlot. It would not make sense for one such as I to have reason for traveling to Ponyville. But then, when else would I have such an opportunity to-”

“Dear sister?” Celestia called up from behind, flapping her wings to reach were Luna floated above. “What vexes you so? Aren’t you happy about the new union between our friends?”

Quickly Luna’s expression softened and she smiled kindly before saying, “Oh yes, about them I am very pleased. They look so happy together. I will admit that it is an odd pairing, but Equestria has never had need for such laws as to govern interspecies union's before. So I really don't see any harm in it.”

Celestia glided slowly on the wind as she ran through her thoughts out loud. “I suppose that Empress Ember also didn’t see any harm with it, else we may have had more difficulty getting our friends back safely. I suppose we could discuss it with the Dragon Empress at some point in the future. But right now I am more concerned with what has you scowling up here all alone?” That was when Celestia had no trouble following Luna’s gaze as she watched a dark stallion rush to catch up to Starlight’s side. “Ah, I see.”

“No! It isn’t what you think! I’m not-”

“I don’t mind, nor do I feel the need to pry into my sister’s affairs when she has her eye on a stallion. Whether your interests are personal, or whether you simply wish to question him on his dreams are none of my business... as long as you remember that big sis is always here to help you.” Celestia said to her warmly.

“Thank you.” Luna replied with a smile. “And yes, you are correct. I had hoped to speak privately with the stallion but I fear our friends will continue to be surrounded, all the way to the train station.” She commented as citizens of the empire definitely seemed to be flocking along while cheering.

“If to speak privately with him is what you want then it would be my honor as your sister to assist with that. Fly home Luna and rest. Allow me to take care of this and I will bring Rayne to you.” She offered kindly.

The two nodded and Luna flapped her wings to the southeast, feeling more than happy to depart from the roaring crowds. Meanwhile, Celestia had an easy enough time of flying down just behind and hearing that Rayne was doing a surprisingly poor job of asking Starlight out on a date. “You know, the view in Canterlot can be remarkably romantic at sunset.” She added, attempting to give the courting stallion her aide.

“Oh! Princess Celestia! I didn’t see you... up there... flying above us.” Starlight stammered, raising an eyebrow at the odd behavior for their ruler.

Dropping down beside them now, the princess smiled kindly and said, “Starlight, I was actually hoping that I might have your company for awhile in Canterlot castle?”

“Oh?” The unicorn asked in surprise. “What’s the matter? Is something wrong? Luna and you aren’t fighting again, are you?”

But Celestia just chuckled. “Oh no, of course not. Well, I mean no more than usual. But I was simply wondering if you would like to spend some time together? Being the ruler of Equestria I have so little time to spend with actual friends. Needless to say that I will have an endless list of duties to attend to once I return, which will likely keep me preoccupied into the evening. But maybe your friend here could accompany you for the day and then you and I could meet together afterward? Just us girls?”

Rayne didn’t quite know what was going on but as the situation had seemed to work in his favor he just beamed at Starlight encouragingly. “Well, I suppose that doesn’t sound too bad.” Starlight said, trying to not sound as excited as she really felt.

“Oh and of course,” Celestia added, “you two could have open access to explore the castle, the garden, or anywhere on the grounds that you wish while waiting for me. So feel free to have an adventure, and then we can both relax with some quiet time later on.”

“Thank you, Celestia. That is very generous of you.” Rayne said as he also was trying to contain a smile.

“Think nothing of it. It will be good to have some friendly company this evening. And it would also be my pleasure to offer you each a room at the castle for your stay until you decide to depart for home. Now, shall we all take a sky carriage together?”

Not Long After -

Rayne and Starlight stood together staring up at the breath taking white walls of Canterlot Castle. They had previously taken a brief moment to say good bye to their friends at the train station and then the pegasi of the Crystal Chariots had carried them to Canterlot in no time at all. True to her words, no sooner had they arrived then when Celestia was immediately called away to attend to a myriad of troubles. This however, left Rayne and Starlight alone after the princess had spread the word allowing them free access to explore.

“Well then,” Rayne began. “Seeing as I have the pleasure of being your escort this afternoon, where would the lady like to go?”

“Now Rayne,” Starlight chided him. “Come on, enough with the fancy talk with me okay? I already told you, I prefer the more laid back side of you.”

“Ha ha, okay. You’re right. Sometimes it can be difficult balancing when I feel the need to impress and how I really am when I can just relax. This place is kind of daunting so I guess I got carried away.”

“Soooo does all that extra fancy stuff actually work with other mares then?” She asked, looking to him curiously.

“Well, I could say yes... but talking about my time with OTHER mares while I’m trying to take YOU out on a date here feels kinda...”

“OH! You know what? You’re right. Hey, how about something simple? I think I see a tour being led in that garden over there. Want to go check it out?” She offered, trying to quickly guide them away from her social blunder.

“That sounds great. I’d have absolutely no idea where to go here otherwise so let's take a look.”

Sneaking up to the back of the crowd as if they had been there the whole time, Starlight and Rayne giggled as they seamlessly joined as part of the tour group. They listened as they got a whole historical run down of the castle, as well as getting an inside view to the public gardens. They spent their time giggling at funny names from olden ponies and marveling at the over dramatized deeds that they were remembered for. Eventually though, as the tour moved on Starlight hung back to put some space between them and the others. “So when are you going to tell me what’s bothering you? You’ve seemed a little too happy to spend time with me today. You might make a girl think that you’re hiding something.” She said but with a playful tone.

“Heh, I’m not going to be able to keep anything from you am I?” Rayne chuckled.

“Not if you want to keep taking me on dates.” She said with a wry smile and pranced around him trying to lighten the mood.

“Well, this is only our second date... Would I be seen as coming on too strong if I said that I was worried about you?”

Now she stopped and looked at him in surprise. “Worried? About me? About what?”

“Well, you know. About the whole dragon thing. You running off across Equestria for Rarity. You putting yourself in danger for the sake of saving your friends.” He said softly as he turned away to lean over a garden rail.

“What?! But Rayne, I was back safe from all that before you even found out that I was missing!" She laughed while leaning in beside him.

“Yeah, I know. And don’t worry, I can tell you're able to take care of yourself. It’s not about thinking you couldn’t have handled it. But...” He trailed off, using his magic to pick up a pebble from the ground and tossing it into the flowers.

“But?” She questioned him curiously.

“Maybe I like you, okay? Like, alot. Maybe, me asking you out has nothing to do with me being a pleasure pony. Or even that I think you could use my services. Maybe it’s because... I could use... somepony like you in my life a little more.”

There was a silence between them as they both looked out at the flowers together. However Rayne was pleasantly surprised when he felt Starlight’s tail reach behind him and sweetly wrap around his own. “I like you too, Rayne. You’re sweet. You’re a bit of a dork sometimes, but it’s cute.”

Now Rayne allowed himself to blush a bit and he turned to her giving a smile. “Yeah?”

She smiled back and nodded. “Yeah. Just, maybe I’m not quite there yet... but if you’re interested, keep trying. You’re having an affect on me, I’ll admit it. So don’t get discouraged if I tend to play hard to get.”

He smirked and nodded, genuinely feeling better to have that reassurance from her. “So, do you think I’m far enough to steal another kiss from you?” He leaned in showing a bit of a playful attitude now.

“Oh you want a kiss, do you? But we’re on a date, Rayne. You haven’t even taken me somewhere to eat yet.” She responded, making a show of her feeling playful as well. She waited for the exact moment that Rayne turned away before leaning in and planting a soft smooch right on his cheek. She giggled at how he blushed and then she gave him a wink saying, “If you want another then we’ll just have to see how this date goes. Come on, let’s ditch this tour and go get into some trouble.”

Grinning now, Rayne looked around and said, “Celestia did tell us that we have freedom to roam wherever we want to. She didn’t give us any restrictions on that.”

“You’re right, that is what she said.” Then after looking around they snuck off and made their way up into the castle. Approaching a pair of guards on the way in they both slowed down to an inconspicuous trot but went by unaccosted. Then once they were inside they deviated from the public pathways to explore the deeper halls within.

“Starlight?” Rayne asked as they quietly peeked around each corner before proceeding along a corridor lined with trophies and artifacts of various kinds.

“Yes Rayne?” She answered, as they both ducked behind a momument statue when they saw a guard patroling by.

“You’ve been here in the castle before, correct?” He asked, as they now looked over a large vase that seemed to have the historical tale of some passed war printed upon it.

“Well technically.” She answered, giggling at a suit of armor on the wall and wondering how any pony could have possibly fit into such a thing.

“So does that mean you 'technically' know where we are?” Rayne stopped to look at a series of tapestries hanging upon the wall, feeling curious about them because he didn’t recognize even a single one from the show.

“I have absolutely no idea.” Starlight laughed, looking at a strange metal contraptions upon the wall that she did not like the look of. However as she absentmindly backed away she bumped her flank into a display case which sent a commemorative shield clattering noisily to the floor.

“H-hello? Who’s down there?!” Called an old and haggered voice from further on down the hallway.

Starlight looked panicked but Rayne spotted another door not far away. “Quick! In here!” He whispered and pulled her along by the hoof. Without looking they threw it open and darted inside before closing the door behind them.

As their hearts raced and they remained as quiet as possible, they found themselves in a dark space that had the smell of old rust and varnish. Reaching out with their hooves they quickly realized that the space they were in was quite cramped and covered in shelves that held steel polish and fabric cleaners. “Um, Rayne?" Startlight began.

Sighing, already knowing what was coming he answered, “Yes Starlight?”

“I think you pulled us into a supply closest.” She stated flatly.

“Yes Starlight.” He said, feeling a little bit embarrassed as the two fumbled against one another in the dark.

That was when they both squinted as the door was pulled open and light flooded the small room, temporarily blinding the two of them. In the doorway stood an old stallion holding a broom and wearing a rather dated workers hat. “Eh, well now whatcha’ two of you doing hiding away in here? This ain’t not place for ponies to be bumping and a-knocking stuff over. We’ve got pricely artifacts in these halls that need to be preserved! And you best be careful. Right there behind you'se in those cannisters are cleaning solvents that’ll burn the color right off your mane if’n it spills on ya.” The elderly pony said, sounding more concerned for their well being than actually sounding upset at their trespassing.

“Oh, uh, we’re... lost?” Starlight attempted, but didn’t sound very confident in her ruse to fool the custodial pony. “We were just looking for the... the kitchens?”

He just gave a gruff sounding snort and then rubbed the fur on his chin as if he didn’t particularly care one way or the other. “Well if it’s the kitchen’s that you’re looking for then you just keep on heading the way that you were. You’ll find a staircase to the right leading down. It should take ya to where yer wantin’ to go.” The two nodded quietly, just hoping that he would go away so they could be spared from this awkward encounter. But then matters were made worse as the elderly pony added in, “Oh uh, but if’n yer just wanting to stay in there, for, whatever you youngin’s are getting into, the guard walk down the halls just about every ten minutes roun here. I’d suppose you got yerselves another eight minutes before they walk by again. Well, have fun!” He shouted a little louder than they cared for and then closed the door on them.

Now they laughed together at how completely humiliating that had been. “Phew, haha, wow. Could you believe that? That old janitor thought that you and I, were in here because, well you know, he thought that...” Starlight blushed.

“Heh, yeah. I mean we were just hiding because you knocked that shield over. It’s not like I knew this was a closet or anything. It’s not like we were planing to, you know, hide away in a quiet spot in this castle, doing...”

Then there was a silence between them as they could both feel the breath of the other upon their snouts. Even in the dark Rayne could almost see it as Starlight tossed her mane back. “Okay fine. But just for five minutes and then we have to get-”

Rayne didn't hesitate now as he threw his hooves around her and suddenly they both were mutually losing each themselves in the other’s lips. Rayne reached out with a blind hoof feeling for a part of the wall that wouldn’t hurt Starlight’s back with a shelf and then gently leaned her against the stone siding. She moaned happily as she stuck her tongue into his mouth and ran her hooves through his mane. “J-just kissing.” She whispered as Rayne half lifted her into his arms against the wall. He nodded against her snout and she hungrily wrapped three of her four hooves around him while moaning into his mouth.

By the time the next guard rotation sent a patroller walking casually down the hallway, the two of them had only just darted back out of the supply closet but were blushing and giggling like foals. Racing ahead to avoid detection they finally stopped when they found the staircase and the red visitor carpet down below. “Ha ha, okay now that was fun.” Starlight exclaimed as she had to stop to catch her breath.

“Phew, we cut that pretty close. But maybe let’s head down and get something to eat. I think that’s twice that you've brought up food. I wouldn't be a very good date if I let you stay hungry.” Rayne offered, trying to be considerate to the clues she had been dropping.

“That sounds good. I like being adventurous but I think I’m set on the trespassing for one day.” Realizing that she really had been having a good time she carefully did a hair flip to tease the stallion but she then felt concerned realizing his attention was drawn down the hall instead of towards her. “Um, Rayne?” She asked but he seemed to have almost not heard her.

‘What is that?!” He said almost breathlessly, bypassing the staircase to the kitchens and proceeding to a wooden door that had been left ajar. Looking within, something dark and shimmering could be seen beyond the door. Believing he recognized what it could be Rayne felt compelled to investigate.

“Hey, what are you doing? The guards are going to come by soon. We should get out of here!” But then as Rayne pushed the door open she gasped seeing the stone figurine that stood before them.

“What is this doing here?" Rayne asked in disbelief. Before them a series of broken obsidian stones hung in support ropes like some fossil display setup in a museum. A thin window covered in painted glass and steel bars was the only light in the dim room that held the solidified remains of the once feared Storm King.

“I honestly don’t know. Maybe they felt it would be safer to have this locked up near Celestia than left anywhere else?” Starlight guessed. “Why is this door unlocked? Shouldn’t this be better guarded?”

Rayne nudged her in the side and pointed down to a half swept floor. “That janitor from earlier, he was probably cleaning here when we distracted him. The old geezer probably just forgot.” Then he looked up to the angry face of the what Rayne could only suppose was some sort of evolved yeti. Rayne scowled disapprovingly as if the stone had insulted him somehow until he felt a gentle tug to his mane.

“Rayne, I want to leave. I want to leave right now. I’m not enjoying being here around this. Plea-” But she was stopped when Rayne placed a hoof on her shoulder and kissed her cheek.

“No, you’re right. I’m sorry for bringing you here. That wasn’t a very good date move on my part. Let’s go.” He said before walking her out and using his magic to lock the door as he closed it behind them.

The rest of their late afternoon was spent in pure delight together. They ate a hearty meal, laughed about Starlight’s recent adventures, and spent more than a few moments stealing quick kisses from one another. At the end of their night Rayne kissed Starlight on her hoof just outside the doorway to Celestia’s chambers. “Thank you for a wonderful day, Rayne. I really enjoyed myself.” She smiled and held onto his hoof. “If you’d like to ask me out again then I would like that. Maybe... maybe I’m not so shy around you anymore.”

“Maybe?” He chuckled at the reverse mirroring to the start of their date. She rolled her eyes and nodded. “I would like that too." He told her reassuringly. "I’m sorry but I have to head back to Ponyville early tomorrow so I might not be able to escort you home. But you’ll see me again probably sooner than you think.” After sharing one more intimate kiss they separated from each other with Starlight heading in to visit Celestia and Rayne making his way back through the castle.

However no sooner had Rayne found himself alone than when he suddenly changed to a very different state of mind. “Alright Luna, let’s have that nightfall. I’m going to have to find someplace to lay low for awhile. I wasn’t expecting phase five to just be laying around for me... but I don't mind skipping a few steps.”

About an Hour from Midnight -

All was quiet in Canterlot that evening. Other than two personal guests of the princess, there were no dignitaries to worry about. The castle had been in a low state of alert and several guards had chuckled, gathering together in the courtyard at the sound of merriment that came from Celestia’s window. Having it be such a rare occasion that their ruler got to enjoy herself, her loyal guards smiled at hearing how she laughed with the mare visiting from Ponyville.

However this made things all the easier for Rayne as a shadow wafted by unnoticed through the private hallways of the castle. “Like taking candy from a baby.” A formless voice mused to itself as it passed effortlessly below the base of a locked door. Suddenly four large paws padded soundlessly upon the stone floor. Bright feline eyes reflected the low light of the window, allowing the beast to see in the closed off room. A rumble came from its heavy lungs as the oversized panther purred quietly in delight. “Aww, how fitting when the pathetic are rendered as helpless as they deserve.” Long claws extended from a dark paw as Rayne reached out and withdrew the obsidian skull from where it hung on the wall.

The open stone eyes stared out angrily as the panther gloated at the misfortune of the villain who once commanded an army. “You were unworthy of your power.” Contempt flowed from Rayne’s fangs as he spoke, staring menacingly at the face in his grasp. “You were weak and ignorant and obnoxious as could be. Truly the saddest excuse for a villain this land has ever seen. Really, Storm King, you were just the worst. All of your power, all of your might, it was all from those who were under you. What power did you truly command on your own? But still... There was ONE thing that you knew how to create that I suppose was somewhat worth while...” Rayne looked back to the yeti's broken body while clutching the skull tighter. “I know you still live, frozen in that stone. And there lies the last bit of usefulness that you will ever have... in this life, or any other.”

Rearing forward Rayne placed both of his paws on each side of the petrified creature before stretching his jaws open wide. A yellow light formed around the obsidian, developing slowly as if the petrification were slowing the process. But with enough effort a billowy mist departed from the body of the Storm King and disappeared into the cat’s jaws. Pulling back Rayne blinked slightly and then grinned. “Yes!” He growled happily to himself, looking about to find a nearby wooden crate and blasting it with magic as it suddenly became encased in obsidian. “I did not expect to find your remains so soon but this will CERTAINLY make my future efforts much easier! Now... I suppose all that’s left is to clean up here.”

The panther grinned sinisterly before using a claw to swipe the yeti's pieces to floor. He watched as the broken shards scattering about haphazardly. Then Rayne raised the Storm King’s head up high and slammed it to the floor crushing it to bits. After first dusting off his paw, Rayne then took several steps back away. “In this land, beings petrified by obsidian can be revived...” Opening his jaws wide, a glowing beam of healing magic shot out and a red mist suddenly splattered itself across the floor. "...But now, you will never be.”

Being careful to not step in the bloody mess that coated the stone floor, Rayne leapt over to the wooden door that held the room closed. “Almost done...” Taking a deep breath he rammed his body forward once, twice, then a third time until the wood was sent splintering out into the hallway. “HELP! GUARDS! SOMEONE IS BREAKING INTO THE CASTLE!!!” He shouted after changing back into his pony form.

Racing quickly now before any ‘help’ could actually arrive, Rayne stopped beside a sizable window leading to the main courtyard outside. He waited patiently for the sound of hoofsteps to come racing through the halls and then started cackling as this was all going far too perfectly for him. “Thank you Sombra, I couldn’t have done this without you.” Rayne’s horn glowed as suddenly several shadows appeared upon the wall of creatures that no Canterlot soldier would soon forget.

Sending them racing back to the doorway he had just destroyed, Rayne laughed quietly to himself as he heard the gasps of many Canterlot guards. “Storm Creatures! What are they-” “Sir! That is the door where the Storm King’s remains are being kept! They’ve broken in!” “Stop them!” “Wait, where did they go?! You, soldier! Inspect the room! You lot, follow me!”

It took only a simple flick of his horn for Rayne to make the shadows vanish and at just the right time. Then turning back to the window he grinned before preparing to magic himself down. “Heh, flawless victory...” But then stallion paused, suddenly feeling nausea overtake his senses so much so that he became disoriented by it. “Wha- wait. What the hell is wrong with me? ...Whuuoh... ...” In an instant Rayne leaned forward over the courtyard below before his entire field of vision seemed to twist in two different directions. No longer being able to move or even think, the last thing Rayne saw was the ground coming at him very fast before everything went black.

Luna stood angrily in the doorway of a guest bedroom that looked as if it had not even been visited. “Where is he?! Did my sister not promise that both Rayne and Starlight were to visit the castle? Did he not stay?! The hour is late, where could he hath gone?!” Luna slammed the door angrily and marched down the hall away from the guest rooms. “I will find that stallion if I have to search this entire castle down to the foundations! He owes me answers and I shall not allow myself to be hindered from speaking to him again!”

She was surprised with herself as she flew down to the front castle gates to ask the guards if any black stallions had made their leave from the grounds. She did not know why she was becoming so angry about this. As she surveyed through the kitchens and the dining gallery she wondering if she might be projecting her past anger regarding Hot Streak onto this new stallion she hardly knew. “I must endeavor to watch my tone while speaking to him. As far as I know he hath done no wrong so there needn’t be any reason to speak criminally to him.” She now flew atop the castle courtyard trying to get a better idea of where to search next from the skies.

"Cawww!" Luna was startled into the air as a large black bird flew directly passed her face.

"What?! A raven?! At this hour?" She questioned. But then her eyes peeled back wide as she looked to the eastern wing of the castle and saw the rooftop littered with the ebony birds. "Ravens... my sister's vision... SOMBRA?!" She shouted to herself in panic as she raced to fly in that direction.

That was when she noticed several of the guard all rushing off from the courtyard into that same direction. “Intruders! There has been shouting of intruders in the castle! Hurry!” They called as the lot of them all made their way to the east wing.

“What’s this? Intruders, plural? Not Sombra then... Oh it’s probably just Celestia being caught sneaking pies again.” She thought to herself while floating down to the direction the guards had run. “Wait, no. That is the trophy gallery they are running toward. Are there now thieves in our glorious city that would dare steal from their gracious rulers?” She balked in disbelief, glancing toward one of the nearby windows hoping to catch the perpetrators between herself and the guards who would be coming up from the other direction.

That was when she saw a sight that made her freeze. “What are those shado- OH NO! Storm Creatures! Perhaps it best that I alert my sister instead?!” Now looking back and forth between the window and the royal chambers, Luna hesitated just long enough to see a new sight she did not expect. “Is that... Rayne?! What is he doing there?! Oh no, he looks injured! Don’t tell me he tried to help to stop those beasts alone?!” Luna’s eyes went wide as she watched the stallion keel forward in pain over the open window. Flapping her wings as hard as she could she raced to catch him as he started to fall. Just feet from the ground she reached for him, as in her desperation she overcompensated and missed; feeling her heart sink at the brutal sound of an unconscious body colliding with the ground behind her.

Author's Note

Dun, dun, dun! Looks like Rayne has just found himself between a princess and a hard place. And it had all been going so well for him too.

So first of all, what did everyone think of his second date with Starlight? She's really coming around while still taking things slowly with him. And it looks like maybe a third date might be promising, assuming Rayne survives the night that is.

So back when Rayne killed Tirek there had been a flock of ravens who bore witness. When Sombra was attacked it wasn't quite clear what was happening with them for a reason. But now there was an army of ravens who were here for the Storm King's murder. Could this detail be escalating?

And finally, Rayne thought he had it all figured out. His plan was solid. Everything went just how he had figured it would... with one exception. The Crystal Heart had nothing to do with him fainting outside the castle. He has overestimated his control over his new powers and now he is paying the price for it.

40 - An Inevitable Meeting

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 40 – An Inevitable Meeting

When Rayne awoke he felt sick as if his insides had been churned about. The bright light of day stung his sensitive eyes and his horn burned from within. Struggling to see through the brightness of the room he looked down noticing that he was in a bed with his left arm was wrapped in bandages. He stared at it in confusion, poking with his other hoof and was relieved to find that it was not a solid cast. Lifting the blanket that was over him he saw that the series of gauze wrappings did reach across his shoulder to down around his ribs though. It only took a single flex from the arm for him to tell that it was sorely injured.

“Wha-” He attempted to speak but immediately coughed, feeling as if the bruising reached down from his shoulder into his lungs causing him to wheeze. “What in the hell just happened to me? Did I really fall out of that window? Why did I suddenly get so dizzy? I had gotten away with it scotfree, all I had to do was leave! And, where in the heck am I?!” He thought silently to himself.

After looking around it was a room he did not immediately recognize. He was lying back in a comfortable bed with a dark pastel pink canopy. There was a side table nearby and a dresser over on the wall. The floor had a white and purple tile to it and the pink curtains were drawn open letting the sunlight in. “Wait, is this one of the guest rooms in the castle?”

“Rayne!” The stallion was startled as he heard a mare’s voice call out to him. Looking over he saw Starlight Glimmer sitting in a chair nearby as she stared at him with a worried expression on her face. “Oh my gosh! You’re awake! I’m so glad!” Rushing over to his bedside she quickly threw her hooves around him.

“YEEOOWW!” Rayne screamed in pain which quickly caused her to jump back.

“Oh! I’m so sorry! But you don’t know how worried I have been about you!” She half shouted, half ranted while sounding panicked. Rayne looked to her face seeing that it was streamed in tears as if she had been crying for hours. “Would it uh, be okay if I kissed you? Or would that hurt too?” She asked him while looking to his face nervously.

Rayne quirked an eyebrow wondering how just a kiss could hurt but then realized that there was a soreness radiating from his cheek that he hadn't noticed. Reaching up with his good hoof he found a mass of bruising on his face and then immediately felt embarrassed about what he must look like to her. Seeing that she was still staring at him expectantly, he reached out to stroke her eyes clean of tears and carefully whispered in a wheezy voice, “I think that I could manage to survive a kiss… from my girl who was waiting by my bedside?” He asked curiously and saw Starlight smirk without hesitation.

“Baby, you can call me whatever you want as long as you can tell me that you’re going to be okay...” Then Starlight leaned forward and Rayne was surprised by how desperate her kiss felt as she thrust her lips upon his.

Blushing a bit Rayne pulled back and asked, “So does that mean I don’t have to wait for our third date to be able to say we’re together?” Starlight shook her head and his now girlfriend gently climbed up to sit beside him on the bed. Letting him wrap his good arm around her she tilted her face upward to lock her lips with him again.

Rayne definitely took advantage of the opportunity, kissing and holding the mare for as long as she would let him. But after their momentary embrace Rayne pulled back and asked her, “What happened? How did I get here and why am I so banged up?”

Now she looked at him in surprise before asking, “Wait, you don’t remember? You were attacked last night Rayne!”

“I was what?!” He gasped, remembering the events of last evening very differently from what she was telling him now.

“We were actually hoping you could tell us a little more about what had happened. You see, last night there was a break in here at Canterlot Castle. The night guard heard shouting and then there were reports of Storm Creatures from the Storm Kings army having been seen in the hallways. It is believed that a group of his former soldiers who were holding a grudge against him broke in to revive the Storm King from being frozen in stone… but without putting him back together first. All evidence points to it being an assassination attempt… that was successful.”

“No way!” Rayne wheezed showing his best amazed face. But quietly he thought to himself, “Glad to hear that at least the first part of my plan worked. Seems like everypony came the conclusion that I was hoping for.”

“Yes but during the attack, Princess Luna had been flying around the courtyard. She said that she saw the shadows of the creatures through the window. When she went to investigate she suddenly saw you bending over as if in pain and you fell from the second story of the castle. She tried her hardest to catch you but... you slipped through her hooves. You should have seen her Rayne! She was so unbelievably guilty that she had let you fall. I was told what happened by Celestia as soon as I woke up and when I came here Luna had been staying by your side all night. Can you tell me what your side of the story was for what happened?”

Now Rayne pulled back a bit having some mixed emotions about what he was just told. “So no one knows. I got away with it after all. They think I was… collateral damage? I guess that works in my favor. I doubt they could tell the bruises of my fall from anything else that I could make up to say. But Luna… I don’t like knowing how I worried her. This wasn’t her fault." Rayne furrowed his brow in frustration. "I need to get a handle on this! It is the second time I’ve passed out unexpectedly. No way it's just coincidence. I’ll have to test my magic when nopony is looking. Did Sombra poison me somehow?”

“Rayne?” Starlight asked curiously as he had just been sitting there without answering her.

“Oh, sorry. It’s a bit hard to focus. I think this bruise on my face rang my bell a bit harder than I thought. I’ll try to keep my memories in order for you.” He told her, not having to fake the strain in his voice.

“It’s okay baby, I’m here for you. Just take your time.” She assured him while holding his good hoof in her own.

Rayne just blushed and teased her, “Calling me pet names right now isn’t going to make this easier for me.” They giggled together softly. Then Rayne’s weakened voice elaborated on the story he was going to stick to in case he was cross examined again by somepony else. “After I escorted you to Celestia’s room, I went back out to the garden in the main courtyard area. Maybe you can leave this part out when you tell the story to anyone else but I was still a little high spirited from our time together yesterday.” Starlight blushed at that but then she nodded before he continued.

“I guess I lost track of time because I ended up walking myself into a thirst. I decided to head back down to the kitchens to get a drink before going to bed. But I got lost trying to get back out and accidentally found myself walking up those same stairs that we walked down... nearby the uh, well you know, ‘that’ room.” She nodded again and looked worried as his voice seemed to get more serious now.

“I almost walked right into them. I saw them tearing the door apart and didn’t know what to think. I shouted and yelled for the guards. I supposed that wasn’t very brave of me. They all had grave expressions on their faces, I could tell they were up to no good. Maybe if I had done something to stop them...”

“Oh no Rayne, this isn’t your fault! It was a good thing that you screamed when you did. A random patrol happened to be nearby and they heard you when you yelled. I was told that nopony else was actually hurt and nothing seemed to have been stolen. Who knows if the situation might have turned out worse if you didn’t alert the guards. But tell me, what happened after that? How did you get to the window?” She asked while rubbing his hoof trying to be comforting to him.

“Well I’m not proud of it, Starlight. When I screamed to alert the guards the creatures turned on me. I got scared, so I ran. I took off down a hallway, I don’t even remember where. They chased after me and cornered me by that window. When I turned around, one of them sucker punched me in the gut. They laughed and turned to walk away just before I remember falling. I honestly can't tell if I was shoved, or if I just fell.”

“Oh Rayne!” Starlight said with worry, leaning forward to hug him again but being much gentler this time.

“Hey, hey there. It’s okay. I’m okay. You don’t need to worry.” He whispered trying to console her.

“But I am worried!” Starlight shouted as she looked back at him. “You can’t just move to Ponyville, force your way into my life, give me the two best dates I’ve ever had, then go getting attacked by monsters without me worrying about you!” She was tearing up again but she looked more frustrated now as she softly punched him in his good arm.

“Hey! Careful, you’re stronger than you look.” He said playfully. But then he leaned forward and spoke tenderly while wiping another tear from her eye. “Thank you for worrying about me. It really means a lot, especially coming from you.”

The two then shared a quiet moment together. They leaned their foreheads to one another with their eyes closed, being careful not to bump each other with their horns. After this affectionate embrace Starlight leaned back and said, “I don’t want to leave you alone but I really need to go tell somepony that you’re awake. Celestia will be wanting to know your side of the story and I’m sure the doctor here at the castle will want to look in on you.”

Rayne just nodded before saying, “Don’t be long, I’ll miss you.”

Starlight chuckled as she rose up from the bed. “Okay, okay. Don’t get all sappy on me.” But despite her words, the smile told Rayne that she felt the same.

“Oh wait, can I ask you for one more favor?" Rayne called out. "Could you send a letter to Ponyville for me? Remember how I told you that I was supposed to leave early this morning? Well I was kinda supposed to start working today at my new job. This was supposed to be my first day at the Day Spa. But from the look of me I don’t think I’m going to make it.”

Starlight laughed while looking him over laying in bed covered in bandages. “Heh, yeah I would say not. Don’t worry. I’ll get Celestia herself to try to pardon you if I have to. Just take it easy. I’ll be right back.” Blowing him a kiss she quickly headed out the door and Rayne listened to her hoof steps as they trailed away.

“Phew, alright then.” Rayne said to himself as he bitterly tried to figure out what had gone wrong last evening. “I had no idea Luna was flying by right at that moment. That could have spoiled everything. And I mean everything!” He thought to himself. Looking around to make sure there was no pony else in the room he then shined his horn and grimaced as casting magic seemed to hurt. “Let’s see… Okay, three shadows under the bed. Now we wait.”

Taking a moment, he made them move around. But after remembering he hadn’t fainted after animating Flurry Heart’s toys he dismissed that spell. “Okay, so Sombra's magic checks out. Next...” Looking around he saw some flowers sitting in a vase atop the dresser. Using his magic he levitated them over to float in front of him and then performed the trick he just learned from the Storm King to change them to obsidian. “Alright, now to quickly dispose of these and wait to see what happens.” Bringing the Everfree forest to mind, Rayne teleported the evidence of his new ability away. Then he sat twiddling his hooves but still felt no worse than before.

“Well what in the hell? Why do I keep… wait a minute, it couldn’t be...” Looking down to his injuries he decided to test the only power he’d gained that he never planned on receiving. Focusing on his arm and chest he made his horn glow with healing magic while purposefully leaving the bruising on his face alone. “Oh wow, that feels a lot better. I can actually breathe now.” Once more he rested, taking a moment to see if any after effects of the spell would kick in. At first he thought nothing would happen, but then he felt like his skull was going to split apart and that his stomach was about to retch out of his mouth. “Oh son of a-” He groaned out loud as his vision suddenly cut crossways before the stallion fell unconscious again right where he lay.

This time when Rayne awoke he had not even opened his eyes before feeling like his brain had been slugged with a baseball bat and his belly felt like he had swallowed a jar full of thumb tacks. “ooooOoooOhhh...” He whimpered, actually feeling so uncomfortable that his eyes began to tear up from the pain. Even the sound of his own voice made him feel worse. So forgoing talking aloud he just silently thought to himself, “Well that’s just freaking perfect! How is that spell supposed to work?! My arm is certainly better but… ugh, don’t vomit… uhh. So what, I can heal practically anything but this spell is going to make me black out and get sick every time I use it? What kind of ridiculous, ass backwards, healing magic is that?!”

Rayne turned his face into the pillow, allowing the smooth fabric to catch the tears of pain that rolled down his cheeks. “Tell me, is the pain of your injuries truly that great?”

Rayne froze as another voice spoke to him. He hadn’t even opened his eyes yet, let alone thought to check if he were alone in the room. The pain in his forehead was clouding his senses and he could hardly even think straight. But one thing he knew for certain, that deep feminine voice had not belonged to Starlight.

He rose a hoof to shield his eyes but was surprised to find an absence of light flooding into the room. Looking around he saw that everything was bathed in a pale blue glow. Night had apparently fallen while he slumbered from his magic induced coma. “Pain doesn’t begin to cover it. I feel sick.” He said while slowly looking around for the doctor he had assumed was checking on him.

“Oh? You feel ill as well as injured? There had been no signs of you being poisoned. Would there be anything that I may do to assist you? Maybe fetch thee a bucket perhaps?”

Rayne then struggled to peer his unfocused eyes through the dark. “Wait, a minute. You don’t sound like a doctor.” He said aloud in confusion. “You sound like-” Rayne froze as his eyes shot open wide. Four dark hooves trotted into the light from a cushioned chair across the room. Brilliant cyan eyes stared down to him from beneath a shimmering starry mane. A mare with a coat as smooth as velvet stepped elegantly toward his bed until she was now in his view. Rayne felt the air flee from his lungs as found himself now alone with the princess of the night.

“Tis true, a doctor I am not. As well, does the sight of me truly make you so fearful?” She asked, watching his eyes spread and hearing his breath hitch as she approached.

The dark stallion lay unmoving. He couldn’t blink and he could hardly breathe. “I assure you, it is not fear that now takes the breath from me dear princess.” In his mind he scolded himself to stop staring. His brain cried and screamed to not be rude but his body would not allow him to look away. The only free thought that his mind could manage was to think, “So this much be how Westly felt... standing in front of Princess Buttercup."

Luna turned her head to the side, staring at him from over her shoulder with an expression that Rayne was not able to read. “I am pleased that I am able to catch you awake after your altercation. It would seem that this is the second time you lay stricken unconscious before me.”

Feeling shamed but not knowing why, Rayne was now able to pull his gaze away from the princess as he simply looked down at the sheets over his lap. “You have my apologizes if I have caused you any inconvenience. It is definitely not my desire to have caused you any trouble.” He said in earnest. Rayne could feel his heart racing now. His ears pounded, his nerves felt on edge, and he knew that none of this had anything to do with recently falling out a window.

Luna glanced back to him, sounding flabbergasted. “M-my inconvenience?! No, no! Please, if anypony should be apologizing it should be me!" She shouted and turned to face him properly now. "I was the one who had failed to save the stallion brave enough to call alarm when there was danger about!” Her words seemed sincere and her horn glowed to levitate over a small stool for her to sit beside the bed. “I wanted to thank you personally for what you did." Calming her voice after realizing she had shouted at him she asked, "I assume that Starlight Glimmer informed you earlier of all that happened?”

Rayne nodded and looked around the room behind the princess. “Is she still here?”

“No, I am afraid not." Luna said quickly. "With the recent break in we didn’t feel it safe to have visitors at this time so she was sent back home to Ponyville. As for you, we did not feel it appropriate to move you until you were awake so that the doctor may better access your condition.” Now Luna paused as if she were steeling herself for something and said, “Seeing as I am the pony responsible for allowing you to become so injured I had taken it upon myself to watch over you at night, least we allow our intruders to return and attack you again. Please, tell me, is there anything that I can do for you? Anything at all?”

Rayne looked up to the princess's face seeing the pleading expression she had. The burden in her eyes was heartbreaking to Rayne and it was clear she was looking for some form of forgiveness or recompense to alleviate her guilt. Rayne lay there being unable to speak. He looked at Luna sitting there by his bedside, seeming heavy with concern for him and at that moment he could think of nothing else in the world that he could want.

“Rayne? Are you feeling unwell again? Why doth thee not answer? Perhaps… you feel it would be better if I left?” Luna glanced down as if saddened and looked away from him seeming to turn towards the door.

The very instant that he saw this Rayne could not resist his compulsion to shout. “No!” She stared back at him now in wide eyed surprise and Rayne felt like his heart was going to burst at seeing those beautiful eyes staring at him so intently. “Don’t… don’t do that.” He begged softly.

Luna hesitated now as she looked to him confused. “Don’t do what?”

“Don’t… look so sad. Please...” He asked to her softly. Luna then blushed a little bit from how intimate his words sounded to her. But before she could respond, she became curious as to why he sounded like he was suddenly apologizing to her. “This isn’t like me… I’m not normally this rude.” He paused for a moment quite literally trying to catch his breath as she was leaning in closer to him now. “I failed to answer you because I honestly am not sure what to say. Your concern for me is… I don’t deserve it from someone like you.”

“Don’t deserve… But Rayne you-” She tried to argue, worrying that he might think he was in some sort of trouble. But she stopped as he shook his head.

“No, that isn’t quite what I meant. Princess… Luna, if I may? I don’t fully understand how things have come to be how they are now. All I really know is that at one moment I was minding my own business and the next thing I know a day has passed and out of all ponies in the world here 'you' are by my side." Rayne didn't even know where his words were coming from anymore. It was as if his heart were speaking with his brain having no say in the matter. And as his heart was speaking, Luna seemed to be listening. "You, looking at me with that worried expression. You, being so concerned about my well being when it should be the other way around. You ask what you can do for me? What is a stallion to say when he awakes to find the most beautiful mare in Equestria sitting by his bedside and asking him such a thing? Tell me princess, is this real? Or am I dreaming?”

All of a sudden Luna’s eyes seemed as if they were going to burst out of her head. Her reaction came in waves as if she could not process what he had said to her all at once. “The-wha… What do you…” She blushed and pulled back, suddenly realizing now just how incredibly alone the two of them were in the room together. “The most beautiful… why I am not… Oh! Oh my… I, I see...” She stated, gracefully stepping back from the stool that she sat upon.

“I have offended you...” Rayne said, not being able to tell if she were flattered or scared. “Forgive me, I am just a fool who is speaking out of place. The injury to my head would be a poor excuse, I should still know better than to speak to you in such a way. Please, this is your castle and I am the stranger here. If there is anypony who should be leaving it is me after causing you such an offense.”

“No!” Luna had surprised him, shouting much like he had earlier once she saw him attempting to get up out of bed. “No, you mustn’t do that. Please stay and rest, it is an invitation from your princess.” She paused as she looked to him sincerely until he nodded and leaned back into the bedding. “And there has been no offense. I… thank you for your kind words. I dare not say that I agree with you… about me… being, the most… beautiful mare in Equestria. But your breathless actions earlier tell me that you certainly believe it to be so.”

Rayne just sat there and blushed while making no attempts to hide it. He wanted to speak. He knew that right now as she paused would have been the perfect opportunity to try and charm her. But he couldn't. Rayne knew full well that in front of Luna he was nervous. All he could do was watch how her eyes sparkled like gemstones amidsts her flawless face. And when she spoke her voice carried itself to his ear making him feel bewitched as that of a siren's song. He had not prepared for this while his heart sat there staring at one of it's truest desires. But his words failed him as body and soul he understood that this mare was a world above being swayed by empty flattery.

After a moment of silence Luna chuckled and stated, “Well, this meeting is certainly not going the way I had imagined. It had only been my intent to thank you for assisting the castle guard in stopping the intruders last night. Which, I believe I said already... Furthermore! I wanted to apologize for not being able to save you from being hurt… which I believe I 'also' already said… So that’s done now.”

“So it is.” Rayne chuckled, feeling relieved to see that he wasn’t the only one feeling a bit nervous.

Luna raised her head proudly as if she were embarrassed but not quite knowing what by. After walking back to the door she turned to say to him, “It relieves me to see you well Rayne. Please feel free stay for as long as your injuries require.” She was trying to sound proper and regal now but Rayne could tell that she was looking to escape the tension in the air.

Rayne however had another question for her as he looked out the window and then back to her again. “If I may, princess? Is it very late? Will the sun already be rising soon?”

Luna stopped now, feeling surprised by such an unusual question. “Well, no. It is not terribly late into the night.”

“Then may I have your permission to head back to Ponyville before any more of the evening escapes us?”

Now it was Luna’s turn to look out the window and then back to him. “Wait, you wish to leave now? Would thee rather not wait until the morning and ride the train?”

Rayne closed his eyes and shook his head before looking back to her. After spending a lifetime being violently harmed by direct sunlight he looked Luna in the eye and was able to genuinely say to her, “To be honest, I have always had a deep appreciation for the night. It is beautiful walking under the stars. The air is cool and the world is quiet. If it isn’t very late then I would have to wait for hours for the next train and then wait even longer for the train ride. I feel that I have already slept enough given I just lost an entire day. And sometimes a quiet evening stroll can be good for a pony. Don’t you think so?”

Luna stood there in shock after listening to his words. “I… I do. Forgive me, I have never heard another pony speak of the night in such a way. I must say, you certainly have quite a poetic way with words.”

Now Rayne chuckled and shook his head again. “Oh no, now that I don’t. I’ll share a little secret with you and I’ll trust that you can keep it since you’re a princess.” Even though he knew they were alone, Rayne playfully looked left and right before whispering, “I am terrible at poetry. My ability to structure words into a pattern sounds like a goose trying to sing underwater.”

Luna looked at him awkwardly for a moment. His antics were a bit childish and his analogy was silly. But as he just sat there looking at her with a smile, slowly the corners of Luna’s mouth could not resist how they turned up. Soon the princess started to giggle and then she held her sides as she started to laugh. “Oh Rayne, who would ever think of such a thing? A goose singing underwater, ha ha.”

As she chuckled with delight, Rayne wouldn’t have traded this moment for all the power in the world. Seeing the joy spread out on her face made something inside of him feel like it glowed. The sight of her like this brought Rayne a happiness that quelled every other desire his heart could ask for.

“Oh, hehe. Forgive me, I seem to have lost my composure.” Luna said as she cleared her throat. She smiled at him now as she spoke. “If you feel well enough to make it on your own than I shall not stop you from leaving. Provided that you remain safe while traveling on the road.” Rayne just nodded but looked up when she spoke again. “However before you go, I would have one last question for you.”

Rayne glanced up as he was now half way out of bed. He tested his strength as he stepped softly but found that he should have no problems walking home. “As you wish.” He told her, happy to have a chance to say the line before she left his side.

Narrowing her eyes a little, her smile faded as she told him, “As you may be aware, part of my work as a princess of Equestria is the traverse the dreams of those in need. You, sir, I have been seeing in great many dreams around Ponyville for about the past week now.”

“Crap! Really?” Rayne thought, but his expression remained curious to not give himself away. “Has it really… yes, it has been about a week. Today kinda got away from me but I think this had been the end of my eighth day in Equestria.”

Luna continued on as he stared at her without interrupting, “Needless to say, I was… curious about the stallion who had affected the mindset of so many. However try as I might, I have yet to come across any of your dreams Rayne. One would think that after so many days, and so many interactions with new ponies, that at least one dream would have crossed that mind of yours. Could you explain to me how this has not been so?”

The expression that she saw in the stallion’s face was soft. It wasn’t frightened or angry. It looked almost tranquil as he just looked up into her eyes and said, “I guess I just hadn’t met anypony worth dreaming about yet.”

Now Luna heavily blushed as the implication had not been lost on her. She stood there with her cheeks still burning, as Rayne stood up from the bed and thanked her for an enjoyable conversation. Then by the time the rosy glow in her cheeks subsided, Rayne had already walked passed her through the doorway and was gone. As she stood there alone Luna leaned her back against the doorframe having no idea what came over her. She felt relieved and sorrowful at the same time. She realized her pulse had quickened and she found herself looking back at the bed where she had watched him sleep for so many hours. “Ohhh… if that stallion ever visits again I just may find myself forgiving Celestia about Hot Streak." She said with a sigh as she lingered in the guest room.

Author's Note

So one of Rayne's greatest struggles has now been revealed! The healing magic he stole from Radiant Hope isn't going to work for him the same way that it worked for her. Consider it a conflict of elements. He has too much dark magic within him. Shapechanging from the Lord of Chaos, Umbran Magic from Sombra, and even the power to steal the essence of others from Tirek. This all goes in contrast to Hope's light magic. Consider it a form of magical rejection. Rayne will never be able to use this ability without it backfiring on the magical circuits in his horn.

Now yes, at this point Rayne is now dating Maud, Applejack, and Starlight. Only time will tell if this works to his benefit or if it only leads to complicate matters in his life.

Lastly, I would very much enjoy hearing how you felt about the scene with Luna. Think of all the times he has flirted before, confidently and without hesitation. Now in the face of her he shuts down like a helpless school boy. Hopefully some of you were moved by this scene. And for those who didn't catch it: the part about Westly, Princess Buttercup, and the line "As you wish" were all a reference to the movie The Princess Bride.

**1/15/22** Going back over this chapter I realize I forgot to mention that I styled the look of the guest room based upon the room Starlight had been staying in, in the episode of the show where she switches Celestia and Luna's cutiemarks for their friendship problem.

41 - Pride and Guilt

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 41 – Pride and Guilt

“HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA!!!” Far from the raised walls of Canterlot a lone stallion walked through the night as he cackled endlessly into the darkness. “I can’t believe it! One week! Only one freaking week!” Rayne swiped a hoof up through his mane to push it back behind his ear. “It seems like I've been here for so much longer than that and I also can’t believe time as gone by so fast!”

To say that he was overjoyed would have been an insult to the excitement coursing through his veins. Walking along the grassy field he stopped by a nearby tree to dance around it like a giddy madman. “And everything is going just grand haha. I feel like singing but maybe I’ll just dance! Maybe I’LL JUST SHOUT! HA HA HA!” He yelled out as he saw a few birds scurry from a bush a few yards away.

Thinking to himself now he hummed a random lullaby of joy, “And to think, I hadn’t planned to be where I am now for another month! Finding Tirek? I knew that would be easy. I already knew where he was. But I was going to lay some more foundations for myself in the town first before going to hunt him down. And mmmm he tasted just like lamb, it was marvelous.” He thought cheerfully as he ran his tongue over his teeth, remembering and savoring the memory.

Then skipping a nearby stone through the grass he laughed out, “But Sombra?! HA! I had thought I’d have to gather power for MONTHS before traveling to the Crystal Empire and searching the frozen wastes for his horn. Man did things suddenly work out for my benefit and just in the nick of time! Now, neither of them will ever be able to threaten Equestria again! Not them, not the Storm- eh, his name isn't even important enough to be remembered, ha ha! Now that I have all of their powers I will singlehandedly hunt down and slaughter any who dares to threaten this land again! From the Crystal Empire to the Dragon Lands… I will make sure that Equestria never suffers another villain.”

Coming across the river that ran down from Canterlot, Rayne stopped to look down at his own reflection. “Or at least that’s the plan. But I am getting ahead of myself. I still have some missing pieces from this equation. Sombra’s magic was just for my personal flare. Also, having the power of the Storm King’s grenades as well as this healing magic are just bonuses... even if I can’t properly control that last one. But now that I have Tirek’s magic there are two other powers left for me to combine it with. Although, even with Sombra’s power boost I still don’t trust that I am strong enough yet to chance the next step.”

Leaning down into the reflective surface Rayne drank deeply, not having realized just how thirsty he was. “Mmmm, finding it won’t be hard. Maud already knows where it is. I’m sure she won’t hesitate to help me seeing as we are together.” Rayne looked at the edge of the Everfree Forest as he came upon its north end on the way down to Ponyville. “Yeah, yeah. I’ll pillage your dark depths soon enough.” He thought toward the treeline.

Continuing on, his thoughts raced from one thing to the next. “I’m actually looking forward to seeing Maud again. I wasn’t lying to her when I said she was getting under my skin. She’s beautiful, smart, capable… And she isn’t my only attachment now that I think about it. I suppose I’m going steady with her, Applejack, and Starlight now. Applejack had been a happy accident but I suppose I can understand how a country mare would only want to sleep with someone if they were getting a relationship out of it. Not that I mind. I could do a lot worse than to have a mare like AJ feeling committed to me. I’m sure that Zecora probably feels the same way." But now there was a pause from the stallion as his hooves ceased their walking toward town. "Errg, damn! Wait, who should I check on first though? Maud or Zecora?”

Now Rayne stood as if his hooves were frozen in place. Looking around he saw that the grassy fields were becoming scarce and the earth below his hooves was becoming more rocky. Ponyville was not quite in view yet but he figured he was about half way between Zecora’s Hut and Maud’s cave. “I really do want to go see Maud. Her touch and her scent would definitely be welcomed right now. But...”

Thinking back to how he had left Zecora, his thoughts were reminded to the state in which he had also left Applejack in. “Urgg! These proud stubborn mares! None of them asking for help when they need it!" Worry and guilt filled his heart as a dark fear crept into his mind. He sighed before turning away from his destination and then charged off heading straight into the woods. “I swear, she had better not have pulled that same crap on me twice!”

About an Hour Later -

All was quiet when Rayne’s dark hooves had brought him to the small wooden cottage. Not a single thing had accosted him during his travels and he looked ahead noticing that there were no lights coming from within the zebra’s hearth. “Hmm, it’s late so she is probably asleep… but something seems wrong.” Rayne whispered to himself. As he got closer he saw that there was something posted upon the door. After walking up he saw not one but two notes stuck with a berry to hold it in place.

“Dear Zecora, I stopped by your hut for my usual lesson with you but you didn’t answer. I figured you had gone out somewhere but after waiting around for awhile I never saw you come back. I just was wanting to say that I hope all is well with you. Yours truly, Applebloom.” Then Rayne turned toward the second note and read, “Hello Zecora, it’s Applebloom again. I know that today isn’t when I’m supposed to visit but as your friend I just wanted to check on how you are doing. But today you didn’t answer your door either. Did you leave town on a trip? I wouldn’t ask you to travel all the way out on the farm, but would you do me a favor and let somepony in town know when you get back? Thanks.”

Rayne scowled at this and looked back to the ground outside seeing many little hoof prints as if a filly had paced back and forth several times. Sighing in annoyance, the growl that rolled from his lips was so fierce that he almost transformed into a panther just from pure frustration. "This doesn't bode well.” He said and then prodded Zecora’s door with a hoof finding it to be locked. “Hmph.” With a flash of his horn Rayne dispersed into shadow and wafted his way right passed the wooden doorframe. Now standing in the dark of her home, Rayne shined a light to look around inside.

Nothing seemed amiss. It didn’t appear as if there were a break in or that she had been robbed. Rayne carefully stepped through the hut making sure to not knock anything over. He first checked her bed but found it to be empty. Although after listening carefully it still sounded as if he could hear breathing coming from within. Scowling again he looked around as he tried to determine the source of the sound, but after discovering where it came from his heart immediately fell from what he saw.

There in the exact same spot he had left her, on that makeshift fern bedding, the sleeping zebra lay while curled up with a blanket over her. Immediately Rayne could see several left over bowls lying upon the ground from where she had been feeding herself but had not bothering with cleaning her dishes. “For everything that I know about Zecora, and the craziness of her assorted knickknacks… leaving things out of place would never fall under her character description."

Gently knocking the dirty bowls away from the mare, Rayne leaned forward and looked her over. She was breathing peacefully in her sleep and from the look on her face she did not seem sick. “Her temperature is normal and there doesn’t appear to be anything else wrong with her so why in the hell is she still laying here where… wait a minute.” Looking around Rayne suddenly shifted into his panther form and then he rolled his eyes as his senses were immediately assaulted by the scent of blood.

“Ugh, don’t tell me...” Being gentle to not wake her Rayne leaned down and lifted the back end of her blanket. Parting her thighs with his careful paws Rayne found a myriad of bruising and blood stains in her fur. “What?! But I’ve been gone for days! Oh you stupid mare. Why didn’t you tell me or go to the hospital if I had hurt you so badly?!” Rayne growled. But then his temper fled with a sigh as he whispered to her, “No, this was my fault. I don’t care if you asked for it. I did this… Alright well there’s only one thing to do now. Let’s go you...”

Zecora only mumbled a bit but did not wake as her unconscious body was hoisted up onto Rayne’s back. He looked around before leaving, not really knowing if she would have liked anything of hers brought with them. He did have the forethought to magically pull the notes off her front door and levitate them inside through her window. But then in a flash both he and Zecora disappeared as he teleported them away.

Elsewhere that Same Night -

Water trickled down the underground stream as a lone mare breathed softly to herself. The walls glimmered with jewels as they radiated the bioluminescence of the cave. Sitting alone, Maud squatted to knee depth within the shallow bathing pool of her home. "Rayne... please come home..." She gasped as one of her hooves moved furiously through the water.

Closing her eyes she tilted her head back feeling the cool stream splash against her burning loins. The mare gasped as she rubbed herself, thrusting her hips at nothing and wishing her boyfriend were there to satisfy her needs. "Uuhhhh... please..." She gasped enjoying an intimate moment in the privacy of her home. Delicately turning the edge of her hoof in circles upon her clit she groaned as her desire trickled down mixing with the water just below between her spread thighs.

That was when she heard something coming from the entrance to her cave. Having worked around stone and echoes for most of her life she was acutely aware of the noises they could make. A smile spread across Maud's lips as she clearly heard hoofsteps coming down the tunnel. Blushing a bit she decided to greet her lover with a passionate display. She thought about the possibility that it could be someone other than Rayne. It could be her sister or Starlight visiting as far as she was aware. But seeing the time on Rayne's clock, she knew they wouldn't impose on her at such a late hour.

Maud laid back onto the ground spreading her thighs open as wide apart as she could. She closed her eyes allowing her tail to drift off in the water and continued to rub herself knowing that she would be in full display to anyone walking down the step way from behind her. "Oohhh..." She moaned again, not being shy about her volume. She surprised herself feeling her insides clench excitedly at the thought of being looked at. She didn't want anyone but Rayne to see her like this but the idea still managed to make the situation all the more thrilling. "Rayne... I need you to come home..." She whimpered, hearing a set of hoofsteps stop just above her head. Her thighs clenched and hips jerked around her hoof as she squealed, bringing herself to a shuddering orgasm right in front of the unannounced individual behind her.

That is when she felt herself being touched. Two arms wrapped around her shoulders from behind. Then a pair of lips tenderly assaulted her own without permission. She gasped as the stranger kissing her slid a hoof down between her legs and touched her sex, feeling how it burned and dripped with desire. "Hello my dear. I'm back with you now." She heard a familiar stallion's voice say and she instantly melted into his embrace. "I am so sorry for leaving you alone for so long. I've really missed you."

"I've missed you too Rayne." She told him, raising her other hoof to hold his face as she kissed him.

"So what's going on here? Is this for me? My welcome home present?" He teased and then smiled all the more when she nodded. Rayne reached down to lift Maud, setting her down just a few feet up from the waters edge. "Heh, you're a mess down here. How long have you been playing with yourself like this?" He wasn't really expecting an answer. He was just meaning to comment on how arousing she looked to his hungry eyes.

"About three days." She told him in her usual monotone voice. He looked up at her in surprise, honestly being unable to tell if she was serious or joking.

"Well I can feel how hot you are down here. It seems like you really need some relief." He stated and she did not hesitate to nod to him. Rayne didn't know if mares in Equestria went through a heat cycle like ponies from his world did but his gray coated girlfriend definitely appeared as if she were going through one now. Leaning forward Rayne moaned in delight as he ran his tongue down in between her folds. She gasped as his tongue felt like a fiery rod burning her everywhere that it touched.

Rayne looked up in surprise as she gave a very uncharacteristic whine for her. "No! Not that!" It sounded pleading and emotional. As soon as he glanced her way he saw her gaze already staring down upon him. "I am already as turned on as I can be. Please don't tease me. I need you and I need it right now."

"Well, damn. Then let me not disappoint." Rayne didn't know what else to say. He hadn't expected this to be what he found when he returned to her. He had hoped that sex would somehow be involved with her welcoming him home. Now as he climbed atop her he was finding out just how correct he would be. Having become erect from the moment he saw her laying alone and playing with herself, Rayne had no trouble in quickly giving Maud the penetration she was craving.

"Oohhh, yesssss! Please Rayne!" Gripping him tightly with her hooves she suddenly gave him a serious expression. "I want you to fuck me like Discord hadn't prevented you from getting mares pregnant."

His eyes just searched hers for a moment for any signs of hesitation. When he found none, he furiously pressed his lips upon hers, kissing her roughly as he used his hips to drive her spine back into the dirt below. "Rrrrrah! RRRrrraaaaHHH!" He grunted almost angrily, allowing the erotic wildness that his girlfriend was showing to overtake him. "I'm going to pound you Maud!" He shouted down to her in lust.

"Yes!" She screamed next to his ear as she ran her hooves across his back.

"I'm going to ram myself into you! And I'm going to fill you up inside! I'm not going to pull out, I'm going to give you every drop inside of you!" He growled into her ear. Not wanting to leave a third mare bruised from his passion, he was careful to not over do it with her but still managed to give the harsh pounding that her body was craving.

"Yes! YES!" She screamed, not sounding like her usual reserved self at all. Her whole body burned as Rayne held her in his grasp and he could tell she had really been needing this. He was happy to oblige. Being able to once more hold her and take in the scent of her fur fueled Rayne with a euphoria to grunt in time with her from every thrust.

Maud held onto him, screaming and encouraging him to continue more and more. After another fifteen minutes of furious grunting and twisting Rayne held Maud as she was spammed beneath him. His balls clenched and soaked her insides with warmth until her belly felt like it was heavy from what collected within. Her screams mirrored every spurt as she could feel her womb expand, with each drop.

The two didn't move for some time after that. Neither one wanting to let go or to stop from kissing the other after being apart for so long. Eventually though, after stroking his hoof across her face for the dozenth time, Rayne pulled back to speak to her softly. "I have really missed you. How did I get a mare so beautiful to fall for a mess like me?"

Rayne was pleasantly surprised as Maud actually laughed while he held her in his arms. "Well you know how to do that... for one. And two, you treat me like no pony has ever treated me before." Rayne adored the look in her eyes that she gave him. It made him feel sorry that he had to break the moment up, knowing he had already taken longer than he should have.

"Maud, as much as I would love for this moment to go on forever I need to ask if we can get up? Unfortunately, I have a friend... who is hurt. And I felt compelled to bring them here instead of taking them to the hospital."

Rayne was instantly sorry he hadn't chosen his words more carefully. Never before had he seen Maud look like she was angry at him but now he found out what that looked like as her eyes stretched wide and she reached down trying to remove him from where he was still penetrated inside her. "What?! Rayne, no!" She shouted almost fearfully whilst trying to close her legs and cover herself with her hooves. "Tell me you didn't just let somepony watch us while you made love to me! Tell me you wouldn't do that!"

Rayne literally felt his heart clench at the sight of having upset this mare that he adored. "No, no. Maud, it isn't like that." She looked to him unsure for a moment but she had at the very least stopped yelling. Or what had passed for yelling in her monotone style. "Maud, do you trust me?" Rayne asked while not having let go of her even when she had just tried to pull away from him.

Her response came faster than he had expected. "Rayne, technically I have only known you for a few days and in that time I have happily done things with you that I never would have seen myself doing without you. So as long as you don't give me a reason not to... I will be by your side forever." Rayne nodded and the two of them washed themselves clean in the water before heading back up to her living area.

A few minutes later Maud sat in her carpeted area and watched as Rayne returned from just out of sight down the tunnel. From over his shoulder he carried a mare but she was surprised to see that it wasn't a pony at all. "Wait, is that Zecora?" She asked and Rayne nodded as Maud suddenly rushed over to help. "What happened to her?"

"Um...I did." Rayne admitted guilty as they gently lay her down upon a cushioned floor seat. Over the next several minutes Rayne explained his relationship with Zecora, that she was one of the other mares he had been sleeping with, and how she had requested for him to be sexually rough with her just before he left with the others to the Crystal Empire. He did exclude the part about him being able to transform though.

Throughout all of this Maud just sat there and patiently listened. Once he had finished she just blinked and then rose to her hooves. Rayne watched as she curiously stepped over to the sleeping zebra and inspected between her legs as best she could without actually touching her. Then after looking back up, all she seemed to say on the matter was, "Wow. I'm a little bit jelous." And then she sat back down beside him.

"Wait, that's it?" Rayne asked.

"Yes, that's it." She told him before leaning her head down over his shoulder. "She is welcome to stay here for as long as you'd like. I'm sorry that I yelled at you before. Thank you for explaining things to me."

"Oh, well sure. Actually, I was worried that you might be more upset about me bringing another mare here." Rayne didn't want to push his luck but he cared enough about Maud to want to know more about how she felt.

Giving a soft sigh just feeling happy to be breathing in Rayne's scent again she said, "No. You explained what happened and you told the truth. And you didn't do anything outside of what we agreed upon." Lifting her head from him she looked into his eyes and softly asked, "Did you bring her here to tell me that you don't want to see me anymore?" Rayne shook his head. "Then it's fine. I've never had much interaction with Zecora before. Maybe this will help make us closer friends."

"That would be nice. I'll admit, while I know you enjoy your privacy I do get worried about you getting lonely down here at times."

Now Maud blushed a bit. "You worry about me Rayne?"

"Of course I do! You're very special to me Maud." He told her before romantically resting his snout against hers.

She returned the gesture and then placed a hoof over his. "I worry about you too Rayne. I just want you to find your happiness. You told me who it is that you are really in love with and I understand why you can't just go out and find them. So until you do I just want to be able to be with you for as long as I can. And because I worry about you, I won't let any mare stand in the way of what you truly want. I'll look out for you if you need it. Okay Rayne?"

He was genuinely surprised by her forwardness but he smiled and hugged her tightly. "Thank you Maud. I appreciate that. But speaking of looking out for me, that brings me to the other reason why I brought Zecora here. I need a favor from you but I don't expect it's one that you'll say no to." She raised her ears curiously but waited for him to explain. "Given the nature of Zecora's injury I didn't want to embarrass her by taking her to the hospital."

"That makes sense." Maud nodded.

"So instead, I brought her here so that I could be the one to heal her... with magic."

Now the expression on the gray mare's face was one of solid surprise. "Can you do that?"

Rayne nodded. "I promise to explain more once Zecora wakes up... but for now I just want to explain that it's something that I haven't told anypony I can do. It isn't a power that I use lightly."

Maud seemed contemplative for a moment before saying, "Because then everypony would be flocking to you for help."

But Rayne shook his head. "It isn't just that. I have the power... but I don't understand the magic. I can't control it right. It makes me sick and I black out whenever I use it for anything bigger than a simple scratch. I didn't want to help Zecora in this way until I was somewhere safe... with somepony I trusted to look out for me."

Maud gave him an unsure look as she asked, "And... I am somepony like that to you?"

Rayne smiled and then kissed her, whispering just over her lips. "There is no other pony in all of Equestria that I trust more than I do you Maud." He felt her cheeks grow warm and she kissed him back. Then she nodded and watched as Rayne scooted over to kneel beside Zecora. "If she wakes up before I do, tell her I asked her to stay. I would like to talk with the both of you."

After nodding again Maud stood up and walked over beside him. She watched in amazement as his horn glowed and Zecora seemed to slowly heal right before her eyes. "That really is extraordinary Rayne. ...Rayne? Rayne?!" She asked but when he didn't answer she panicked seeing him smile at her before he collapsed as his head hit the dirt.

Author's Note

Well what can I say? This was a chapter of highs and lows. Rayne started of in jubilation when the chapter began. But it ended with the guilt in his heart leading him to be self sacrificing for one he cares about.

So you've gotten some teases about Rayne's master plan in the last couple chapters. He's contemplated about the progress he's made. Apparently Sombra wasn't even one of the more important elements to his goal. But for all the frustration of having to read over forty chapters with this mystery remaining unsolved, let me reassure you that the answer is finally coming... Stay tuned in for Chapter 42 - The Big Reveal to me posted on Monday!

42 - The Big Reveal

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 42 – The Big Reveal

"...Water..." Rayne groaned weakly as he started to come to. As he awoke from using his healing magic Rayne now felt as if his body was sore all the way through to his bones. As he tried to move his hooves his shoulders screamed as if they were burned from the inside out. The last time Rayne was like this it had been intentional that he kept this eyes closed. But now he felt nearly unable to command his eyelids to rise. "I need..." He attempted again to speak but his nausea suddenly compelled him to vomit onto the floor while having no ability to stop it from happening.

Quickly he felt hooves upon him and could hear voices but to his ears they sounded muddled. He was only vaguely aware that he was being dragged somewhere while the voices were calling to him again. Suddenly a cold splash enveloped his body covering him up to his neck. Then he felt a gentle touch as it dripped water down along his face.

'...R-y... R-... ke... Ra-ne... ...up..."

To him it felt as if his ears were underwater. Everything was blurred and slurring. He became aware that some outside force was now holding an eyelid open. But the registration of light was delayed in reaching his mind.

"Said... ...sick, you d-... He... ... move his.... -lid!"

It sounded to him as if somepony might be shouting but he couldn't be sure. Loosely remembering back to when he fainted, Rayne blindly reached out now hoping to find some indication that Maud was there with him. Almost instantly he felt a warm body place itself within the crook of his arm and hold him closely. Rayne leaned forward and inhaled a deep breath against a mane that he felt near his face.

Almost immediately he recognized the scent and smiled. "Maud..." He whispered happily and then felt a hoof stroking his back. All of a sudden his senses returned to him in a jarring fashion. His eyes shot open as adrenaline flooded his system. The gentle trickle of the waterfall assaulted his ears like a tremendous roar. Rayne's knees wobbled, causing him to stumble in the shallow pool. There he began to cough violently to catch his staggered breath. "Wh- What?! Ugh, where... what's happening?" He choked out as he looked around.

It took him a moment but he quickly realized that he was safe. He was in Maud's cave sitting waist deep in her bathing pool and she was right there with him holding him close. "It's okay, I'm right here. I haven't left your side Rayne. You're okay now." The gray mare told him while still rubbing his back.

On his other side there were a stripped set of hooves that were also helping him to stand steady. "A bit unprepared you left us to help you. Maud said you would be sick, but we did not know what this magic would do." Said the other mare beside him.

Chuckling softly Rayne turned to Zecora and told her. "I'm glad to see you're awake. But you're in trouble with me I'll have you know." He grinned to try and show that he was being playful but he did still mean what he was saying though. Rayne saw surprise flicker in her eyes but before she could speak he gestured his head back up to the living area. "Come on, I'm starting to feel better. Let's go back up and we can talk there."

Once they had assisted Rayne with wading through the water he shook himself off and finally seemed able to move again under his own power. He led them back up to where Maud had a love seat and several floor cushions. As soon as they had laid down Rayne could see the stain that his nausea had just caused him to leave on the floor. “Oh Maud, I’m sorry, I’ll-”

But she stopped him mid sentence as she shook her head. “Don’t worry about it. You think that Pinkie has never left a mess in here? This is nothing.” And she then set herself to the task of cleaning up the small blemish on the carpet.

Finding her way to one of the floor cushions Zecora looked to Rayne and asked, “So what do you mean that I am in trouble with you. Do you know how much worry you just put Maud and I through?” The zebra asked sounding as if she intended to reprimand him.

However all the gusto was taken from her argument as Rayne just gave her a tender stare and asked, “How are you feeling? Are you doing better Zecora?”

Feeling caught off guard by his sudden empathy, Zecora could not find the words to continue to argue with him. “Y-es, thank you.” She blushed and fell silent.

“That's good.” He stated simply. But then he began pacing the room in front of her as if he were an angered animal stuck within a cage. “But if you want to talk about worry, let’s start with how I found you!” Zecora’s eyes went wide and her jaw fell as Rayne began to yell. “What did I tell you?! Huh? Did I not specifically say that 'you should have TOLD ME if I had HURT YOU?!'" Zecora’s ears fell shamefully as she did remember him telling her that after the first time he’d transformed with her.

Quietly interjecting Maud asked, “Rayne, are you hungry?”

He paused to smile at her. He could tell that she was just trying to look out for him as he had just emptied his stomach and there had hardly been much in it to begin with. “Yes, thank you sweetheart.” Maud’s ears perked at that and she blushed as she turned away to make a salad for the three of them.

“Rayne, I-” Zecora began but was quickly cut off by the black stallion who changed like a light switch back into being furious.

“No! Don’t you even! I came back to your hut first after following Twilight and her friends over half of Equestria. Do you realize what I mean by that? I live here with Maud but I went to the forest… to check on YOU…! FIRST…! Because I was worried about you and wanted to make sure you were okay! And what did I find? Two days worth of notes on your door from Applebloom because you wouldn’t answer your door and a mess inside your hut that showed me you had hardly moved around SINCE I LEFT! That was DAYS ago! And me knowing that I was responsible for that!”

Zecora’s head dropped and her ears dropped as well. She did not respond as her embarrassment stripped anything else the zebra had to say from her lips. Maud looked on as she prepared the meal, feeling that she was a welcome member into this ‘conversation’ but not yet having anything direct to contribute.

As Rayne continued he softened his tone and then bent down to lift Zecora’s head with a hoof. “Do you have any idea how sorry I felt? How worried about you I had been? Imaging you alone and in pain, no help, and knowing that I had caused that to happen to a mare that I find so special?”

Turning away from him now Zecora whispered, “You make it sound like I had been mortally wounded. I assure you I was not left as desperate as you have concluded.” Despite her rebuttal though, she had not been able to look him in the eye at the same time. “Do not tease me Rayne, to say such things are cruel. I know many enjoy your affections, but I will never be your true heart's fuel.”

Upon hearing this Maud suddenly looked up. “Wait!” She shouted and then rushed in between the two of them. Kneeling down to look Zecora in the eye Maud asked aloud, “I know you and Rayne have sex. I don’t care about that. But do you have feelings for Rayne?” Zecora looked a little surprised by this outburst but she nodded. “Then answer me one thing. Why don’t you trust him?”

Both Rayne and Zecora looked to her surprised. The zebra blurted out, “Now wait just a minute! I trust Rayne without limit!” Rising to her hooves now she proudly said, “I would help him and support him and care for him whenever he needs it! I would even do things for him… to which I would not openly admit.”

Rayne placed a hoof on Maud’s shoulder thinking that he had caught onto what she had been meaning. “Then Zecora, why can’t you believe that you are special to me too?” The dumbfounded look on the zebra’s face was almost comical as she stood there confused. “You… matter… to… me… Zecora!” Rayne enunciated to her. “Listen to me. I haven’t been around Ponyville for very long but I’ve already come to gather who is important to me and who isn’t. Don’t tell anypony I admitted this but I’ve already slept with Applejack and have gotten pretty emotionally connected to Starlight Glimmer. Also Rainbow I’m pretty sure is just waiting to have her chance with me. And two of those three I’m now supposed to be seriously dating.”

“Oh?” Maud asked, sounding more curious than jealous. He just smirked and waived that he would tell her all about it later.

“But Zecora, no matter who I may find myself connected with it is you and Maud who have become special to me so far. As soon as I returned to Ponyville it was you two that I wanted to see the most. I carried you here on my back because you are worth doing that for to me. I brought you here to Maud because I trust her. Anypony else I would have dropped off at the hospital and hoped for the best. But because it was you I wanted to take care of you myself. I’m sorry if it is an exclusive relationship that you might be wanting from me. Right now I'm just not in a place to give that to you. But you want to know if you can be somepony who I hold in my heart? Well Zecora, you already are!”

Tears gently began to stream down the zebra’s face. Deep in her subconscious the lingering guilt of her family legacy was replaced at that moment with the warm glow from Rayne having touched her heart. While the two stared at each other Maud smiled as she reached out pushing the two closer together. Quickly they fell into a soft and delicate embrace. As they kissed each other, Maud sauntered back over to the meal she was making while feeling proud of herself.

A Short Time Later -

The three sat cuddled together in Maud’s cushions as the stallion laid back with each of the mares lying against his sides. A wild assortment of kissing and giggling had transpired between them after they had finished their meal. But none attempted for anything more than their smooching, all settling for the tranquil relaxation they now shared.

“So Maud, how can it be true the jealously does not get to you?” Zecora asked from over Rayne’s shoulder.

“Well I mean, in the beginning it did. Or at least I thought it would have. But Rayne has helped me realize that I might be open to more things in life than I previously would have considered. Right now, just seeing him happy is enough for me… and it makes me feel special that I’m the mare he comes home to and not any mare else. That might be a little prideful of me but knowing Rayne is going to sleep with others and not stay with them, while knowing he is going to sleep with me and stay with me… that brings a smile to my face.”

However this caused the zebra to laugh as she nodded along. “I just wish to know how things will be now. Are Maud and I to both be your lovers somehow?”

Rayne spoke intimately as he made it clear that he was addressing them both. “I would like for you to be. No matter who I might date, I would very much like to know that I have two mares I can rely on whose connection I have is special with them. Other mares might come and go. But I need to know that I’m not alone. I need someone in my life who I can trust. Someponies to run to if I am scared, or hurt, or in danger.”

“In danger?” Maud asked, looking up at him concerned. “Why would you be-” But then she stopped when she saw Zecora look saddened.

Rayne continued by saying, “Part of the reason why I wanted you both here together is because I want to share something with you. It will be a secret connection, a special bond that I will never share with anypony else. But first I want to make sure the two of you understand. You mean so much to me that I would choose just the two of you for this over anypony else.” They were both staring at him very seriously now and each quietly nodded.

“It’s time for me to come clean. You both know some things about me that the other does not. And I have secrets that I haven’t told to anypony, not even to you. But I want someone… to share my burden with. Someone I can open up to so that I do not feel isolated in the weight of my decisions. Whether those decisions be good or bad.”

“I’m here for you Rayne.” Maud assured him.

“Already I have offered to shield you, even when life turns your fate to blue.” Zecora added in.

“Alright, so please try to not overreact to this. It will make sense if you allow me to explain myself.” Rayne stated and waited for them both to nod again. “My secret master plan is to one day kidnap, torture, and murder Fluttershy.” Their eyes went wide and Rayne remained silent for several seconds. He looked around the cave for a moment but then turned back to them saying, “No, I’m sorry. That isn’t true at all, I adore Fluttershy. I just needed to make sure that a certain invisible sarcastic character wasn’t secretly eavesdropping on our conversation." The girls both sighed with relief and it didn’t take much effort on Rayne’s part to then figure out how to cast a sound barrier around them.

He continued by asking a question to them both. “There is something that I want to know. If I turned bad… If I made questionable decisions or if my actions turned ponies, even the leaders of Equestria against me… would you still support me if I said that my feelings for you have not changed? That even if I had hurt others, that I would never do anything to hurt the two of you?”

Now there was a silence from the mares. Zecora went first as she agitatedly gave a shove to his shoulder with a hoof. “You make me ashamed of myself Rayne. I hope you can appreciate that.” She declared to him. At first he looked at her with concern but he listed as she added, “But I knew as soon as I saw this pleasure pony that you would cause my morals to wane. Even if you are at fault between guards, princesses, or even our friends… between you and them I will be at.”

The stallion hadn’t been prepared for such a powerful answer from her. However the apologetic look in her eyes told him that she had indeed originally felt like she owed him a family debt for their past. But now it was her heart that would keep her by his side instead.

“I just want to know one thing.” Maud said aloud, drawing his attention back to her. “You say you will never hurt us. But what about Pinkie? She is an Element of Harmony. It is her job to go after ponies who go bad. And I have family who don’t live in Ponyville.”

Immediately Rayne raised a hoof and told her, “I would never do anything to harm them. In fact, it is not my plan to hurt anypony. I have a… goal of sorts, to gather power to help protect those who I care about. Think of Stygian, the little stallion who became the Pony of Shadows. He had a plan and it had been a harmless one if all had gone the way he wanted it to. His goal was to help his friends protect Equestria. My goals fall along the lines of something similar. But the means in which I intend to use are… not as harmless.”

Suddenly Zecora’s eyes went wide and she reached up, pulling both of Rayne’s ears back searching for a small blue vial. After seeing that it was not there Rayne spoke again as she looked to him nervously. “My plan will involve things… some things that I have already done and some things I yet intend to do... that would be frowned upon if others found out.”

Suddenly a gray hoof took a very firm hold upon Rayne’s arm. “I am here for you even if I don’t like what you have to say. I don't promise that I won’t get mad. But I will never turn away from you as long as you continue to care for me the way that you have and do not hurt those I care about. Now tell me… what things.”

“Well for starters...” Rayne began and spoke light heatedly as if he were discussing the weather. “I broke into Tartarus and murdered the villain once named Lord Tirek.” Maud’s eyes almost burst out of her head and Zecora leapt to her feet in fright but Rayne didn’t take it personally.

“W-wait! You-… not defeated? Murdered as in...” Zecora stammered, “like dead as in dead?”

Rayne nodded. “In the very form that I last slept with you in. I broke him out of prison for the privacy of not having Cerebus watching over my back. And I used the potion you gave me to make Applejack forget that I had done so, or partially anyways. Then I hunted him down in the wilds and I ate him alive.”

Dread seemed to fill the zebra’s face as her bottom collapsed to the carpeted floor. But that was the extent of her reaction, merely seeming shocked but not fleeing in disgust from him or anything of that nature. Maud however just seemed confused. “You ate him? How does a pony eat a goat?” She asked while sounding logical and practical about all of this.

Rayne chuckled and repeated, “I mentioned that you both have secrets of mine. Maud, you know precisely who the two loves of my life are that my cutie mark represent and you are the only pony I’ve told. Where as Zecora is aware that I don't always take the form of a pony. You see, just before arriving in town I had the pleasure of making friends with Discord. Through some fast talking on my part he unintentionally bestowed upon me the power to shapeshift into a large and quite lethal beast. If I had to call it anything then I would describe it as a were-panther because I promise it is much more monstrous than any normal panther in Equestria.”

Maud turned to Zecora who nodded in agreement with him. But that was when Zecora asked the next obvious question. “Why? Why do this? He had been defeated so why kill when his danger was stilled?”

Now Rayne chuckled again. “How many times in Equestria is a villain defeated only to later be freed? …After five years? Ten years? A thousand years? Seeing as the princesses are obviously not fans of the death penalty I was able to deduce that there is something magical about Tartarus which keeps prisoners alive. I saw no food or water while I was there. Only those held captive... captive and bored and resentful forever. It would have only been a matter of time before Tirek escaped and attacked Equestria again. I have now protected our friends and loved ones from that ever reoccurring.”

Maud spoke next with an air of realization about her. “Something that would be frowned upon… You technically did a good thing for good reasons… in a way that everypony would find horrible if they found out about.” Rayne nodded, happy that her practical kind of mind could understand the logic he was going by.

“But that isn’t all.” He said simply.

The two mares now looked to each other and stood up. The walked around in front of him and sat side by side each other to face him properly. Rayne wondered how much they might have talked and already bonded with each other while he slept but he was left with no time to think about it as Maud encouraged him onward. “Go on.”

“That was just a single benefit of me hunting Tirek. In truth, I wanted his power. He was just one step of six for a magical equation that I have come up with. I have three main targets and three supportive targets that I am after. And I already have what I need from half of them. After convincing Tirek that I would free him if he gave his magic up to me, I traveled to the Crystal Empire where I hunted down King Sombra.”

Now the girls gasped but it seemed to be more in fright for Rayne’s sake than for the horror in which he was sharing with them. “My ears did not believe that your plan could get stranger. But please Rayne, tell me you did not put yourself in that kind of danger!”

Rayne smirked and just reached out to hold Zecora's hoof with his own. “Don't worry. As a matter of fact, I managed to discover Sombra’s secret hiding place only moments before another could succeed in reviving him. Sombra was in a weakened state. It wasn’t easy but...” The girls gasped as Rayne disappeared into a puff of shadow and materialized behind them. “All of his powers now belong to me.” Then he shifted himself back in front of them where he had been before.

“And the stranger? The one who was trying to revive Sombra?” Maud asked.

Now Rayne sighed. “I had never heard of her before. I would rather not share her name, but she was a mare looking to revive the dark king so she had to be stopped. She actually happened to be who I stole the ability to heal from.”

“A mare? Wait, the stranger was another pony? Rayne, tell me you didn’t...” Maud asked with worry.

Rayne reached out to hold her hoof for support. “No, I didn’t. We fought, I hurt her… When she was at my mercy I was going to kill her as I had Tirek. It would have been wise of me to leave no witnesses… But I couldn’t do it. I’m not stealing magic to hurt ponies. I intend to be a villain… but only to other villains. Not to Equestrians. From now on whenever a bad guy shows up in Equestria, I plan to be a worse bad guy who hunts them down. Murdering a mare goes against everything I am trying to achieve. So I backed out at the last second. I cursed her with a sleeping spell I got from Sombra’s magic. I didn’t know what else to do with her. She rests now in Sombra’s pit where I hope she will never be found.”

“Well…” Zecora said. “That is at least partially reassuring. Knowing that you feel so strongly for good makes it easier to stomach what you’re doing.”

“Anything else?” Maud asked and Zecora looked up nervously hoping there would not be more.

“Yes...” The stallion stated to which Zecora’s ears fell. “Recently in Canterlot it is believed that remnants of the Storm King’s army broke into the castle to assassinate the petrified remains of their former leader. An assassination that was successful. But there was nopony who knew, until the two of you now, that I was the one responsible. I wanted the secret of his smoke grenades that can turn even the most powerful of alicorns to obsidian. And that is knowledge that I also now possess.”

“So that is three?” Zecora asked him. “You mentioned there were three primary targets to be?”

But at this Rayne shook his head. “Tirek’s power was my only primary target I’ve acquired so far. Sombra was just a power boost, and quite useful. Which the same could be said for the Storm King. There are a few other minor targets which aren’t really important enough to note. But my other two primary goals lay right here in Ponyville.”

Maud now looked up in surprise. “It isn’t Zecora and I, is it?”

Rayne immediately laughed and said, “No, no. It isn’t you. It’s my heart that desires to keep you two in my company, not my lust for power.” At this both mares blushed. “But, I will admit that both of you are in a position to help me, if you choose to.” Now with renewed interest they listened as he continued. “I have taken time to consider my plan carefully. I intend to combine Tirek’s power along with two others. One of which is somewhere here in these tunnels that you live in Maud.”

“Here?” She asked as she looked around in confusion.

“Well, further on down the line somewhere. I believe that quite a few years ago your sister found an underground pool of water that let her make fractioned copies of herself. I intend to use Tirek’s ability to cleanse that pool by ripping the magic out of it for myself.”

“Rayne...” Zecora called to him in a deep and grave voice. “The danger in attempting such a thing, I do not have to be a unicorn to know. If you attempt it and fail then who knows what calamity could grow.”

“I know that Zecora. So that is why it is so important that I get your help first.” Rayne pleaded which greatly surprised her. “Even with all of Sombra’s power I don’t feel confident yet. I don’t know how, uh, ‘strong’ the magic of the pool might be. So I need to gain more magic on my own first. But I don’t want to attack Equestrians like Tirek did. I want you to help me find monsters. I plan to hunt down Timberwolves, Chimera, Hydras, Manticores… They all have magical properties themselves. And let’s face it, it’s a dog eat dog world in the Everfree forest. Furthermore, nopony knows those woods like you do.”

“I see. And what-” Zecora began but then Maud raised a hoof interrupting her.

“And the last thing? You need Tirek’s power, you need to be strong enough to strip the Mirror Pool of magic… and what is the last primary thing you need?”

Now Rayne sighed once again as he had been hesitating to reveal this last part. “I need… Starlight Glimmer’s magic.” He didn’t like how Maud’s eyes went wide at that.

The gray earth pony didn’t exactly stand up but she raised upon her hooves a bit saying, “I can support you for everything else. But Starlight is my friend. I won’t allow you to do anything to hurt her.”

But Rayne was quick to call out in his defense. “I don’t want to hurt Starlight! I adore her!” At this Maud settled back down and gave Rayne a chance to explain. “I wasn’t expecting to but after dating Starlight for awhile, I’m really starting to have feelings for her like I do for the two of you. But she is too close to Twilight and the others. I can’t trust her with all of this no matter how things develop between us.”

“Then what do you want her for?” Maud asked.

Again Rayne sighed but this time he went uninterrupted. “I need to strip her of her magic. That's the three parts of the equation. It’s Tirek’s power, the ability of the Mirror Pool, and Starlight’s spell to add, remove, and replace cutie marks that I’m after. The rest are just supporting powers. But if I had those three things… then I could gain magic without hurting anypony or any creature.”

“…How so, I would like to know." Zecora asked simply.

“Think of it like this. Let’s say all this happens and then I visit you Zecora. Now I don’t know the first thing about alchemy. But I could, just temporarily, take your magic from you then copy it for myself and finally use Starlight’s power to give you yours back!” Suddenly the eyes of both the girls went wide. “Tirek's power let's me take it, the mirror pool would let me copy it, and Starlight's power would let me return the original. I just need to have enough initial power myself to make the copy potent enough to work. But having Sombra’s magic kind of settles that for me already.”

Maud was next to speak as she thought it over. “So you could take the magic of every pony in Equestria and then give it back to them without them being hurt or weakened by it in any way?”

“That’s right. And since I now have the Storm King’s grenades… if I freeze a pony while they’re sleeping lets say, then they never even have to know that I took their magic in the first place. Reviving them from obsidian is no challenge for me. It’s how I assassinated the Storm King in Canterlot. Where I went wrong before was thinking there is no difference between simply reversing the spell or using my healing magic for the revival. Now I know better."

It was then that there was an awkward silence between them. Several minutes passed before Rayne spoke up wanting to clear the air. “So now you know. You both know it all. I’ve been killing villains in Equestria by shapeshifting into a monster. I’ve stolen magic and powers that don’t belong to me and I plan to poach magical creatures for more gain. But only the dangerous ones that could try to eat ponies. And then I plan to rob one of our friends of her magic, but only for a moment. Just a few seconds… but never EVER tell her that I’ve done so. These are things that Celestia would no doubt lock me away for. If anypony found out… the princesses, Fluttershy's protector who's name I am avoiding, anyone… I’d never see the light of day again.”

The other two looked to each other and nodded but did not respond so Rayne continued. “I absolutely refuse to play the card of, ‘if you care about me then help me.’ You both mean SO much more to me than that. Now that you know what I'm doing, you could say anything you want to me here and go report me later when I am not around. I plan to trust the two of you even to my downfall, if it comes to that. But… things would go a lot smoother and safer for me with your support. So, what do you say?”

The two mares took a breath but did not look away. They both seemed as if they had already decided and Zecora was the first to speak. “To find Timberwolves, the Everfree Forest is not where you should search. Just beyond Appleloosa there is a wood where in far greater numbers they perch.” At this Rayne smiled to her and she smiled back to him with a nod.

Turning to Maud, Rayne saw her not even hesitate before saying, “The Mirror Pool is less than a twenty minute walk down that left path right over there. And if there is anything else I can do to help keep you safe then just let me know.” The hairs on Rayne’s neck now began to stand up with excitement. He couldn’t believe that both of them had just agreed to help. Looking deeply into his eyes Maud added in for him, “I agree, Rayne, that the methods are just like that of a villain. But as for how you intend to use said power, you’re a hero to me, as far as I'm concerned.”

At that Rayne could only smirk and he looked to both the girls before saying, “Then I guess that’s it then. Maud, darling, I don’t think you’ve rested and it’s late so you should probably get some sleep. And as for you and I Zecora… I supposed we have some hunting to do.”

Author's Note

Kudos to anyone who can piece Zecora's statements together while Rayne was still waking up lol.

So... BAM! There it is. Now you know Rayne's plan that he has been working towards since the start of this story. So... what do you think? More importantly, now knowing what he is after how do you feel about all the efforts he has taken so far?

43 - The Hunt Begins

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 43 – The Hunt Begins

Rayne smiled to himself proudly as the sun rolled over the land that morning. Feeling for the first time that he was less alone in this world, he now honestly trusted that he would have help if he ever came to need it. His girlfriend Maud slept soundly in their jewel encrusted home, feeling happy to understand her stallion a little bit better. Meanwhile, Rayne parted ways with his other partner Zecora as he headed into town and she made her way down the road toward Sweet Apple Acres.

The town was quiet as Rayne made his way through the streets. It was still very early and the sun had only just been risen a few moments ago. “Alright, time for me to make some apologizes.” He said to himself as the doorbell chimed at the Ponyville Day Spa.

“It’s about time you showed up!” Screamed an angry Lotus Blossom who came marching around the counter. “Look, I understand what happened. We got your note from Canterlot about you being attacked. I’m honestly glad to see you on your hooves again, but I sincerely hope that you are ready to work?”

“Actually...” Rayne sighed apologetically. “That is what I am coming here to tell you. I won’t be able to begin until tomorrow.”

“WHAT?!” She bellowed furiously.

Over on the complete other side of Ponyville, things were carrying on as livily as one would expect them to be on a farm at an hour after sun rise. Applejack was bucking away in the orchard, Big Mac was ploughing the fields for their various crops, Granny Smith was inside tallying up their finances for the month, and little Applebloom was just headed outside on her way to school for the day. However that was when the filly got a surprise that she certainly wasn’t expecting. “ZECORA!”

The zebra laughed with a smile on her face at seeing the young mare shout to her so happily. “There is my favorite little student. I came to thank you for your notes which I found most prudent.” She hugged the little girl with a hoof warmly.

“Aww come on now Zecora. You don’t get to get away with calling me your favorite when I know gosh darn well that I’m you’re only student.” To this the Zebra just laughed. “So what happened to ya? I was so worried when you wouldn’t answer your door. I’m relieved to see you looking safe and sound. And what brings you around?”

Zecora faulted a bit at hearing Applebloom make a rhyme and worried if she might be becoming a bad influence on her speech patterns. But she waived that off for now as she smiled to say, “I have come here for reasons two. First of all, I am looking for a map you may have. And secondly, Rayne is in need for a refill for the potions to be made my you.”

“Oh no! I forgot! I can’t believe I let it slip my mind after I promised that I’d help him!” She shouted. “Ohhh but today I have to go to school, then after I get home I’m supposed to help around the farm... Do you think it would be okay if it took me until tonight to make the potions?”

Zecora just chuckled. “Well I do not think that Rayne is planning to go to bed while the sun is still risen. So I think saying that by tonight would be a safe decision.”

“Phew, well okay then. I promise that I won’t forget this time. Now uh, you also said something about needing a map? I’m happy to help but we’re just farm ponies. We don’t really get out much.” Applebloom sulked at that, as if the idea of leaving for some adventure would have been an exciting prospect.

Zecora was ready with her answer though. “Ah, but making deliveries is something I know your family can do. And as with pies, medicine can also require a delivery too.”

“Ohhh I see now. You left to go bring some sick pony some medicine somewhere. But then you couldn’t find your way and probably got lost, which then took you even longer than normal to get back from where you went because you hadn’t quite understood where it is that you had gone.” Applebloom surmised as if it were the most simple thing in the world.

Zecora hesitated a bit and seemed to have to recant that in her head a few times before smiling and asking, “Uh, yes?”

“Well then no problem. Where is it that you’re needing a map to go to?”

“I believe there is one town that has a route most treacherous. It leads through a fire swam with monsters who are most dexterous.”

“Ohhhhhh... That place.” Appleboom said solemly, remembering the time that she had tried to make the journey on her own. At first Zecora was concerned that maybe Applebloom was going to say that she couldn’t help. But then before she knew what had happened, the little filly ran inside and ran back while holding up a large scroll of paper. “Here it is!”

“Oh, uh, well thank you my friend.” Zecora took a moment to hug the little mare once more. Then she said, “I’m sorry to be in a rush but I look forward to seeing you again. However I must warn you to not visit me in the forest for awhile Applebloom. I fear that the creatures within may be extra wild for the next several of moon.”

“No worries! Bye Zecora! Stop by again any time! I’ll just be... Oh Golly! I’m gonna be late to school!” She shouted and then bolted right passed the zebra and straight up the path toward town.

A Little Later at Sugarcube Corner -

“Ohhh, it’s always so boring working here in the mornings.” Pinkie Pie sighed. “Unless we get a business order the night before, no pony ever comes in until the lunch rush.” Deciding to pass the time by hopping back onto her tail she then started to mysteriously bounce upon it as if there had been a pogo stick hidden inside.

Suddenly another mare’s voice called down from upstairs as Mrs. Cake was tending to her two foals that were just waking up for the day. “Oh Pinkie, I think I see Derpy Hooves flying in from down the street with the mail. Could you be a dear and go meet her outside so that maybe we can avoid another broken window like last week?”

“Righteo!” Pinkie cheered and pogo tail bounced her way out the door.

Upon seeing the bright pink spectacle of fur that Pinkie was, the moderate gray pegasus sort of haphazardly flapped her way down but managed to do so without causing too much of a commotion in the street. “Hiya there Pinkie Pie! Want to hear a funny story?!” Derpy shouted, slightly louder than was necessary. But to Pinkie that only excited her more.

“Oooh yes! I love stories! What kinda story is it?! Is it a spooky story? A love story?!”

“It’s a mail story!” Derpy cheered excitedly as she stared ahead with her crossed eyes pointing in separate directions.

“Ohhhh, mysterious... Ha, ha! Okay, go on!” Pinkie said while still snickering.

“So early this morning we got a visitor at the mail house with a letter!” Derpy began.

“Go on...!” Pinkie said excitedly.

“And the letter was for you, from your sister!” Derpy continued.

“Go on...!” Pinkie said excitedly.

“But the letter for you from your sister wasn’t delivered by your sister! It was delivered by Zecora of all ponies, who isn’t even a pony, on behalf of your sister!” Derpy continued.

“Go on...!” Pinkie said excitedly.

But that was the the gray pegasus just shook her head. “Nope, that’s it. That’s the story. Oh and here’s your letter!”

Then as Derpy fluttered on down the street Pinkie just shrugged saying, “Eh, I liked the story better before I found out what it was.” Just as she turned to walk inside though Pinkie poked her head back out thinking she had seen some sort of green flash from the alleyway nearby. “Huh? What was that? Hey, where did Derpy go? Oh that crazy pegagus. Anywho...”

Proceeding inside Pinkie smiled hearing the door chime behind her. Mrs. Cake called down asking, “Did you get the mail Pinkie?”

“Yeah, just a letter for me!” Then there was a commotion as the foals upstairs started laughing. Making her way back behind the counter Pinkie quickly tore the letter open and smiled seeing that it was indeed in one of her sister’s hoof writing. “Ha, I’d know that pony scratch anywhere. This must be a letter from Maud! Let’s see... Dear Pinkie, I hope you are doing well. I’m sorry that I haven’t been visiting you as often lately but I haven’t forgotten about our plans to meet up tomorrow night. In the mean time, I would like it if you could do a favor for me.”

Pinkie giggled to herself excitedly. “Oooh a favor for Maud?! I wonder what she wants! Oooh but I don’t know because I haven’t finished reading yet!” Getting back into the letter she read aloud to herself, “Today Starlight should be working at her job as guidance counselor in the school of friendship. I would like it if you could meet up with her immediately after she gets off work and... WHAT?! GIVE HER THE WILDEST EVENING POSSIBLE?! IS SHE SERIOUS?! HAS SHE MEET ME?! DOES MAUD EVEN KNOW WHAT I AM CAPABLE OF?! HAHAHA THIS IS GOING TO BE SOOOOO GREAT!” Pinkie yelled so loud that the cake shop shook causing the foals upstairs to cry. “Sorry Mrs Cake!”

Rayne emerged from the back rooms of the day spa with a smile on his face. He was looking refreshed as if he had just recently showered. “Alright well I’m done here for now. I have a busy day and a lot of chores to take care of. So much for me having a final rest day after my incident.” He called out to Aloe Vera who was now working the front counter.

“Oh, mesieur Rayne. Are you leaving?” She asked, looking to him in surprise. “Where is Lotus Blossom? I had thought that you two were talking.”

“Oh, I left her back there. Don’t worry, we worked something out. I’ll be here first thing in the morning ready and eager to show our customers the benefits of the chiropractic practice.”

He waived to her and she waived back. After becoming curious as to why Lotus had not follow out with Rayne, Aloe decided to go into the back to take a look for herself. "Lotus? Sweetie?" Aloe called out melodically. Not finding her in any of the massage rooms she then proceeded on to the shower area and gasped when she she saw a pair of cerulean hooves laying limply on the floor. "Oh! Lotus! Are you okay?" Aloe asked in surprise and gasped again at seeing the thick trail of white substance that was dripping it's way down the back of the other mare's thigh.

Meanwhile, when Rayne stepped outside he had barely made it to the river bridge in town before spotting a striped mare heading his way. “Ah, Zecora. Perfect timing. I take it you got it?” He asked and she nodded while holding up the map of the fire swamp and its surrounding areas. “That’s great, I knew I could count on you. I don’t think I’m quite ready for that yet. We are on a schedule after all if we are going to be done by tonight.”

“The likes of which I have never seen is truly the state of your ambition. But you were wise to ask for my aid in completing such a dangerous mission.” The two were not shy about leaning into a warm embrace once they had rejoined back up with one another.

After they parted, Rayne stretched out his hoof like a gentlepony toward the direction of the Everfree Forest. “After you my lady. We should get that map stored away someplace safe and then I would be happy to have you be my guide to the local wildlife.”

Not missing the almost hungry look in Rayne's eyes, Zecora chuckled as they walked into the woods together. “If I did not know you better, I would say you were a beast before pony. Sometimes your attitude makes it difficult to tell which side of you is the phony.”

Less than an hour later the two of them were squatted down in front of Zecora’s hut where she had nearly the entire forest diagrammed out in the mud with a stick. “So,” Rayne began, “the Cragadile swamp seems like it would be the closest habitat to here and the Roc nest up on the hill would be the hardest to reach. Certain creatures like Manticores and Cockatrices travel around instead of setting up home in a specific location, but leave tracks that can make them easy to find.”

“You learn quick, dear Rayne. It would seem that many a creature their powers you will gain.” Figuring that she wasn’t going to help the stallion any further by just sitting around talking, Zecora began wiping out the extensive drawings she had marked into the ground.

“Hmm. But what about the plant life?” Rayne added in, wanting to be as thorough as possible in locating every creature from the show he could remember. “I heard rumor that when Discord was responsible for making the forest overgrow a few years back… there were some kind of spore spitting, pony eating, black plants that attacked Princess Twilight.”

“Pony eating plants?” Zecora asked. Rayne was not reassured by her bewildered expression. “The Everfree Forest has many dangers but it sounds to me that somepony may have been pulling your leg per chance.”

Rayne frowned as he definitely knew they existed. “Hmm. No, I’m pretty sure that they exist. From what I heard, when Twilight’s friends charged in to save her it was Applejack who called them… let’s see, it was rabid something. Rabid… rhino… Rabid Rhinoderons?”

The zebra thought for a moment as she stepped up to her porch and picked up a shoulder bag. “Could you mean Rhododendrons?”

“Rabid Rhodo- Yeah! That was it! That’s what I had heard she was attacked by.” Rayne cheered as he galluped up to her excitedly. “Any chance you know how to find those in the forest?”

Slinging the strap over her shoulders Zecora now laughed as she told him, “Oh, I hate to disappoint but it may be difficult to find what you seek. For you see, a Rhododendron is nothing more than a flower that is small and harmless and pink.” She placed a reassuring hoof around Rayne’s shoulder as she saw his face fall. “Those plants are not actually native to this forest as you have heard. They were created by Discord’s Plunderseeds, but do not be deterred. Some still may linger in these woods yet. Together we will search so that your quarry you may get.”

But Rayne just froze where he stood as he saw Zecora try stepping away from her hut. “Uh, we? Where do you think you’re going?” He asked her sternly.

Zecora just looked over her shoulder and gave an angry snort. “You are my stallion now and I am your mare?” She asked and he nodded as he walked up beside her. “Then to allow you to venture off on this dangerous task alone I would not dare!"

“Hey, hey now. This IS going to be dangerous and I want to keep you safe. You know how to avoid the dangers of this forest but I am going out to specifically pick a fight with them. It wouldn’t be the same and I don’t want anything ha-OWW!” Rayne yelled as she suddenly stomped on his hoof.

“Oh? And can you tell me how to identify quicksand?! Are your sharp claws going to cut your way out if you get stuck?! What if not everything goes to your plan? Who better to help you if you run out of luck?!” She stomped her hoof angrily and Rayne began to wonder if he had hurt her feelings by suggesting that she not come.

“Okay, okay. You’re right. I’m sorry, I was just being protective of you is all.” He leaned forward to nuzzle her. She gave him a questioning look for a moment. But then after returning his gesture the two of them set off together.

Not too far from the zebra’s home a large pond of water sat in stillness. Just faintly within sight appeared to be small stones that lay just breaking the water’s edge. Birds chirped as they flew overhead but otherwise no wildlife seemed to dare approach. All of a sudden one of the rocky forms in the water seemed to shift as a small pebble trickled across it from the shore. There a lone creature walked slowly out from the bushes. Through the murky surface of the water it looked to be a pony but with bright and dark striping which did nothing to camouflage it in the green of this forest.

A few bubbles floated up from the surface just at the water’s edge as the four legged land meal was seen approaching closer. It stopped to look around as if being uncertain of its surroundings. Then it tip toed closer, peering down at the shimmering surface before her. All of a sudden the hooved creature slapped the water violently, breaking the peaceful tension and then reared back to run away as fast as her legs could carry her.

“RRAAAWWWWRRR!” Only inches away from the shoreline an expertly camouflaged scaled beast rose up. It had lighter green scales beneath but on top was covered in dark scaled plates over it's enormous body. With a jawline twice the size of a pony it snapped out like a lightening bolt, nearly clipping the hairs at the end of the zebra’s tail. Not being intent to miss out on a meal so closely the Cragadile raced on it’s four stubby legs after its prey.

The mare screamed, echoing her voice throughout the treeline. Several more vicious yellow eyes appeared over the water’s edge but seeing as the cause of the commotion was now too far away, it was only the single Cragadile continued to give chase. Rounding behind a large outcropping of rocks, the zebra quickly darted into a thick brush of vines. Turning around she crouched as much as she could and waited while she shivered in fright. The amphibious beast had been only seconds behind her as it snapped its jaws about in agitation. But before it could even begin to search for her, Zecora was amazed seeing the entire creature turn to a dark colored stone.

“Well, you were right. There was only one that decided to chase after you.” A heavy voice rumbled out as four black paws thudded to the ground from the tree directly above. Without wasting time the black panther gripped the open stone jaws in its paws. Slowly a fiery light shimmered out from the amphibian and into the feline. “Mmmm so that’s how they hold their breath for so long.” Rayne snickered to himself, opening and closing his jaw as he felt the joint shift differently now at the base of his ear. “Splendid.”

“That was...” Zecora began but now the panther rounded upon her angrily. “Zecora, I love your company and the fact that you are willing to help brings a joy straight to my heart. But now you have seen what I can do first hoof. I humored you this one time but we will NOT be using you as bait any further! Is that understood?!" He growled out through his teeth as his elongated claws pierced through the soft dirt.

“Are you angry with me Rayne?” She asked softly, not understanding why she was being yelled at. “The hunt was a success; what have I done to cause you this strain?” Having absolutely no fear of the snarling feline she rose a hoof up to tenderly caress his cheek.

Dropping his rear end to the ground with a plop Rayne looked away from her and in a surprisingly childish tone said to her, “I… I got jealous okay?”

“You...” Zecora’s eyes almost popped out of her head, “ha ha, you what? You are angry with me because your pride as a hunter was undercut?” Zecora actually started to blush as she was clearly laughing at him now.

Roaring forward just inches from her face Rayne viciously snarled, “You are MINE! To fuck! To hunt! Whatever! You hear me? After the last time you had me lay with you in this form... I apparently cannot stand the sight of another predator giving chase to you. So we will NOT be using you as bait anymore because-” Suddenly he was rendered speechless with the dumbfounded expression of a house cat as she kissed his nose right in the middle of him chastising her.

“HAHAHAHA! Oh Rayne, your face! You… hahaha, even as this beast that adorable look is a memory my mind will not soon erase!” The zebra was down on her back now having not an ounce of shame at how she teased him.

“You’re not taking this very seriously.” He grumbled, ears flat and head sulking. He was feeling slightly annoyed at her behavior towards him but he didn’t miss that she was just being playful. In that aspect, he loved what she was doing. “Look, I know I told you that I wanted you to make as much noise as possible. But this isn’t exactly how I pictured you would-”

Zecora looked up and stopped laughing. “Yes but Rayne it worked!” She shouted while staring over his shoulder and quickly darting back to the cover of the vines.

“RAAAWWWLLLLLLRRR!!!” Rayne hissed, not even bothering to look first as he extended his claws and swiped around in the direction that Zecora had looked at. Just as soon as he had, he was met with a Manticore pouncing directly at him.

“RRROOOAAAWRRR!” The bronzen winged lion roared out until Rayne used a back paw to flip the charging creature over him. Now snarling face to face with each other the black cat observed the brown cat as well as the blood red scorpion tail that rose over his head. He watched the Manticore’s wings flap and its eyes shift from him to Zecora and back to him again. Rayne could feel instinctively that this was a battle for the feeding rights. It wanted the ‘prey’ that stood frightened beside them. However this was a fight that was on unequal terms from the moment it began. Deciding to have a bit of fun, Rayne pounced forward while just narrowly avoiding the sting of the tail before Rayne sank his fangs into the other feline’s shoulder. Quickly a wrestling match ensured between them where they two twisted around like snakes with claws trying to dig into one another.

Several times the manticore attempted flight but with the weight of the black cat not releasing, the brownish cat could not support itself in the air. As the two tumbled the Manticore’s tail tried to strike at the panther several times but Rayne quickly found he could not be hit as long as he remained on the underside of his prey. “YOU WILL YIELD TO ME!!!” The panther roared out which seemed to surprise the Manticore that it’s opponent could talk like ponies do.

That brief hesitation was all the opening Rayne needed for one of his fangs catch the winged lion right in the face. Howling with pain the forest animal whimpered back now blinded in one eye and lowered its head as it attempted to bow out from the fight. Planting his paws confidently in the dirt the panther glared the Manticore down and roared out through the forest. “RRRAAAAAAWWWWLLLLRRR!!!” The injured cat knelt at Rayne’s snarling, acknowledging him as superior and that he was dominant. An exit was now the only thing the lion searched for, completely abandoning its desire for the prey it had tried to steal.

“Well, that was a struggle… but I dare say worth the effort.” Rayne said with a smirk as he licked his lips. Suddenly he pounced upon the Manticore gripping it tightly by the face. Opening his jaws wide a fiery orange light fled from the beast as all of its multiple limbs now fell limp to the ground. “Ooooh, wow. The ambidextrous strength of this thing...” He purred before dropping the now exhausted creature to the dirt.

“Rayne… are you alright? In place of petrifying it, why did you insist to fight?” Rayne felt bad about the worry he saw in his girlfriend’s eyes. But his resolve didn’t waiver as he approached and kissed her tenderly.

“I needed to earn this one. Think of it as a moral code of mine. If I obtain all of my abilities through underhanded tactics then that only makes me underhandedly powerful. I intend to keep respect for every bit of power that I take. A Manticore is a proud animal. It deserves a warriors death if it is going to be defeated. If I can’t give it that then I don't deserve its strength.”

Zecora looked like she somewhat understood but then suddenly choked in shock as his words caught up with her. “Wait, it’s death?” She asked looking wide eyed to Rayne.

Smirking now he looked back to the creature upon the ground. “The forest is a dangerous place. It was a predator attacking another predator. It knew it’s chances and took a gamble. There is nothing outside of what is natural in nature that is about to happen here. And besides, I hadn’t eaten for the entire day yesterday. Let’s just say that Maud’s salad was delicious but did not suffice.”

Zecora covered her mouth with her hooves as Rayne’s heavy black paws padded over to the fallen creature. After first breaking the Manticore’s tail for safety purposes, Zecora watched in horrified fascination as the panther’s fangs lowered to the other feline’s chest.

Later that Evening -

Maud sat waiting in her home but in her anticipation she had over prepared for Rayne and Zecora’s return. As the black stallion and striped mare magically teleported into the entryway of Maud’s cave they were stunned to see what had been laid out before them. A serving dish with sandwiches, fruits and nuts had been arranged which could have fed a small army of ponies. Off to the side a large assortment of medical bandages, alcohol, ointments, and gauze was set at the ready. Meanwhile, Maud was laying seductively upon a perfectly made bed with candles that were all already lit.

“Whoa Maud, hun. What is all this?” Rayne asked as he stepped up feeling almost embarrassed by the lengths she had gone to in his absence.

The normally monotone mare now looked up at him nervously. “I didn’t know what to expect when you finally returned. I completed the tasks you asked of me in only a few hours. But I didn’t know if you would be hungry when you got back. Then I thought that you might have been injured and maybe decided on not using your magic to heal yourself. Later it dawned on me that maybe you would need to burn off of steam. I didn’t know if I should be ready in bed for you when you got back.” He looked to her as she gave an apologetic expression saying, “I had too much time on my hooves and was worried. So I busied myself and over prepared.”

Rayne pushed his mane back with a hoof and chuckled. “Maud, you really are amazing. We aren’t quite done yet but once I’m finished with things… I am so coming back here and making love to you as devotedly and expertly as I can to thank you for all this!” Now both the mares in the room blushed. Stepping over to lay down on the floor Rayne picked up a sandwich and looked down to a paper that lay stretched out nearby. “Is this it?”

Both girls stepped over to join him. Maud looked to Zecora with worry seeing that Rayne was indeed covered in a multitude of nicks and scrapes. But Zecora shook her head to signal the earth pony that she needn't worry. Now they all looked down together as Maud and Zecora took places beside their stallion. Maud nodded to him before saying, “Yes, this gives you a basic direction of which tunnel leads where from my home. This path leads to the Mirror Pool while this path, after some distance, will lead you to the Diamond Dog's territory. These paths span the length underneath Ponyville and this one here will actually circumvent the entire length of the Everfree Forest before opening up on the other side.”

“Wow, I’m very impressed Maud. Thank you.”

At Rayne’s praise the gray mare blushed happily. Then she turned to the two and asked, “What about you? Did you have a successful time in the forest?”

Rayne now became too busy smirking to answer so Zecora spoke up instead. “Indeed we did. Quite fearsome is our beloved stallion. For any creature to challenge him I would forbid.” Zecora shuddered remembering how beast after beast fell to his claws if not his magic.

Now speaking for himself Rayne added, “So far we found about nine different creatures. Fighting that swarm of Pukwedgies was interesting. And it turns out those frog creatures, Bufogren, do not live the solitary lifestyle that I had expected. While we weren’t successful at finding any Timberwolves like I wanted we did finally find the rabid plant from the Plunderseeds that I was after.”

Maud nodded but still had a hard time ignoring the injuries that were practically all over the stallion’s body. Rising to her hooves to at least get some disinfectant for him Maud asked, “So do you think you are ready?”

Giving a deep sigh he nodded as if it were himself he were trying to convince. “Yeah, I do. Without finding something BIG to take the power from I doubt there is much else I could do to make myself anymore ready. I guess now is the time to proceed.”

After both his girls had made sure his wounds were attended to, the three made their way together through the underground caves to where a magical subterranean lake awaited them. The water looked clear as if inviting you to gaze down upon it. It even shimmered with a soft light against the looming darkness of the cave.

“So this is it?” Rayne asked hesitantly.

Maud nodded but Zecora placed a worried hoof on his shoulder. “Now remember, approach but do not look down into it. An accident here we simply cannot permit.”

Rayne nodded clearly understanding the danger. “Will this even work?” His other partner asked causing him to look over to Maud now.

“From my understanding, Tirek could only take the magic from living things. However when Pinkie Pie accidentally made a hundred different copies of herself Twilight resolved the situation by transporting those Pinkies back into the pool itself. So that ‘should’ mean that the pool has life energy of its own. About ninety nine different life energies to be exact. But I guess we’ll find out.” He explained. “A hundred souls to burn...” He mumbled to himself, loosely paraphrasing a line from the movie Ghost Rider.

“What?”

“Oh, nothing.” He said to Maud and then approached the water but kept his eyes focused carefully on the cave wall at the other end of the pool. Nervously taking a breath Rayne opened his mouth and did all he could to focus on the water without actually looking at it. But that was when Maud and Zecora had to shield their eyes. As soon as Rayne’s magic had touched the surface, the entire pool then began to glow brightly.

Author's Note

Ooooh, what's going to happen? Hehe.

So going in reverse order here, Rayne's comment about his hunting tactics was a short but fairly important detail here. Yes while he is technically poaching, it is meant to imply that he is only killing when necessary. Additionally, he eats what he kills as to follow the law of the jungle. Otherwise he uses his magic to avoid killing his targets. Also notice, there was not a single raven in this chapter.

The Ghost Rider comment was paraphrasing the line, "A thousand souls to burn, " from the 2007 movie with Nicolas Cage.

Also back toward the beginning... Oh Uh! What happened to Derpy? Could this be some foreshadowing? Hmm? Haha. And why did Maud need to send that letter to Pinkie?!

44 - An Ambition Achieved

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 44 – An Ambition Achieved

Twilight sat sulking in the map room while looking over the most recent issue of the Crystal Empire's local newspaper which she had specially ordered before returning to Ponyville. The princess whined and mumbled to herself sadly as her eyes pored over article after article but could not find any reports of disturbances to have happen recently.

Meanwhile, a small dragon sat in the seat beside her looking over the pages she had already passed through and sighing happily. The two were a silent chorus of pouts and smiles, seeing that page after page were just different news ponies trying to put their own spin on the relationship between Spike and Rarity.

“You don’t have to sound so happy over there Spike.” Twilight whimpered glumly.

“Oh come on Twilight. It’s not like I’m TRYING to act cocky about it or anything. But what other couple can say that a whole city printed a newspaper about how cute they look with their special somepony? This is... you can admit... at least a little bit cool. Right?”

Now the purple alicorn decided to lighten up and she smiled down at him saying, “Yes Spike, you’re right. That is in fact very cool. Anyone would be excited to have that happen to them. I’m just discouraged that I still can’t figure out what the friendship problem was that I apparently failed at. The castle guards hadn’t received as much as a noise complaint recently and there is nothing in the paper about problems between ponies either. Uhhhh! At least Applejack didn’t seem to have any trouble with hers. I’ll have to ask her about what happened once I get the chance.”

Spike nodded but before he could respond they both heard the front doors of the castle burst open and a wallowing voice called out from the entryway. After first turning to each other in surprise, Twilight and Spike then rushed out of their seats to see if somepony needed help.

“Starlight?! Is that you? Are you okay?” Twilight asked seeing a collapsed mare now laying face down on the floor.

“What happened?” Spike asked, noticing several rainbow paper streamers tied around one of her hooves, glitter stuck across the back left side of her torso, and an oversized lollipop with a shark bite taken out of it stuck in the side of her mane.

An exhausted Starlight Glimmer then looked up to them from the floor. “Uuuhhhh... I am sooo tired....” She whined and she sounded even worse than she looked. “Pinkie... Pinkie Pie is crazy...! She wanted... wanted to give me... an exciting evening out...! Wouldn’t... wouldn’t take no for an answer!"

While Twilight tried to pry the candied stick from her mane without hurting her Spike asked, “What happened? Did she hurt you? You look like you got ran over by a heard of pastry baked buffalo.”

Starlight chuckled at Spike’s joke but then she shook her head. “Oh no, I had a fantastic time. I couldn’t believe the lengths that she went to just to show me a good night. Did you know that Pinkie has an inflatable roller-coaster that actually works?!”

“Seriously?” Now Spike and Twilight shook their heads in surprise, both looking like they were almost frightened by what their mutual friend was capable of.

Then as Twilight began magically power blasting the glitter away and out the door Starlight went on to explain, “But she just wouldn’t stop! It was one thing after another! I was smiling the whole time for sure. But she totally wore me out!” Starlight looked apologetic as she realized she had shouted. But then she blushed a little before asking, “Hey Spike, I don’t suppose that Rarity would get jealous if I asked you to carry me to my room, would she? You wouldn’t believe how sore my hooves are right now.”

At this Twilight rolled her eyes but smiled as she spoke up. “Yeah, let’s not cross that bridge. Don’t worry Spike, I’ve got this. It’s getting late so you go off to bed. I’ll help Starlight with whatever she needs tonight and then make sure she makes it to bed okay.” With a nod Spike leaned in to get a hug before making his way to his room without another word. But that was when Twilight turned back to the other mare asking, “So, are we going to need a trip to the medicine cabinet again?”

At this Starlight lifted her hooves innocently and said, “Oh, no. I learned my lesson, trust me. I only had a few gummies with Pinkie to humor her but otherwise I ate fine. I’m just super worn out and that’s all that’s wrong at the moment. I promise Twilight.” The princess nodded and even giggled a bit as Starlight cooed happily when she levitated her off the ground. As she was being carried through the air toward her bedroom Starlight looked down and exasperatedly groaned out, "You are the BEST kind of friend."

Hours had passed and now those living in the Castle of Friendship were all sleeping soundly. Twilight lay on her back kicking softly as she mumbled about books and student’s test scores. Meanwhile Spike rested on his side in his larger bed. Up on his mantle sat the small plush Rarity doll which he kept only more as a trophy now, no longer feeling the need to sleep with it now that his heart held the love of the real Rarity.

On the far end of the castle another mare slept in utter exhaustion, hardly even twitching from where she had been dropped onto her mattress. Starlight Glimmer lay dead asleep except for her snoring which tonight had been so bad that Twilight had to put a sound dampening field around her room. Her limbs lay like lead weights and the tiny end to her mane flicked back and forth from her breathing.

That was when a shadow which did not belong to any of them made it’s way up the side of the castle walls. After seeping in through Starlight’s open window it disappeared into the darkness of her room. Two immaterialized eyes looked about making absolutely sure no one else was around aside from the snoring mare. Then four large paws padded soundlessly onto the floor from a darkened corner of her room. Deep blue eyes stared down upon the princess of friendship’s star pupil as a wave of affection, sympathy, and desire all rolled through the panther at once.

Right in between the roaring breathes of her snoring, Starlight Glimmer suddenly froze into a solid mass of obsidian. Moving quickly now the large feline used a paw to shut the curtains tight before a fiery orange glow spread out from the petrified pony. As soon as the light was gone the cutie mark on her stone hip had vanished. Meanwhile, the intruder to her room almost toppled backwards while holding his head and squinting his eyes tightly.

“Eyaaaah...” The overgrown cat whispered while struggling to remain as silent as possible. “So much... Starlight... it’s like Sombra all over again... There’s so much...” The panther groaned as the synapses of his brain exploded to new heights. After a moment of heavy breathing the beast was able to catch his breath and cease his struggled panting. “Together...” he whispered, focusing on his magical abilities. “Copy... Duplicate... Separate...” He chanted softly before looking down to the stone frozen pony in her bed. “Now return...”

After a moment the hellish glow poured out from his fangs and back into the mare below. Starlight’s cutie returned as if it had never left and Rayne snarled confidently as he chuckled to himself. “I remember, heh heh... I remember everything! Heh, heh, heh!” Without wasting another second he shot a spell to reverse the obsidian petrification from Starlight, reopened her curtains as if he had never been there, and then teleported away.

No sooner had he left as just a second later there was another teleportation with a panicked looking princess now scoured the room with her eyes. “Starlight! Are you okay?! I thought I felt something weird and magical come from your room?!” Twilight had shouted but when she looked down she was only met by a snore from Starlight as if she didn’t have a care in the world. Looking closer she didn’t seem to be hurt in any way. The room wasn’t any different and nothing seemed to be missing or out of place. “Huh, I guess it was just my imagination? Maybe it was part of a nightmare that I forgot as soon as I woke up.” She sighed feeling unsure but then teleported back to her own room to return to bed.

Back in Maud’s Cave -

Together Zecora and Maud sat nervously, holding hoof in hoof with one another as all they could do was wait. They had considered it a miracle that Rayne succeeded in stripping the Mirror Pool of its magic. Each of them even tested it but no duplicates of themselves would emerge any longer. However even knowing that the hard part was over and that the next step should be easy, they could not help but feel like the most dangerous aspect of Rayne’s plan was now upon them. When they both heard the flash of a pony teleporting into the entryway their hearts almost leapt out of their throats.

When Rayne suddenly appeared back in Maud’s cavern he just stared at the floor in quiet disbelief. All the nerves of his body felt shot and his legs seemed wobbly as he slowly stepped forward. He was only vaguely aware as two different colored sets of hooves ran towards him and stopped just in front. Rayne looked back at the dark cave tunnel behind him expectantly but nothing happened. No Canterlot guards chasing after him. No Twilight Sparkle magically persuing him. No Discord, sarcastically interrogating him about what he has done.

“R-...ne!” As if having forgotten that sound was a thing, Rayne suddenly looked up when he became aware that somepony was yelling at him.

Maud and Zecora looked to each other in concern wondering why the stallion would not answer them. The earth pony’s voice cracked, no longer sounding monotone at all as she whispered, “Please, you’re scaring us. Are you alright? Tell us what happened!”

That was when the stallion’s eyes finally narrowed into focus. “Heh...” The girls looked to each other again, confused at that slight chuckle being his only response. But then their stallion went on. “Heh, heh... Ha! HA HA!” Suddenly Rayne grabbed Maud and Zecora joyously around their necks and pulled them with him as he began dancing them all around in a circle. “HA HA HA HA! I DID IT! IT WENT PERFECTLY! IT WORKS! MY IDEA WORKS!”

Rayne was yelling so loudly it had scared them at first. But after hearing him out the other girls also began to smile. “Can this be true? Did all as you said really happen for you?” Zecora asked, sounding both excited and nervous at the same time.

Realizing that he was acting like a lunatic Rayne let them go and bent down trying to catch his breath. His body did not seem able to quell the crazed look in his eye or the speed in which he was ranting. “It went perfectly! Starlight was SO exhausted looking. The poor thing, I had to stop myself from climbing into bed to try and comfort her, HA HA! But anyways, she did not wake up at all. Not before I froze her and not even after! And it worked! I have her magic, I know every spell that she does... or with the best of my ability to remember them... and I was able to give her magic back to her!”

Rayne rushed down to Maud’s stream and dunked his head into the water still trying to get a hold on himself. The cool stream was refreshing and definitely seemed to make a difference as he then walked back up to the two mares waiting for him. “Congratulations.” Zecora said to him. “You are now the most powerful being in Equestra. Perhaps it is time for celebrations?” She asked, sounding none too short of flirtatious with him as she realized this also meant she was the girlfriend of the most powerful being in Equestria.

Instantly they were both interrupted as Maud stepped up and boldly stated, “Do it to me.”

“W’-wha?” Rayne gasped out in surprise.

However Maud was quick to respond. “Does it hurt? I mean, I’m sure that it isn’t pleasant. But would it hurt to have your powers taken away?” She asked.

“I... I don’t think so.” Rayne admitted, staring at her in genuine bewilderment.

“Then do it to me. I know you plan on going after the Diamond Dogs. Think of how much more you could do with what you get from them if you also had all my understanding for soils and rock formations.” She sounded so sure of herself, almost as if she was eager for Rayne to do this to her.

“But Maud, I-” Rayne started but she instantly shook her head.

“You said it wouldn’t hurt, right? And you can give me my... my essence back while still keeping a copy of yourself, right? I understand that you needed Starlight in order to be able to do the ‘give back’ part. But please... I want to be the first one that you use this power on. Don’t make me second to any other pony, please.” She whimpered now in a surprisingly desperate tone for her.

“Maud...” Rayne whispered as he walked up and kissed her lips tenderly. He had no idea what was going through that head of hers. As much as he wished to, he couldn’t crack that stoic expression to know what words she was telling herself that were clearly tearing at her emotionally. But he knew it wouldn’t harm her. And if she needed to be the first for him then he cared enough to not deny her that.

All of a sudden, as he kept their lips pressed together, their mouths now began to glow. She instantly choked a bit and started to fall limp in his arms but he held her tightly and never broke their embrace. Rayne blinked a few times as knowledge and a bit of power coursed through him. Then Maud’s lips glowed again as she slowly regained her strength to stand. “I’m alright.” She said before Rayne could even look to her with concern. “You’re right, it doesn’t hurt. I just felt weak. But I am not harmed.”

Rayne looked at her curiously for a moment. “Rubies and sapphires are actually the same mineral, corundum. The basic chemical formula of corundum is Al2-"

"O3, but traces of iron stain the mineral red for rubies while traces of chromium or titanium stain the mineral blue for sapphires." Maud replied finishing the geological fact for him.

Now Rayne just gave a contented sigh. “Well, that settles it I guess. Maud hasn’t lost anything from herself... and I still gained her essence.” He sighed and then collapsed back onto his flank. “To be honest I didn’t know if this would even work, let alone if I could pull it off.”

“And what do you plan to do with all of this power now that you have it?” Maud asked.

That was when Rayne smiled and stroked her cheek gently. He had been looking forward to this moment when somepony would finally ask him that. “Nothing.” He said simply.

“Nothing?” Maud questioned in surprise.

“Nothing, really? Could that be?” Zecora also asked, stepping up to Rayne and motioning toward him with her snout clearly feeling impatient to have her turn. Rayne chuckled and repeated his magic stealing kiss to the zebra who kicked a bit but then settled as her magic was given back.

“That’s right, there is no-... whoa, geeze Zecora. How the heck long have you been studying for? You’re gonna knock me out over here with the number of potions and ingredients you know.” Rayne said with a wince as it was always difficult when there was too much to be gained all at once. The zebra didn’t respond but did sit down smiling and feeling proud of herself. After Rayne had recovered he continued with what he had been saying. “I plan to do nothing with this. I will continue to gain power, without ponies knowledge, and then I will just sit on it.” He told them rather anticlimactically.

“We trust you Rayne but your claim is still hard to believe. It is not just anypony who could gain power like this and be satisfied to leave.” Zecora pointed out hoping to get more of an answer from the stallion.

Chuckling now Rayne walked over to the large floor cushions and motioned for them to join him. “It’s true. I mean sure I will use the power eventually. But only when I need to. Let me say it again girls... I don’t want world domination. I don’t want to conquer and I don’t want to rule. I’m not Sombra, I don’t smile at the thought of enslavement. I’m not Tirek, I don’t want power for the purposes of gluttony.”

“Then what do you want?” Maud asked as both she and Zecora cuddled into his two sides.

“I want you two.” He said simply and now Maud had to look at the floor while Zecora looked at the ceiling as both their cheeks burned red. “I want all of our friends safe. I want the two mares that my pleasure pony destiny is leading me towards to know how I feel about them. And I want the power to keep you all safe and to always be there for you no matter what you need. What do I want? I want to care for those who matter to me.”

There was a brief silence as their three hearts just sat warmly together. It was Maud who then surprised them both as she reached out to grab Zecora’s hoof and pull it tightly around Rayne. Then matching the intimate hold with one of her own hooves she closed her eyes and rested her head upon his shoulder. “That is enough for me then.” She said sleepily and then made no other attempts to move.

Rayne and Zecora both looked to each other wide eyed in surprise. “Did she just pull my hoof in to go to sleep?” Zecora asked, not even bothering to make a rhyme and Maud made no response as she continued to breathe peacefully.

Rayne laughed and gently shrugged. He knew that Zecora was wanting to spend some time celebrating in a more physical sense but after what Maud had just done the zebra began to realize just how heavy the bags under her own eyes had also become. Lowering her head down on Rayne’s other shoulder she didn’t say a word as she joined Maud in resting against their boyfriend for the night.

“Heh, well how bout that?” Rayne said, realizing there was nothing he could have asked them for that would have made him happier than how this felt. Using his magic to set the timer on his clock, he then closed his eyes to sleep in bliss between the warmth of his two affectionate mares.

The Next Morning -

It was quiet in the cave as both Zecora and Maud awoke relatively around the same time as one another. They reached out with a hoof feeling the empty space between them where their stallion was no longer laying. But they looked up in surprise finding a blanket neatly tucked in around each of them. Their gaze met which each other’s as they felt a mutual comfort that they both shared in their partnership with Rayne. More than friends now but less than lovers themselves, they shared a new found bond together. However that was when two shimmering lights caught their eyes from just nearby.

Looking down there were two gemstones that somepony had taken the time to carve into the shape of flowers. Resting upon the ground was a twisting spiral of carved amethyst and a twisting spiral of carved jet which had been pieced together making a beautiful gem flower. Maud looked at it in awe noticing how it nearly matched her coat and mane. Likewise, below where Zecora’s hooves rested a similar flower of carved quartz and a twist of jet lay to match the zebra’s stripes. The two mares picked up their respective presents both blushing scarlet at the beautiful gifts that Rayne had left for them.

Up on the surface, their missing stallion now smiled as he approached the Ponyville Day Spa just as the morning sun was being raised in the sky. “Oh, good morning Rayne. So are you feeling well enough to begin today?” Aloe Vera asked while unlocking the front door as she saw the stallion approach.

“Yes, I feel much better today. Thank you for allowing me the extra time to recover. I certainly made good use of it. I hope though that the markings on my face will not be a deterrent to any of our customers.” He said, being aware that the bruising from his fall in Canterlot had reduced but not fully healed.

The pale rose colored mare just smiled at him. “Yes, well, your ‘negotiation tactics’ with Lotus Blossom didn’t really leave her with a lot of room to disagree with you. And don’t worry, it doesn’t look too bad. You can't really even notice it anymore unless somepony is looking extra closely." After making their way in she followed up with, "I assume that your behavior with Lotus yesterday will 'not' be a service you’ll offer to our clients though?”

The dark stallion chuckled and nodded. “I will behave myself, don’t worry. I’m not the kind who has trouble separating business from pleasure.”

“Pleasure indeed.” Suddenly a different voice came from behind them as Lotus stood there giving a wry expression to Rayne. “Speaking of what happened yesterday, I would like to talk to you! A moment of your time please?” And with that the light cerulean mare turned her back to them and walked down the hallway inside without even waiting. Rayne glanced over to Aloe curiously but she just made her way behind the front counter and raised an eyebrow as if to say that she wasn’t the one in trouble.

Proceeding into the back he found Lotus waiting while leaning against a supply cart with her hooves crossed. “Quickly, before we have any customers I want to speak to you.” Her heavy accent made her sound almost Norwegian or Swedish to Rayne causing him to not be sure if she was upset or just being serious while she reprimanded him. “Aloe and I don’t mind a little levity in the workplace between coworkers. You are an attractive stallion. And I am an attractive mare. I get it! But we take our business ethic very seriously around here.”

“I understand.” He said seriously. But in response to his up-tight tone she shook her head and walked up to him.

“No, I don’t think you do. What I want, is maybe if you could stay after work with Aloe and I for a… coworker meeting tonight?” She asked before stroking his chest with a hoof.

“Oh-OH!” He stated in surprise as she leaned herself against him.

“All I am saying is do not allow it to affect our place of business. And do not ever allow our customers to find out. Otherwise, neither Aloe or I care if you have interests outside the job. Furthermore, you needn’t worry about foals from us. We are… protected. But that is our business, not yours. And we probably aren’t interested in dates from you either. We don’t really have room for anything serious in either of our lives right now.” Quickly she looked back down the hallway making sure no customers had entered yet. “But if you have no problems with this then all is good.” With that she leaned upwards to give him a quick peck on the lips before turning to make her way back to the front.

But to her surprise that was when Rayne suddenly grabbed her and swung her around back into him. “Now wait a minute and you listen here!" He told her in his best ‘serious but flirty Sean Connery: James Bond’ kind of voice. “You either kiss me or don’t kiss me, you understand?! But if you’re going to kiss me, then kiss me!” Then, hard, he thrust his lips against hers and held her arms like a 1920’s movie scene. He leaned her back against that supply cart trying to pop her stockings for her, had she been wearing any.

Lotus’ eyes popped open in shock but then her whole body melted in his grip as she fell into his touch. Rayne waited, taking measure of her breath as he held their lips locked together. He was careful with his timing, parting their lips into an open mouth kiss right in time when she would have breathed out. As soon as she had, there was a glow between their kiss as her cutie mark disappeared and then reappeared.

“Wh-what-whoa...” She stammered, falling away from him and then stumbling on buckled knees. “What did… mmmm, rawr. That was some kiss!” She winked at him, not realizing the difference between him knocking her socks off from what had actually happened to her.

“I’ll see you out there.” He winked back to her and she smirked as she returned to the front counter while shaking her hips suggestively for him. It wasn’t more than a few seconds later before he heard whispering and then giggling from the two mares out front. For his part though, he headed back to the room that would be his work area and giggled a bit himself. “Sooo… that’s how they give massages with these things...” He said, looking down at his hooves as new ideas that had never occurred to him before now awakened in his mind.

As the Day Went On -

As soon as word got out that the recently advertised service at the day spa was now being provided, the rumors spread like wild fire throughout the town. The spa ponies watched as their door was held open by townsfolk lining up around the building to try out the new sensation. And as if that were not enough, Aloe and Lotus were shocked to hear the glowing reviews from the readjusted stallions and mares after they had been seen.

“I can’t believe you didn’t provide such a service for us earlier!” Called out one stallion on his way out. “I have a cousin who lives in Fillydelphia who would just LOVE to find out about this. I will be sending him a letter telling him all about the magic that your new stallion is working!"

After that a middle aged mare followed not too long after, who seemed equally as pleased. “Oh my, oh my. These hips of mine are always so stiff but I haven’t felt this relaxed since I was just a young thing! You can be sure that I am going to tell all my friends at the Ponyville Book Club about that handsome Mr Magic Hooves that you’ve got hidden away back there. Oh, hehe!” This of course only seemed to encourage the ponies waiting in the lobby even more.

Back inside, Rayne took his time with each client, explaining the process and that chiropractory is not a cure but more of a wellness treatment. “It’s like exercising, Mrs. Cake.” He told the light cerulean mare. “Can you go without it? Yes. Does it help you when you make it a part of you life? Of course. Will you see greater benefits if you keep up on a schedule with it? Definitely. But chiropractory can still have short term benefits even if only done every once in awhile.”

“I see, I see.” She nodded, feeling a little nervous but finding it hard not to trust all the amazing rumors that she had heard.

“Alright now let’s just relax and have you lay down upon the massage table here. I already have all your measurements and physical data noted down for the chart we will be keeping for you. That way I can show you later the progress that you’ve made after each and every treatment.”

“Oh my, how thorough.” She exclaimed, placing her face through the gap at the end of the table.

“Well we take your wellness very seriously here. Something as simple as poor posture can have permanent negative affects when a pony gets older. But of course, a young thing like you still has quite a long way to go before having to worry about that.” She was now glad to be hiding her face down through the table as she silently scolded herself for blushing at the stallion’s comment.

“Alright, let’s see...” Rayne began as he gently maneuvered her hips in different directions while feeling upon her spine. “Okay, let me move you up on the table just a little bit. You can go ahead and close your eyes and breath for me while I guide you through.” She now could no longer see through the gap in the table but was still comfortable as she breathed through the opening. “Ah, I see you give yourself a sore spot on your back right across your shoulders. Probably from carrying all those trays around in the bakery.”

“It’s true. Oh I mean, those tins aren’t very heavy. But you know, after they have been carried out a few hundred times or so that really does put a strain on you.”

“Of course, of course it does.” He said soothingly, massaging his hoof into the joint of her spine that felt to be holding all that pressure. “So now why don’t you take a big breath in, that’s it, now think about how nice it will be to let all that soreness go as you breathe out for me, slow, slow, good-” Suddenly there was a tremendous crack as her bones popped loud enough to almost echo through the room. Right then as the rest of her breath dropped from her lungs and her eyes rolled back at the euphoria of her blood flow increasing, a thin orange trickle of light threaded itself out from the mare and into the stallion before quickly slipping right back into her again.

“Ohhhh, whoa… I was told that this would be an experience that could knock the breath out of you but I feel like I almost passed out there for a moment.” She called out.

“Yes, as I stated, patients can sometimes feel a temporarily numbness or a fleeting drop in energy. But that is totally normal, especially for first time patients. Are you hurt? Do you feel any better?”

“I feel amazing. I feel so tranquil as if I simply don’t want to move.” After a moment though she slowly sat up and smiled at him. “Thank you very much. You can be sure that I will be back again soon.”

Rayne just nodded as he picked up her file. “It was my pleasure to help. In fact maybe I’ll be by to trade pastry recipes with you sometime. I feel that trying my hoof at baking could be fun one day. You know, a little surprise for Starlight in the future.”

“Oh that would be lovely dear.” And with that she stepped out down the hall with a rosy glow on her cheeks.

Stepping over to a filing cabinet he placed her information away before smirking. “That makes thirty-two… hehe.” Moving over to a cardboard box on the floor he then picked up a new folder with a blank set of medical forms and leaned his head out the hallway. “Send in the next client please!”

Author's Note

Well ladies and gentleponies... we have reached success. Equestria will never be the same again now that Rayne has reached his goal. Ironically enough, that goal being that Equestria will remain the same as it is now. Safe and happy and prosperous. He succeeded in the magically thievery he sought for, but how long can his goal to be Equestria's dark protector hold out?

Also now that Rayne has started his new job just in time with his new abilities, he has ponies lining themselves up to give him their powers. Pegasi, unicorns, and earth ponies alike they all are one chiropractic gasp away from sharing their abilities with our protagonist. And at the rate ponies are filing in, it won't be more than a few days until he has fed upon every pony in town.

**P.S. Who just watched the Rainbow Roadtrip?! I thought it was awesome!**

45 - A Steamy Meeting

**Author's Note** Hello all! I just wanted to leave a sexual advisory warning for this chapter. Nobody gets hurt and everything is consensual but certain ponies delve into a bit of fetishism and humiliation. Not everyone might understand the appeal for that kind of kink but just know that everypony is having fun in their own separate way. Thank you for your understanding.**

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Chapter 45 - A Steamy Meeting

The Ponyville Day Spa was full of laughter as Aloe walked to the front door and flipped the 'Open' sign to 'Closed.' Quickly stepping back to the massage rooms she rejoined Lotus who had been giving a rub down one of Rayne's hooves. "Oooh my, haha. I do not remember when we have ever made so much money in a single day!" The cerulean mare cheered.

Stepping over to Rayne's other side Aloe now worked to massage his other hoof while she chuckled along. "Oh I'll tell you when. Never, that's when! Our new stallion here is a gold mine!"

Now Rayne just blushed as he didn't quite know what to say. Getting a free massage up both his arms was a delight after he had been pressing and prodding onto pegasi, unicorns, and earth ponies all day. "Thank you for the opportunity to show my talents here girls. Really, you're being more than accommodating." He said while just trying to be polite.

"Oh please darling." Lotus began as she leaned toward him with a devious smile. "This is the least we can do. We don't want these magic hooves getting sore or worn out on us."

Then it was Aloe's turn to also lean in deviously. "In fact, we don't want any part of you getting warn out on us yet. And you'll know it once we start becoming 'accommodating' to you." Now both mares giggled together as if knowing something that Rayne didn't.

"Close your eyes..." Lotus whispered directly into Rayne's ear. The stallion suddenly felt as that he'd have a hard time not getting aroused by this but then any chances of that not happening went right out the window when Lotus then ran her tongue along his ear. "Close them... tightly." She whispered again and Rayne eagerly did as he was told.

That was when he felt Aloe step away from massaging his hoof. The sound of Lotus giggled was the only thing that broke the silence in the room. That was when he felt something warm and wet slide right over his groin tracing upwards to the tip of his cock. "Oooohh, my gosh." He groaned realizing it was the pink mare's mouth who was leaning her face in to suck upon his length as it expanded down her throat.

He had hardly taken another breath before Lotus leaned forward and aggressively kissed him right on the lips. His mind became intoxicated as he realized he was about to enjoy both of these mares at the same time tonight. The corners of his lips curled into a wry smile as he heard Aloe moaning while bobbing her mouth along his expanding shaft. Breaking away from the blue mare's kiss he saw that Lotus had placed her groin on the backside of Aloe's head and was grinding against it, literally thrusting Aloe's mouth deeper onto his shaft.

"Phffftt!" Try as she might to control her deepthroating, the grinding from Lotus's hips eventually brought Aloe to choke as Rayne's tip was forced deeper than she was prepared for.

"HA!" Lotus cried out triumphantly and Rayne watched as she pulled Aloe off from his dick by yanking her harshly by the mane. "You lose! It's my turn!" She cheered while nearly throwing her friend to the floor.

"No fair, you cheated!" Aloe cried and Rayne just looked on curiously while Lotus dropped to her knees feeling eager to taste the stallion for herself.

"Na uh! We agreed whoever chokes first on his cock loses their place to suck on him. You never said we couldn't press on each other." Then without delay Lotus opened her lips and in a single push took Rayne's cock almost as deep as Aloe had reached.

"Ooohhh you two playing games like that is so fucking hot..." Rayne groaned as he listened to them bicker.

Aloe suddenly looked as if she couldn't have been more amused by this. "You hear that Lotus? He thinks we are 'fucking' hot." Then she ran her tongue over Lotus's ear causing the other mare to moan slightly over Rayne's shaft. "Come 'ere, ba-by." She said to Rayne while standing up and walking over to him. She pulled one of his hooves down between her legs letting him feel the heat that radiated from inside her. She moaned out as he pulled her close and bit sensually against her neck while caressing her slit. "Mmmmm that's so nice. I want to feel you do to me what you did to Lotus yesterday morning."

Suddenly the girls looked surprised as Rayne pulled himself out of Lotus's throat and turned toward Aloe in desire. "Oh I'm about to do that to both of you." But as he attempted to lean Aloe back over the seat both of the mares put their hooves up.

"Hold on, darling. Do not be in such a rush, yes?" Lotus called out as they both took him by a hoof and led him back to the larger spa room in the back. Moving to the group area where they would have more space, Aloe pulled two of the lounge chairs close together. Then she climbed up on her hooves and knees before opening her mouth greedily. Lotus smirked as she grabbed Rayne by his ass and leaned him forward to steer his rod into her mouth. Placing his hooves on Aloe's head Lotus told him, "Fuck her like this. She likes it." Rayne needed no convincing as he took hold of the pretty mare by the face and rocked his cock back and forth through her throat.

"Mmmpt... uuoommm... ssslmmpp!" She slurped with an almost absurd looking smile upon her face. She was clearly enjoying herself as she held Rayne's hip with one hoof for support and used the other to rub between her own legs excitedly.

As Aloe choked down his length Lotus had slowly crept her way down to her knees behind Rayne. "Just relax... okay?" Her voice called out sounding tantalizing and seductive. Rayne grinned as he felt her stroke along his scrotum from underneath and even kiss delicately upon the side of his flank. What made him tilt an eye down toward her was when she unabashedly lifted his tail and then slid her warm little tongue right along his backdoor.

"Ooh! Well, there's a surprise." He scoffed down to her but without breaking stride from pummeling through Aloe's throat now.

Lotus pulled back and spoke up from where she knelt behind him with a delighted smile on her face. "Aloe and I are not from Ponyville. Where we come from ponies are not ashamed of their bodies. We do not scandalize acts of intimacy. Pleasure is pleasure, it's as simple as that." Rayne nodded having no trouble agreeing with that logic. "If you can relax I promise you will enjoy this. In fact..." She whispered coyly as she curved around beside Aloe. "If you let me do this... then the both of us will let you... to us." She said suggestively, while licking one of her hoofs and reaching around underneath Aloe's tail and stroking the other mare with it. Aloe didn't even bat an eye, only lifting her hind quarters higher to give better access to her rear as her rosebud was teased.

"Oh I'm not about to complain. You two will be lucky if I don't teach you a few new things tonight." He teased and both girls grinned back in excitement. Shortly after that the three of them were moving together in a cohesive motion. Lotus held onto Rayne's hips as Aloe leaned forward clinging onto his knees. The stallion groaned in delight feeling how the pink mare in front of him used her throat as a literal cock sleeve squeezing down his length. Meanwhile the blue mare behind lapped at his hole, tracing and prodding with a blissful smile on her face.

Both girls took their sweet time savoring the tastes of their coworker. It was Aloe who pulled away first giving a mighty gasp to refill her emptying lungs with air. "Auhh! Ohh, oh my hehe. Lotus dear, it's time. I want him." She said eagerly. Quickly throwing herself down on her back she reached out to spread her thin little legs for the stallion in front of her.

Rayne grinned seeing that no one was going to stop him this time as Lotus crawled over to stroke and play with Aloe's belly gently. However before anything could happen they were all startled by the chime ringing from atop the front door. Lotus looked over and in an agitated tone scolded out, "Now who could that be coming in after we have closed? Aloe?! Did you not remember to lock the door?!"

"I'm sorry! I was excited! I guess I forgot." She pouted but sounded hardly caring as she stroked her inner thighs wantingly.

Rayne smirked at the sight of them both laying lustily side by side one another. But then he took a step back while wrapping a towel around his waist as he said, "Mmm I couldn't bare to see you two part from each other. You both stay there and I'll go see who is at the door."

His words seemed to light the girl's excitement on fire as they giggled back and forth together. "Oh you like that?" Lotus asked while reaching down and brazenly rubbing Aloe's slit.

"We don't mind." Aloe told him as she leaned up sliding her tongue into Lotus's mouth. "Mmm your lips taste like stallion cock." She mumbled seductively.

"Mmm so do yours." Lotus mimicked before looking back to Rayne. "Hurry back." She winked and Rayne just laughed at his luck as he went to check on the front door.

When Rayne returned he was greeted to the sight of Lotus laying face down over Aloe and both of them were spread legged with their slits grinding precariously close to each other. They both laughed at the look of desire in Rayne's eyes as he saw them waving their marehoods toward him. "Come on ba-by!" Aloe shouted between half making out with Lotus now. "We want you to leave us both laying on the ground unable to move!" She laughed out a little mockingly to him.

But both of the girls slowly began to freeze as their smiles faded to looks of confusion. Following Rayne from down the hallway a small gray mare stepped out into their view. The spa ponies seemed stunned as if not knowing what to say. They didn't even bother to cover themselves clearly already being caught waiving their flanks like a pair of wildfillies on spring break. But they did look to Rayne seeming more than a little pissed off now. "What is the meaning of this?!" Lotus yelled out while sliding off of Aloe and laying beside her.

"Girls," Rayne began, "eh, how to explain... This is Maud and she hasn't come here to interrupt. Maud wants to see what it looks like to have her boyfriend sleep with a pair of other girls in front of her." He told them while knowing he was rolling the dice on a situation that could quickly turn sour in a dozen different ways.

Aloe sat up on her elbows and looked to Rayne. "You... are dating this little mare?" She asked while sounding a little surprised. Maud saw how Aloe just remained leaning with her legs spread open and looking like her pussy was on fire. The gray mare blushed knowing Rayne had already started with the two of them before she'd arrived to pick him up from work.

Rayne nodded but Lotus looked to Aloe in confusion. "I do not understand. What is it that she wants?" The blue mare asked but her pink partner gave a knowing smile.

"You like... for Rayne to sleep with other mares?" Aloe asked and Maud nodded. Lotus began to speak but Aloe quickly hissed to silence her. "And what do YOU do when he beds a different mare?"

Maud looked around feeling a bit uncomfortable now. But she answered anyway saying, "I wait. I let him come home to me and I help him to get clean... using my mouth-"

Maud had hardly finished answering when Aloe turned to Lotus excitedly. Suddenly her accent became so thick that Rayne had difficulty understanding her but she mentioned something about 'being crushed' which made Lotus look at Aloe skeptically. "It's like a cuck, baby. She likes-"

"But she's a mare! Not a stallion!" Lotus retorted in disbelief as if the the situation would have been less unusual had the gender roles been reversed. Aloe just shrugged but then Lotus stood up to wak directly over to Maud. As soon as she did Aloe called Rayne over to her and waived for him to be quick about it.

Grabbing Rayne by the shoulder and speaking quickly before Lotus could begin Aloe told to him, "We have seen this, what you two do. Lotus is very good but she will be mean to your girlfriend now." Rayne looked to Aloe skeptically but she waived it off trying to reassure him. "If she is as you say then she will be sad but she will like it. Do not misunderstand thinking we dislike her." Rayne nodded that he understood but Maud missed hearing this as Lotus walked boldly up into her face.

"So this is what you want then? For your boyfriend to have sex with us? You want to watch that?" Lotus asked with her heavy accent making her sound even more brash about her questioning.

"Yes." Maud stated simply as she looked over seeing that Aloe was now stroking Rayne's cock right in front of her.

"This is your stallion. That is YOUR boyfriend's cock. But you like seeing that Aloe is stroking it instead of you?" Lotus queried further.

"Yes." Maud replied with yet another simple answer.

Now Lotus smirked as if she were leading Maud into a rabbit hole to trap her in. "You want Rayne to enjoy this? To get off having good sex with two mares at a time?"

Maud looked back to Lotus and replied in her monotone voice, "More than anything I want Rayne to enjoy himself."

"Even if you are in the way?" Lotus asked and to this Maud visibly faltered. "Rayne is going to fuck us. You see Aloe there? She had his big beautiful dick so far down her throat it almost bent her neck. And that was just seconds before you came in. That was... until you interrupted." She pointed out while not by shy on emphasizing the blame. "It doesn't matter if you are here or not to be honest. That stallion is going to cum inside of that mare. And then he is going to cum inside of me. And really, if you stay it won't stop him from fucking us. If you leave he will screw our brains out without you. So why should we let you stay?"

Rayne was shocked seeing Maud's usual stoic demeanor bend to the spa ponies words. "P-please... let me stay." Maud softly pleaded.

"You want to see it that badly?" Lotus asked and Maud nodded. "You want to see Rayne have pleasure even though you don't matter for it?"

Rayne didn't know if they other girls caught it or not but he definitely noticed how she subtly squeezed her two back legs together tightly. "Yes please."

"Then admit you aren't important!" Lotus said boldly which drew a gasp from Rayne and Maud alike. "Show me that you understand how little you matter for him enjoying himself tonight!"

Maud saw the concerned look that Rayne was suddenly giving her. This clearly wasn't what he had expected to happen but Maud was not wanting to ruin the fun he would have had if she hadn't shown up like she did. Quickly she turned back to Lotus and in a loud voice said, "I am not important tonight. Rayne is my boyfriend but I don't get to be responsible for his pleasure tonight. Two mares who aren't me will be enjoying my stallion leaving me to only watch." Lotus grinned feeling more than satisfied with that response. But Maud took it a step farther and looked around before walking behind a supply tray and sitting behind it. "You two are going to enjoy my boyfriend as if I weren't even here. So, treat me like I'm not here then."

Rayne couldn't believe what he had just heard coming out of Maud's mouth. But that was when Aloe shouted, "Lotus! Oh my gosh! We might be in trouble hehe. Look how hard he has gotten seeing you subjugate his little girlfriend like that!" Rayne rolled his eyes a little as the two girls chuckled. But now he looked from Aloe to Lotus feeling the need to regain control over the situation a little bit.

"AAH!" Both girls screamed and Maud watched with wide spread eyes. Every mare was shocked as the stallion's body seemed to shift until a perfect duplicate of Rayne stepped out to the side from where he was standing. The two dark ponies clearly moved independent of each other as the new copy grabbed Lotus by the mane and shoved her onto her back to lay beside Aloe. Now both mares lay belly up with their legs spread and ears bent giving a nervous expression to the identical stallions glaring dominantly to them. Maud had to cover her mouth with her hooves as he saw the stallions kneel down and assault the spa ponies with they tongues.

Aloe and Lotus didn't know what to think as the stallion suddenly split into two and then leaned over the both of them. Before they could even react they found themselves gasping out as a hot tongue was forcefully inserted into each of them. They groaned feeling their insides give way to the muscular appendage lapping and twisting firmly against their sensitive areas. Both spa ponies clutched onto the seat beneath them as neither of them were prepared for the forceful way that Rayne was stimulating them.

The stallion's lips cupped the folds of their labia, kissing and pressing into them while his breath hummed against their skin. His tongue plunged deep almost lashing at their insides as he hungrily drank from the nectar that was running down their thighs.

"Wha- what are, what are you-" Aloe panted as her mind almost blurred from how fervently her pussy was being devoured.

"EHHMMM!!! IT'S SO DEEP! SOOO DDE-AAAHMMM!!! The blue mare shrieked while twisting her hips in his grasp.

Aloe turned and watched curiously as she heard Lotus scream while the other Rayne had to hold her down by her hips. "Wait... What did you her? Why is she-UAAAAHHH!!!" Aloe shrieked as she felt Rayne's tongue suddenly slip straight through her passage and lick firmly right against her cervix.

Meanwhile Maud lay kneeling on the floor and breathing hard while watching. One of her hooves was up to her lips while the other rubbed furiously between her legs. Rayne made a show of holding the spa ponies down by their hips and tongue fucking them both until they were twitching and squirming in his grasp. Maud's eyes didn't even blink as Aloe seemed to orgasm first with Lotus kicking and groaning out not long after that. The shivering gray mare had to bite back a whimper as she came against her own hoof right in time with Lotus's bucking pelvis against Rayne's mouth.

It was about then that the two stallions finally pulled away, each extracting their tongues with a slurp from the lethargic looking mares. Each Rayne looked down confidently to the mare that was laid out before him. After catching her breath Aloe looked up and asked, "How are you doing that?" However Lotus looked up like her mind was on other things than an explanation.

As one Rayne leaned down to slowly mount over Aloe, Lotus reached up and grabbed her copy by the mane. "I don't care how! Kiss me!" She yelled while eagerly pushing her tongue into the mouth that was fresh with her own orgasm.

"It's just a bit of magic..." The original Rayne whispered as he stroked a hoof through Aloe's mane gently. "Having second thoughts?" He asked as he now slid the tip of his cock right across her opening. The pink mare shivered and looked over seeing Lotus already guiding the other stallion inside of her. She in turn almost felt like her hips moved on their own to get the dark pony's rod inside her.

Biting her lip Maud was almost in tears now as the room became a repetitive chorus of slapping and moaning. It wasn't from her heart breaking that made her eyes well up though. She continued to stroke her clit while watching not one but two of her beautiful boyfriend thrusting at his finest. Her pussy yearned to be filled in a way that her hoof could not satisfy but she knelt on the floor denied while two girls she knew Rayne didn't even care about got what she wanted instead. No longer able to keep herself silent the earth pony began a stream of lusty whimpering as she drowned in the hopelessness of her desire to be fucked.

Meanwhile, the two spa ponies looked to each other in glee. It tortured Maud to see the smiles across their faces as they felt the stallion stretching their insides apart in a way that made them look like they were melting. Aloe reached out to Lotus and Lotus reached back until the two were holding hooves and groaning out to each other.

"Uuuuuh, auuuhh! It's so good!" Aloe grunted.

"MMM- more, puuleeaase. Aaah, yes, like that!" Lotus hissed as he stallion thrusted harder.

For what little attention span they had left the two girls looked over as they heard a bang from Maud having accidentally kicked their supply cart over. The gray mare had apparently dropped to her back and seemed beside herself as she was clearly cumming on their floor. But seeing this filled Lotus with a renewed sense of naughtiness as she looked over to Aloe and then leaned up to Rayne whispering, "Look to Aloe there, isn't she pretty?" She asked while pressing him to stop his thrusting within her. "Doesn't she look beautiful being fucked by... well you? And so vigorously?" Rayne nodded as he did indeed enjoy the voyeurist sight. But then with a devilish smirk Lotus whispered something softly into his ear which made the stallion grin and pull his cock back away from her.

Meanwhile Aloe was having less concern for what Maud or anypony else was doing. She was too focused on holding her Rayne by the hip and thrusting back in time with him. "Uuh, ungmm! Yes ba-by! It feels so good!" Her nasally voice cried out while tightening the muscles within her. She smirked as he groaned in response to her expertly working her pussy against him. But as her face bobbed up and down from the pounding she was getting she suddenly looked up in confusion as the other Rayne slide in to lay next to her as well. Aloe quickly shot a glance over to Lotus but the cerulean mare just winked and blew her a kiss before sitting back with her legs open as if intending to play with herself.

"Have fun!" Lotus giggled. Instantly Aloe's face lit up with excitement like it was Hearthswarming Eve. Her smile only seemed to get brighter as the stallion in her pussy grabbed her by the mane and roughly turned her face down to the side. Crawling in behind her, Rayne's copy slid to her now upturned hip and she quickly felt his erection slipping between the cheeks of her ass. "Consider this a gift from me darling." Lotus teased as she now stroked her own clit in circles slowly.

Proving their difference between the other sexually repressed ponies in town, Aloe reached behind her and happily held her flank open for the new intrusion. "Yes, do it! I want to feel it!" Aloe cried excitedly. However it took Rayne a moment to realize that Aloe was actually flirting with Lotus instead of with him. "Make him do it to me after fucking you! I want to feel your pussy in my ass." Aloe cooed suggestively.

Using the slickness of Lotus's insides as lube, Rayne pressed into Aloe's puckered hole with an easing shove. At first the other Rayne pulled out to make the penetration into Aloe's rear end easier. But once his copy was buried to the hilt into the squirming mare he quickly pushed himself all the way back in to the base of her slit. The scream that tore itself out from Aloe's throat was almost enough to make everyone cum just by itself. As soon as she felt her insides constrict from both of her holes being filled to the brim, she shot her hooves down to her belly holding it tight as if she feared that the cocks would burst through the other end of her.

Now the stallions snickered together as they both took hold of her body firmly. There was no mercy in their eyes as they began power humping Aloe roughly. Neither were hurting her but she screamed being pummeled and stuffed, pinned and pounded, and all-together dominated as she was crushed between them. They pulled her mane harshly and ground their cocks against each other inside her. Meanwhile Lotus and Maud both stroked themselves furiously while watching Aloe look like she was being trampled to death by the two stallions jack hammering against her.

The pink mare threw her blue mane back as sweat poured down her face. She could not even form words as she felt like her body was being broken apart. They grabbed her arms folding them in and then raised her legs so that they could sink their cocks even deeper. Then being bound and unable to move Aloe shrieked like she was being murdered as she felt their tips drive against her insides like her organs were being shifted by their cocks. "GGIIAAAHHHH! YOU'RE- YOU'RE SKEWERING ME! YOURE SKWEREING ME ALIVE!" She screamed as she jerked and twitched looking as if she were getting the fucking of her life.

"Oh that is too hot!" Lotus shouted as she started to crawl closer looking wide eyed in amazement. Leaning right over Aloe's stomach she watched as a slight bump could actually be seen poking outward from inside her. Lowering her mouth down she licked across Aloe's abdomen trying to trace the protrusion with her tongue. "Rayne... wouldn't it be hot if you could fuck through Aloe's pussy and into my mouth for me to suck your-"

But this proved to be too much as the Rayne in front of Aloe suddenly grunted from watching that lewd display. The pink mare tilted her head back and screamed while actually kicking now, but the two stallions held her tight not letting her move an inch. "AAHHHHH! IT'S HOT! IT'S SO HOT!" She wailed as Lotus's jaw dropped watching Rayne's balls contract while dumping rope after rope of burning seed into her best friend's pussy.

It took quite a lot of time for things to settle even after the stallions had stopped their thrusting. It was actually the stallion still buried in Aloe's rectum that spoke first saying, "Dude, what the heck? I thought I was the copy." He said with a laugh. Quickly the real Rayne looked up in surprise and breathlessly snapped out, "Hey, shut the hell up. You would have cum too if you could have seen what Lotus was doing over here." Then he pulled himself free from the gasping mare and she blushed from embarrassment with everypony being able to see her vagina stretched lewdly apart with a ridiculous amount of stallion cum spilling out from inside her.

Almost as if by perverted instinct Maud rushed to her hooves and looked like she wanted to step over. She was staring mesmerized at the cum that was coated along Rayne's cock. But then she stopped herself remembering that she wasn't invited to participate in their fun. "Do you see something you want Maud? Were you getting up to clean this off?" Lotus asked in a taunting voice while stroking a hoof through the sticky substance on his shaft. The gray mare nodded and Rayne began to wonder if Lotus was a little bit of a sadist as she crawled down to the floor to kneel beside his cock. "Oh? Is this what you wait for to clean up with your mouth?" But before Maud could respond Lotus leaned forward swallowing as much of his rod as she could fit before bobbing her head back and forth while sucking like a vice grip upon his shaft.

Rayne groaned feeling her mouth wrap along his sensitive rod so tightly. Lotus's mouth slurped loudly as she skull fucked herself like a power washer being careful to not leave a single spot of him unclean. Meanwhile Maud dropped her head in discouragement as tears started to run from her eyes now. But that was they heard Aloe grunt out as she started being anally fucked by Rayne's copy once more. "Ungh, towel... me... off..." She said aloud as the stallion behind her was grunting with satisfaction for how her ass felt. Maud looked up wondering why no pony was moving. "I, said... bring me... a cum-m rag, ba...by." Aloe moaned out again.

After it became apparent that the message was not being received, Lotus pulled her mouth off of Rayne's dick with a pop and said, "I believe she is talking to you." She snapped to Maud coldly while then leaning down to lick Rayne's balls clean making sure to lap up every ounce of cum, not even caring at this point who it had belonged to.

Feeling surprised, Maud jumped up to her hooves and rushed over to Aloe. Maud gawked for a moment as she was now able to see just how deep Rayne had been penetrating into the mare. She felt a slight twinge of jealousy but pushed it aside before picking up a small towel to clean Aloe's pussy with. However as she approached Aloe screamed at Maud so startlingly that she dropped the towel to the floor. "What are you doing?! No!" Maud froze not knowing what she had done wrong. "I said to bring me a cum rag! Not one of our spa towels! Our customers use those! That is disgusting!"

Maud's head fell as she felt a wave of shame wash over her. But for a reason she didn't understand, it also seemed to make the strain in her loins pinch tighter when she was yelled at. She looked around but then got confused almost seeming scared that she couldn't figure out what to use as there were only spa towels around them. "I don't... I don't see a cum towel anywhere. I don't know what to use." Maud softly said sounded defeated and embarrassed.

"I see one." Lotus suggested after finally pulling her mouth away from Rayne and standing to her hooves.

Maud gave a confused look until she realized it was her that both Aloe and Lotus were staring at. Now her cheeks flushed redder than Rayne had ever seen and the two spa ponies laughed as it looked like the earth pony had an orgasm where she stood from the sheer embarrassment of their implication. "B-but, I'm not into other mares." Maud whimpered as she realized they wanted her to clean Aloe's pussy with her face.

"Stop it!" Rayne snarled into Lotus's ear as tears once again formed in Maud's eyes and the copy of Rayne stopped fucking Aloe as well.

Lotus quickly turned back trying to soothe the stallions. "We aren't hurting her! Trust us! Yes, she is crying. But we would have stopped humiliating her a long time ago if she asked us to. If she isn't enjoying this then she can just say so. But the thing is... she is enjoying this..." Then ignoring Rayne's stunned look she walked up to Maud and seductively whispered in her ear, "You wanted to drink Rayne's cum, didn't you?"

"Yes!" Maud nodded as she began crying harder now.

"Well it's right there!" Lotus told her while pointing to Aloe's drenched slit. Aloe motioned for Rayne's double to pull out of her ass now and move aside. Meanwhile Lotus continued, "You said you enjoy cleaning up Rayne's cum. You never said it had to only be from off of him." Suddenly Maud froze as she had never considered that before. "How badly do you want to participate instead of being ignored? What would you do to drink your boyfriend's juices instead of going thirsty like I know you are?" Maud looked like she almost fell over in desire. But again Lotus continued further, "Did you know, Maud... that Rayne enjoys seeing mare to mare touching each other?" She whispered suggestively.

"H-he does?" Maud asked.

Both spa ponies nodded together now and then they gasped seeing the little mare take a step toward Aloe's open legs. Their eyes spread wide waiting to see if she would really do it and they watched as Maud whimpered and gave a tentative lick to a drop of cream that was very near to Aloe's clit. As soon as Aloe moaned and ran a hoof through Maud's mane the gray mare then gently leaned her face down and began to lap at the juices that were spread through Aloe's fur. At first gently, then greedily, she began taking big mouthfuls cum while eagerly swallowing. "Uuuhhhhh yessssss. Eat my cummy pussy ba....by." Aloe moaned. "Lotus... it's so hot. Open the window dear before we all faint in here."

The other mare nodded while the two stallions watch in fascination as their girlfriend sucked and licked and slurped her way between Aloe's thighs, even going as far as to try to lick the seed that was still buried deep within her. When Lotus returned Rayne looked to his double and then to her. Nodding he grabbed the blue mare and threw her onto the lounge chair. "A-Oww! Oh my! What is-"

"Shut the fuck up...!" He told her, to which she quickly complied. Pushing her down by her shoulder he forced her onto her stomach as he climbed up behind with his erection that wasn't spent yet. "Thank you for what you've done with Maud. I've never seen anything so hot before." To this his girlfriend blushed and then made more of a show for eating Aloe's pussy for him while he watched. "But Lotus, I still care about that mare and... you are just such a little bitch." He said sternly as Lotus gasped feeling her asscheeks being pulled apart.

"Hehe, oh yeah? Are you mad at me Rayne?" She said tauntingly to him as if she weren't even nervous about the fact that he was going to sodomized her. "You want to punish me for being mean to your little girlfriend?" She almost laughed and looked all the more excited by the angry glare in his eyes. "Fine, then go ahead then. Here..." She said while reaching out for the towel which Maud had dropped to the floor. The other Rayne handed it to her and she quickly used it to dry between her legs and also wipe off the stallion's dick until there was no lubrication left at all. "There, ha ha. Now you can really punish me... because I think your little girlfriend is a slut and I- AAHHHH!" She screamed as Rayne mercilessly drove his dry rod into her, almost tearing the ass of the spa pony from his initial entry.

Rayne snarled as he held Lotus down by her back and railed into her ass with an angry glare. It didn't even matter to Maud that Lotus was wailing like a wanton slut, clearly enjoying the brutal treatment. She curled her tongue through Aloe's pussy not even feeling embarrassed anymore. She had never felt so beautiful than she did at that moment with Rayne angrily hate fucking the mare who had been cruel to her in her defense. Even as Aloe grabbed Maud's head tightly and pressed it into her groin screaming that she was cumming, Maud just closed her eyes and contentedly opened her mouth allowing the fluids that were spewed from within to flow down her throat as she swallowed.

"Aaaahhh!! Aloe! AAAAAAAHHHH, ALOE!" Lotus screamed as Rayne's endurance outmatched her expectation and her anus quickly started to burn. "ALLOOOEEEE!" Lotus cried again, actually drawing the attention of her coworker as she punched into the seat below her from the pain in her ass.

Rayne sudden spread her thighs apart and leaned down over the mare beneath him. "I want to hear you scream... I'm going to make you tell Maud that you're sorry..." He snickered sinisterly as a tear of actual fright ran down from Lotus's left eye.

"Wh-w-wh-wait darling! Let me get it wet! P-please! Please! Let me- uuhh! Let me get it..." When Rayne next thrusted into the mare she spasmed like he had just punched beyond her anus and stabbed into her guts. "GIIAAAAHHHH! WAIT! AAAHHHH! I- AAAHHH!" She screamed as her pussy gushed against the seat in orgasm, but her head thrashed clearly indicating that this was hurting her now.

Quickly Aloe leaned forward as if she intended to put a end to this but that was when Maud reached up to stop her. "No." The earth pony told her. "Rayne isn't gagging her, she can still talk. She could say if she wanted this to stop. So don't help her." She told Aloe, quoting what had been said about herself earlier.

Lotus looked up in surprise to this as Rayne twisted her arm behind her back so that she couldn't struggle anymore. "AAAHHH! UUYGGH, AAAH-AAAAHHH! I'M SORRY! I'MI'AAAH, MAUD I'M SORRY! IT HURTS! AAAAHH RAYNE! I-"

But that was when they all saw Lotus's eyes shoot open wide before she started twisting in his grip wildly. Lotus's voice pierced out in a shriek as they watched Rayne's balls clench with his seed erupting into her. "AAAHH, IT'S HOT! WHY IS IT SO HOOOT?!" The real Rayne reached out and took Maud into his grasp who then quickly laid herself into his arms as if she were proud to be held by him. "IIIIAAAHHH!!! IT'S HOT! STIIIIOOPP! IT BURNS! IT'S TOO MUCH! PLEASE!!!" Lotus shrieked as she fucked air with her pussy lustily, feeling his fluids stream into her bowels from load after load of cum.

With a heavy grunt Rayne pulled his rod out as she looked back with her tear stained face. Her asshole looked red from its rim, going all the way down inside. It lay spread open and gapped all the way through. "Lotus!" Aloe screamed and crawled over to check on her friend. "Lotus, are you okay?!"

"That..." her friend whispered softly. "That was... amazing." She whimpered before laying down and looking like she was passing out right there. "Uuuhhoohhh... that hurt sooo baaaad but it was sooo hooo- ...hot... mmhm-" Aloe sighed with relief and gave a chuckle before turning back to the others.

With a shine from Rayne's horn the copy seemed to meld back into the original as if it had never existed. Following this the stallion seemed to twist about in delight as he could now think back remembering the experience from both of Rayne's point of views. With a giggling rawr he then scooped Maud up into the air while she chuckled like a filly. "We'll be going now Aloe." Rayne announced and the other mare smiled with a nod.

"I'll see you tomorrow for work then." Aloe replied as she thought about running a shower for her and Lotus together.

"Now as for you..." Rayne said to Maud as he held her in his arms princess style. "Did you enjoy what happened here tonight?"

Maud gave a surprisingly wide smile for her and then nodded. "I would do it again, if you liked seeing me like this that is."

"Heh, maybe." He teased as they both knew the answer was yes. "But for now I am going to take you home. I'm going to take you home and I'm going to make love to you, Maud. Slowly... gently... and because you're beautiful..." He whisper into her ear soothingly. She twitched with excitement in his arms and wrapped her hooves around his neck. The last sight Aloe saw of them was her kissing him tenderly while he teleported them away together.

Author's Note

Okay so after everyone has finished enjoying this chapter... and maybe had a nice nap lol... I'll leave this ending note for you. ^_~

Alright so honestly though I do hope this chapter was liked and not hated. Some people react poorly to content like this. The breakdown here is mainly that Maud had her cuckcake kink expanded almost all the way here. Rubbing it in her face that they got what she wanted... and it turning Maud on to have that done to her. I will remind everyone that this story is for fun and I promise I don't hate the characters I write about lol.

At the end there Lotus was tapping out for something she wanted and was enjoying. That is not the same thing as Rayne forcing her. There was no non consent in this chapter. I want that to be clear.

Yes for a little bit there Rayne got a rimjob from Lotus while being sucked upon by Aloe. It won't be a big thing in my story but it will probably come up again occasionally. If anyone has any super strong dislike for any themes in my story you can just let me know in a message privately.

And as for the very end... Rayne knows how important "aftercare" can be following a heavy fetish scene. He is taking her home to spoil the hell out of her romantically and affectionately. But it will be partially skipped over at the start of the next chapter.

46 - A Stray Cat

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 46 - A Stray Cat

-In Ponyville, the Next Day-

At about an hour passed noon Rayne had made his way over to the fountain in the center of town. A few passerbys waived at him while others who weren’t familiar with the stallion yet just walked on about their day. Most ponies at least raised a curious eyebrow though at seeing the dark stallion push a small cart of objects toward the water display. Rayne had made quick work of visiting a few stores in town to acquire the disorderly assortment of trinkets he was now pulling out from the cart.

First he dumped a small bucket of food coloring into the water which quickly began turning the fountain green. Then he placed around the water’s edge a large box of candy, a bag of popcorn, an apple, and a cup of lemonaid. Working quickly he used a bit of glue along with a touch of magic to attach strands of liquorish to both sides of each item.

It was about then that a few ponys had stopped in whatever they were doing to watch him. Rayne didn’t mind while just continuing on with his task in a hurried pace. After casting a spell upon each item he watched as they slowly began to pick themselves up like little creatures with the liquorish for arms and legs. “Oh wait, the googlely eyes! I can’t forget the googley eyes!” He said to himself while quickly attaching the silly decoration to the items which now looked around on their own.

“Uh, what are you doing?” Asked a light green mare who Rayne needed no introduction to recognize as Lyra Heartstrings.

“Just making a present for a friend.” Rayne responded before pulling an award stand out from his cart but with no award on it. Instead he set there two of the largest pears that he could find at the local fruit stand.

Next he pulled out an entire box of unmarked birthday cards as well as a pen and sat down on the ground to write the letters U and N in front of the word birthday on each card. “Oh right, I almost forgot.” He said aloud as he looked over to the four animated food creatures who were just staring at him. With a magical snap they all began to sing and dance the song ‘Let’s All Go to the Lobby’ in a circle around the fountain. The crowd had grown larger now as more ponies stopped to watch as Rayne called out, “Come on over folks! And don’t forget to support your local stores and vendors!” After that he began handing out the Happy Unbirthday cards to anypony who would take one.

It was about then that a new voice whispered out sounding curious and slithery, coming from up in the air above Rayne. “Mmm and what do you think you are doing?”

To this Rayne just looked relieved as if he had been waiting for this and was glad to see that it had worked. “Do you like it?” He asked while not even bothering to look up as the Draconequus materialized in the air about him. “Here, have a very merry unbirthday Discord.” He said as he handed him a card and then passed more out to other ponies as they walked by.

Discord observed the absurd display that danced around the fountain but then slithered around through the air to in front of Rayne stating, “I don’t believe that is what I asked.”

“It’s a gift.” The stallion said simply. Finally putting the cards down and he looked up to Discord properly. “A gift for you.”

Now the levitating serpent-griffon-lion-thing, looked shocked as that was certainly not what he expected Rayne to say. “A g-gift? For me-e?” He asked as he floated down to rest his feet on the ground now.

“Yup. Don’t worry, I’m not trying to steal your thunder or anything. I’m no master of chaos. This was the best that I could manage on a thirty minute lunch break which is almost over with now.”

Discord looked over to the scene behind the stallion. “Hmmm. No master indeed but all the same not bad, not bad. What is that though?” He asked, pointing over to the award stand.

Now Rayne smiled as he gestured back to the fountain. “Oh well when I was brainstorming this idea together for you I thought that the song and dance would be a nice touch. But it needed more. So when I got to thinking what would do well to go along with it-”

“And you decided that this would make a ‘great pair?’” Discord interjected and Rayne nodded with a smirk. Several on-looking ponies rolled their eyes but a few in the crowd still chuckled. Discord, however, seemed beside himself as he heartily laughed out loud. “My, well I just have to say that this is a splendid gift and I thank you for it Rayne. You even managed to spread a little discord around town with these unbirthday cards. Very... ahem, ‘wonderful’ of you to think of.” He said, grinning with the pun that he knew only Rayne would understand.

“Well you’re welcome.” Rayne said happily as he began picking up his supplies.

Now the long necked spirit of disharmony floated around him asking, “Not to make it sound as if I were ungrateful for this thoughtful, thoughtful gesture. But I still have to ask... Why come up with such a thing to begin with?”

Rayne then sat down being careful not the knock the dancing lemonade cup into the fountain. “Well for one, I will admit it was pretty fun. But secondly, I was hoping that you would accept an apology from me.”

“Oooohhh?” Discord cooed with curiosity as he snapped his claw to clean up everything Rayne had laid out. Then shooing the on-lookers away he leaned in to whisper as he asked, “And just what preytell have you done to warrant needing my forgiveness?”

The stallion looked up to Discord with a genuine smile and said, “I made you wait." He laughed at Discord's surprise before continuing. "I didn’t want you thinking that I had forgotten about you. I think you’re fun Discord and I meant what I said about wanting to hang out with you. This was my way of getting your attention to see if you were free this evening?”

"You did ALL THIS just to ask if I had plans tonight?!" For one of the rare instances when Discord put his chaos aside to have a real moment shared with a friend, he sat down next to Rayne and said, “You know what? I’m touched. I’ve still been keeping tabs on you, ya know. Maybe not as closely as I could have but enough to know you’ve had your hooves full with helping Twilight and her friends trapes all over Equestria. I didn’t want to sound too pushy but I will admit that I had my doubts.”

Rayne just grinned and decided to save Discord from himself because the sappy stuff so did not suit him. “Still got your party shoes, big guy?”

That seemed to be more than enough to snap the Draconequus back into his usual self. “Oh do I ever!”

“And how about a loaner suit for a bud, huh? I promise that in time I can have Rarity whip something up for me once I’ve gotten paid a little more from the Day Spa.”

Chuckling loudly Discord nodded to him. “Oh I think that can be arranged. So tonight, you said?”

Rayne nodded eagerly as he was looking forward to it just as much as Discord was. “That’s right. But for now I have to head on back to work. The new business rush still hasn’t died down yet. Somehow a trading caravan from Rainbow Falls heard about me. Then, right after them, I've got the entire Buckball team in from Appaloosa waiting in the lobby.” He chuckled.

That was when Rayne was surprised to see Discord click his fingers and suddenly they were right outside the spa. “A little favor for a friend. We don’t want you getting into trouble for being late now do we?” The stallion just nodded thankfully and waved before heading back inside.

Later that Evening -

Not more than about an hour after sundown Rayne found himself leaving from Sugarcube Corner. "Thanks a bunch for letting me stay for a short cat-nap in your bed Pinkie Pie. I might have to find myself a comfy spot closer to town if I plan to keep having late nights like this.” He said with a smile.

To this she just waived it off as if it were no big deal. "Pssh, please. Really it was no trouble! Feel free to crash here any time just as long as it isn't late enough to disturb the Cake's. Alright?" She offered to him with a smile.

Rayne then reached up and pulled down two balloons that hung in her room. One was pink and the other was purple. In a blur, his hooves quickly twisted them around making a mini balloon Pinkie Pie inside of a purple heart. She gasped that she loved it and he handed it over to her with a chuckle. "Really Pinkie, thanks for everything. Have a good night now." He told her before walking out the door, licking his lips from the taste of her magic still fresh on his tongue.

“Alright, let’s see. Where is this place?" He asked himself as he looked over a small town map. "The... The Hot Hoof? Really?! That’s the name of this place? Well I suppose from an innocent point of view that’s a good name for a dance spot. But it certainly doesn’t make me think of dancing when I hear that.” He thought as he proceeded to a wide building that seemed to slant downward toward the ground on the back end.

Once inside, Rayne found that the establishment was much bigger than it looked on the outside. It had a second floor that was built below the ground level, contrary to most other buildings in Ponyville. The top floor had a bar for servicing drinks and there seemed to be a kitchen in the back but Rayne had no clue what would be on the menu for a place like this. He now regretted eating before heading over but he was sure there would always be a next time. Following the sound of some soft strumming music, Rayne headed downstairs where he could hear a band playing some soft background jazz. The lower level was designed with an large open dance floor. There was an assortment of tables with chairs surrounding the outline of the room where patrons could eat and watch the stage.

“Hmm, not quite as swanky as that place I saw Discord take the boys to in the show but it isn’t bad. It could definitely do.” He thought to himself as he pulled up a chair just to get a feel for the place for awhile.

“Hi there, welcome to the Hot Hoof. Are you hungry, honey? Or did you just come for the ambience?” Rayne looked up to see a orange pegasus that he didn’t recognize looking down to him while holding a serving tray. Her mane was a vibrant fuschia but her waitress dress covered her cutie mark from view.

“Well I’m relatively new in town. I had been hoping this was some sort of dance bar.” Rayne said, but it had really been more of a question.

“A dance bar?” She asked with a slightly nasally tone. “Well yeah, I suppose that this place would qualify as that. It usually only heats up when we get a band traveling through town or when someone actually good comes by for amature night.” Dropping a menu on the table in front of him just in case, she added. “Here in Ponyville you only gots two choices when it comes to music. This place or the theater house. But in either case... ya need someone to actually play.”

“W-wait!” He called out as she turned to leave. Glancing back over her shoulder, she waited as he asked, “Well what about me? I sing. Could I give it a try?”

“You, sugar? Heh, you don’t look much like no show pony. You look like you’re better cut out to be a hair dresser!” She teased him while flipping the front of his long mane with a hoof. “But hey, if you wanna give it a try then who am I to stop you? Lemme go tell the manager and see what he has to say.” Rayne nodded, watching as she made her way back somewhere behind the stage.

That was when Discord came sliding in across the floor right into the seat beside the dark stallion. He put his hooves upon the table and snapped his claws as they were suddenly both sporting a flashy zoot suit customed fit to each of them. “Hey there, nice threads Daddio.” Rayne smirked while admirring how his new gray suit looked just as good on him as Discord’s orange suit did on the Draconequus.

“Heeeey there, look at you hep cat.” Discord cheered. “I know you mentioned before but it looks like you really do know how to jive. Well fancy that.” He chuckled.

Rayne reached out so Discord could slap his hoof with a low five as he said, “No sweat, alligator. But uh, it looks like we might not be able to get our jump and wail on without no music to swing to. You feel me?”

Now snapping his claws again, a few gold coins appeared on the bar upstairs while a pair of milkshakes appeared at their table before them. Then materializing a pair of sunglasses over his eyes just for the purpose of looking out over the tops of them he said, “Oh well it’s still early! Of course there is no fun yet! The party has only just arrived. And my friend, by the party I mean us!”

Rayne chuckled and took a sip of his milkshake. “Mmm, that’s pretty good. I mean that’s no five bit milkshake but it’s still pretty good.”

To that Discord looked confused as his sunglasses almost slid off his nose. "A wha?"

"A five bit milkshake." Rayne repeated, holding back a snicker as he couldn't believe Discord was really going to take the bait on this.

"You're talking about a milkshake? Milk and ice cream?" Discord asked skeptically.

"Uh huh." Rayne replied confidently.

"Worth five bits?"

"Yup."

"You don't put alcohol in it or anything?"

"Nope."

"Well..." Discord scoffed in disbelief. "I'd like to know what a five bit milkshake tastes like."

"Oh yeah?" Rayne asked. "Well hold onto your hat there Gate!" He slapped the table confidently and teleported himself upstairs. "Excuse me mister, mind if I cut in here for just a moment?" He asked to the bartender. The other pony looked around seeing that there were no other customers waiting at the bar just then so he stepped aside. Thinking to himself now, Rayne thought, "Alright so I have Pinkie's and Mrs. Cake's magic. In fact, Starlight is a pretty handy in the kitchen too. Time to see how well this pleasure pony can shake up a shake."

Five minutes later Rayne teleported back to his seat with a large crystal glass filled to the brim with melted sugary perfection. Discord grumbled in disbelief but his horns almost spun around after he sunk in a spoon and took in a bite. "Yeow! That's a pretty freakin' good milkshake!"

"Told ya." Rayne smirked.

"I don't know if it's worth five bits but that's pretty freakin' good."

It was about then that Rayne saw his waitress pony step back out with none other than Filthy Rich himself following along behind her. “Yeah, over here at table number four.” She said, “Hey wait a minute. You’s wasn’t wearing that a moment ago. When did you have time to-”

“Wait a minute.” Rayne interrupted her after seeing the two approach. “Filthy Rich? You’re the manager here?”

Now the light brown stallion laughed and extended a hoof for him. “A what? Ah, heck. All I do own the place. But I do enjoy hearing about when we have new talent in the area. So put’er there! Glad to meet ya.” Rayne shook his hoof and listened as Mr. Rich turned towards his companion. “Greetings, Discord." He said candidly.

"Rich." The Draconequus replied in equal tone.

Turning back to Rayne the proprietor told him, "I’ll tell you the same thing that I tell this one here. Pay for your drinks, be kind to the staff, and don’t break anything that I paid for. But otherwise feel free to enjoy yourself.”

The dark stallion nodded as Mr. Rich excused himself and the waitress walked back up to him. “If you fellas wanna embarrass yourselves then be my guest. I checked and we ain’t got no other acts tonight. So just introduce yourself to the band and ain’t nobody gonna stop you unless we start to get some customers complaining.”

Once she had left, Discord smirked while twirling his hat around on a finger. “Ah, so getting into trouble already are we?”

Flipping his mane back Rayne laughed, “I hate to break it to you buddy but I came here hoping for a hot time. And so far this place has been ice cold.”

“You’re enjoying this too much.” Discord snickered.

“Just try and stop me.” Rayne winked as he stood up from the table.

“After you, oh instigator of revelry!” The smile on Discord’s face was almost devious, from how Rayne was inspiring him with his confident attitude. Sitting back to see how far the stallion could take things, Discord watched to see if Rayne could muster the band into action.

Tipping his hat Rayne stepped up to the band. “Hey there fellas, oh and lady. You feel like stepping things up a little? See my buddy Discord and I came here tonight hoping to get some hooves stomping. But it’s been mellow, far too mellow, since we walked in here.” Looking at the group he saw that there was a stallion for the piano, trumpet, and a couple guitars, while a mare sat behind the drums. They all wore matching tuxedos and now their ears picked up as they listened to the stallion.

However before they could respond, they all heard a rather rude shouting coming from a well dressed stallion in a corner booth. He had a purple coat with a bit of stylish stubble on his chin. His mane was a dark lavender slicked to one side. He wore a jacket of faux fur and a lavish looking a gold necklance. There were also two silver bracelets on each hoof. “Hey there, hol’ on now!” The purple stallion called out agitatedly with a heavy cajon sounding accent. “You ain’t gunna let that nobody newcomer up in here to ruin our good mood, now are you?”

Sitting beside him was the fanciest looking piece of eye candy Rayne had ever seen in this world. She was more of a lilac colored mare with a pale lavender mane that billowed down her shoulders. Her green eyes gave a seductive contrast against her red sequins dress. But despite her being a pegasus, Rayne could only describe her as the underworld version of Fleur-de-Lis. "Oh come on darling. I'm bored!" She complained to him softly. "The noise, the excitement... Isn't that what you bring me here for?"

The drummer of the band leaned over her bass drum and growled nastily at him, “You don’t own this place Lil’ Pete and you certainly don’t pay our checks! So you just stay sitting down and shut up like every other customer.” The other band members chuckled and no further complaints came from his table. “Go on there doll. You go ahead and give us a beat and we’ll match it to whatever you’re singing.”

Rayne smirked and nodded to them humming a little melody for a few jazzy songs until they all nodded that they could feel the rhythm. He walked up to the small stage now as a few other patrons began stepping downstairs upon hearing the band kicking in.

Before he could begin there was a shout. “HEY!” Rayne looked over seeing a slightly overweight construction worker stallion taking a seat. “Who the heck are you? I haven’t seen you in here before!”

Rayne grinned at him as the drums kicked in behind him. “Oh my name is Rayne... And I’m about to tell you all about me...”

-Redacted Content-

A few ponies began nodding along or clicking their hooves as they began enjoying the beat.

A few of the patrons chuckled at this but they all listened without interrupting.

A mare from the crowd whooped at him appreciatively.

There were a couple more laughs but Rayne had definitely gotten the favor of the crowd. “Whoa now!” One patron shouted. “Don’t burn us up!” Shouted another excitedly.

Rayne sang while pointing at the last heckler before he really leaning his voice smoothly into the song.

The whole place erupted in cheers now.

Making a slide across the dance floor with the microphone in hoof there were several whistles and cheers from the crowd as the band laughed together.

All the mares in the room shouted except for Lil’ Pete’s.

Discord started hooting causing a few of the others to laugh. But Rayne grinned seeing everypony cheering for him as the song ended. He gave a wink over to the purple stallion who had commented against him and watched as his heckler just grimaced in response.

“Thank you, thank you. I’ll be here all night!” Rayne called out as the band picked up now and Discord as well as several others joined Rayne on the dance floor.

Later that evening, Discord and Rayne stumbled arm in arm together out from the night club. The noise of their ruckus had really drew in the crowds that evening and the dark stallion had even been approached by Filthy Rich asking if Rayne could make his attendance be a regular thing. It was an offer which he happily accepted, in exchange for a regular payment of bits of course.

“HOT, HOT, HOT HOOF DANCING!!!” Shouted Discord and Rayne together, drunk on their merriment and intoxicated by their exhaustion. They walked like an awkward three legged beast, laughing, and chuckling down the street until they nearly collapsed into the town fountain together.

“Ha, ha, ho, oh boy!” Discord wheezed, slapping a paw across Rayne’s back. “I can’t tell you how long it has been since I have had fun like that. You really do know how to have a blast. Now, I’m not complaining about how I usually find myself spending time with friends. But let’s just say that it involves a lot less singing.”

Rayne leaned back not even minding as he accidentally got some of his mane wet in the fountain. “Oh yeah, that was a blast. I don’t think I have ever had a friend as cool as you Discord. In fact, I know I haven’t.” Rayne chuckled as he thought he caught the Draconequus blush a little bit. “But you know, I wouldn’t mind seeing what you usually get up to. What do your other buddies do for fun? Adventure trips? Fantasy combat practice? Or I don’t suppose you like board games by chance?” Rayne asked knowingly.

“Well now that you mention it...” Discord began. “I suppose I should probably ask the others first before just inviting you. I mean I’m not even the one hosting the game really but… I don’t suppose you enjoy role playing scenarios or that sort of thing?”

“Discord?” Rayne asked cheekily. “Are you asking me if I am interested in Ogres and Oubliettes? Because if that’s where you’re going with this then I would be sooo okay with that.” Ending with a chuckle he then sat up and shook the water from his mane.

“Reeeaaaaally? Well, I will just have to keep that in mind.” The two gave a hoof bump to each other before Discord stood up and yawned. “Oh well, master of chaos or not even one such as I needs his BeaUTy sleep!" He emphasized. "I supposed that we should probably call it a night.”

Rayne nodded following with a yawn of his own. “I had a blast with you Discord. I’ll be sure to let you know the next time I’m free for something like this again. And you let me know if I’d be welcome to the next game night with your other friends.”

“Nightie night, Mr Mystery Pony...” Discord said, reminding Rayne that he hadn’t given up on his curiosity about the stallion. Then Discord turned himself into a flock of sheep which jumped over Rayne’s head but then were gone.

“Hmm. Let’s see...” Rayne said aloud as he looked around at the quiet and dark streets of Ponyville. “I hadn’t realized how late it had gotten. I certainly hope that Maud is asleep already. She’s really taking a liking to that clock even though it was a gift for me, heh. Zecora I know went home so she wouldn’t be waiting for me. I suppose I could crash at the Day Spa so I wouldn’t have to walk all the way out of town but… maybe there is a better idea for where I could stay for the night." He thought to himself as he walked off in a very different direction from Maud's cave.

Author's Note

Alright so welcome to the chapter of pop culture references haha! There were several listed in this chapter. Now I know that not all of my readers live in America but I wonder how many of you were able to recognize them all?

So even though I didn't write out the song, the reference to "Let's All Go to the Lobby" was about the 1950's animation directed and produced by Dave Fleischer. Meanwhile the Unbirthday Cards were a reference to Alice in Wonderland. But what did you think of the present to Discord as a whole? Clever? Too Cheesy?

Also yes this chapter implies that after Rayne got off work he went to have a nap at Pinkie's and at some point pulled a fast one to steal her magic. No Rayne and Pinkie did not have sex but as he is her sister's boyfriend it would make sense that she would let him get close to her.

The Hot Hoof establishment, Rayne's waitress, the band, and Lil' Pete are all of my own design that I made up. They aren't based off of anything. But I hope you like them. The eye candy mare sitting beside Lil' Pete though is actually the OC of one of my readers who I included as a little cameo with their permission. But you'll find out more about her later on. Additionally, yes Lil' Pete does dress and act a little bit like a pimp but in actuality he is just a flashy loan shark.

Yes there were references to the 1994 movie Pulp Fiction about the 5 dollar milkshake.

The song that Rayne sang was the 1981 hit Stray Cat Strut by the Stray Cats. But again the song is redacted. This is where the changes are really going to hurt the story… because Rayne is going to be working as a singer at this jazz club, and all of the songs have to be removed.

Yes Rayne does also have himself a second source of income now singing for Filthy Rich in the Hot Hoof.

Finally, where in the heck does Rayne think he's going in the middle of the night if it isn't home to Maud?

47 - An Apple a Night

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 47 - An Apple a Night

Sweet Apple Acres -

All was quiet on the farm at this late hour. The pigs chortled in their sleep and the chickens all rested safely in their coop. Inside the farm house Applebloom dreamed of adventures while Granny Smith was snoring away with a soft whistle to her breathing. Across the hall Applejack was resting peacefully until something had begun to disturb her from sleep.

“Tick.”

The country mare turned her face over upon her apple design covered pillows.

“Tick, tick.”

Her eyes opened up as she looked to her green wallpapered room and held onto her dark apple red blankets. “Ooh, what is it tonight? Why can’t I stay asleep all of a sudden?” She asked herself while groggily sitting up and rubbing her eye.

“Tick.”

“What in the hay?” She asked, now realizing that there had been a tapping sound coming from her bedside window. Climbing out of bed Applejack stretched and then opened up her curtains to see if anything outside was amiss. At first she didn’t see anything out in the dark other than the silhouettes of their usual farm equipment and fences. But that was when she noticed there was a little pebble sitting on her outside window ledge that didn’t belong there. Lifting the window open she then carefully stuck her head outside and yelled, “Alright now. Whoever it is, you just come on out. I know there’s someone there.”

She covered the moonlight from her eyes with a hoof as she struggled to look down towards a dark shape on the ground. “Psst… Not so loud Jackie, it’s just me.”

“Rayne?” Applejack asked in surprise. “Is that you? I can’t see you.”

“Yeah, it’s me. Here, hold on.” Even in the dark she was able to see as a hay bale levitated on its own from a pile nearly and then floated over to below her window. Then four dark hooves climbed up on top. Raising upwards now she saw as her boyfriend slowly came into view as he rode the bale up to meet her. “Hey there. I’m sorry for surprising you like this. I know you were probably asleep. But I was out late and I wanted to see you.”

He noticed that Applejack did blush a little but mostly she frowned as she told him, “Well that’s sweet and all. I do appreciate it. But it’s so late Rayne. Whataya doin' here?”

The two where whispering now, not wanting to cause her family members to wake. “Well what can I say? I missed you. We haven’t really seen each other since the Crystal Empire. And this is what you wanted, right? For you to be my girl? What kind of partner would I be if I didn’t at least check on you every now and then.”

Applejack just slouched to one side and gave him a wry smile. “Oh come off it. It’s too late and I’m too tired to say no to all yer flirtin and a romancing right now.” Playfully she used a hoof rub his mane into his face before laughing a bit.

Smiling back Rayne looked up to her after he had readjusted himself and whispered, “Then don’t say no.” The orange mare rolled her eyes as Rayne leaned forward. But she smiled and was happy to accept a romantic kiss through her window with him. “See? That wasn’t so bad now was it?”

Wrapping her hooves around his shoulders she sighed and admitted, “It never is with you.”

“So?” Rayne said with a smile, obviously with some sort of intent that he wasn’t sharing.

“So?” Applejack laughed, raising an eyebrow at him feeling curious as to what he was up to.

“Are you going to let me in?”

“Let you in?!” She shouted in surprise, accidentally snapping her head backwards and banging it rather hard on the window sill above her.

Rayne gave her a tender expression but it didn't take long to see that she was alright. “Yeah, you don’t mind right?” He asked like a eager school boy on prom night as he helped himself right into her bedroom and then quietly dropped the hay bale back down to the ground.

“You-ya, Rayne!” She whined nervously as she trotted her hooves in place having never had another stallion in her bedroom before. Her words were urging him to leave but her hooves were shaking like she wanted him to stay. “You can’t be here! Somepony’s gonna wake up!” She pleaded while attempting to whisper but not succeeding in being quiet about it at all.

“Hey, hey how. Not so loud or somepony really will wake up.” The nervous mare nodded and Rayne spoke calmly to her now. “Jackie, sweetie… If you want me to go then I’ll go. I’ll admit, I knew that I was taking a chance here. If showing up unannounced in the middle of the night like this is overstepping my bounds then I’ll leave.”

Now she sighed and ran a hoof through her mane as if she were feeling conflicted. “No, wait... listen I was just surprised is all. It’s true you really shouldn’t be here. But don’t go letting me make you think that I don’t like it seeing you show up all romantic like. I can see what yer doing, and yeah I’ll admit. It's kinda nice.” She snickered and stepped up to him placing a hoof on his chest clearly wanting another kiss from him. “It makes me feel all special like.”

Rayne was happy to oblige her as she leaned upwards to him feeling hungry now to have her lips on his once more. The two held each other for awhile, just enjoying a quiet moment where the only sound was just them gently pressing in against one another. “So?” Rayne whispered again, chuckling and sounding a bit more confident now.

However this time Applejack didn’t meet his response with one of her own. She blushed heavily feeling the pressure of her standing alone at night with a stallion in her bedroom for her first time ever. However Rayne didn't enjoy seeing how her ears curled back from the look of embarrassment that washed over her face. “Rayne, I...”

Taking a stand he suddenly told her, “It’s late...” Quickly she pulled back to look at him. “I came here to see you. And I’ve seen you. I got to hold you… and kiss you. And I got to be all romantic and show you how much you mean to me.” Applejack pointed her face upwards as her cheeks flushed. But all the same, her eyes were still peering directly at him from over those scarlet cheeks. “And maybe that’s enough.” He told her while stroking her fallen mane back behind her ear.

Applejack took a long and slow breath before looking up to him properly. “You didn’t come here just to see me Rayne.” He noticed as her eyes glanced nervously over to her bed.

“No, you’re right. I didn’t.” He told her and she froze staring up at him as if petrified. But it caught her off guard a second time when he added, “I was hoping to stay with you, to hold you tonight. To cuddle in next to you and keep you by my side… until morning.”

“Wh-, bu-, ya-. I-” She stammered as she now appeared to be having some kind of meltdown. Rayne’s eyes opened wide in surprise as she angrily stomped a hoof to the floor. “Turn around!” She yelled at him rather loudly making him concerned about her family in the nearby rooms. Then as she leaned toward him with a glare he raised his hooves in defeat and turned. Just as he turned his back he heard a squeak come from her bed before a roaring scream erupted into her pillow. “MMRRWWWWW!!!”

Rayne snickered and then quickly raised a hoof to cover his smiling lips. When she finally came back she whispered again but was now sounding dearly serious. However to Rayne, it was the kind of serious that just made her look more cute as she tried to be angry. “Alright, you git over here now and wipe that smile off yer face.” Nodding and doing the best that he could he listened as she continued. “I don’ rightly know how ready I am for all this..." Suddenly Rayne's laughing stopped and she had his absolutely focus. "It scares me. It excites me. But… I’m embarrassed.”

Now seeing her pout as if she were feeling ashamed of herself Rayne looked to her seriously. “Hey now. I-”

Shaking her head she spoke over him. “You make this look so easy but it ain’t easy for me! I like you Rayne! Can you get that?! You always know just what to do or just what to say and just wen to do it. Did it ever occur to you that maybe I would like to do the same for you? That maybe it makes me mad at myself that I don’t know nothing about this stuff?”

Rayne gave a sigh and paused to give her words some serious thought. The two of them were silent for a moment as she waited on hearing a response and gave him the time to sort out what he wanted to say. “Listen to me." He began. "Can’t you tell that you are doing just fine?” He asked before using a hoof to lift her chin towards him. “I’ve never climbed in through a ponies window before. You made me want to do that Applejack.” The look she was giving him now seemed completely breathless. Her eyes were wide open with anticipation as if she were sitting on the edge of a decision that she hadn't made up her mind about yet.

“Rayne, listen to me...” She told him before walking to hold the foot of her bed. Standing with her back to him now she whispered, "I know you wouldn't be here tonight if'n you was wanting to 'just' hold me. And you know, if I was to let you stay then it'd be more than cuddling that we'd get up to..." She said while giving a nod for him to join her where she stood by the bed. He smiled and turned to close her window but left it open just a crack. Then he walked up next to her where she was squeezing on the base board while staring nervously at her mattress. After a moment her expression steadied and she nodded as if deciding something to herself.

"You okay?" Rayne asked softly.

Applejack just stared ahead but spoke clearly to him. "I've never had a stallion over in my room before, Rayne. It doesn't matter that we've already slept together. It's still embarrassing." Rayne nodded being able to empathize with that. "You've shown me a lot of new things that I never knew before. Things... that I've enjoyed Rayne." She looked to him now. "What did I tell you before?" She asked him.

Rsyne thought for a moment. "Don't do anything weird... and don't embarrass you." He answered to her.

She nodded and then gave him a soft expression with her eyes. "That's right. But I wanna keep learning new things from you. So I think... I'd be okay with it if you embarrassed me a little Rayne..."

She had spoken with a welcoming tone and Rayne recognized that as an invitation if he had ever heard one. As he stepped forward Applejack turned to face him instead of shying away as she would have done previously. At first their lips just grazed each other. But as his hooves found her mane and hers found his shoulders, their kissing evolved until they were sucking upon each other's lips. That proceeded until their tongues were sliding through each other's mouths as she allowed him to take the lead, wanting him to show her what she should be doing. "I'm going to do something new to you now Applejack. I know that you'll like it but you're going to have to trust me." Without even hesitating she nodded but her nervousness had seized her voice keeping her from responding.

Rayne began by trailing kisses smoothly along her collar bone. Then his lips reached her shoulder while he used his arms to sway her gently from side go side. "That feels really nice there Rayne." She whispered and he smiled.

"Good, good." He encouraged her. "I'm going to keep going now."

"Okay..." She nodded feeling a little more comfortable now. Then the two of them began to roam their hooves across one another. They moved slowly like two nervous teenagers trying to hide their passions from the family that might hear them. She gasped as he kissed down her torso while also running her hooves through his mane. Applejack leaned back almost falling over the foot of her bed at the pleasure of Rayne licking across her hip joint. "That feels so nice. Oohh Rayne, I... hey whoa there. Wait a minute!"

She suddenly called out while lowering her hooves between her legs to stop him as his lips got too close to her private area. "What's wrong Jackie? I thought it was feeling good." He asked from where he was kneeling down between her legs.

"It felt great! But you were 'bout to kiss... well you know. It seemed like you were about to touch me down there with your mouth." She said naively as if she were trying to be the one to spare him from embarrassing himself.

Smiling tenderly Rayne looked up to her and said, "That's because I was about to kiss you there Jackie. In fact more than just kiss you. I would like to lick you, if you'd let me." He told her while gently stroking her mound with a hoof.

Applejack felt like her cheeks were getting sore from how much she was forced to blush this evening. But still wanting to let him take the lead she looked down and asked him, "But...why? That's where I go to the bathroom and stuff. And that's where your... where yer thing goes. Not your mouth... uh, right?" She asked, no longer knowing what she should be sure about anymore.

Giving a soft chuckle Rayne thought about how to best explain. "When I kiss you, it's nice right?" She nodded. "And when the mood is right, when I use my tongue it's... better. Right?" She thought about it and nodded. "Now think of that feeling, my tongue over yours when the kiss is just perfect... and imagine that feeling down here."

Rayne couldn't hold back his laugh as her eyes went wide and her pelvis twitched as desire hit her groin like a sack of bricks. "Don' laugh! It ain't funny!" She scolded him but she knew he didn't mean any offense by it. Stomping her hoof she shook the feeling off and then went back to spreading her legs where she was standing for him. "Rayne... I don't want you to explain things to me no more. I trust you so you if I get uppity then you just tell me to go on and shut it. Alright?"

Rayne nodded and watched as she turned her face away to not look as he kissed the joint on the inside of her left thigh. First one side. Then the other side. Rayne kissed just above the top of her slit. Then without touching her he let his hot breath travel flow out to caress over her sensitive folds.

"Rayne... what are you gonna- HOOO-GOLLY!" She whimpered as she felt his tongue roll between her folds for the first time. Instantly the country mare went weak in the knees and had to steady herself with the base board. Rayne smirked and now pushed his tongue forward, happily gliding the flat of his tongue up and down. Meanwhile, Applejack gasped experiencing a sensation that she never knew existed before. It was nothing like when she had played with herself or even when Rayne had made love to her. It was hot and wet and smooth and it felt like electricity was burning her but without any pain from it. "Ray-... wah are yo- doing..." She panted as she felt like her brain was melting.

"Lay down, Applejack." He said to her softly. "I'm afraid that if I keep going that you're going to scream. Lay down and put a pillow over your face." From the sensations she was feeling she didn't even argue, stepping around her bed and laying down with her legs hanging spread over the side of her mattress. "The pillow..." Rayne reminded her and she reached over holding the billowy item next to her at the ready.

Rayne crawled around the bed to where Applejack had moved. The dark stallion licked his lips enjoying the taste that remained on his face. Applejack's flavor was a bit tart but not unpleasantly so. But what he had really enjoyed was how her strong thighs would clench upon him as he pleasured her. It gave him the fun of having to hold her hips down while she bucked against his tongue in delight.

He feasted between Applejack's thighs while kneeling down at the side of her bed. Rayne moaned happily at being able to reach deeper with his tongue while in this position. He reveled in how he heard her gasping and how her limbs gently twisted around enjoying his oral attentions to her. "Now don't scream Applejack..." He chuckled as he gently parted the folds of her opening and raised his tongue to the top of her slit.

Roaming a hoof through her mane she let out a breathy sigh as she gasped, "No, no, I'm okay. It just feels so darn good! But don' worry... I'm not gonna-" Suddenly her eyes shot open wide and her hips shot upwards off the bed so hard that Rayne had to lean upon her to shove her back down. "OOMMMFFFFFFTTTT!!! OOOOMMMM- MMMYYYY GGGOOOOSSSHHHH!!!" She shrieked into the pillow as she feel the contact of a hot tongue tracing along her clit for the first time in her life.

Try as he might to hold onto her though, Rayne eventually had to move away as he was almost kicked in the face by the thrashing girl. He looked on feeling saddened as he realized she had just came but he didn't have his lips upon her to catch what dripped out. "Heh, heh. I take it you liked that?"

"What... what did you... what did you just do?!" She gasped to him as she held her hooves between her tightly clenched thighs.

"Heh, I licked your clit Applejack. That was all."

"That was all?!" She shouted and then blushed as Rayne had to shush her. "That can't be 'that was all' nuthin'! That felt way too good to be a 'that was all' kinda thing! Are you trying to tell me that it's normal making a mare feel so crazy down there like that?!"

Rayne stood up from the floor and moved to sit beside her now. "Well to be fair, you might be a little more sensitive as you're clearly not used to it. But yeah, lots of ponies used their mouths to pleasure their partner. Some do it to get the other riled up before sex. Other's do it just for the fun of it. I know I enjoyed licking you down there Jackie." He cooed to her with an earnest smile.

She blushed a little but at that moment looked more curious than anything. "You... you did?" Rayne nodded. "Did it... do I... taste good, down there?" Again Rayne nodded to her. Feeling that she was passed being bashful in front of him she lowered a hoof to her slit and shyly touched herself. Then she brought it up to her face and looked at how her juices shined in the pale moonlight. "Blewh!" She scrunched up in disgust after tasting the creamy tart substance from her hoof. "Really?! You like that?!" She asked him in disbelief.

Rayne just laughed and decided on using a quick cleaning spell on his face before inevitably kissing her later on. "Well maybe it's an acquired taste. No two mares ever taste the same and I can tell that you've been working in the farm all day. But it didn't bother me. I'm just glad that you were able to enjoy what I did for you."

Now she leaned back giving him a sultry look. "Now you quit that. I can see from that stupid grin on your face that you know darn well you were manipulating me like melted butter on a hot plate. I'll be surprised if they didn't just hear me in Cloudsdale from the way you just done made me scream. I more than enjoyed that Rayne." To this he just grinned and laid back on the bed with a proud smile on his face. But he looked up a little surprised as he felt her stroke him gently along his hardened shaft. "Soooo... can uh, how can a mare make a stallion feel that way?" She asked him while looking down to his rod and running her tongue through her mouth curiously.

"Oh, well to be honest I wasn't even gonna ask. But if you're curious about it then we can give it a try. Uh, some mares like it and others don't. I don't want you forcing yourself just for me if you don't though, okay?"

She nodded but then laid down on her side with her face beside his hip looking as if she were excited to learn. "So what do I have to do?"

"Well... you can lick it, you can run your tongue across it, and of course... you can suck on it." He instructed as he just lay on his back while propping himself up on his elbows.

Applejack looked up to him surprised as she was eagerly stroking him with a hoof now. "Suck it? You mean like all the way down?" She asked while looking at the size of his equine shaft and not believing that any mare could really swallow that much.

"Heh, well... not usually. There are some mares who enjoy challenging themselves to see how much they can fit. And there are some stallions who enjoy, eh, 'forcing' a mare's head down because usually the more you can fit the better it feels for them. But I have no intention of making you do anything like that Applejack. Just, give it a few licks and if you like it you can keep going and if you don't then we can stop."

She looked up to him but didn't even bother to nod as she leaned her face forward feeling eager to try. She held his shaft outward and looked it up and down as if trying to understand where to start from. But after giving a shrug, she slid her tongue from about the middle, to up toward his tip. She pulled back licking her lips a bit before learning down and licking him again. Rayne smiled as she didn't seem to be hesitating, running her tongue up and down his shaft now while even closing her lips to suck on him from the side a bit. Pulling back with a noisy smack of her lips she told him, "I like how you taste." She gave him a smile and went on to say, "I can...mm-... tell that you ain't exactly showered neither but I don't mind it." She told him, just as he had to her.

Rayne knew she wanted to pleasure him and he found she had some surprisingly satisfying oral skills. "That feels good Jackie, like really good." He loved the proud smile that immediately spread on her face as she was sucking along the side of him up and down now. "Why don't you try- Oohhh fuuckkk!" He hissed as she just opened her mouth and plopped his tip right down inside it. Sucking firmly she ran her tongue over his tip and then gave a little moan finding that she liked the taste of it this way even more.

"Yeah? You like that?" She teased him looking downright playful now as she seemed excited from being able to make him squirm for once. But she didn't even let him respond before pushing her mouth downward and taking about the first third of his cock into her throat.

The only thing that prevented him from rolling his eyes back was that he didn't want to drop his gaze from the sweet face she was making as she sucked upon him. Her eyes were closed and the determination in her brow to please him made her look so intimate in what she was doing. She stayed there with a good portion of his rod in her throat as she sucked upon it while rubbing intricately with her tongue. Rayne let out a soft groan as it felt amazing to have her mouth clamping down on him as he said, "Jac- mmm, hehe. Jackie, you're very good at that." He chuckled feeling like his brain was swimming as he got his shaft drenched in her sucking lips.

Pulling herself back up without even choking she asked him, "Am I doing it right?" She said while softly licking her lips as she tasted a bit of substance on her tongue from him.

Rayne breathed softly in delight as he whispered, "Bob your head slightly. Kinda like-"

"Like when I was riding you... but using my mouth now." She said quickly, seeming to catch on all on her own. Rayne nodded and when her mouth slid back over his erection like a velvety glove he could control himself no longer. His head slid back and his eyes closed shut as he groaned out feeling Applejack take her lips all the way to the half way point of his rod.

"Mmmm... mmmk! Mmk! mmmrk! Mmm, mmmrk...!" She moaned, allowing wet gurgling sounds to come from her mouth as she accepted his tip into the end of her throat. Pulling back off now she ran her tongue up and down before saying, "I'm really enjoying this Rayne. I get why you wanted to lick me now. It's fun getting to please your partner." Then she lifted her shoulders to adjust her angle and pushed her head down his rod until she choked as her throat constricted around his knob deep down into her gullet. But to his surprise instead of pulling back she just breathed through her nose and began throat fucking herself vigorously even as she gagged a bit on him.

"Oooohhhh fuck! Oohh dammit Jackie!" Rayne called out. "Jac- baby uuuh! It feels too good. You're gonna make me cum sweetie. Mmm Jackie, I'm about to cum in your mouth if you don't quit!" He warned her as the pressure was overwhelming him.

Moving like she were in a hurry now she pulled her mouth off and shouted while stroking him with a hoof. "Do the thing to me!" He looked to her in confusion and she reached out pulling over both of his hooves to place them on her head. "Come on! Before you blow! Do the thing to me that other stallion's do to mares! I won't know if I hate it or if I like it if'n you don't try!" Then feeling him swell she quickly dropped her mouth back over his rod.

"Ooohh my gosh!" Rayne groaned feeling her polishing his shaft with her tongue as she bobbed her face up and down, sucking as hard as she could. "Sooo good, sooo good!" Rayne said while taking a hoof-full of her mane. That was when Applejack looked up at him with her bright green eyes and Rayne couldn't hold back any longer. He shoved her face down while holding her head down in his lap until jumped in surprise from how deeply his cock was forced through her throat. Her throat clenched as her mouth gagged and sputtered which only stiffened his cock harder as a rush of cum surged from his loins quickly flooding down into the mare's stomach.

Quickly she tapped on his side and Rayne didn't hesitate to let her up. But she didn't even lift herself fully from his cock. Instead, raising just to the tip so to take a breath, she then lowered half way back down to began greedily swallowing as he continued to spew his load into her mouth. Gulp after gulp. she wouldn't quit, as she guzzled down his juices as some prized carnival faire contestant. This went on until she collapsed, feeling as if her stomach had been filled, and then she just allowed whatever was left to just spill out onto her hoof as she laid in Rayne's lap.

Neither of them were keeping track of time any longer. Rayne just lay on his back smiling wide while Applejack lay cradled against his hip, still tenderly stroking the side of his softened shaft with her tongue. "Applejack... that was probably one of the best blowjobs I have ever had in my entire life." He chuckled feeling exhausted from the experience.

His girlfriend also laughed and used a hoof trying to move some of his cum from her face into her mouth. "I don't know why you didn't tell me it was going to taste so good. Also, it hurt a little having you press me down like that but you know what? It kinda excited me at the same time. I might let you do it again if you enjoyed it?"

To this Rayne rolled his eyes in disbelief because she had no clue how ridiculously sexy she was being at that moment. "Come here you!" Rayne growled and she giggled and screamed as he tickled her before pulling her tight into his arms.

The Next Morning -

While it had only been a few hours, Rayne could not believe how rested he felt as he started to rise the next morning. His whole body tingled with a wonderful feeling as if it had been intoxicated by some soothing influence. As he tried to place what had him so relaxed he suddenly realized that there was something next to him that smelt amazing. Leaning forward he felt something warm and soft against his face that radiated with a scent that filled him with euphoria as he breathed it in. Opening up his eyes he saw a flow of golden hair that ran down in front of his face. Realizing that it was Applejack who had smelt so good this morning Rayne smiled as he stroked the cheek of the beautiful girl gently.

He glanced down to her cutie mark to make sure he'd remembered to return her magic after slipping it from her in her sleep last night. But his gentle movement caused her to stir as she stretched her hooves out while sighing peacefully. "MmMm?" She mumbled, slowly opening her eyes and looking up at him with a smile. "Rayne? Mmm... hello there." She cooed happily sounding still drowsy from rest.

Rayne had never thought she looked so beautiful as she did waking up in his arms with her golden locks shining in the morning light. "Good morning." He said to her romantically before leaning down and kissing her lips. He hummed pleasantly to the taste of her morning breath.

She was happy to reciprocate, kissing him deeply and stroking his mane back away from his face. "Good mor-" but that was when she suddenly stopped. Rayne stared to her curiously as she looked around like she had just realized something. "Morning? Wait! Rayne! Rayne it's morning!" She suddenly yelled while trying to rise but could not break the hold that he had on her. Rayne was about to question her until she looked back to him and yelled, "Rayne, I live on a farm! It's morning!" Suddenly his eyes went wide as he realized that every other member of her family would have been awake hours ago.

"EYUP!" Boomed a heavy angry voice.

"AAAHH!" They both screamed in unison as they looked down seeing a big angry red stallion staring furiously at them both. Applejack's brother was not just already in the room, he was standing at the foot of the bed holding onto the base board and he was fuming.

"Now Big Mac... before you get mad here..." Rayne began as he nervously started sliding upward in Applejack's bed away from him.

"WHAT IN THE HAY DID YOU THINK YER DOING IN BED WITH MMMYYYY SISTER?!!!" He screamed so loud that the house shook and his hooves suddenly snapped the wood of her base board, cracking it into pieces.

"Holy Crap!" Rayne screamed, suddenly jumping from the bed like a cat that was startled by a loud noise.

"Big Mac you big jerk! Who said you could come in my room without asking?!" Applejack cried but nopony was paying attention to her as her brother reached out for the other stallion. But try as he might, the Big Mac couldn't hold a grip on him as Rayne slid away like some kind of squirming frog creature. Then leaping to Applejack's window like a Bufogren Rayne threw it open before turning back to blow his girlfriend a kiss.

"Oh no, RAYNE!!!" Applejack screamed in fright as she watched her boyfriend drop out from the second story. Quickly both she and Big Mac rushed to the window to look out. But somehow Rayne was fine and already racing halfway down the road to flee from the farm. Applejack sighed with relief and just then Granny Smith came walking out from inside the barn.

"Wel' now, who was that? Was that the mail pony?! I ain't done received my correspondence from Filthy Rich in two days..." She grumbled before walking back into the barn.

Now that the excitement seemed to be over Applejack and Big Mac just stood together in her room. "Phew." She sighed and then closed her eyes to say, "Now brother, I understand that you're concer- YEEAAOOWW! OOWW, OWW OOOWWW! Big Mac, quit it please!" She cried as he suddenly grabbed her by the ear and pulled her away from the window. He twisted and her knees went out from under her like a pile of loose straw.

"Nope! Not this time! We're going down to talk about this with Granny Smith, RIGHT NOW!" He roared as he pulled the whimpering mare all the way out of her room and down the stairs by her ear without letting go.

Author's Note

Alright well this chapter was pretty straight forward. No scene changes or plot twists here. I hope that you all liked this one. It was meant to be a sweet and romantic chapter both during and apart from the sexy scenes. And I hope that you all had a laugh at the end there.

So yes Rayne now has the magic of two of the mane six within him. He is definitely taking his time to be careful about when targeting these specific mares. But he didn't visit Applejack this evening just to take her magic. That was just a bonus as he got to spend a pleasurable evening with his girlfriend. Despite his devious and predatory nature I want to make it clear that Rayne does not look at his lovers as targets.

And uh, so much for the good disposition that Rayne had achieved with Big Mac before haha.

48 - Workplace Professionalism

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 48 - Workplace Professionalism

Later that Morning at the Ponyville Day Spa -

“Oh Rayne, your expertise at what you do is just simply... delightful.” A mare stated as she shamelessly rolled her words in a forced attempt to sound elegant. Rayne gave a half smile as he turned away, using a file folder to cover his face as he almost threw up in his mouth a little. Using one of her off-pink hooves the mare swiped her designer styled bangs away from her eyes as she stepped uncomfortably close to the stallion. “What you can do with your hooves is... well it’s just divine. Is there anything that I can do to... reward a handsome stallion like yourself for his services?”

Rayne found his voice squeaking a bit as he pointed her towards the exit to the room. “You uh, payments for services can be made at the front counter, Mrs. Rich.”

Now she made a rolling of her shoulders that just seemed awkward and Rayne didn’t understand if she thought that had meant to be attractive. “MmmHmmmHmm.” She mumbled and the stallion almost choked having no idea what she was humming about. “I see. Well, you can bet that I will be making a charitable contribution for the service that I have received here today. I feel just so good after your treatment, so loose...”

Rayne had to forcibly step passed her to hide it as he retched at her comment. “Yes well, it has been a... well it was an experience. Please have a pleasant day.” He said doing all he could to politely encourage her toward the door.

“Heh, yes well. Please feel free to invite me to any outings that you embark upon. I would be happy to escort you around and maybe show you the finer things in this small hick town.” Rayne’s eyes buldged out as he noticed her flick her tail as she mentioned the ‘finer things.’

“OOOKAY! Well, I’m glad that I was able to satisfy another customer. I think that-” Upon seeing Aloe Vera walking down the hallway just at that moment Rayne quickly reached out and grabbed her by the shoulders forcing her into the room with them. “I think that Ms. Vera here can walk you ‘HELP ME’ out to the front where you can then leav-, I mean go about your day.” He said hissing angrily into the spa ponies ear before carefully returning back to his respectful tone for the customer.

Once he had a little assistance it didn’t take much to finally get the cougar out of his work room. As soon as she was gone Rayne shivered and gagged, feeling the need to rub his hooves across himself with the sudden desire to take a shower. “Uuhh bblluuhhh... She is soooo creepy like a disgusting, MILF, Cruella de Vil pony. Gaaackk!” He choked suddenly feeling as if the air in his office were contaminated somehow. “Bleh, I don't even want her magic. I don't want anything of hers! That mare is just vile!” He kicked the corner of his filing cabinent just as Aloe Vera had made her way back into his room to check on him.

“Rayne? Are you alright? What happened?” She asked while reaching a hoof out to him in concern.

Looking over he gave her an apologetic expression. “I’m sorry Aloe. You know that I’ve never had a problem with remaining professional before. But that upturned nose of a mare just gives me the creeps!”

“Well, she is one of our most highly paying customers. But if she was behaving inappropriately with you against your consent then we won’t just sit by and let-”

“No, no, please. There’s no need to go that far. Nothing happened. I just find her to be loathsome is all. How to describe it...? It’s like...” He thought for a moment and Aloe stood there to let him finish. “Giving her an adjustment felt like... trying to rearrange bars of glass in a loose cloth sack. She feels as creepy to the touch as her personality is to be around.”

Now there was an ackward silence as Aloe looked down to her hoofs trying to imagine what Rayne had described. “Wha- but... wait... EWW! You’re right! Lotus and I have given that mare a massage hundreds of times by now and that is exactly the way to describe how she feels!” Suddenly a rather ridiculous smile spread out across her face. Turning back towards the hallway she then half yelled half laughed, “Lotus! Please, come quick! Just for a moment!”

Rayne watched in stupendous amazement as the pair of spa ponies joined together. Aloe quickly whispered into Lotus Blossom’s ear which then made the other mare shrink back in disgust. But after she thought about it for a moment and they both were now holding themselves by the gut as they stared laughing until they were red in the face. Almost choking on her words Lotus looked to Rayne as she laughed out, “You have, ha ha, you have, your next, appointments waiting for you! Ha ha ha!”

The three of them all walked out to the front together chuckling and giggling like fools. The ponies waiting in the lobby looked over curiously but then smiled feeling happy to see the staff in good spirits even if they didn’t get the joke. However that was when the smile was stricken from Rayne’s face as he looked up and blurted, “Applejack?! Rarity? Rainbo- What is everypony doing here?”

Before him each of the mane six sat in waiting chairs while now staring up at him and giggling. “Why, hello there Rayne. It is a pleasure to see you again.” Rarity said with a smile.

Rainbow Dash was next to speak up as Applejack just sat there gawking at him in surprise. “Us?! What are YOU doing here?! I mean, well I’m not really here. All my friends are here. It’s not like I have an appointment for anything.”

Rolling her eyes with a smile Twilight then said aloud, “Hello Rayne. It is indeed nice to see you, but not quite surprising for me because I think you are the pony we are all here to have an appointment with.”

“What?!” All her other friends shouted in unison with each other.

“Uh, yeah. You didn’t know that Rayne got a job working at the Ponyville Day Spa?” Twilight asked nervously. “I thought you all already knew that we were coming here together to see Rayne.”

Applejack finally spoke up blushing a little more than she should have from seeing Rayne so soon after their recent events. “Wait, so yer telling me that you are the reason why this place has been so cram packed busy for the last here couple o’ days?”

Rayne nodded. “Yeah, that would be me. All the same treatments you girls are used to are still available of course. But I brought something a little new to the spa and ponies have seemed really happy to tell their friends about it.”

Fluttering her wings out Twilight then added, “And that is just what we are all here to find out about. And if I'm not mistaken, I think we are your next six clients Rayne.”

Looking over the schedule Lotus Blossom nodded but Aloe nervously pointed out, “Well not all at once of course.”

Now Rayne reached up to rub the back of his neck. “Yeah, I’m sorry girls. But my work space back there isn’t as big as some of the other rooms in the spa. There would be no way I could fit all of you in. Maybe I could take two back at a time but then again, I need to take measurements and things... someponies can be a little embarrassed about having their medical information being revealing with others around.”

“Well I can understand that." Fluttershy stated. "Personal information being shared in front of others can feel like an invasion of privacy.” She pointed out.

Now Twilight’s wings dropped a little bit. “Oh I see. Well I’m a bit discouraged to hear that. I will admit to you Rayne, despite all of the wonderful things we have heard... some of us girls are a bit nervous about your practice. Admittedly I am one of them. I poured over every medical transcript that I could find in massage or the physical therapy field and there is just nothing about this 'Chiropratory' service that you claim to offer.”

“What, really?!” Rayne quietly whined to himself in his mind. “Athletes like the Wonderbolts don’t have anything like that for their members? Dang, I’m probably undercharging for my services here just working out of this small town. Eh, whatever.” After clearing his throat Rayne spoke up saying, “Well, I do find that to be a bit surprising. But then again, you need to remember that I’m not even from Equestria after all. I guess, I’ll be the first to bring this foreign practice over then.”

Twilight seemed satisfied enough with that response. But then she spoke again with her ears giving her continued agitation away. “So are you sure there is no chance? I really wanted to watch the procedure done before undergoing it myself.”

Rayne sighed. “Well there goes that opportunity...” After quieting his thoughts down he looked back to Twilight and answered her with a smile. “Sure, I think I could arrange that. Miss Fluttershy, you are also a pegasus. That’s about as close to an alicorn as we can get here. Would you like to go first and be comfortable with Twilight here watching? The choice would be up to you.”

“Oh! Me? Go first? Oh dear, I don’t know. I mean having Twilight there might actually be nice I think but-”

“You know, Dash is also a pegasus.” Twilight offered kindly. “Maybe we could start with her?”

Rayne paused, trying to resist a frown as he said, “True. But with no disrespect to Fluttershy here, Rainbow Dash is an athlete. It’s possible that it might take me more time to go through her adjustment. Also-”

“Oh, well no Twilight it’s okay.” Fluttershy said suddenly speaking up. “I don’t really mind so much after all. I had been looking forward to this anyways. So I guess now I won’t have to wait any longer.” Twilight nodded and everypony else moved to take a seat while they waited.

“If it would be okay with you all, I’ll take you two in now. Then after I’m done with you both I’ll take Pinkie Pie and Applejack. Um Rarity, do you mind going second to last with Dash? Or do you have somewhere in a hurry to be after this?”

No one really seemed to object to Rayne assigning the line up himself. Rarity however stood up and smirked. “I don’t mind at all darling. Starlight is in the auditorium giving an assembly to the students so we all have the morning to relax as long as this doesn’t roll on into the afternoon. And in the mean time I’m sure that Aloe and I can find something for me whilst I wait.” Then without delay the unicorn walked back into the massage rooms with Rayne’s coworker. Pinkie Pie cheered and followed along but the rest of the girls just took a seat in the lobby.

Back in Rayne’s work area Twilight and Fluttershy looked around as the pegasus was directed to sit upon the massage table while Rayne offered the princess his rolling chair. “Alright now if you would, please both of you go ahead and fill these forms out. Then Fluttershy, I’ll ask you to stand and we’ll take a look at you.” The two nodded and it didn’t take long before he was now looking their medical details over.

“Will this do, doctor?” Fluttershy asked as she stood up on her hooves.

“Oh, thank you. That’s sweet of you to say but I don’t have a Doctorate degree. One isn’t really needed for this line of work. And yes, that will be just fine. Now if you don’t mind I’m just go to take some measurements and I’ll be moving your hooves and wings around a little. Is that alright?”

“Certainly.” The yellow mare said trying to be as accommodating as possible. Rayne didn’t mind as Twilight looked on curiously and he made sure the princess had a good view of everything he did.

“Wow Fluttershy. You look to be in excellent shape. You hardly seem to be carrying any stress in your body at all.” He said which brought a smile to her face as if she were a filly being complimented by a dentist on having good teeth. Stepping around behind her now Rayne spoke as if just making comfortable conversation. “Stand on your back hooves please and lean back against my chest.”

“Yes sir.” She stated, finding the small task to be easy enough.

“You know, I read in some magazine that having a pet dog can alleviate stress and even prolong one’s life.” He gently moved her arms to wrap around her own shoulders in a crossing pattern in front of her. “I could only imagine how nice it must be to live with so many different fuzzy creatures, from what I was told about you.”

“Oh yes, it is really quite wonderful. It's truly rewarding for me getting to help care for so many little animals.”

“Yes. But I’m sure that you worry for them whenever they get sick or if anything is wrong. Head facing forward and neck straight please?”

“Well yes, I do suppose that sometimes I let my feelings run away with me about them.”

“Yes, it seems that you tend to frown a lot. I can feel how the tension in your forehead is tightened down your neck to your collar bone. Breath easy for me?”

“Oh, well I hadn’t noticed. Yet I suppose that I do. But once I see that I have helped them get better it can be the most relaxing thing in-”

“CRACK!”

With his hooves gently resting upon both sides of Fluttershy’s head he measured the pace of her breathing as she told Rayne about her animals. Then once she was relaxed and as she exhaled from her latest breath Rayne tugged upwards on her skull causing a loud popping sound from her collar bone as well from the joint behind her ear.

“FLUTTERSHY!” Twilight screamed in fright after seeing the yellow pegasus suddenly fall limp in the stallion’s arms.

“Whoa, whoa, there we go now. It’s okay, you’re okay.” Rayne said as he caught the drooping pegasus and carefully laid her back upon the table so as to not pinch one of her wings.

“What happened?! Is she okay?!” Twilight shouted rushing over to Fluttershy’s side and staring at her limp friend collasping like jelly on the table.

Very quickly Lotus Blossom rushed into the room but to Twilight’s surprise the spa pony didn’t come for her benefit, she came for Rayne’s. “Okay now I’m sorry but you will have to sit down or I will be forced to make you leave the room. This is why we don’t allow others to view whilst Rayne does the work he does!”

Just then from nearly all the way across the spa Rarity’s voice called out loudly. “Twi, darling! Please do try to relax! If Rayne says that Fluttershy is alright then I am entirely sure that he knows what he is doing! Ahem, FLUTTERSHY DEAR...? ARE YOU ALRIGHT?” Suddenly there was a dreamy, bubbly, babbling from the yellow pegasus on the table and Rarity just chuckled upon hearing it. “Awww, that couldn’t sound any more relaxed to me Twi!” After that Rainbow Dash could be heard laughing hysterically at the entire situation.

Twilight frowned but returned to her seat. “I apologize.” She said simply and apparently had nothing more to add.

Looking down now Rayne smiled and asked, “So how are you doing now that you’ve had a moment to rest Fluttershy? Everything okay?”

“OH YES! I... I don’t know what to... I can’t even describe what I just felt. My neck didn’t even feel sore when I came in here. But I can certainly tell the difference compared to how I feel now.”

“Excellent. That is just the response that I was hoping for. Now, just go ahead and roll with me here and I’ll guide you to flip on over onto you stomach.” Moving like a limp fish Fluttershy turned over with a deliriously happy expression on her face. “There, now let’s take a look at your back and your hooves.”

At this point Rayne called Twilight over from her seat as he performed the rest of Fluttershy’s adjustment. He pointed out how she was lying down straight but that her back hooves still hung down at two different lengths. Rayne opened a drawer taking out a small hoof-held device that had a spring loaded bolt triggered by a switch. "This is called an activator." He explained to Twilight. "You push the trigger here and the little rod gives a harmless little bump to the patient. Just watch and you'll see."

Then applying the device once upon her hip and once higher beside her spine, Fluttershy was giving a soft little thwack. After having her take a deep breath Rayne pushed down on her back causing a short flurry of cracks to pop from her joints. “OoohOoohhmmmm...” Fluttershy gasped, looking as if she had suddenly fallen asleep if not for the glorious grin now slathered across her face. Afterward, once Rayne pulled her back hooves up they now matched each other in length through some magic or science that Twilight could not figure out.

“That is amazing.” The princess said as she sat back into the chair in defeat.

“Okay Fluttershy. Nice and slow, let’s get you up and feel that blood current circulating around now.” Rayne instructed and with some assistance she finally rose to stand on her own.

“Thank you Rayne. I never knew how off balance my hip placement had been. I can’t thank you enough for this.”

Rayne smiled and raised a hoof. “No worries. Just remember that this isn’t permanent though. Over time your body will naturally fall out of alignment again. The optimal upkeep would be for you to come back at least once or twice a month. But we don’t expect every pony to be able to afford that. Just as long as you return no less than once every six months then you should be fine.” She nodded and waived good bye as she made her way to the front counter. Rayne heard Applejack ask her how she felt and the only response she was able to give was an intense series of giggles.

“Well, I guess that I am next.” Twilight said as Rayne nodded seeing her already move into a standing position as he had Fluttershy do previously. Rayne smiled and took her measurements. That was when he confused her though when he just asked her to sit back upon the table. “Huh? You aren’t going to pull up on my neck like you did Fluttershy?”

“Nope.” Rayne smiled. “Legs hanging off the side please, thank you.” Walking around behind her the stallion now began carefully feeling around the base of her wings to up her spine at the back of her neck. “You don't carry your stress in the same places that Fluttershy does. Additionally, you definitely have a lot more of it and all seemingly located in your muscles back here.” At this Rayne began digging his hoof into her shoulder in circles, massaging the area thoroughly which Twilight did have to admit felt very good. “There we are. Now just let that arm hang loose.”

Twilight watched as he repeated the process to her other side and then had her lift her chin up high. “So your practice changes entirely depending on the different factors you find in ponies anatomy and their stress levels?” She asked, being the ever diligent scholar.

“That’s right. Wings out and then drooped please? Perfect. Now, lay down on your belly with your legs straight down and just let your arms and wings fall to the sides.” Twilight did as she was told still feeling curious but trying to remain relaxed at the same time. Rayne rocked her shoulders one way and then rotated her hips in the opposite direction. “Alright, so I’m going to give you your adjustment now. Just relax, this won’t hurt. As you saw with Fluttershy some ponies find the experience a little euphoric. You might fall a little limp but don’t worry. You won’t pass out or be unable to move if you want to.” He reassured her knowing very well how she can tend to worry about things.

Rayne had her take a deep breath and then gave a sharp but steady shove onto her spine as she breathed out. There were more cracks throughout the joints of her wings than Rayne was expecting. Furthermore, the following sound that erupted out of Twilight’s mouth resonated throughout the day spa and caused more than several of the mares within to blush at the intensity of what they had heard.

There was an awkward silence after as several ponies looked around almost feeling embarrassed themselves. “Um, Rayne...” Rarity called out again. “You ARE being professional with our princess in the room over there, aren’t you?” She asked, having doubts about the stallion for the first time. Several other giggles could be heard throughout the establishment now.

“Okay, alright!” Lotus Blossom snapped while giving a different customer a hoof massage. “Everypony pay attention to only their own treatment! No more shouting out through the day spa!”

Even from outside Lyra and Bon Bon had heard the pleasured cry and giggled, both already being personally aware of what the stallion inside was capable of.

“Twilight?” Rayne asked softly. “Twilight? Princess? Did you fall asleep? ... Twilight, Celestia is here... Do you want to say hi?” He said to her but there was no response from the softly breathing alicorn who lay with her eyes closed. Now Rayne stared at her while quietly thinking to himself, “Did she really fall asleep? Oh wow, I didn’t actually give her an orgasm did I?” He wondered. But after weighing his desire to peek between her thighs to check and taking the chance now to steal the magic from one of the most powerful ponies in Equestria, he decided to take a step back instead. “I don’t trust this. Twilight isn’t above deception. And besides, even if this isn’t a trap on her part it would still be nice to just let her rest.”

Her facial expression didn’t change as Rayne suddenly turned out the light in the room and pulled a blanket over her. But he left the door open with the light from the hall shining into the room. Then after setting up in the next room over he called for Pinkie Pie and Applejack to join him as Twilight slyly peeked out from one eye. Seeing that Rayne hadn’t done anything unsavory to her, even as she had given him the perfect opportunity, she sat up to stretch her wings out being amazed at how much looser they felt. "Thank you, Rayne." She whispered, quickly making her way out from the room to pay for her service at the front desk. Then she left without saying another word to anypony.

Later On -

“Is everything okay, Dash?” Rayne asked as he now stood alone with the pegasus.

His final appointment for the mane six stood crossing her arms and looking bitter. “Yeah, t’ch. I’m fine.”

Clearly she had been lying and Rayne frowned as he wondered what to do. “I’m sorry, but maybe we should reschedule you. I can see how tense you are and if I try to give you an adjustment while you’re all locked up like this then I could really hurt you.”

As he started to turn away her behavior suddenly did a complete turn around as she quickly called out, “NO WAIT! I’m sorry. I’ll calm down, please don’t reschedule me for another time.” Rayne nodded and stepped forward to begin taking her measurement information. But things remained very quiet between the two of them as he did so. After which he had her sit up on the table with her legs draped off to the side. He bent down to his knees in front of her to check their balance. But his breath hitched as he ran his hooves softly down her calves. “You okay there Rayne?”

Making a show for her to see that he wasn’t, he nodded without saying a word. Then he moved on to checking the balance of her arms as well as the posture in her spine. “Alright, sit up.” He told her simply and then went back to the clipboard to write some details down on her paper form.

Sitting there wondering why Rayne hadn’t actually done anything to her yet she looked to him and asked, “So am I that messed up doc?”

Rayne didn’t feel like correcting Dash on his title as he had earlier to Fluttershy. Instead he put her chart down and leaned against his filing cabinet before telling her, “No, quite the opposite. You’re perfect Rainbow Dash...” Not having expected a blunt answer like that the pegasus flustered a bit, raising her wings and looking away with an embarrassed expression on her face. “You are the model of perfect health and fitness. Every part of you is toned, stretched, and in place. There are a few spots where I could help relieve that muscle tension... but your body is a well managed machine from top to bottom. It’s... really amazing.”

“Yeah well!... Thanks, I guess.” She had started to yell at him to try and alleve her embarrassment but she couldn’t quite pick anything in particular to fault him for. “So...” She asked while he now had her lying face down and was rotating her hips around. “Why did you want me to be last? Were you trying to avoid me or something?”

“Nope. That wasn’t it.” He vaguely replied before guiding her leg out and cracking her hip. She grit her teeth refusing to cry out like Twilight and the others had. But Rayne could see the pleasure of release in her eyes.

“Then what is it? Were you just trying to get me alone?" She asked as he walked around the table so he could repeat the process on the other side.

“Maybe.” He stated simply. “But maybe it’s a reason that I can’t tell you Dash.” He said before cracking her hip from the other side now.

“Oohhhh...” She whimpered in delight not being able to hold back her exclamation a second time. After he let her go she sat up now and looked to him quizzically. “Can’t tell me? Why not?”

Rayne sighed trying to seem difficult for her on purpose. “Because... I could lose my job Dash.” At this her wings fell and she looked at him in disbelief. “The reason why I wanted you to be last is because I had a brief moment of unprofessionalism, okay? I wanted you to be last so that maybe I could ask you out. I thought, maybe without the others around I could tell you what time I get off work tonight. That maybe, if I didn’t have all your friend’s eyes on me, I wouldn’t feel so guilty about how badly I want to kiss you... ever since you came in this morning... and even right now...”

“Oh.” She whispered in surprise not knowing what else to say.

“But then I got to thinking... it was a mistake to begin with and I shouldn’t have said anything. Because just from what I have already told you, you could walk out that door right now and tell Lotus or Aloe that I said all this. They would be forced to fire me for misconduct. Not to mention I might lose the respect of your friends, or the other ponies in town.” He stepped over and filled in his final notes on her chart. Then he turned back to her and said, “So I apologize Dash if this came off as offensive to you in any way that I expressed my attraction for you in a work place.”

Now her jaw was hung to the floor as she couldn’t believe her ears. Here she was thinking that she had been the nervous one, then come to find that the pony she had been crushing on was apologizing for liking her. Trying to think of a way to salvage this situation so that he wouldn’t give up on his interest in her she quickly wracked her brain before saying, “Hey, wait a minute. Listen, I know this place isn’t still open after eight o’clock. And if the spa is closed then that obviously means your shift would be over. Right?”

Rayne chuckled and felt it innocent enough to nod at that. “Well yeah, that would be true.”

“I was going to just nap this afternoon until going to bed tonight. But maybe I could be awake to do something else instead?”

“Wait, you were going to nap to then after go back to sleep?” Rayne asked.

But Dash pointed at him, “Don’t judge me or I’ll get you fired!” She yelled but didn’t really mean it. Rayne raised his hooves but chuckled giving a nod before listening to her continue. “Maybe, I might find myself flying across the river bridge right in front of the spa? Maybe it might be right around eight thirty? And that wouldn’t have anything to do with me being a customer here... me just going for a flight to get some exercise.”

“Again that’s true.” He smirked and Dash was relieved to see that he gave her a flirty stare in response to her giving him one first.

After they finished and Dash headed out the door Rayne lingered in the doorway with a sigh while watching her leave. But that was when Lotus Blossom walked up behind him. “You’re on your lunch break.”

“Yeah, thanks Lotus.” He said turning back into his work room to make sure he hadn’t left any forms or client information laying around. But that was when Lotus followed in behind the stallion, making him jump as she ran her hooves along his back.

“I heard you ya know. So you like that pegasus, do you?” Rayne tilted his eyes up as he smiled guiltily but nodded. “Listen, I do not want you to worry. Aloe and I would never fire a stallion from the day spa... when they are making us so much money.” She said with a laugh.

“What she means is...” Aloe stated as she snuck into the room as well. “...We would never fire a stallion who we are sleeping with.” She grinned and they both gave him a gentle kiss.

Rayne smirked and hugged them both tight. But then he laughed as he told them, “Oh don't worry, I know that. But she doesn't know that...” Now both of the mares screamed and tried to playfully hit him for his devious antics even though neither of them really minded in particular.

Author's Note

So lots of cuteness and awkward comical moments here. In my opinion Spoiled Rich, or in her maiden name Spoiled Milk, is pretty nasty pony. I was wondering when I might include her in my story and this was the perfect opportunity. I could also see hwe acting like a cougar behind her husband's back. But Rayne is NOT interested in her and he did not use Tirek's power on her either.

So we got a better look at Rayne's job in this chapter. And yes Twilight was faking being asleep because she was testing to see what he'd do. Her scream was legit though because she wasn't expecting it to feel so good.

But what did you think about the scene with Rainbow Dash and how Rayne kinda worked his way into getting a date with her?

49 - Of Laughs and Rainbows

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 49 - Of Laughs and Rainbows

The crowd had grown large in the Ponyville Comedy Club as many of the towns folk had gathered this evening for the amature stand up comedy hour. Friends, strangers, and couples alike chatted amongst the small tables that were gathered around the floor space. Then things quieted down as two earth ponies made their way up to the stage. The first to speak was a stallion with a moderate brown coat and an amber mane. Those in the crowd who were familiar with Meadow Song shouted their excited praise as he took hold of the microphone.

“Puh-leeeez put your hooves together for your next performer, Maud Pie!” Everyone in the room happily clapped their hooves as a gray mare took his place and adjusted the microphone to her height.

“What do you call an Alicorn with no wings and no horn?” The crowd looked up as she paused for them to consider. “Earth pony.” From back within the seating only a single pony laughed at the joke.

Seeming unphased by the silence from the others Maud continued on. “But seriously, being an earth pony isn't so bad. We've got magic powers, too. Like walking around and picking stuff up with our teeth.” Now the only responses from the rest of the crowd seemed to be some confused murmuring. “That's sarcasm, by the way.” Maud pointed out.

“It's funny, 'cause it's true!" Sitting in between Lyra Heartstrings and Bon Bon, Pinkie cheered while seeming not to notice how the other two were looking at her strangely.

Not seeming to be affected by the silence Maud then said, “My favorite thing to listen to is clastic rock – the accumulation of sediments over millennia forming to create sandstone, shale, and breccia. It sounds something like this.” Then she leaned forward making a soft breathing sound into the microphone that most in the crowd could barely hear at all. “And that's my time.” She announced before making her way off the stage.

At this Pinkie Pie was now having to hold her ribs from laughing so hard as she called out, “Isn't my sister Maud the most hilarious, entertaining, amazing comedian ever?” Now the crowd finally joined in laughter as Pinkie nervously wondered if they were doing so for not the reason she had meant.

Not much later the two Pie sisters were walking out of the club to each head home for the evening. Pinkie was bouncing excitedly saying, “Your jokes, your hilarious delivery, your... your everything!”

“How was my timing?” Maud asked.

“You got me!" Pinkie cheered. "C'mon, let's celebrate sister-style. We can get matching stickers that says ‘Eyes on the Pies’, then show them off at the Ponyville Sticker Convention that I could plan for tomorrow if you want.”

However as Maud turned to face her sister apologetically she told Pinkie, “Actually, I'm busy tonight.”

Clearly looking saddened now Pinkie replied, “Aww, that's what you said yesterday. And the day before that. And the day before the day before that.” After sighing softly Pinkie stepped ahead of her sister to say, “It's just, we haven't hung out in a really long time because you always have other plans. Even when you promised to build whipped cream pyramids with me.” Then from seemingly out of nowhere Pinkie pulled out a can of whipped cream and sprayed some into her mouth but while still looking sadly to her sister.

“I know. I am sorry, Pinkie. The reason is I have a-” Maud tried but was interrupted when Pinkie suddenly shoved her hoof into Maud’s mouth.

“Apology accepted, as long as we get some serious sister time before your birthday. And there's, uh, definitely no reason I wanna hang out before your birthday. Just, you know, not planning anything special.” She said while elbowing Maud in the side and using a heavy tone to emphasize that she really was trying to plan something.

“Okay.” Maud said in her usual deadpan tone.

“What about tomorrow morning?”

“Okay.” Maud repeated again.

Now exploding with glee with actual confetti exploding into the air Pinkie cheered. “Yay! Just you and me. Best sister friends forever!”

“Best sister friends forever.” Maud replied and watched as Pinkie now hopped around her in a circle.

“I can't wait for tomorrow to be today!” Pinkie screamed out with an extended squeal as they parted to head toward their separate homes.

Elsewhere that night -

Rayne hummed happily to himself as he stood against the railing to the small river bridge that was right outside the Ponyville Day Spa. He had arrived early which was made easy for him by his coworkers helping to make sure none of their customers kept him late in the spa. Having known all about it, Lotus and Aloe had bombarded the stallion with dating tips for the Rainbow Dash but after each attempt by them he had just smiled confidentially and thanked them for their advice.

By the time eight o’clock had rolled around Rayne stood at the agreed upon spot. He was wearing a plain white dress shirt which he had rushed over to borrow from Rarity, much to her frustration at not telling her what it was needed for. Additionally, the stallion had opted for purchasing just a single red rose for his sporty date rather than holding a whole bouquet of flowers to surprise her with.

“You’re early.” He heard from the sky behind him as his date also arrived early, about fifteen minutes ahead of their scheduled time.

“I didn’t want to keep you waiting.” He said with a smile. He knew she was looking him over, probably not having expected him to have dressed up. And she raised an eyebrow as he twirled the flower in his hooves in front of her.

“Trying to impress me?” She asked, flying down while looking like her everyday self. But Rayne resisted the urge to smirk as he detected just the faintest hint of perfume from her.

“No, no. I promise now, I don’t have any plans to over do it for you tonight. Just a nice casual date for us to get to know each other. But at the same time, I don’t mind showing that I think you’re a mare worth looking nice for.” He was using a calm and gentlemanly tone knowing he’d have to play it slow with Dash if he didn’t want to burn his chances with her.

Finally dropping down to her hooves she stepped forward and accepted the flower from him. She smelled it and smiled, but used it to partially hide her expression now as she asked him, “Just the one red rose? You know, I am a Wonderbolt after all. Is just the one flower suppose to impress me?” Her eyes revealed to Rayne the playful smirk that she was hiding behind her flower. He knew that she was just messing with him, wanting to get a read on where his mindset was at for their evening together.

“Well it is only our first date after all and I didn't want to seem overbearing. Also, I figured that with you being a Wonderbolt you probably get flowers all the time so a bouquet probably wouldn’t impress you. Although, that doesn’t mean you aren’t still deserving to receive flowers.” It was true that this had all just been guess work on his part. But he didn’t waiver showing his date that he was confident in his decision.

As far as he could tell his choice had paid off. Dash fluttered a wing a bit and walked up beside him to lean against the railing. “Yeah well, don’t worry too much. It’s classy. I like it.” Rayne gave a smile of relief, feeling like a student on a sports team who just got a ‘good job’ speech from their coach. But now his date looked at him skeptically as she glanced both ways down the empty night road. “So? What’s the plan then? You do have a plan for our date, right?”

Making a show of his smiling for her he said, “Well, that depends. As I said, it’s only our first date and I don’t have the advantage of knowing you very well to take into account what you like.” He used a hoof pointing over to where the hillside stretched into the sky on the horizon. “I know you’re a Wonderbolt. And ponies have already told me all about you being some sort of a local hero around town. I wouldn’t want to bore you with an evening that’s too quiet. We could go rock climbing over in the hills. Or if you’re more of a thrill seeker we could go play hopscotch across the backs of some Crogadiles.” He laughed to show he had only been joking but she matched his wit with some humor of her own.

“So that’s your first date choice? Put me in a situation to get me killed?” She gave a challenging stare feeling certain that she’d get his smug confidence to crack with a comment like that.

But she wasn’t disappointed when he seemed to peddle back from the corner she was working him into. “Hold on, give me a chance now.” With a playful smile he gestured back toward the main section of town. “I also know that you’re an Element of Harmony and have helped to save Equestria countless times. I figure that maybe a hero like that, even one who is the sporty type, can still appreciate the traditional feel for things. Maybe a quiet dinner, somewhere that we can eat and talk?”

“Well, food is good. I do like to eat. When you have a lifestyle like mine you definitely tend to burn through your calories pretty quick. But where are you going with this Rayne? I’m starting to feel like you’re stringing me along here.”

Rayne nodded but wasn’t worried because he was coming up to his point anyway. “Well, what I would like from this date Dash is to get to know you better. I’d like to get to know the real you. To see the side of you that your friends know and not just the Rainbow Dash that I could read about from the cover of Sports Pony Illustrated.”

Dash turned away for a moment to not show that she was blushing now. She already knew that she liked him. He was good looking, he got along with her friends, she already knew his M.O. about being a pleasure pony. All that was left now was for them to get to know each other better which is exactly what he was offering. And yet, she still didn’t feel satisfied with letting go of playing hard to get just yet. “Just talk?” She asked while facing away from him. “Sure, that’d be okay. Might sound a little boring though.”

“Oh, well I didn’t say there wouldn’t be just a touch of flare. This is a date after all.” He quickly told her as he plucked her rose from her hoof and then tossed it over the edge of the bridge.

“Hey!” She shouted and looked down to where the flower had fallen. Her ears perked up though when she saw a little two pony riverboat anchored just below. Her flower had fallen neatly right upon one of the built in seats. Chuckling out loud she looked to him and smiled, “Okay, I’ll admit. That was pretty smooth. You sure you’re not secretly trying too hard here after all?”

Raising his hooves Rayne laughed and told her, “Promise, promise. Look down, there isn’t even a paddle. I figure we could have ourselves a little ride because we’ve got nowhere to go and all night to get there.” With an encouraging smirk he climbed over the railing and leapt down to the side of the riverbed below.

“Wow, okay so more like way smooth.” She sighed to herself finding that she was the first to have their confidence break instead of Rayne. Little did she know though that Rayne took that moment to pant as his heart was racing, thanking the stars that Dash seemed to be enjoying herself so far.

The stallion untied the small boat that was hardly more than a raft and then held it steady as Dash fluttered down to take a seat. After picking up her rose she settled in and then waited as Rayne climbed aboard to join her. Then using his magic he pushed them off from the shore. “And off we go!” He cheered, pretending to be a ship’s Captain for their modest little vessel.

It was enough to get a small chuckle from Dash as she then asked, “So where are we going?”

“I dunno. But I promise that if we get lost I’ll let you blame me for it.” At this his date rolled her eyes at the cheesy joke but she wasn’t too worried being pretty familiar with all of the surrounding areas around town. “So, Rainbow Dash...” He began.

“Uh, uh.” She interrupted him. “Me first.” He nodded and tried to keep his eyes on her face as she stretched out along the seat to get comfortable. “So what’s the deal really with you being in town and being a pleasure pony? I heard the nerdy egghead version from Twilight but I want to know the real scoop from the horse’s mouth.”

“Ah.” Rayne said guiltily as his ears folded a bit. “So we’re straight to that, are we?” Dash just nodded. “I take it that everypony knows by now?”

“Well not like the whole town... but all my friends do. Everypony who was with us at the Crystal Empire.”

“Well, if you heard about it already from Twilight then you probably know as much as I do about it.” He stated to her honestly.

“Huh? What do you mean?” Now Dash leaned forward as if she were preparing to scrutinize his answers.

“Yeah, I will admit that I am one. But I was never aware that being a pleasure pony was a thing until coming here to Equestria. It's not like there is a secret training manual on the subject. We don’t have hidden meetings out in the woods or anything like that. But if you want to know my story then I’ll tell it to you. There’s not much to say really. I never knew my mom so it was just my dad and I while I grew up. He did the best he could to raise a boy with manners and respect for others. I found out pretty quick that it felt nice when I could make others feel good about themselves. Then when I got older, I learned that sometimes you just can’t help everyone even when you want to. I got hurt a few times, didn’t like where I was in my life so I moved around some to try and better myself. And now I’ve somehow ended up here in Equestria.”

Dash was looking at him suspiciously now, not as if she didn’t believe him but just that she had been expecting more to the story. “So what? You’re special super power is just that you’re a genuinely nice guy?”

Now Rayne just laughed not having thought of it that way before. “Well you tell me. This is your date Dash. Are you enjoying yourself so far?”

Now the pegasus leaned away feeling confused. She didn’t understand how her attempt to be on his case all evening had somehow turned back on her. But after she thought about it for a moment she decided to drop the attitude she had been showing him and just enjoy herself. “Yes Rayne, I am. Thank you.” He was almost shocked to see the soft expression as she let her guard down. She laid down in the little boat letting her back hooves hang off the edge as she just stared up at the stars. “I’m sorry Rayne.” She told him softly. “I’ve been being a butt-head all night to you and you’ve been nothing but nice to me. Really, I’m enjoying this. So I’ll stop. You want to get to know me? Okay… So what do you want to know?”

“Well, what do you care about?” Rayne asked, leaning forward feeling intrigued by how she was opening up to him.

“Heh, that’s easy. I care about being the best! And I mean at anything! It doesn’t matter what I put my mind to. If I’m going to commit myself to an action then I want to be the absolute greatest at it.” She saw Rayne smile but then she turned toward him and said, “No, I mean it. It’s not just all about winning races and stuff. Even in a competition, coming in first is only the second most important thing to me. What I care about is if I performed well. Was I as fast as I could have been? Did I make the best decisions for what is appropriate to the situation? As long as I’m striving to improve myself then winning is just a reward, not a goal. If I won a race but did a lousy job of doing it then I wouldn’t feel satisfied.”

“Wow Dash, that is really deep. I’m not saying I didn’t think you could be like this but you definitely leave a stallion feeling inspired.” She waved him off with a hoof and he looked at her giving a bit of a flirty smirk now. "You trying to rewrite the book on good work ethic?"

“I rewrite the definition of good in every book.” Dash laughed and Rayne chuckled along with her.

After that there was a silence between them as Rainbow looked back up to the sky again and enjoyed the feeling of just floating along. “What is it that you want out of life? What are you looking for?” Rayne asked and she was surprised when the boat suddenly rocked a little bit. Looking over she saw that he was now laying down along next to her and she could see the moonlight shining on his face as he looked up to the sky above.

Laying back and staring up with him she said, “Well, I don’t really know. Right now I guess I’m just happy with my life as it is. I have good friends, an amazing career, I’m healthy, and I have a place in life that I've carved with my own two hooves. That’s a pretty good feeling." She told him with a sigh of satisfaction. Although her tone suddenly dropped as she went on to say, "But life is unpredictable... You could have everything blowing just your way and in an instant there could be a freak gust that makes you lose it all.”

“So you want something stable? Something that feels safe, that you don’t have to worry about losing? Even if everything else in your life goes astray?” Rayne asked gently.

“I don’t know really. That sounds nice... but I don’t know what that would look like for me exactly. I’m sure it’s the kind of thing that’s different for everypony. Maybe I’ll just have to wait and see.”

“Just ride the waves until you get there?” He said, smiling up at the sky as they talked.

“Yeah, something like that.” She whispered back. And that was when Rayne felt Dash scoot closer to him. He kept his face turned upwards but he could see her blushing out of the corner of his eye. First she leaned her body over but after taking a minute to steady herself she also rested her head upon his shoulder. She didn’t complain when he wrapped a hoof around her and they just lay back staring up at the stars for quite awhile.

Rayne didn’t know how much time had passed as they just lay together drifting slowly down the river. He also didn’t know whether or not Dash was even still awake because they had been quiet with each other for awhile now. But in either case he was content. He had thought hard to make sure this would be a good date for her and somewhere along he found himself enjoying the evening just as much as she was. “Be honest with me.” Her voice spoke out suddenly interrupting Rayne from his thoughts.

“Yes, Dash?” The two didn’t move and just spoke softly as she pressed her face intimately against his shoulder.

“Did you already know… before tonight… that I already liked you?”

“I had an idea. I felt bad when you looked so upset at me with the whole Applejack thing.”

“Did you honestly believe that I would have gotten mad if you had kissed me back in the day spa? Or were you just dicking with me to try to get me alone on a date like this?”

Things had be calm and enjoyable between them up to this point. But now Dash sounded as if she was suddenly angry. Rayne didn’t dare glance over with more than the corner of his eye but it was enough for him to tell that she was frowning and boring a hole in his side with a glare. “I honestly didn’t know. We had hardly spoken to each other. You could have gone either way on it. But I wanted you to know that I could tell you liked me and that I had noticed you. That I also was interested in you as well.”

“Do you still want to kiss me Rayne?” She asked bluntly.

“Yes.” Neither were moving now and Rayne opted to be direct until he could figure out why her mood had changed so suddenly.

“Do you want to fuck me Rayne?” She spat out, sounding like she was pissed at him and yet she was still cuddling as if she were happy with him.

“Yes.” He admitted, still being direct but not implying anything further.

“So, is that how our night ends? Is that what you are going to try to do with me?”

“No.”

Now she pulled away from his shoulder as she half leaned herself up to look down at him. She was still scowling and he wasn’t sure if she were disappointed or just didn’t believe him. “Why not?”

Sitting up to look her in the eye Rayne now took a serious tone deciding that it was time to make something perfectly clear to her. “Because you haven’t given me any indication that you'd want me to. And taking advantage isn’t exactly my style.” He was being a little harsh now but not to be mean. Rainbow Dash had clearly changed to a serious approach for their date so he was going to respect that. “What do you want me to say? That I’m on a date with one of the most physically stunning mares in Equestria and that it never came to my mind to have any lewd thoughts about that? Of course it did! You’re gorgeous Dash! And you know that you are! But I’ve never been on a date like this before, okay? I’ve never dated anyone famous. I’m not about to pansy out here but sure, that’s still a little bit intimidating for me. That’s why I worked so hard to make sure I treated you with respect as if you were just any normal mare. I wanted to get to know the real you and not the show pony that I believed you were more than!”

Rayne’s voice had cracked just a little bit around the middle there. If she wanted to know how he felt then he was going to let her have it. But she surprised him, taking him completely off guard as she laughed and smiled as if he had passed some unknown test with her. “So that’s what it looks like.” She said chuckling, bewildering the stallion even more.

“What?” He asked bitterly, feeling as if a joke had been made at his expense.

“What I mean is… so that is what you look like without all the bullshit. That is what your face looks like when you aren’t flirting with me. Or when you're trying to show off for every other pony because you’re afraid they won’t like you if you don’t try so hard.”

Suddenly Rayne froze and his ears fell as he felt incredibly embarrassed. “Oh.”

“Yeah, 'oh.' Why do you think I’ve been busting your chops so hard all night? I just wanted to get to know the real you too. Think about it like this. You knew that I am a town hero, sports athlete, celebrity… but you wanted to see passed that. Of course someone who is called a 'pleasure pony' is going to flirt with me and probably give me a totally AWESOME date, which is exactly what you’ve been doing so far. But I wanted to see you get angry, or sad, or something that isn’t… perfect. So that way I could get to know you as well.”

“Heh.” Rayne was stuck. He didn’t know what else to say. “You’ve got me in a box here.” He admitted as a line from the Deadpool movie suddenly came to mind. “So, what do you think?”

She rubbed her chin and thought about it for a moment. “It’s not bad. You look cute when you’re embarrassed.” Now Rayne just waved at her and turned away while blushing because she was rubbing it in. That was when she laughed and reached out to pull him back. But they both froze when they realized how close they were staring face to face with each other now. “Look, I would normally NEVER admit this to a stallion but this date really has been perfect so far. Like literally not even too perfect, kind of perfect. But… it’s time to stop that. I don’t want perfect. I want real. So it’s time to do something that can’t be done right or wrong. It can only be done with how you feel.”

Rayne just stared at her not knowing for certain how he felt. He was happy, scared, nervous, excited. But wanting to really hear her out he just looked her in the eyes and said, “I’m listening.”

“I’m done with my boat ride now.” She told him directly. “But I’m not ready for this night to end. You still haven’t kissed me yet Rayne but I’m not going to tell you if I actually want you to or not.” This really made him look at her curiously now. “I want you to think about something for me. If you kiss me here tonight, and I don’t like it... Or you find out that I didn’t actually want you to… what is the worst that you think could happen?”

“Well for one-” He started but suddenly her hoof was on his lips stopping him.

“No! Shut the fuck up Rayne. Stop talking. Stop controlling the situation! You can’t control this, you’re stuck and I’m not going to let you out of it. Just think, how bad could I possibly make things for you if you kiss me and it pisses me off?” Rayne was quiet for a moment but then he just nodded to show that he’d thought it over. “Yeah, that might happen. But if you kiss me and it doesn’t, would getting to end this night with touching your mouth to mine for only a few seconds be worth the risk for everything that you just thought of?”

Now Rayne breathed softly but he didn’t leave her waiting. “Yes, it would be.”

He saw her breath tighten as he gave his answer so assuredly. Staring at him now as if she still weren’t going to give anything away she glared and told him. “Then what the fuck are you waiting for? Pony up and sign your life away or just pansy out already!”

Then Rayne leaned forward and thrust his lips against hers. He was nervous at first because he could immediately tell that she wasn’t kissing him back. While his mouth was pressed to hers he opened his eyes and realized that she was just staring at him. She was not moving. She was only allowing this to happen ‘to her’ as opposed to ‘with her.’ “You know what? Fuck it! Her lips taste amazing. If she’s going to burn me then let’s go down with this ship!” He thought to himself and ignored her awkward response as he grabbed her cheeks with his hooves and really poured his soul into enjoying that kiss for as much as she would let him.

“Finally! You stupid bastard!” She growled out and suddenly she grabbed him back, kissing him so fiercely that she almost turned the boat over on them. She moaned now as he wrapped his hooves around her shoulders and held her. She responded by thrusting her tongue into his mouth and the running her hooves up through his mane.

Rayne grabbed her and leaned her back into the boat now, wanting to feel as close to her as he could. She moaned and he moaned back as they each sucked the breath out of each other passionately. Their lips grew wet together as their tongues glided along between their mouths. However it was Dash who was the first to speak as she mumbled through their make out session, “Mmmmm, Rayne… if you ruin this… by asking me a question… I am going to-”

“Shut the fuck up Rainbow Dash.” Rayne growled aggressively.

“Ohh that’a boy.” Dash cooed in satisfaction as she literally wrapped her back hooves around him now while they continued to kiss. “Rayne, get me the fuck out of this little boat.” She told him and almost gasped as the stallion’s horn glowed and the boat was immediately driven up against the side of the river. Gripping her hard he used his arms to pull her straight up off her back and he then carried her to where a soft field of grass now lay out in the middle of nowhere.

The thud from her back against the ground made them both chuckle as they rolled around with each other, nearly competing for who could kiss the other the hardest. The giggled as they were mutually aware they were hurting each other's lips from how wildly their tongues were locked together. It was then that Rayne gripped one of her hooves and thrust it back into the grass. She pulled her lips back and grinned up at him as if she enjoyed that but then her expression faulted as he pinned her other hoof in place now too. As soon as he began to kiss her neck she stopped wrestling with him and Rayne noticed how her breath seemed to catch in her throat. “I’m not ready.” She whispered while feeling his excitement growing against her thigh.

“What?” Rayne asked as he pulled back to look at her.

“I’m not ready… to do that with you yet.” She said as she looked up at him. “So what are you going to do?” She asked, making a show with her glare that she was challenging him again.

Rayne paused trying to get a read on her but he had to admit that she had her poker face worked down to an art. “Then I’m going to stop. That’s what’s I’m going to do.” He said immediately letting her go and backing away from atop of her.

She sat up now and looked around seeing that there seemed to be no pony around for miles. “Are you sure that’s what you-”

“If you’re not into it Dash, then I wouldn’t be getting what I want from being with you.” He said earnestly, sitting now and staring at her with a confident look.

“Well alright then. ...Sucker, hehe.” She laughed and turned away from him.

“Wait, what?!” Rayne gasped.

“Oh, nothing!” She said while looking the other direction as he tried to walk around in front of her. “Kiss me good night Rayne. I had a lovely evening with you.” She raised her chin proudly and was clearly messing with him.

“Hey now wait a minute.” He said in protest, trying again to get in front of her.

“No.” She snapped with an adamant expression on her face. Then very seriously she repeated, “I said, kiss me good night Rayne! I had a lovely evening with you!"

At this Rayne stopped chasing her and nodded. He smirked knowing that there was something to her game that he still wasn’t getting but at this point he conceded to let her win. Gently he reached out to take her by the hoof and she allowed it. He bent down and kissed it before saying, “Thank you for allowing me the pleasure of escorting you this evening.”

“The pleasure was mine Rayne. And if you’d like… you can ask me out again. But if you want to get farther with me in the future than you did tonight then you had better come up with something a lot more exciting than some romantic little boat ride.”

“Haha, okay. I’ll do my best.” He replied and watched as she smiled before flying up into the air.

Once she was high enough into the air she looked back to see him teleport away. “You big doofus, I was lying when I said I hadn’t been ready. You couldn’t tell that I was all over you?!” She whined, knowing that she’d be giving herself some hoof burn before falling asleep this evening. “But thank you Rayne. That was sweet. Nopony has made me feel this special in a long time.” Then she shot off through the night to head for her bed as fast as she could.

Author's Note

Yup so this chapter references episode 3 of season 8 in the show. 49 chapters in and we finally get to Maud's stand up comedy night Haha. Credit for Maud's jokes go to Hasbro and the show makers of course. Oh and now we know what Maud has been busy doing instead of hanging out with her sister haha.

But as for Rayne's date with Rayne...I HAVE BEEN WAITING SO LONG FOR THIS! Haha. I came up with the "Rayne perseus Dash" mini arc back when I was only around writing chapter 12. And it's taken this long but I FINALLY get to begin sharing it with you all. Sadly Rayne's next date with her is going to get pushed back a bit but don't worry because I think it will be worth the wait.

Now as for their date, what do you think of Rayne's idea? And yes they were challenging each other a bit. As Dash pointed out, she was trying to get him to crack right from the start. But that was just her way of trying to see his real side. Of and the reference to Sports Pony Illustrated is related to Sports Illustrated Magazine which historically has posted many articles featuring famous sports stars.

Eventually though Dash let's up and decides to enjoy herself on her date. She reveals to Rayne that she isn't as much of a glory hog as she seems. She is just very determined and cares a lot about being the best pony she can be.

But boy does she really call him out on his bullshit though. If you remember from a previous chapter, she was the one who openly stated that she knew all his flirty romancing was an act. No she doesn't know his intent. But yes she can see right through his charms every time.

And yes the Deadpool reference was from Nega Sonic Teenage Warhead.

And what did you think of the end? Yes Dash wanted him to just take her... but she wasn't disappointed with him backing off from her either. I thought this was cute. But what did you think?

Artist credit #DarknessMLP

50 - Not a Dog's Day

**Author's Note**
Thank you all so very, very much for following my story this far! I can't believe that we finally reached 50 chapters! I have so many likes and comments and views from all of you, definitely more than I ever thought that I would have!

To show my appreciation and commemorate reaching the 50 chapter mark I have had a special art piece put together which can be seen below! In addition please enjoy a bonus chapter being posted today! Both chapters 50 & 51 are now posted! So as always, thank you for reading!

Wonderful art by Rey Rosquete

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 50 - Not a Dog's Day

When Rayne teleported back to the entryway of Maud’s home he was surprised to find a dramatic change to the ambience in the room. All around he saw small candles that were lit romantically. There were in fact so many that it concerned Rayne they might burn up all of the oxygen in the cave. But that was when his eyes fell upon a sight that almost made his hooves fall out from under him.

Maud was standing upright leaning against one of the banisters that supported the canopy over her sleeping area. “Hello there Rayne. Welcome home. I’ve been waiting for you.” She said with her monotone expression but the look in her eyes was more than lively enough to make up for it. “Did you enjoy your date tonight with Rainbow Dash? I made sure that I came home early enough from hanging out with Pinkie Pie to be here when you got back.” She said while stepping her way over to him.

If Rayne hadn’t already been aroused from his recent make out session with Dash this would have definitely done the job all on it’s own. She smiled when she saw the puffiness of his lips with told her he had managed at least some amount of headway with the pegasus mare.

The Next Morning -

As the two awoke early together Maud looked up to see the stallion stretching beside where she lay.

“So what are you off to go do today?” She asked him.

Rayne was walking around their home now picking up all of the expired candles which had been left out over the night. “Well, it is finally one of the days that I have off from work. Seeing as I don’t have to rush on over to the day spa I figured that I would go do a little bit of hunting this morning. I haven’t done anything of the sort since Zecora was kind enough to escort me through the Everfree Forest. But I still have plenty of items on my list for me to go after. Also, I’m thinking that these excursions of mine are going to lead me to Gryphonstone soon but as for now there is no need for me to rush there. I mean I haven’t even found a Timberwolf yet. I had thought they would have been the first thing I ran into.”

He was speaking nonchalantly as he stared into Maud’s food storage but then turned away deciding to just pick something up while he was out. However that is when he almost jumped when he heard Maud shout. “Wait!”

He looked back in surprise as he saw her clinging to one of his legs. Instantly his tone softened as he said, “Maud, sweetie? What’s the matter? Why are you-”

“It isn’t fair.” She told him before looking up. Her voice was calm as ever but he could feel the emotion in her words. “I want to help too. You let Zecora go out with you into the forest. But then you haven’t given me another opportunity to assist you. I want to be of help to you too Rayne. I don’t want to just be convenient."

“Uh, well, okay.” He said having not known how strongly she felt about this until now. “I trust you Maud. And I have faith in you. I don’t question your resolve to support me and if it would make you feel better for us to do this together then I’m fine with it. I’m about ready to go now though. Did you have anything else that you were planning to do this morning?”

Maud thought to herself and she felt a bit guilty as she lied to him by shaking her head. “I’m sorry, but Pinkie will understand.” She whispered before walking over to retrieve the map she had made of her tunnel system. “Were you still interested in going after any Diamond Dogs?”

“Oh absolutely. It’s not that they are particularly important but they certainly have a set of skills that I wouldn’t mind getting my hooves on. I’ll want to let you know though Maud, when we find them I’m going to be in my… uh, other form. I haven’t shown it to you yet. But my intent will be to frighten them, not to frighten you.”

Maud nodded. “Then show it to me now. If I know what to expect then that will lessen the chances of me acting surprised later on.”

Rayne sighed and nodded but in truth he had been avoiding this. “It’s a panther, Maud. It’s a giant black cat monster, partially of my own design. But just remember that it’s me in there. Okay?” She nodded and Rayne closed his eyes. In a puff of darkness his body shifted and after a moment Rayne felt the cool stone of Maud’s home underneath his broad feline paws.

Maud stared in disbelief at the powerful heaving chest and the long muscular limbs. The face of the beast chased the breath from her lungs as she stared at the long fangs that smiled at her. She had to blink several times to remind herself that it was not actually a mindless killing machine standing before her but Rayne who was the pony she trusted and felt strongly for. “Rayne, you… I’m sorry but that is the most terrifying thing that I have ever seen.” She whispered and it lowered the felines ears seeing the usual stoic pony actually display an expression of fear that was evident upon her face.

“It’s still me Maud.” Rayne told her as his heavy lungs reverberated the words out deeply. The were-panther stepped up to his pony lover and watched as she recoiled a bit but did not flee. He leaned against her while purring affectionately which proved enough to overcome her fears.

“You’re so softly.” She whispered in surprise as she felt along his fur, stroking him now like a large house cat.

“Heh, I think I preferred you being afraid.” He teased as his lengthy tail swished behind him. However that was when their interspecies cuddle was cut short. Lifting his head and tilting his ears down the passageway Rayne quickly called out, “There’s someone coming.”

Maud looked up and then quickly she whispered, “Rayne, I’m sorry I lied. I was supposed to meet Pinkie this morning.” She had barely finished explaining when she was suddenly scooped up into the air. Gripping the gray mare carefully Rayne leapt down into the chasm of cave tunnels that lay below Maud’s home. There they were engulfed into darkness before Maud’s visitor could see that they were there.

Coming from the cave entrance there was a loud squealing which grew louder and louder. Suddenly a bounding mass of pink fluff made it’s way to the center of Maud’s home before shouting out, “Tomorrow is today! Who's ready for some fun times at Sugarcube Corner? The answer is ‘you!’ I would also accept ‘Maud.’ Maud? Maud!?” Pinkie screamed at seeing that her sister wasn’t home. Refusing to give up though she shouted, “Oh, I get it! We're playing hide-and-go-seek!”

Down Below -

“Are you alright?” The panther asked before spitting a light out from his jaws to float above them and illuminate the way.

After nodding the earth pony looked up to him curiously. “So you can still use magic even in that form?”

“That’s right. It seems to materialize from a focal point within my mouth just above my tongue. I’m not entirely sure of the science behind it, but it works. As far as my magic seems to be concerned, I’m still a unicorn even when in this shape.”

“Hmm.” She hummed hearing all that her practical mind really needed to for the situation. “Alright then. Let’s get to helping you. The Diamond Dogs should be roughly about forty minutes down this way.”

Later on Back in Ponyville -

“Knock, knock, knock, knock!” Back in the Castle of Friendship Starlight Glimmer opened her door to find a pink pony that just invited themselves into her bedroom as soon as the door was opened.

“Aha! Found you!” Pinkie shouted before hazardously rummaging through Starlight’s belongings causing the unicorn to use her magic to save a bucket, a book, and a lamp from destruction. “Where's Maud? I've already tried Discord's dimension, Granny Smith's wax museum, and Yakyakistan! She has to be here!”

“Nope, it's just me. Reading.” Starlight pointed out.

Pinkie even went as far as to flip between the pages of Starlight’s book in search for her sister before sulking. “Story checks out… Or does it?! It does... But are you sure there's nopony hiding… in your closet?!”

“Pinkie, I don't have a closet. Is everything okay?” She asked her friend with a worried expression.

“No.” She pouted. “I was supposed to go birthday cake shopping with Maud today.”

“And ruin her surprise party?!" Starlight gasped.

“I wasn't gonna tell her why, silly. But now I can't even find Maud. I'm usually way better at hide-and-seek than this.” She said awkwardly with a sideways glance.

“Oh, she probably just found a new rock formation and forgot you two were gonna hang out. Tell ya what. You take care of the cake, and I'll look for Maud.” Starlight encouraged.

“Really? Thanks, Starlight!” Pinkie said with a bounce as she headed toward the door. However just before leaving she lifted the dirt from a flower pot in Starlight’s room and peered inside. “Just checking.”

Deep underground far beyond the reaches of Ponyville adjacent, several large beasts scurried about through a series of subterranean tunnel systems. Creatures with large forearms nearly the size of the rest of their bodies ran around digging for gems while panting from their gruff canine faces. In the center of a large sanctum near the heart of their territory, three of the dirty beasts argued with each other in bitter voices.

“Finally my brothers, our collections of jewels and shiny stones is as large has it once was.”

“Hey, it’s wasn’t my idea to give away nearly all of our treasure. You were the one who thought it would be the best way to shut that annoying pony up!”

“That was years ago! Will you two PLEASE stop bickering over that and just get back to work?!”

All three of them were wearing matching black dog collars with diamonds encrusted around the rim. The tallest of the three wore a red jacket with an imperial topaz hanging from his collar. “Listen, we ALL were desperate to be rid of that obnoxious pony! I didn’t see you coming up with any other ideas Fido! You’re lucky that I, Rex, managed to think of a solution when I did!” All of their voices were gruff and nasally making a harsh contrast of sounds whenever they spoke.

The broadest of the three was Fido who stood with his legs spread out wide from his puffed up chest. “Oh be quiet. I still think that we should move our digging to be even FURTHER away from where the ponies live. We don’t want to run into any of those irksome creatures again. What do you think Spot?”

The third leader of the Diamond Dogs wore a gray jacket and no pendant just like Fido. Spot looked around and just shrugged, “I don’t care where we dig as long as we get to keep our gems this time. After that pony over there leaves I don't want to see another pony as long as I live. So starting now."

“What one?” Rex and Fido asked together.

“That one.” He said pointing behind them to a gray mare who suddenly came charging out from one of their passageways.

“Excuse me.” She said as she stopped in front of them and then proceeded to run passed them.

However she had hardly taken more than a few steps before Rex reached out to grab her and lift her off the ground. “Wait! Wait a minute you! I know you! You are that digger pony that lives at the other end of our tunnels!” He spat with disgust at the thought. “What are you doing running over here to our area? Did you think you would find something of ours that you would be keeping? Hmm?!" He snarled sinisterly. Now the other two Diamond Dog leaders punched their fists together getting ready to enact some punishment for her trespassing.

However Maud just shook her head as she hung in Rex’s grasp. “No, I’m not running to something. I am running away from something.” She explained.

“Oh? And what might you be running away from?” Spot asked, stepping close enough to her to bite her.

“That.” She said in her usual deadpan expression while pointing back towards the pathway she had come from.

After looking over, all three Diamond Dogs saw a massive beast with extended claws and hungry fangs step out of the darkness. “HOLY SAPPHIRES!!!” The three shouted in unison as Maud was dropped and quickly forgotten about, allowing her to scramble behind a nearby stone for cover.

“RRRRRAAAAAWWWWWLLLLL!!!” The panther roared as its scream reverberated off the walls causing the nearby creatures to cower with their tails between their legs.

“Guards! Guards!” Fido shouted as several bulky Diamond Dogs in tiny steel helmets came rushing over. “It may be big but it’s still just a cat! Go get it!”

“Why don’t you go get it?!” Spot asked.

“Oh shut up!” Fido responded as the three leaders cowered and watched their subordinates fight for them.

The first guard charged to tackle the feline to the floor. But his target suddenly moved quick as lightening, snapping it’s jaws like a Cragadile into the shoulder of the guard and wrestling it to the ground instead. Just then an orange light ripped it’s way out from the guard and into the panther’s mouth which the Diamond Dogs did not understand.

Two more guards approached and grabbed the panther around his forearms. “He, he, he.” Their captive sneered before suddenly disappearing into a puff of shadow and reappearing behind them. Then a mass of obsidian spread out from where the panther stood and wrapped around the legs of the two guards. Moving quickly the intruder leaned forward sucking the bright light from each of them as well. Now three of the Diamond Dogs lay collapsed as of their strength and energy had been taken from them.

“What is it doing to us?!” Rex shouted. “Stop going near it! Just smash it! Crush the intruder to death!” Looking over Rayne saw as three guards picked up several large boulders to hurl them toward him from a distance. In response the black cat somehow curled itself into a round ball. Then even more confusingly to the Diamond Dogs they saw large barbs shoot out from its back and smash the boulders to bits as if the feline were also part Pukwudgie.

“It’s- It’s a monster! Run!!!” Spot screamed as he shoved Fido to the ground and then turned downwards quickly burrowing himself into the ground.

“No! NOOO!!!” Spot heard Fido scream as the fiery light shined across the top of the hole behind him. But then there was a rumbling as Spot tunneled through the dirt. All of a sudden there was a grinning black face which appeared through the soil right in front of him.

“AHHHH!” Came a muffled cry from beneath the ground and the remaining guards instantly stopped pursuing the invader out of fear. A moment later the panther was seen tunneling up through the dirt as expertly as a Diamond Dog with Spot carried along in tow.

“It can tunnel as well?!” Rex screamed realizing that he was now the closest one to the creature. He looked to his guards for help but they all took another step back. As Rex turned around again he saw a dripping set of fangs just inches away form his face. “AAAHHH-Oooiiii...” He collapsed backwards rather pathetically before looking upward and shouting. “Wait! Please! Let Rex reason with you! Rex heard you laugh, he did! Talk with Rex! Please don’t hurt us!”

Now the feline reared up proudly and stomped a paw to the ground. The dominating gesture wasn’t lost on the canines as they all bowed a head with their tails bent inward. “You listen to me well, for your lives depend on me not repeating myself.” The panther snarled and the dogs whimpered. “I claim this territory as my own. Everywhere that surrounds the pony village I intend to make MINE! The forest! The skies! Even below ground! If you want to live then you must GO! Take your small puppy army and find a new cave system to inhabit. Or stay...” He said before dragging Rex closer and draining him of his magic. “And live as slaves under my rule as you serve me!”

Feeling drained and now even more helpless Rex whined loudly as he shriveled before the shadow of the beast. “We will leave! We will not challenge you! The black cat is strong, stronger than us! Please just leave us be. Spare our lives!”

Suddenly the panther opened its mouth and several orange lights shimmered out before returning to the Diamond Dogs but only Rex, Fido and Spot. “By my grace I allow you the strength to run for your lives… Do not waste this opportunity.” He said coldly.

As the three joined back together is was Fido who complained, “Great, again we are robbed of our riches!”

But they all froze in fear as they heard the new ruler of these depths scream out again. “NO! You take your gems. I care not for your trinkets. This panther claims the territory by natural hunting rights. Leave what remains in the walls but take with you what you have already collected.”

Grabbing his two brothers by the back of their heads Rex made them all bow before saying, “Yes, we will! So very gracious is the black cat! So generous! Take them and go we shall. The area around the ponies we shall leave to you. You will not see the Diamond Dogs return to this place, we promise you!” Then several of the guards ran back, tying ropes around several large carts of gems and began hauling them away into the darkness while Rex, Fido, and Spot joined to help without another word.

Once they had gone the panther heard four shaky hoof-steps trot out from behind a stone. “Wow Rayne. I didn’t realize you were THIS powerful. I’m not like Zecora but I can understand why she wanted to sleep with you in this form. It is… rousing to know that my boyfriend is so capable.” She said in her monotone voice but with a definite smile spread across her lips.

A Little Later Back in Ponyville -

“I can’t believe I managed to order the cake just before that baker went out on their lunch break! I was so lucky that there wasn’t another pony just wasting time ahead of me! Now, all I have to do is find Maud and then-” Pinkie ranted to herself before suddenly bumping into somepony else as she hadn’t been watching where she was going.

“Hello, Pinkie Pie.” Maud said in her usual deadpan tone.

“Maud! Found you! My turn to hide! Hee-hee!” She shouted before attempting to race off again. But knowing her sister well the gray mare managed to pinch Pinkie in place by her tail.

“I'm sorry I wasn't around this morning.”

“Oh, pssh. What are you apologizing to me for? I'm not upset, you silly-willy.” Pinkie lied not wanting to cause her sister any worry.

Not believing it for a minute Maud just continued. “The reason is I met somepony-”

Not paying attention to her sister at all Pinkie shouted, “Wanna hang out right now? I mean, I can see you're not doing anything with anypony else. Unless they're invisible or reeeeeaaaally small.” She said with a high pitched tone.

Getting a little frustrated with her Pinkie’s antics Maud spoke louder and with a firm tone to blurt her message out as best as she was able to. “Pinkie, the reason I've been so busy is that I have a boyfriend now.”

“A wha...?” Pinkie cheered in amazement.

“A boyfriend.” The monotone mare stared calmly now just happy to finally be heard.

“A whaaa...?!” Pinkie repeated still in her disbelief.

“A boyfriend.”

“A whaaaaa...?!” Pinkie nearly screamed as her excitement grew.

“A boyfriend.”

“That's so exciting! My sister, in love!” The pink pony cheered almost having hearts in her eyes.

“Technically, we're in ‘like.’” The gray pony clarified.

“Tell me everything!” Pinkie screamed leaning right into Maud’s face now. “Who is he? What's his favorite color? Does he like ice cream? If he were a bird, what kind of bird would he be? Wait. Is he actually a bird? Oh! I don't know, because you haven't told me anything yet!”

Feeling a little cheeky now Maud smiled before saying, “You'll like him. We have a lot in common.”

Still gushing at the thought Pinkie declared, “Well, I love you, so I know I'm gonna love your boyfriend! Oh, I can't wait to meet him.”

“You don't have to.” Maud said before pointing behind her in the direction of where Rayne had just dug them out from behind a large stone on the side of the road.

However Pinkie gasped as she jumped to the wrong conclusion. “He's a rock! And you love rocks, so it's perfect! Oh! Is Boulder jealous?”

Ignoring Pinkie’s knack for ridiculousness Maud specified, “No. Behind the rock. Rayne, are you back there?” She asked while hoping that he had remembered to shift back into his pony form by now.

“Of course. I’m right here. I was just giving you a moment to catch up with your sister.” The black stallion said as he stepped out into view.

“A wha-whaaaaaaaaa?!” Pinkie screamed in disbelief.

“Pinkie Pie, I’ve heard that you already met Rayne recently.” Maud said completing her introductions.

Rayne smiled charmingly before saying, “Yes, we've already met. Nice to see you again Pinkie Pie.”

“You?!” She shouted in disbelief.

“That’s right.”

“You?” She repeated, as she looked to her sister.

“That’s right.”

“You...” She whispered awkwardly, remembering that Rayne had previously been alone with Applejack in the orchard.

“That’s right.”

Realizing that she was coming across as a bit rude she nervously attempted to back-peddle. “I mean, haha, you! You, you, you!”

“That’s right.”

“I'm sorry. This just isn’t how I expected to meet my sister’s first boyfriend. Let's start over. Hi, I'm Maud's sister, Pinkie Pie.”

Chuckling to himself, Rayne realized that Pinkie just had a certain way which she envisioned this going in her head for her to be comfortable with it and he had no problem in humoring her. “Hello Pinkie Pie. Nice to meet you. My name is Rayne.”

“Sooooo... are you two... like official?” Pinkie asked, still feeling a little nervous about the situation.

Now Maud spoke up. “Yes, Pinkie. We met shortly after Rayne came to town but we became official on the day that he took me to a rock show.”

“Oh! You're into rocks, too?” Pinkie asked.

Rayne just chuckled again, finding it cute how this interaction was going. “Oh yes. I’ve always found it cool how different rocks can change into beautiful gems. But wait, I thought it was more of a stick show?” Rayne stated towards Maud but he was just being playful to tease her.

“Wait, I thought it was a rock show?” Pinkie asked clearly not picking up on his humor.

Rayne was happy to point out, “It was a petrified wood show, which technically makes it a stick show.”

Maud then spoke up in her deadpan tone but with a smile on her lips. “Except that in the per-mineralization process of petrification, all organic material is replaced with silicates – i.e., rocks.”

Rayne was quick to follow up, knowing much more about the details, now that Maud had offered her essence to him. “While retaining the original structural elements of wood - q.e.d., it was a stick show.” He said, again just to tease her.

Realizing that there was something going on that she was missing, Pinkie jumped at the opportunity to rejoin the conversation. “I'm... really into sticks, too! They're great for hitting piñatas! Haaaaa...” She shouted after stringing a piñata up from out of nowhere and whacking it to pieces.”

“Pinkie…” Maud complained as candies dropped down all over Rayne’s mane.

“Oh! You wanna go first?” Pinkie asked, seeming oblivious to Maud’s embarrassment.

“Oh, no thank you Pinkie. I’ll be honest, I never really had very good accuracy with things like that. It’s a little embarrassing for me being put on the spot like that.”

“It is? I'm sorry. Oh, this is awful. I'm not being a very good sister. Let's start over. I'm Pinkie Pie! Nice to meet you!

At this Rayne couldn’t help but laugh because Pinkie was trying so incredibly hard to make this work for Maud’s sake. “Hello, Maud’s sister Pinkie who has never embarrassed me and who I only have pleasant memories about meeting previously.”

Wanting to help move the situation along Maud spoke up. “Rayne, maybe you could ask Pinkie for help in finding a pet? You did mention that you were curious about getting one after I had introduced you to Boulder." After this Maud reached into her pocket and pulled out her pet rock to place on the ground.

Now Pinkie cheered with excitement. “Oh? Are you looking for a pet Rayne? Maybe one that likes to fetch?”

To this Rayne shoot his head. “I was thinking about it. But for now I think Maud has enough pet to go around. We already have our hooves full with the excitement that Boulder gets us into.”

Maud looked happy after hearing his comment and turned her pet rock slightly as if to imply that it were looking at Rayne. “Aw. Look at that. Boulder likes you.”

“Boulder is adorable.” Rayne said.

In a whispering tone Pinkie leaned down beside Maud and said, “He doesn’t even have a pet of his own?”

“Don't be rude.” Maud told her aloud.

Giving a deep sigh now, “I'm sorry, I'm sorry. One more time.” Pinkie grit her teeth and repeated, “I'm Pinkie Pie! Nice to meet you!” She over enunciated clearly showing that she was becoming frustrated.

But now the scene was beginning to make Rayne uncomfortable. “Pinkie, I’m sorry. I already consider you a friend and yes I’m dating your sister. But I’m not doing the introduction thing again.”

In response Pinkie just growled and gave kind of a snort.

Author's Note

So a lot happened rather quickly here. The chapter starts with a short but hot hint of clop. Maud seems as aroused as ever having seen Rayne spend time with another mare. Then later we see some more lines from the show as Pinkie struggles to get ready for her sister's birthday. However, things unfold both differently and the same seeing as Mudbriar never moved to Ponyville now. I do like how I worked in what Maud was doing over the last several days which made her so difficult for Pinkie to find.

And as for the Diamond Dogs, what did you think? I always wondered in the show how close Maud's home and the Diamond Dog territory were to each other. So being the protective boyfriend Rayne made sure to scare them off. And this was a fun combat scene for me to write, even if the fight was kinda one sided. It was a nice example of Rayne making full use of his new powers though.

And then the scenes from the show continue with Rayne being the boyfriend Maud introduces Pinkie to instead of Mudbriar. Pinkie remains standoffish though, not because Rayne annoyied her earlier but because she thought that Rayne was dating Applejack. She doesn't know how she feels about Rayne dating Maud now. Is he possibly cheating on Applejack? Or has he been cheating on Maud? She doesn't know.

52 - Into the Woods We Go

**Author's Note**
This chapter has a little bit of travel in the beginning. Just for the fun of it, I added two maps with a drawn on travel trail at the end of the chapter. You can scroll down to look at them first or you can wait to read the story first. Either is up to you. They are just for fun to give you a lay of the land. And most of all, thank you for reading!**

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 52 – Into the Woods We Go

Far to the Southeast from Ponyville -

“Hey, who knew that this river would take us not only passed Appleloosa but also right near the Pie family’s rock farm?” Rayne asked as he held onto the little boat so Zecora could climb off without getting her hooves wet. “The land out here sure is barren for a place with a river running through it.”

After helping the stallion to pull the boat up shore, his traveling companion sighed before giving him a warning. “You say that now, but you may soon wish for barren land. For where we are headed, you might find more wildlife than you can stand.”

“Ha, ha. Okay, I get it.” Rayne answered quickly as off in the distance he could see an almost solid green horizon ahead of them. As they traveled across the dry and rocky sands that led up to the dense forest ahead, he started to second guess his response as the silence between them made him feel guilty. Rayne lowered his ears and said to her, “Hey I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to laugh. I want you to know that I do take this seriously.”

“Is that so?” Zecora asked to him, clearly not feeling ashamed at milking his apology a bit. "You say that, but your actions could have fooled me though." She gave him a smirk playfully rubbing it in as she chided him.

“Okay so clearly I hurt your feelings." Rayne chuckled as he could tell he was being teased. "I didn’t mean to. Look, I know this is going to be different. Everything we’ve hunted so far we have managed to get alone so I could take it in a one on one fight. There isn’t really a lot that can stand against me anymore in a situation like that. And yet, I’ve come too far to get cocky about my abilities now. Especially when we are going to be up against something I've never faced before. Timberwolves are pack hunters... the chances of us catching one alone is pretty remote. And I can’t just beat one into submission. It would simply fall apart and reform.”

‘Which is exactly why I am coming with you, in case you bite off more than you can chew.” Zecora said proudly, patting a sack of smoke bombs which she had specifically prepared as a deterrent for Timberwolf attacks.

They didn’t even pause as they walked right into the thick treeline of the Timberwolf territory. “Yeah but babe, we’re basically hunting velociraptors...” Rayne thought silently to himself. “And you aren’t the guy from the last movie. You’re the hunter from the first movie.”

As soon they had proceeded far enough into the woods that the ground seemed to soften, Zecora turned to him with an insistent voice. “But are you certain about your plan? Maybe I could-” She pleaded but the stallion immediately growled at her so fiercely it made her eyes go wide and her ears flatten.

“NNOOO!" Turning back around in front of her now he practically snarled out, "We are NOT using you as bait in here!” He roared and she looked to him in surprise to see what looked like anger in his eyes. "Now do it..." He commanded and stared down at her adamantly until she complied.

Without any further question Zecora nodded and moved to do as he had previously instructed to her earlier. They both began searching the ground for where the dirt was particularly soft until a damp mud patch was finally located. After taking a minute to slather herself in as much mud as possible Zecora then wrapped a mask over her muzzle to cover her breath. "Is this good?" She asked him and wasn't surprised to see him shift into his panther form at that moment.

He sniffed around her and frowned as if he wasn't satisfied. But despite his expression he nodded and said, "It'll have to do. You said that unless we hear them howling, that their smell would be the first indicator... is that right?” The zebra nodded and watched as her boyfriend quickly began climbing up into the canopy. “Stay where I can see you! Move slowly and hide if you hear a sound.” Rayne ordered sternly but Zecora did as she was told, knowing that he was just scared for her being in a place like this.

The Timberwolf Territory -

Traversing these woods was like nothing that Rayne would have expected from Equestria. The further in they got the more it seemed like something out of a Daring Do novel instead of the happy land that Rayne had seen from the TV show. Everything was hot and wet, giving a slick shine to the surface of everything that looked like eyes watching from every direction. Loud cries from birds and creatures unknown echoed throughout the thick rainforest making it hard for even the panther’s ears to discern from where they originated.

From up in the trees to down sneaking between the foliage, Rayne and Zecora had devised a series of clicks and whistles to quietly get each other’s attention. Several times the panther had to climb down to leap Zecora over a river of quicksand that there seemed to be no way around from. In other cases there would be a gap in the canopy and Zecora would have to scout a path for the large beast to sneak through. All the while they had to avoid other dangers from cliff drops hidden by plant overgrowth, to wild birds or monkeys alerting the entire rest of the forest to their presence.

It wasn’t until they reached a section of the rainforest that grew particularly dark that the panther noticed his zebra companion below suddenly freeze. He had just begun to question why they had not encountered a Timberwolf yet or at the very least heard their howling. But as Zecora suddenly froze where she stood Rayne looked around as his every sense heightened on end.

Rayne clicked and whistled but his girlfriend didn’t move. Creeping slightly ahead to look down at her face he saw her eyes spread wide as if she were terrified. “Zecora!” He whispered down but still his companion did not move. Rayne’s eyes carefully searched the path she had traveled. He saw no poisonous flowers or anything that might have stung or paralyzed her. But as he bent down to observe more closely that is when his nose picked up a new scent he had not noticed before. It wasn’t sweet like something that might be used to lure prey in. It wasn’t putrid like he expected the Timberwolves to smell like. It was different, it was specific, it smelt like iron.

Dropping from the canopy Rayne quickly pulled Zecora close to him and placed a paw over her muzzle so that she wouldn’t scream. Together they looked down seeing how the plants before them were slathered in red. Rayne eyes scanned about but this was the only path onward, which was covered in a thick smearing of blood. Mumbling and struggling in his grasp while she held onto his arms Zecora looked up fearfully to Rayne now and pleaded to him with her eyes. Releasing her muzzle she quickly pulled the cover from her snout and whimpered, “Rayne, I am scared! Please, I am scared! I want to go, I don’t want to be here, I thought I could handle this but I was not prepared!”

“Shhh, shhh. It’s okay. I’ve got you.” Rayne whispered trying to comfort her. But in truth he was distracted by how fearful his lover had become. She was shaking to the point that he almost couldn’t hold a grip on her. The look on her face was filled with so much dread that his sympathetic heart almost pulled her back through the forest right then and there. “Easy now, hush love hush.” He whispered while desperately wanting to get her heartbeat under control. Thinking quickly his mind jumped to a song from one of Johnny Depp's movies. “Nothing’s gonna harm you… not while I’m around. No one’s gonna hurt you, no one’s gonna dare...” He sang softly, only paraphrasing the lyrics as he was too distracted to remember them properly at that moment.

“No, no, no, no! No! No! NO!” She screamed as her eyes darted back and forth between the trees. “Something is watching...” She stammered breathlessly. “I can feel it Rayne, something it watching us… right now...” Then her breath fell away, almost like the calm before a storm. She suddenly froze within his arms without moving a muscle.

“Okay that’s it." He finally stated. "Nothing is worth putting you through being scared like this. I’m getting you out of here babe.” Rayne told her and then took a step back preparing to draw away from the bloodied trail in front of them.

“CRACK!”

“Shit...” Rayne growled as a large splintering of wood could be heard nearby at the very moment that he had started to move them away. First there was one, then there had been another, and then several more could all be heard coming from the area just ahead. “It was a trap… the trail through the forest bottlenecks here between the cliffs and the quicksand. This is their hunting trail...” Rayne whispered realizing the situation that they were in.

“Oooohhhh nnoooooo…!” Zecora cried as tears quickly began to stream down from her eyes. “Can we-

“Shhh!” Rayne hissed to her as his feline ears could hear what Zecora could not. They were already circling around behind them. Instantly the putrid smell they had been searching for was all around them. Rayne sniffed and recognized it immediately. The Timberwolves didn’t give off some magic stench. It wasn’t just the decay of driftwood or some feral odor. It was the smell of rotting meat from them feeding. It was nothing more than them being covered with the gore of their kills without cleaning themselves after. That is why the Timberwolves were rumored to smell so foul.

“HOOWWWWWWLLL!” One of the wolves cried from nearby and then suddenly there was an orchestra of feral crying in every direction. At each howl the zebra flinched in Rayne’s arms as if she were being lashed and her body was jolting in response.

“Just listen to me...” Rayne whispered fiercely into her ear. Quickly but spastically she nodded her head showing that she could hear him. “When I say, I need you to jump. Not forward, not backward. Don’t go anywhere except for right here. But I need you to jump upwards... away from the ground... as high as you can. Do you understand?” She nodded again with a whimper. “Do you trust me?” Almost violently Zecora nodded now as she cried harder hearing their howling creep closer and closer. “… Now!”

Rayne yelled as he let go of the zebra. Raising to her back legs Zecora bucked up from the ground throwing herself as high into the air for as long as she could hold it. Just then the panther slammed a paw into the soft rain forest dirt and a broadening plate of solid obsidian expanded outward all around them. Spanning six feet, then twelve feet, then nearly twenty feet out before stopping. All of the grass, trees, and even a few rocks were cut from their base. What was left was a flat surface of solid black rock with shrubs and branches collapsed down upon it.

“Ahhhh- AHHHHHH!!!” Zecora screamed in fear as without their tree cover to hide behind she saw they were surrounded by no less than a dozen Timberwolves spread out in every which way she looked. Quickly the panther rose up on all fours and growled menacingly while the smaller zebra buried herself between the cat’s legs as best she could. “Baby, we’ll be fine!” He called down to her while feeling her twitching with fright underneath, no doubt envisioning a very gory death for them both. “Babe, listen to me! I will protect you!”

“AND WHO WILL PROTECT YOU?!” She screamed as she saw several of them closing in to pounce now.

Rayne’s eyes watched carefully to see which of the wolves intended to jump at them first. “Heh, well this is it. I guess Zecora and I really are like Beauty and the Beast now. It’s time to see if I have what it takes to protect my Belle from the wolves...” And at that moment that panther heard a growling from behind his shoulder.

Back at the Castle of Friendship -

"Hmmm. I got that express delivery from the Crystal Empire... but why haven't I been getting any normal mail lately?" Twilight asked in confused as she closed her mailbox and proceeded back inside her castle. “Phew, what a day!” She sighed with relief as she collapsed into her seat around the friendship table. One by one each of her friends made their way from the Friendship School to Twilight’s castle to spend an evening together with friends before heading home for the night. “Preparing those mid quarter evaluation exams was really a lot more tiring than I expected. But I’m sure that all of the students will appreciate the hard work I put into them.”

At this a Rainbow Dash just slouched over into her seat exclaiming, “Twi, the only pony who ever gets excited about tests is you.”

“Oh well, and maybe Ocellus.” Fluttershy added with a giggle.

“Seriously?” Dash asked. “Heh, I pegged her for a little egghead… uh, all changeling jokes aside of course.

To this Rarity giggled a little as she waited for Spike to return from the kitchens with drinks for all of them. Pinkie was next to speak up saying, “Well you know, Silverstream always seems excited whenever I throw a pop quiz in the class.”

Applejack spoke next as she crossed her hooves and said, “Yeah, that’s because your quizzes always involve baking somethin’ that they get to eat after they’re done.”

“Oh who doesn’t like a good baked good, Applejack?” Starlight called out from down the hallway as she appeared along with Spike while levitating a platter of glasses and a serving pitcher. “Hi everyone. I was thirsty so I decided to lend your boyfriend a hoof Rarity.” The group all smiled as Spike went around passing out the glasses as well as a tray of crackers and cheese to go with their drinks.

Now they all gave a heavy sigh in relaxation together. Fluttershy did her best to ignore that Spike and Rarity were cuddling but she was making the attempt to not let her personal feelings get in the way of her friendship with them. After a moment, Twilight clinked her glass and smiled to them all. “It’s nice to just hang out for a bit. No work, no dangers to Equestria, no students… just my friends. I-”

“So what’s the problem that you want to discuss with us now?” Rainbow Dash asked rather abruptly.

“HEY! I was saying that I appreciate time spent with you all WITHOUT there having to be anything wrong!’ Twilight yelled but then her ears fell flat when Applejack quickly spoke up as well.

“Yeah, you were. But that don’t still mean that something isn’t bothering the princess of anxiety… oops, I dun mean friendship.” She corrected herself but everyone snickered as they knew it hadn’t been a mistake.

Twilight cross her hooves and then raised her chin. “Fine, it’s true. But you don’t have to make it sound like I don’t still appreciate my time with you girls.”

“Oh, nopony thinks that.” Fluttershy said sweetly and then they all waited for the princess to proceed.

“Alright so what I wanted to talk to you all about is kind of, more of, an admission of guilt.” Now the others looked around curiously and even Rainbow Dash sat up properly in her seat. “I regret to announce that since our visit to the Crystal Empire… I am officially the first of us to fail in a friendship mission.”

Now there were loud gasps from all around and Rarity had almost dropped Spike out of her lap before catching him just above the floor. "Surely you're joking dear!"

“Wait, you?! Fail at a friendship mission?! Come on!” Dash yelled in disbelief.

Flutter nervously called out next. “Oh no, it’s just so hard to believe. I mean, you are so good at friendship missions. Maybe if we go back there we can find the ponies and try again?”

But to this Twilight just shook her head. “That’s just the thing. I never even found out who my friendship mission was supposed to be about!” At this point she went on to explain how she allowed herself to be distracted with the meetings once they arrived. Then also about how Discord said her cutie mark had moved along the map but then shattered. “So I never even found out what happened. And it would seem that the friendship problem no longer exists. Whatever it was that happened, it’s like I missed my only chance to stop it and now it’s too late.”

“Twilight...” Starlight said with concern as she walked over to place a hoof on her mentor’s shoulder. “I’m really sorry. But please, remember that just because one mistake may have happened doesn’t mean you aren’t still the very best at what you do.”

To this everypony nodded and Twilight managed to give a weak smile even as her head was bowed. “Yes but also remember, even a single friendship in our world can sometimes mean the difference between success and disaster for everypony.”

Starlight frowned for a moment remembering her battle across time with the princess. “Yes, that’s true. But we also have a small army of friendships now to make sure nothing like that ever comes to pass.” This seemed to finally give the princess some peace and Starlight returned to her seat after seeing Twilight give an honest smile.

“Alright well at least one of us seemed to have some good luck during their mission.” Twilight announced as her spirits seemed to lift. “Applejack, would you care to share with us all about your record breakingly fast friendship mission in Tartarus?”

Now everypony seemed to perk up with excitement as Applejack sat mid bite of a cracker and looked around to them all nervously. “Uh, no-mf?” She mumbled half spitting her treat out onto the table by accident.

Several of her friends looked confused by this but Dash was first to shout, “Oh, come on! You went to TARTARUS! Even if the others would let you slide on this you know that I definitely won't. So let’s have it!”

Clearing her face of crumbs and then quickly washing her throat clear with her drink, Applejack now looked to her friends uneasily. She didn’t understand why but she realized she was having a hard time remembering exactly what had happened. “Well uh, you see.”

“Go on, Applejack.” Even Fluttershy was encouraging her now. “I’m sure it may have been scary but we’ll all listen to you.”

Giving a gulp the orange mare now tried her best. “Well the reason why the map seemed to have sent me down there… it had to do with reforming a villain, I guess you could say.”

Just then a loud cackling came from above them as Discord suddenly materialized. “Ohhh? What’s this? Do my burning ears detect my friends talking about a reformed villain?” The cheeky smile on his face was as plain as day but it quickly turned sour from Pinkie’s next comment.

“Welllllll… You are A reformed villain but I don’t think that you are the one that we were talking about.”

“WHAT!?” Discord shouted in disappointment. “But I thought I was your signature turn around bad guy! Who else in Equestria could make such a claim?” Suddenly an upset clearing of her throat was heard from Starlight. “Oh please, you hardly count.”

“Hey!” The unicorn shouted angrily.

Stomping her hoof onto the table Twilight quickly said, “We’re getting off topic here and I would really like to hear this story. So please Applejack, would you continue? Who was it that the map sent you to Tartarus to reform?”

For some reason not a single one of them had expected it as Applejack looked solemnly to her friends and said, “It was for Tirek.”

‘WHAAAAA?!” They all shouted with shock and fear. Even Discord shared in the exclamation while looking to Applejack with disbelief.

Almost standing in her chair now Twilight spoke out with concern. “Now wait a minute. I’m all for reforming shady characters and giving second chances to ponies who deserve it… but then there are a select few that even I might not be willing to give a second chance. Tirek is one of them and Applejack that is a very, very short list!”

“But it’s true ya’ll, that’s what happened!” Applejack proclaimed.

“Whoa, whoa.” Dash raised her hooves now. “Okay now the map sending you to reform him is pretty messed up but that’s one thing. However, you actually managing to get him to do it is another. Are you saying that you REALLY got TIREK… big bad red goat guy… to change his ways?”

“Well, that’s sorta what happened.” Applejack mumbled.

Twilight was leaning clear over the table now as she asked, “What do you mean sorta? Tell us what-”

But she didn’t even get to finish as Starlight suddenly interrupted with a breathy realization. “It was Rayne… wasn’t it?” Now all of the others except for Twilight gave her a look of confusion. Ignoring this Starlight continued by saying, “The only reason why you were able to accomplish your task was because he was with you, right? Or, was this only possible to do in the first place because he was there?”

“Well now that you mention it… yeah.” Applejack admitted.

Stomping his feet onto the center of the table Discord yelled out, “Okay, hold it! Hold on! Hold everything! Just what is going on here?!”

Sitting back down now Twilight announced, “Before we all left for the Crystal Empire Starlight had hypothesized that Rayne might be responsible for the strange activity that the cutie map has been having lately. We didn’t want to say anything because we don’t want to wrongly accuse Rayne of something and cause a mishap with him being a pleasure pony. But still, this is all just speculation even if it does seem to be the most likely case. So AJ, please. Tell us what happened.”

None of the others interrupted anymore as Applejack told them what she remembered. Her and Rayne traveled there together. Instantly it had been the stallion’s idea that they were there for Tirek. He went up to do some taunting and fast talking to remind Tirek how terrible it is to be imprisoned there. At first he was against reforming but then before they could leave he seemed to not want to pass up the chance for freedom after all.

“Freedom?! You set Tirek free?!” Twilight screamed feeling terrified at the thought.

“I- don’t think that might have been a good idea.” Pinkie sighed uneasily.

“No, ya’ll. It wasn’t like that. Rayne talked Tirek into becoming powerless first before he could go. He was talking about him having to give up his magic permanently and then returning home to where his people come from. Rayne thought it might be a gesture of good faith to Tirek’s community and that maybe we could have little centaurs taking lessons at the school with us.”

Dash crossed her hooves sounding unconvinced. “AJ, it sounds like you got suckered.”

“Seriously.” Discord added.

Twilight however didn't want to waste time and quickly waved them off. “Listen, bringing other cultures together in peace and friendship is an admirable goal. But we don’t know anything about where Tirek came from. They could all be as bad as him as far as we know. Also, how can we be sure that Tirek gave up his magic or even that it would be permanent?”

“I… I don’t know. Rayne seemed to trust him. I-” But at this Applejack pulled her hat off of her head and looked down now feeling as if she had allowed something terrible to happen.

“Um, excuse me!” Rarity chimed in much louder than was necessary. “Can I just bring one more thing to everypony’s attention?” Now they all looked to her surprised as it sounded like she were admonishing them all. “Am I the only one realizing how unfair we are being to Applejack?!” Now the orange mare looked up to her friend curiously. “I’m sure that we aren’t getting all the details here because we are all too busy being shocked by this news. But I am also sure that AJ did the best that she could given the situation. Can we all please stop talking to our friend as if she is the criminal here instead of that distasteful Tirek?”

After a moment they all sighed and realized Rarity had been right. One by one all of her friends, Discord included, apologized to Applejack and they took a breath to steady themselves. “Okay, so...” Twilight said more calmly now. “While this is hard to believe, let me just ask one thing. When you were done did your cutie mark glow as if your mission had been successful?”

“Yes Twi, it did. I promise you.” Applejack pleaded.

The princess just raised a hoof for her to stop. “No, you don’t need to do that. I believe you. And I believe in the map." She paused there to allow Applejack time to process and smile with relief. Then continuing on Twilight said, "Now call me cynical if you need to but I just don’t trust this.” The others nodded while also adding in their own comments that it was Tirek they had mistrust for and not Applejack. “Listen, even if Tirek has reformed that won’t make him perfect over night. No offense Discord but even you had a slip up or two and this was well after you had changed your ways.”

“Eh, none taken. You are absolutely right.” The Draconequus replied.

Continuing on Twilight announced, “I want to know what happened afterwards. I know it’s been days so he might be difficult to track down. But I want Tirek found. I want to know what he’s been doing and if he has any plans on going back on this… deal that was made. We might need to send somepony to investigate at Tartarus to see if we can find exactly where he went.”

But before anypony could even react it was Discord who loudly chuckled and said, “Oh pu-lease! That’s easy! Here!” And then he reached down to the floor. Suddenly, Twilight’s castled looked as if it had snapped up like a window shade. Now they were all sitting together on the floor in the heart of Tartarus.

“Ahhhh!” Fluttershy screamed toward the dark and eerie surroundings while the rest of the group gave disapproving glares to their chaotic friend.

“Discord! You can’t just teleport ponies to Tartarus without warning them first!” Spike yelled angrily but Rarity blushed at how he was standing in front of her protectively now.

Waiving a claw and a hoof together Discord sighed, “Okay, I apologize. But since we are already here we might as well make the most of it. Look, there is Tirek’s platform and chain. Hmm, empty… just as Applejack said.”

Twilight was still upset but then she went over to inspect the platform while casting a few spells to see if any dark magic was detected. It was about this time that Cerberus charged over sensing intruders in the prison. But no sooner had he arrived than did Fluttershy squeal happily and rush over to scratch his chin. “Ohhhh hello again you cutesy wutesy! Who’s a good big boy? Huh? You are! Yesss! That’s right, you are!” She cheered as she quickly got the beast onto it’s back and wagging his tail excitedly.

“Hmph, some guard dog.” Dash laughed and Applejack chuckled along with her.

Continuing on Fluttershy now asked, “Excuse me but could you please tell us if the prisoner Tirek was released from here?” Cerberus’s three heads barked and nodded. “And you saw this and you allowed him to go?” Again there was another set of positive barking. “Was it really because Tirek agreed to the idea of giving up his magic in exchange for his freedom?” A third set of barks came from the dog heads now.

“Woooooowwwie!” Pinkie shouted. “Rayne really did it then!”

Rarity just laughed and hugged Spike tightly. “It’s like I said ladies, Rayne can do anything.”

To this Twilight rolled her eyes and sarcastically announced, “Yeah, so maybe he did manage this somehow... but that’s not something you're going to convince me of Rarity. And besides, Tirek still has the potential to be dangerous. We still need to find him.”

“ON IT!” Dash yelled and looked like she was about to speed off.

“WAIT! Where are you going?!" Twilight yelled but then saw the pegasus point towards a dragging mark on the ground.

Dash yelled out saying, “Listen, this is obviously Tirek’s trail as he dragged himself out of this cave. Even though it’s a few days old these marks in the dirt look pretty deep. I can track them faster than any of you and maybe, just maybe I can find him before the trail ends. And yeah, yeah… I’ll be careful and I love you guys but there isn’t any more time to waste!” With that she sped off before any of the others could protest.

Twilight felt an arm wrap around her as Tartarus suddenly seemed to melt away and everypony found themselves back in their seats in Twilight’s castle. “Don’t you worry. I’ll keep an eye on her to make sure she stays safe. I may not know where Tirek has gone but I won’t lose track of our Rainbow Dash no matter how fast she flies. I promise you.”

“Thank you Discord, I trust you.” Twilight told him.

The Draconequus appeared as if he were going to respond but then blushed as Fluttershy surprised him with a tackling hug from behind. "Ohhh well aren't you just the super best friend of the day! Thank you, Discord!"

Author's Note

Okay so I'll go through the references first before the review.

I had fun making a Jurassic Park reference here. The "guy from the last movie" refers to Chris Pratt who in Jurassic World trained the Velociraptors and befriended them. The "hunter from the first movie" refers to Bob Peck who played the guy who thought he knew what he was doing but wasn't prepared for what he was in for. He is the one who says the line, "Clever girl." Before he dies.

So for those who didn't catch it, when Rayne tried singing to Zecora he was using lines from the 2007 movie Sweeney Todd: The Demon Barber of Fleet Street.

Ooh, so Twilight isn't getting any local mail? I wonder why not? In fact, wasn't something to this effect already mentioned before? What could it mean?

DUN-DUN-DUUUUN! The mane six have found out that Tirek is missing! What's going to happen?! Is Rayne's luck finally about to run out?

Okay just as a reminder, none of the art in this story is my own. The map of Equestria is from the app game and the map of southern Equestria is from the comics. But I did draw in a red travel trail just to show the path that Rayne and Zecora took to get to the Timberwolf territory.

And speaking of which... what did you think? I want to say that I was playing on Zecora's natural instincts as an equine here. I wasn't trying to make her a pansy, she is a tough and brave mare. But she truly felt trapped and afraid once they were surrounded. And I hope you enjoy the thrilling climax coming in the next chapter.

53 - Panthers, Wolves, & Goats, Oh My!

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 53 – Panthers, Wolves, & Goats, Oh My!

As soon as the first Timberwolf leapt towards Rayne the panther sneered. A twist of rhododendron vines made of pure obsidian sprang up from the platform they stood upon. In mere seconds it tied itself around the creature that now kicked and snarled within its bonds. “RAAAWWWWRRRLLL!!!” Rayne then screamed as two more wolves charged forward from directly in front of him. With a swipe of his claw one of the Timberwolves shattered into a pile of sticks upon the floor. The other Rayne managed to catch in his jaws before taking a sizable bite out of it. But that did little to stop the foul smelling canine. It snapped up catching him by one of his arms as the entire group now proceeded to lauch themselves in.

The panther swiped and snapped gripping chunks of wood and ripping the wolves away from him piece by piece. However as Rayne tore at the leg of one, the rest of the creature stayed attacking him. Then he bit at the back of another and still most of the Timberwolf was left capable to fight back. Curling up into a ball around Zecora Rayne launched out a set of spikes from his back hoping they would take a few of the canines down. Regrettably, most of his spikes just slipped through the open gaps in the Timberwolves's wooden bodies. Feeling frustrated now, Rayne glanced toward the largest group of them and spread his eyes wide as six of the creatures suddenly turned to stone from his Cockatrice stare.

To his added frustration, several of the others then bit the stone statues apart. Once they had fallen to pieces they were then able to revive back into their wooden selves just as the other wolves had been doing that his claws had torn asunder. “There’s too many of them! I can’t focus on just one to-”

“GIIAAAAAHH!!!” Zecora screamed as one of the attackers got a lucky bite in on her back hoof and then quickly dragged her out from beneath the panther.

“NOOOO!!!” Rayne screamed turning his back to several of the wolves, ignoring as their fangs sank into him again and again. He blasted a beam of magic to shatter the wolves around Zecora to pieces. Quickly she ran back under him for cover just as the panther roared out, “That is IT!” Suddenly remembering the thorny crystal pillars that Sombra was so found of making, the wolves howled as they were blasted apart by stone erupting upward from the obsidian disc below them. A moment later Rayne and Zecora were entombed by the new rock formations while the Timberwolves sniffed in search for a way to bypass through.

Rayne collapsed in exhaustion as Zecora sat up and screamed, seeing the bloody marks that covered her boyfriend’s body. “NOOOO! MY RAYNE! PLEASE, NO!” She sobbed as panic gripped her heart. She ignored the blood that spread across her hooves as she kissed his wounds while trying to hold him tightly. Her eyes darted to the narrow gaps in the stone where the Timberwolves were trapped outside. Then her focus returned back down to Rayne again as her desperation caused her to babble nervously. “I do not know what to do! Rayne, you have to tell me what to do!”

At this she suddenly felt the panther grab her and pull her close. “I need you to relax!” He held her close to his chest and breathed in deep as if taking in her scent were calming to him.

“Relax?! I cannot-”

“Hey! What did I tell you?” He shouted to her forcefully. But once her frightened eyes finally focused on him he lowered his tone and whispered, “I will protect you. Everything will be okay. Can you trust me...?”

“Yes but-”

“Can you trust me?” He repeated and looked to her softly. It took her a moment but for the first time since she the attack had began the zebra finally had regained control of herself. After she nodded he told her, “Now listen to me. None of these bite marks are really that bad. There’s just a lot of them. I collapsed only because I’m tired. But don’t think I’m about to bleed out on you or anything, okay?” He explained to her while turning to show his wounds to reassure her.

Again she nodded and looked around now to make sure that the obsidian barricades were holding. However, while focusing on the integrity of the structure Zecora screamed in surprise from a snarling which came from right down beside her hooves. “Ahh! AH! Rayne! One has gotten in!” She shouted before quickly jumping from the fangs near the ground and running behind the panther beside her.

“No, wait!’ He yelled upon seeing that it was the first Timberwolf who he had ensnared with stone vines. “Look, I have it stuck in the wall. It can’t reform because it hasn’t been broken apart.” He told her as she peaked out from behind one of his legs.

To his surprise though, Zecora’s face turned dark as she spoke with an almost vengeful tone now. “Do it Rayne. Do what you came here to do. Show these monsters that you can best them. Do it for all the fear and strife they have put us through.” The panther smiled at seeing his girlfriend wanting some recompense from these creatures.

Licking his fangs sinisterly he watched as the Timberwolf struggled in its bonds but could neither attack nor flee from where it was pinned. Zecora stared wide eyed as a fiery glow seeped out of its wooden body just as had happened to so many other creatures before. In an instant the wolf fell apart into the pile of sticks it was made from but Zecora looked to them curiously as the creature did not seem to reform itself this time. She even kicked them around but there was no response, even as several nervous growls came from the other wolves outside.

“Uhnngggh...!”

That was when Zecora’s eyes snapped back to her lover seeing him hunched over with both of his forepaws held tightly around his head. “What is the matter? Rayne?! Why does your face show such strain?”

“This is different!” He shouted out loud which frightened her. He squinted his eyes and held his face in his claws. “I’ve taken the power of ponies, monsters, villains... But this isn't the same!” He groaned in strife to contemplate what he had just taken within himself. “It’s... it’s in me!” He screamed. “It’s still alive!” Suddenly the panther slammed a paw into the side of their barricade hard enough to create a crack down one side of it. Zecora looked nervous again as Rayne seemed to be in no condition to fight and several of the Timberwolves now congregated around the cracking stone.

“Don’t worry... I’ll protect us.” The zebra said to him while pulling one of the smoke grenades from her satchel. She watched carefully as the crack in their structure spread while the wolves outside panted excitedly.

“Wait...” Rayne whispered which then drew Zecora’s attention so that everything else had seemed to fall away. One of his blue eyes peered out between the claws holding his face. Seeing him extend his other arm beside him Zecora watched nervously as something grew upwards from the obsidian plate below.

“What is-”

“...Wait...” Rayne repeated which caused her to be stilled by his plea. She watched in disbelief as what resembled a Timberwolf rose from the ground but this creature was not made of bark and moss. The darkened canine seemed strange, as if partially made up of obsidian while partially made up of shadow that floated through the air to fill in the missing pieces.

As soon as Rayne pulled his paw back the idle beast sprang to life. Zecora jumped away and watched it’s jaws snap and bend as if it were snarling. Yet no sound actually came out from it’s jagged mouth. In fact no sound came from it at all, not even from it’s ebony looking paws stepping upon the dark stone below. “What is that? Rayne, was is that thing I am looking at?” She asked him with fearful wonder.

That was when Rayne grinned with his ears folding back and his fangs shimmering murderously. “It’s mine...” Then without warning the Obsidianwolf darted to the side and ran straight through the stone as if nothing were there. Zecora heard a surprised yelp from a Timberwolf outside before there was a lot of angry thrashing. Concerned whines sprung up all around while Zecora watched in amazement as Rayne’s creation dragged a Timberwolf right through the stone with its dark fangs.

Now the Rayne seemed to jump into action. Just as the pillar of stones finally began to crumble, Rayne looked about counting four canines that he could immediately see outside. With a snap of his magic the obsidian plate they stood upon burst upwards into a series of rhododendrons vines. Their snared around the four Timberwolves that Rayne had spotted causing the rest of the beasts around to jump back cautiously. Then grabbing the lone Timberwolf that had now been dragged to his heels the panther raised it high into the air by the throat before stealing its essence until it’s lifeless sticks clattered down around him.

The Timberwolves watched as another of their pack disappeared and did not revive. Meanwhile four others remained bound captive. Then they saw as a second Obsidianwolf rose from the ground by the panther’s side in place of their own pack mate who had fallen. The tails of the Timberwolves suddenly lowered in as they looked to each other and whined. “Fetch...” The panther sneered, showcasing his fangs as his lips curled into a cruel looking smile. Immediately the Timberwolves not affixed to the plate attempted to flee as the two Obisianwolves bolted straight toward them. Rayne then threw himself forward, draining his captives and expanding his own pack from two to six before watching as they pursued after those that had attacked him.

A few minutes later Zecora now stood beside her lover. She watched, not in hiding but frightened all the same, as the six soundless creatures dragged back three more Timberwolves all yelping and thrashing in their grasp. “Rayne... what are those frightening things? Can you please explain?”

The panther began by first pouncing upon the captives, assuming that the rest were either able to fight themselves free or escape. He drained the struggling wolves of their essence and then roared menacingly throughout the trees as if to tell the forest that there was a new alpha that had taken over. Now that the danger was passed the zebra looked on as nine obsidian beasts seem to howl but all without a sound coming out from any of them.

“They are as you know them... the regenerating canines that inhabit this rainforest.” Rayne began, pointing to one before the others turned upon it tearing the shadow wolf to pieces. Zecora watched as pumes of shade emanated from its wounds quickly causing it to reform just as a Timberwolf would have. Stopping the others with a raise of his paw Rayne now bent down and stroked the creature as if it were a docile house pet. “But now their lifeforce is bound to a new owner, rather than the forest which created them.”

Zecora could not believe her eyes as they all bowed in unison as Rayne stood tall above them. “Can this be true? But how is it they came to be? Rayne I know you can steal magic but how is it that you made these creatures I see?”

Rayne chuckled as he lifted the zebra onto his back still intent on removing her from this forest feeling that she had seen enough danger for one evening. "To be honest I am not entirely sure. I don’t know if it was merely one or a combination of my magics. But when I took the first wolf into me I could feel that it was more than just power I had absorbed.” Zecora watched as the wolves seemingly melted away, forming into shadows that drifted back into Rayne. “It wasn’t just their energy or their powers, I felt the lifeforce of the creature. It was as if the spirit of the Timberwolf had been taken in... a spirit that was still alive. A spirit whose very nature called out to reform again once it had absorbed. And through my Umbran magic I received from Sombra I did what felt natural to give the spirit a form to take.”

“That... is amazing, Rayne. The lengths to which you extend your power go far beyond the Tirek’s ability to drain.” Her voice sounded breathless as she spoke in awe to what he had told her. Looking around it seemed as if the creatures were gone. But as soon as Rayne had carried Zecora back to the first moat of quicksand she saw the wolves shift out from the panther’s own shadow forming a bridge for him to walk across until they vanished behind them once more.

“It is all thanks to you.” The feline whispered up to her in an almost jovial tone.

“To me?” She balked looking down in disbelief. “But, but, I did nothing! All I did was scream and hold you back! I was too frightened to even stand up for the stallion I care for when he was under attack.” She lowered her head shamefully but the panther used his tail to lift her face again.

“I never would have found this place if not for you. And if your naturally accute senses hadn’t detected that trap then I might have found myself in an abush the likes of which could have turned out very differently for me. Do you understand what I’m saying?” The expression in his eyes was tender now. “I probably owe you my life Zecora.” The proud and bashful look from the mare gave her a rosey glow which almost reached down to her hoofs.

Back in the Castle of Friendship -

Applejack sat apart from the group as Fluttershy held her still struggling to explain that no pony was mad at her. “Oh dear, now please Applejack. Surely you know that none of us are angry with you. Sure Rayne’s idea may have been a bit outside the box, but if it was good enough for Cerberus and even good enough for the Friendship Table then it couldn’t have been a bad decision that you made.”

Meanwhile the others were gathered around Twilight as she finished reading a letter written for Celestia out loud. “What do you think? Does it convey the seriousness of the matter without being too harsh?” Twilight asked.

However it had not been long that they toiled over the report before Discord suddenly cleared his throat and called out to all of them. “Ahem, girls?” He coughed before nodding toward the front doors just before they burst open.

“Rainbow Dash!” Twilight, Pinkie and Rarity all called together. Applejack now seemed to look up to share the worried concern of her friends about the pegasus having returned so quickly.

“Thank you for the teleport back Discord. I assume that was you?" Dash asked to which the Draconequus nodded. But her voice sounded off as if she were speaking in a grave tone or had been feeling ill. She floated slowly through the air very uncharacteristically for herself before landing softly into her seat.

“Uhh, Dashie? You alright?” Applejack asked, climbing back into her own seat now too. One by one all of their friends took their proper places around the friendship table and looked to the pegasus with concern.

“...You can stop...” Rainbow said just barely loud enough for them to hear. “The letter... that I see you writing there. It’s probably to Celestia I’d image... you can stop, you don't need to write it.”

Twilight was feeling almost scared by the somber tone of her usually energetic friend. “What happened Rainbow Dash? Did you find Tirek?” Just at the mention of that name Rainbow stiffened and looked on ahead as if she were spacing out. She nodded but gave no more of a response than that. “And?” Twilight asked but the pegasus just stared ahead at the wall as if she hadn’t even heard her.

“Oh come on! This suspense is just boring!” Discord yelled as he walked up beside the table. “Look, if cat’s got your tongue then I’ll help! I placed a homing marker on you when you left which is how I was following your location. If you can’t tell us what you found then we’ll just have a look for ourselv-”

“Wait! DISCORD NO!” Dash screamed as in mid air there appeared some kind of holographic display of an arid land with a withered tree. Suddenly screams erupted from the mares in the room before Discord even had a chance to realize what they were looking at. There before them was a scene painted in dried red. Bone and grizzle lay spread across the ground. Also, sitting there underneath the tree was the horrified expression etched permanently into the sunken face of the late Lord Tirek.

Dispersing the image as quickly as he could Discord looked around apologetically to his friends but he could see that the damage had been done. “I- I, I’m so sorry everypony... I honestly didn’t know... I didn’t think that... Please, forgive me for showing that to all of you.” He got a couple awkward nods but it wrenched his stomach to see that Fluttershy was cowering behind her hooves looking into the air as if the image were still right before her eyes.

“Dammit Discord!" Dash screamed. "You know that I’m one of the bravest ponies around here! You couldn’t put two and two together, if I had found something that had ME shaken then you probably shouldn’t just display it in front of the others without checking it yourself first!” Dash was furious but Discord only hung his head because he knew that she had been absolutely right.

“What... but what...” Twilight gasped having heard rumors of what Timberwolf attacks can be like for an unlucky pony but never having seen carnage like that before in her life.

Pinkie looked like she was shaking as she weakly attempted to laugh at what frightened her but was failing miserably. Rarity looked over with worry as Pinkie's puffy pink mane suddenly drooped and her color even faded a bit making her look more like one of her sisters now.

“It wasn’t far...” Dash whispered which drew in everyone's attention. “Heck, you guys could have even waited for me outside of Tartarus. He didn’t make it even ten miles from where I left you all.” Everyone knew that her pauses were from her trying to wrap her own mind around this. “Something chased him down. There were other tracks, it was something big.”

Stifling a whimper from herself Fluttershy managed to squeak a question out knowing that she would understand better than the others if this had been some kind of animal attack. “W-what kind of something? What did the tracks look like?”

Now Dash growled looking as if she wanted to punch something but there was nothing around to hit. “It doesn’t make any sense! It was weird. There were black feathers all around Tirek’s body like he had been picked apart by ravens. But there wasn’t a bird in sight when I got there! Something... ate Tirek. But whatever it was left huge prints in the ground both coming and going before they just kinda disappeared.”

Clearing her throat Twilight tried to hold onto reason and bottle her emotions on the situation for now. “Could it... maybe have been a gryphon? They don’t usually enter our territory without reason but we know they can be omnivores. With a shortage of nuts or berries they are more than capable of eating other creatures. Also, they can leave pretty big tracks when they land and they could have flown away which is why the trail disappeared.”

However Dash crushed Twilight’s hope for an easy answer when she shook her head and looked up to say, “Gryphons have claws so they’d leave a different set of marks in the ground. I’m no animal expect but I could recognize at least that much. Whatever this was clearly had some talons of its own but it left paw marks in the dirt instead. Big ones, like a manticore...”

“Well could it have been-” Applejack began but Fluttershy answered the question before she could finish it.

“Manticores don’t have feathers. Also, they are forest creatures. You wouldn’t find one in an arid part of Equestria like that. Unfortunately, I don’t know of any kind of animal that would match Dash’s description in an arid area like that.” Suddenly everyone in the room jumped at the sound of Twilight using her magic to tear her letter in half. Levitating over a fresh parchment and quill Twilight spoke aloud as she worked to rewrite her message.

“Dear Celestia, I write to you today with shaky hooves to inform you of a dark occurrence which has taken place in our lands. A few days ago when a friend was sent to Tartarus on a friendship mission, an offer to reform their evil ways was given to none other than the villain Lord Tirek. Surprisingly to all, he accepted this offer and even went as far as to supposedly rid himself of his own magic as a show of good faith in exchange for being freed. Witnessing this, it was explained to me that Cerberus allowed Tirek’s departure however the real purpose of this letter is to explain that Tirek’s freedom was not to be the case.”

Redipping her quill in ink Twilight turned the parchment over to finish her letter on the other side. “Once I became aware of this, despite my position of attempting to spread friendship to all, I allowed a search to be done for Tirek’s whereabouts in fearing a vengeful return from him. However what was found instead could not have been further from what I expected. Traveling weakened and alone through the southern wilds, Tirek met a gruesome fate at the claws of a predator which has yet to be identified. His remains have tragically been confirmed but the creature responsible was nowhere to be seen. A warning to our citizens in Appleloosa and the southern territories may be needed to look out for a creature with black feathers and large feline paws. With a heavy heart, yours truly, Princess Twilight Sparkle.”

The silence was deafening once the princess had finished with her letter. None of them looked up to voice that anything needed to be changed so without a delay Twilight handed the parchment over to Spike who then wrapped it up and blew it off with a magical flame. It was several minutes later when the little dragon looked to Twilight and asked her, “So what do we do now?”

The alicorn’s face fell as she now gave a helpless expression. “I don’t know Spike. I guess... I guess there is nothing that we do about this situation. There is nothing to do.”

“Nothing?!” Rarity gasped in shock but everypony could understood that she was only screaming out of fright. It was a feeling that they all shared to different degrees. “Tirek, namely one of the worse villains to ever endanger our land, escapes from Tartarus and we do nothing?! And worse yet, as bad as he was and even without the assistance of magic, something eats him and you say we do nothing?!”

“What would you have me do Rarity?! I’m as clueless to this situation here as you are!” Twilight shouted back. Just then Spike placed a claw over Twilight’s shoulder to comfort her.

“Um, excuse me Spike?” It was Fluttershy who had spoke up next before saying, “I think that it might be Rarity who needs your comfort right now more than Twilight does.” She pointed out and the light gray unicorn across the table realized she had tears in her eyes from how upset she had become.

Twilight nodded to the dragon that she was fine now and at that point he looked back to Fluttershy before coming to his girlfriend's aid. “Really? You mean it?” He asked while remembering full well that she had her qualms about him and Rarity becoming closer with each other.

The yellow pegasus smiled and nodded before explained, “Spike, the only reason why I was against your relationship is because I don’t want to see either of my friends miss out on something that could make them happy later in life. That doesn’t mean that I don't still want my friends to be happy in life now. And right now, I can see that your girlfriend needs you. So go be a good boyfriend and cheer her up.”

With an encouragement like that Spike happily leapt right over and rushed over to the mare who caught him with open arms. From over his shoulder Rarity looked to the Fluttershy with new tears in her eyes and mouthed ‘thank you’ to her with a grateful expression. This garnished a few smiles from the others in the room. The happy look on Fluttershy’s face told them all that they had heard the last of her complaints about the couple as she now too was overwhelmed by the cutness of seeing Spike and Rarity together.

“Ahem. Excuse me, miss princess?” Discord asked as he looked to Twilight but did so while stepping over behind Fluttershy’s chair. Both mares looked to him curiously with Fluttershy having to tilt her head back in order to stare directly up at him. “May I ask if your ‘official business’ is concluded? I wouldn’t mind, if I may, to borrow Fluttershy for a bit unless you still need everypony else for something tonight? Oh and, assuming that is alright with you of course?” He asked, bending to address the yellow pegasus as well.

“I think that after what’s taken place we could all do with calling it a night.” Twilight announced and Fluttershy seemed happy to take Discord by the hoof who teleported the two of them away as soon as he had helped her from her seat.

Not Much Later That Evening, In Separate Locations -

The insects of the Everfree Forest chirped noisily as Zecora walked hoof in hoof with her stallion to her front door. Meanwhile Discord opened the door to his own the little house within his colorful chaos dimension.

“May I come in?” Rayne asked.

“Please, do come in.” Discord offered.

Once they had all entered the respective abodes, Rayne led Zecora to sit upon the end of her bed while Discord politely offered Fluttershy a seat on the couch.

“Look, I think I know what you are about to-” Both mares coincidentally began but were each interrupted by the solemn expression from the male they were with.

“I frightened you...” Rayne and Discord happenstance said in almost perfect harmony together. “I caused you to be frightened... something that I never, ever wanted to do.” The girls gave a mournful expression, seeing the weight of their guilt on the faces of Discord and Rayne. “So please, let me beg for your forgiveness. You mean more to me than to have you simply accept my apology. Let me make this up to you somehow, anyhow. Tell me what I can do to make this the most magial evening of your life and atone for what I put your through...”

Silently the girls just smiled, considering how much this meant to their dear one in front of them. Then the smiles turned into a nod as the girls accepted the gracious offer for an evening spent together.

Author's Note

Okay so was that one heck of a fight scene or what?! I personally am very proud of it. The tear jerking emotion from Zecora, the impending doom as they were trapped... and then the most unlikely of salvation.

So I hope that what happened with the Obsidianwolves was clear to everybody. The spirit of a Timberwolf seeks to be reformed when separated from physical form. When Rayne steals the magic of a Timberwolf it loses its connection to the tree bark it was attached to. But it still has the desire to reform. Now because Rayne has the magic of an Umbran pony he can use that to give it a new body made of shadow and obsidian. But now their spirit is bound to that Umbran magic instead of the tree bark of the forest. Which means they are bound to Rayne. So he now has nine servants which can meld seamlessly back and forth between shadows. And you can bet that Rayne will hunt for more Timberwolves in the future.

So now the mane six know that Tirek is dead. Rayne has no clue that they found out but they have no clue he has Tirek's magic. So he gets away with it to live free another day.

Now who liked the ending here? The scene where simultaneous events happened between Rayne/Zecora and Discord/Fluttershy. Rayne was apologizing for Zecora's terror in the forest. Discord was apologizing for displaying Tirek's remains to Fluttershy and the rest. I thought it would be cute showing that same scene happening with both pairs of them. And no, neither group knew the same thing was happening with the other group. It was just coincidence of timing.

And while yes it can be assumed that Rayne definitely had sex with Zecora that night, no I was absolutely not implying that Discord and Fluttershy jumped from friendship to having sex here. I leave it to reader's interpretation for what a perfect night for Fluttershy consists of but at the moment at least her relationship with Discord remains a platonic one.

Lastly, yes the chapter title is a reference to The Wizard of Oz, "Lions and tigers and bears, of my."

**Update 3/22/21** New art has been added to this chapter by the wonderful john_artpalco on instagram. After months of hard work on his part he has delivered these STUNNING images of the Obsidianwolves for your viewing pleasure. Let me assure you that despite any other art that may be/have been posted, THIS is how the Obsidianwolves were always supposed to look. My compliments to him for getting them correct down to their finest detail.

54 - A Change in the Mail

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 54 – A Change in the Mail

In the early hours of the morning just a little while before sun up, there was a peculiar sound of laughter ringing through the Everfree Forest. Candles burned low with several already extinguished as a zebra and a stallion lay cuddled together underneath the covers of a rickety bed. Giggling pervaded the air as snickering followed in tune while hooves wrestled each other playfully. "H-, ha, no! Ha, Rayne, stop! Aahh- hehe, please! Wait, aahh!" Zecora cried like a whimsical filly.

Meanwhile Rayne smirked unsympathetically as he tickled the zebra's sides and nibbled on her ear both torturing and exciting her at the same time. "Hehe but I'm not done with you yet! Ha ha!" He laughed out catching her under her arms now and throwing Zecora into a wild fit of laughter and kicking!

"AAAH! RAYNE! HAHAHAHA! STOP, NO! HAHAHA!" Quickly she thrust her lips to his in a desperate plea for mercy. It was a plea that was accepted as Rayne released her underarms and wrapped himself around her to embrace her kiss instead. That was when she felt his hooves upon her hips which slowly rolled her flank back toward him. Blushing deeply Zecora folded her ears back before saying, "Oooh no, hehe. I'm sorry Rayne, I can take no more even though I love it so." She told him while reaching down trying to push his pelvis back away from her behind.

"Mmmm I'm sorry my dear but I can't help it. It's like I have no control over myself, I am bewitched by you." He teased, snarling and nipping her neck with his teeth erotically.

Rolling her eyes with a pleasured gasp she pushed again but weaker this time. "Rayne, I am sore!" She pleaded with a chuckle. "Four times is my limit you brute! I can take no more..." However now she wasn't even resisting as he parted her legs open. Desire clouded her senses as she spoke barely above a whisper, "You are forgiven so please... if you must have me again, do it with ease..."

But it came as a surprise when her boyfriend suddenly scooped her up into his arms. She stared up at him in shock laying princess style in his hold while he supported her head with a hoof. That was when he whispered almost melodically, "No I mean it, there is no defeating it. I have your magic within me, but your touch and scent and kiss are defeating me. You have me captivated. You have me intoxicated. You are my little love witch and I am under your spell."

Zecora giggled as Rayne swayed with her as if they were dancing softly where they lay in bed. "Oh I love when your affectionate side you show, but that isn't a very nice thing to call me you know." She chided him but was blushing like a grade school filly on her very first date. However that was when Rayne leaned his lips down just beside her ear. While Rayne hummed out a jazzy beat but changing the tone to be more of a lullaby instead, Zecora melted into a blushing mess that could no long resist him.

"Those hooftips in my hair,
That sly come-hither stare,
That strips my conscience bare,
It's witchcraft!" Zecora's cheeks burned like fire from how she blushed as Rayne sang to her in a soft whispering melody.

"And I've got no defense for it.
The heat is too intense for it.
What good would common sense for it do?" Now Zecora buried her face into a pillow and screamed while smiling madly. She was quickly becoming overwhelmed by how sweet it felt being serenaded by Rayne like this. But despite that, she still peaked an eye out not wanting to miss a moment of it.

'Cause it's witchcraft!" Rayne sang deeply.
"Wicked witchcraft!
And although, I know, it's strictly taboo!" Now Zecora looked up to him in awe with the most smitten look in her eyes that Rayne had ever seen.

"When you arouse the need in me,
My heart says yes indeed in me,
Proceed with what you're leading me to.

It's such an ancient pitch,
But one I wouldn't switch,
'Cause there's no nicer witch than you!" She chuckled bashfully and waived a paw toward him.

"'Cause it's witchcraft.
That crazy witchcraft.
And although, I know, it's strictly taboo!

When you arouse the need in me,
My heart says yes indeed in me,
Proceed with what you're leading me to.

It's such an ancient pitch,
But one that I'd never switch,
'Cause there's no nicer witch than you!" Rayne trailed off into kissing down her neck delicately as if she were a vibrant thing to be cherished and adored.

That is when Zecora suddenly planted a hoof on his chest and shoved him onto his back while looked at him sternly. Rayne looked up in surprise to the adamant expression on her face as the zebra climbed up atop of him. "I love you Rayne." She said with a determined look in her eye. Before he could respond Rayne saw her reach down and impale herself on his rod before dropping her lips to his and riding him aggressively.

Later that Morning in Ponyville-

"A-la-ta-da-ta-ah..." About an hour or two after sun up, the small pony town was bustling as normal. Shops were open, ponies were at work, and passerby were going about their day. "La-ta-da-ah-ah..." Rayne hummed merrily to himself as he walked down the streets not having anything in particular to do today. "Good morning Mrs. Cake!" He called cheerfully.

Looking up from her empty mailbox with a scowling expression the light blue mare then saw Rayne approaching and a wave of relief washed over her face. "Oh Rayne! What a delight to see you again. How are you doing today?" She asked him kindly.

Rayne snickered and had to hold himself back as he said, "It has been a wonderful morning I must admit. And what about you? Uh, no mail today Mrs. Cake?"

"Today? You must be joking! I haven't received any mail in nearly a week. Mr. Rich's property dues are coming up and my invoice has not been delivered. I haven't been tardy on a payment to him in years! But if I don't receive my invoice then I just don't know what to do."

"Hmm. That's strange." Rayne acknowledged. Then looking around he noticed a few other ponies all checking their mail boxes with awkward expressions as well. "Maybe I can run over to the post office for you and see if they are having any issues?"

"Oh if you could then you would just be a dear!" She said to him appreciatively.

Giving a nod Rayne made his way through town. However his joyful morning began to dampen as everywhere he looked he saw more empty mail boxes and angry ponies staring in bewilderment. "Huh, I guess this is causing more trouble around town than I thought. Derpy Hooves is the lead mail pony right? I wonder what could have... Hold on, what's this?" He asked himself as the Ponyville Post Office came into view.

Standing outside there was a small group of townsfolk who were all staring at the building in confusion. "Come on! Open up!" Cried an old withered looking stallion. He was slouched down with his head low and he wore a rather poor looking hairpiece on his head. Upon getting a closer look, Rayne saw that it was Cranky Doodle Donkey who was now angrily banging a hoof on the door. "Would ya come on already and open up?! I need to order some stamps!"

"Oh Cranky, there is no need to be so forceful. It's not the door's fault. I don't think there is anypony inside." Beside him was another donkey with a bright smile and a bushy mane. Rayne recognized her as Cranky's wife Matilida.

They were not the only ones waiting outside though as Rayne also spotted a mare he didn't immediately recognize. She was bright yellow with a two toned orange mane. Her cutie mark was almost hard to see on her pastel looking flank but it appeared to be a little bee flying in between three leaf branches. "What?! Nopony inside?! But I have a flower shipments to make! If they aren't sent off by today then they will wither and my customer won't get the freshness that they ordered!"

Rayne watched the scene before him curiously. He thought about slipping an Obsidianwolf under the door to go look around but before he could react he heard another voice speak out from behind him. "Don't worry Junebug, we will get your flowers delivered in time." After turning around Rayne almost jumped out of his skin as he saw Mayor Mare standing right behind him. "Can somepony tell me what is going on here? I have received several complaints about mail not being delivered for the last few days."

With a snort Rayne bowed and stepped out of her way as Cranky Doodle grumpily yelled out to her. "The problem is the post office is closed! It has been for awhile now!"

"Oh dear." The mayor stated. "And what about the outgoing mail? Has that at least been collected?" But then Matilida stepped out of the way revealing a mailbox that was overflowing with a pile of letters and packages spilling out of it.

"Hey! You're supposed to be in charge around here! Where is that hair brained pegasus that you let manage this operation?!" The male donkey asked.

"Cranky! Now there is no need to be rude!" His overly polite wife scolded.

It was at this time that Rayne had managed to slip back out of the mayor's view. He saw that they continued to discuss the situation further but he quickly made his way off the street and down an alley between two nearby buildings. "That is an excellent question indeed. What IS Derpy Hooves right now?" He wondered and then looked around to make sure no pony was watching. After stomping a hoof, nine shadows spread out upon the ground around him as if waiting upon his command. "Find her..." He ordered and quickly they all spread out in different directions through the town. "Very nice... these things certain have their usefulness. I should probably go hunt some more and soon."

It hadn't been long at all before two of the shadow hounds returned and jabbered their maws to him excitedly. Extending a hoof to pull them back into himself, Rayne said, "So she's at Cafe Hay, huh? Well, let's just go pay the place a visit then." He said with a smirk as the seven other shadows were immediately pulled back to him from around the town.

A Few Buildings Over -

"I already told you! We, don't, know, anything, about it!" Bon Bon yelled out agitatedly. On the outside patio of the cafe three mares sat together at a table but anypony who looked over could tell that the seating had only been meant for two.

Lyra looked up from the shared salad she had ordered with Bon Bon and said, "It's just like she told you. We really don't know anything else about that magical light that spread through the sky. To be honest, it's kind of old news by now. Everypony is aware that it came from Twilight's castle though. So why have you been bothering everypony in town about this instead of just asking at the castle if you want to know so badly?"

Sitting there was a gray pegasus with a pale yellow mane looking crossed eyed between them. Derpy had been so determined in getting an answer but to Lyra's comment about her checking the castle she now lowered her head solemnly. "I... I can't do that." The other two looked to each other in confusion. Just then the waiter for the café brought out a large ice cream shake and placed it on the table.

"There you are!" Mayor Mare's voice called out causing the three of them to look up startled. In that moment, Lyra reached up to grab one of the two straws, stuck in the shake, and she threw it out onto the ground before anypony could notice. "Do you have any idea how many ponies have been looking for you?!" The mayor screamed. Derpy looked to the other two wondering which one of them the angry pony was yelling at but then she almost fell out of her seat once the older mare marched right up to her. "Explain yourself!"

"Well this should be good." Rayne smirked as he casually leaned against the corner of a nearby house to just listen in.

Meanwhile Bon Bon looked back to the shake and questioned, "Hey, wait a minute. Where did my straw go?"

"I dunno...I guess you'll just have to share with me." Lyra replied and both of the mares giggled together.

With quite a snooty attitude Derpy Hooves raised her chin and said to the mayor, "I don't have to explain myself to you." She didn't even seem bothered by the shocked faces on the other ponies around her as she climbed down from her seat.

"Well that's not like her." Rayne commented as he looked on curiously.

Now fumbling over her words a little Mayor Mare tried again to get an explanation from the pegasus. "W-well, can you please explain to us about the mail situation?"

"What mail situation?" Derpy stopped and turned to ask.

Lyra quirked an eyebrow saying, "Uh, no pony in town has been getting their mail for several days now."

"And what would that have to do with me?" Derpy looked toward her and with both eyes scowling curiously.

It was Bon Bon who responded as she awkwardly pointed out, "Uh, you are the head mail pony in Ponyville. The other pegasi who work in the post office can't even get inside without you there to unlock the door."

Now there was a brief silence before Derpy turned to the two sitting at the table and very uncharacteristically for herself screamed, "Wait, I AM?!"

Looking even more nervous now Mayor Mare spoke up again. "Uh, yes Derpy. You have been our mail pony for years now. Are you feeling alright?"

"Wait a minute..." Rayne whispered to himself as he stepped forward squinting for a better look at Derpy Hooves. However just as he allowed himself to become distracted he accidentally collided right into Twilight who had just been stepping around the corner.

"Owwie... oh, hello Rayne. Nice to see you today." She said before they each helped each other back up. "I'm sorry though, I can't stay and talk. There is something that I really need to attend to."

Just then Rayne saw Pinkie Pie come bounding up from behind Twilight and slowly the rest of the mane six followed as well. After having rushed ahead of the group Pinkie joined the others in the cafe patio and loudly cheered, "Wow Derpy! How are you doing that? That's amazing!"

Lyra and Bon Bon looked from the angry Derpy Hooves to the cheering Pinkie Pie while both asking, "Uh, what's amazing?"

"Please dear Pinkie," Mayor Mare began, "now really isn't the time for-"

"Your eyes!" Pinkie shouted. "They aren't cross eyed right now like they usually are. I mean, I can cross my eyes for maybe a minute... but then it starts to hurt. Is it backwards for you? Like, you can straighten your eyes instead of crossing them for a little while?"

Most of the ponies around just ignored Pinkie and her quirky behavior as they all looked back to see Derpy's eyes crooked like normal now. But one particular stallion had much stronger feelings on the issue. "NOOO!!!" Rayne growled out through his teeth while wanting to charge forward but not with by Mayor Mare and the princess both standing there together. He even failed to notice when Applejack walked up to him followed by Rainbow Dash.

"Hey!" Dash exclaimed pulling Rayne by the shoulder.

"You alright there darling?" Applejack asked, seeing the distraught look on his face.

Remembering that these were his girlfriends he softened his tone but could not pull his eyes away from the gray pegasus who was quickly being surrounded by authority figures. "Y-ya.. yeah, sorry. I- I'm just really upset about the mail being late. Listen I... I'm sorry but can you both excuse me for a moment?" Rayne asked, blindly giving a kiss to the side of Applejack's head instead of her cheek and blowing another kiss toward Rainbow Dash but missing her entirely. Both of the mares looked to each other in complete bewilderment.

"NNOOOOO!!!!!!" Derpy suddenly shrieked as she saw Twilight approaching. The cry of fright almost knocked everypony off their hooves and quickly they looked around in a panic wondering if the town were being attacked by something again. "No! Not you! I'll go! Please! I'll do anything you want, just stay away from me!!!" Derpy screamed while falling back onto her rump and crawling backwards in such a panic that she didn't even seem to notice as she trampled across her own wings in a way that appeared to be very painful.

Twilight hadn't even spoken yet and now stood frozen looking around at the others with no clue as to why Derpy seemed so afraid of her. "Uh, hey there... Derpy. You okay? I was only going to ask if I could hel-"

"I'm sorry! Don't do anything else to me, please!" Derpy cried out as she suddenly turned on her hooves and sped off trying to fly away from the café.

"H-hey! Wait! What did I even do to you?!" Twilight called out. But as Derpy soared down the street she was not just fleeing the café, she seemed to be flying straight out of the town.

All of a sudden there was a blur of color as Rainbow Dash zoomed out in front of the gray pegasus to stop her dead in her tracks. "Hold it!" Dash yelled. "What is going on with you?! I have NEVER seen you yell at another pony! Not even once! Derpy, we're friends! Why are you-"

"Heeeey!" Twilight yelled as she and the others attempted to catch up.

The gray pegasus looked frightened and quivered as if she were being rounded upon by dangerous beasts instead of the ponies she grew up around. "Just let me go! I won't come back again! Please!"

"Let you go?" Dash asked. "Derpy, why wouldn't we want to have you around?! We don't want you to leave in the first place. We are trying to help you!"

"Dash, get away!" Twilight yelled as she finally caught up. "I don't think that's-" however the princess was not able to finish her sentence as something happened that none of them expected. "Aauugh!"

The ground just in front of Twilight's hooves turned dark as a billowy black mist rose from below. Then a figure shot up like a stone wall that obscured her view of the two pegasi beyond. Twilight gasped and fumbled backwards in fright. But staring upwards caused the sun to shine in her eyes blinding her from seeing any detail of the dark beast that blocked her path. All Twilight could see was teeth.

"Twi, look out!" Applejack screamed as she threw a rope and quickly pulled the princess back.

After raising it's head high, the creature then swung its mouth down blasting a pulse of dark magic at the ground. Immediately a massive obsidian wall rose up from the ground. It spread out like a wave from the dark creature's jaws putting up a twenty foot barrier all the way around where Derpy and Rainbow Dash were standing together. Worse yet, gigantic spiked barbs stuck out threateningly which prevented anypony from even getting close. "Aaah!!!" Dash screamed from beyond the wall which caused the hearts of her other five friends to clench in terror.

However just as quickly as the menacing creature had appeared, the obsidian wall suddenly dissipated into a puff of shadowy smoke leaving only a frightened Rainbow Dash lying alone on the ground.

"WHAT was THAT?!" Pinkie cried out.

"What happened to Derpy?! She's missing!" Fluttershy cried out.

"What happened to Rainbow Dash?!" Rarity shouted as she rushed forward.

Applejack stayed behind with Twilight who was sitting dumbfounded on the ground. The others crowded around the rainbow maned pegasus that was left visibly shaking and alone. "It took her... it took her!" Dash yelled out while staring at the empty patch of dirt as if her friend Derpy would reappear if she just wished hard enough for it.

Rubbing her back gently Fluttershy whispered, "It'll be okay Rainbow. We'll find her."

They heard Twilight speak to them from behind saying, "I don't think we'll have to. Applejack, do you think you could get some tools together and pry the door off from Derpy's house? I'm willing to bet that we'll find her incapacitated but unharmed right in her home. Also Rarity, please find Spike and have him send a letter to Celestia asking for some of the royal guard to please patrol Ponyville for awhile."

Looking back over Rarity nervously replied, "Why yes, of course. But Twilight, what is going on? What just happened and what do you mean Derpy is at home?"

Twilight stepped up to rejoin her friends before saying, "I don't think that was Derpy who we all saw a moment ago. Derpy would never run away from her friends or forget that she is a mail pony. She loves that job. I think that it wa-"

"Twilight move your hoof!" Rainbow Dash suddenly screamed. She leaned forward pointing to the ground where the princess had stepped right into an over sized paw print in the dirt. "That's it!" Dash screamed. "That is the track I saw! It was just like this!"

"Hold on there now." Applejack called out as the others stepped back as well, seeing the four paw prints and gasping at the size of them. "What track? What are you talkin-"

"The traaack Applejack!" Rainbow Dash whined while trying to quiet her voice. Looking around noticing that the mayor and several other ponies were starting to catch up Dash whispered as quickly as she could. "You know...with Discord... showing us southern Equestria... south of Tartarus... with Tirek...!" She hissed between her teeth so that the newcomers wouldn't hear. "The tracks that I found... These are them!"

Suddenly realization set in as all their eyes popped open frightfully now. "Scratch that," Twilight whimpered, "maybe we need Celestia to send A LOT of guards! We need to find Spike now! Everypony! Please, get into your houses!" She ordered to the townsponies as she and the rest of the mane six all raced to return to Twilight's castle.

Down in the Abandoned Tunnels Below Ponyville -

All was dark as a gentle whimpering echoed through an unlit passageway. Drips of water could be heard falling from stalactites over head. However as Derpy quivered with her eyes closed there was a gentle rumbling that purred out like a chorus to comfort the gray mare.

"...Oh!" She gasped in surprise as a water droplet landed upon her nose from overhead. It took her a moment but soon she realized that her eyes were open and there was simply no light around for her to see. That is when it hit her that she was not alone though. Wrapped around her was a being quite large in size with soft fur and it was vibrating while holding her in its grasp. "Ahh! What- let me go! What are you?!" Derpy screamed as she scrambled away. However she had not moved move than a foot or two before she felt herself walk into a solid dirt wall. Now Derpy shivered realizing how warm the creature had felt compared to the cold, dark space she was now in. The echoing silence in the darkness made her anxiety grow as she reached around feeling the earthy wall in front of her. "H-hello? Who- what is there? Where am I?"

"You are safe... where no one who would hurt you will find you..."

Derpy didn't know why it had frightened her when a deep voice responded to her asking. Softly she waived a hoof out into the dark feeling nothing but air. She leaned forward and swiped again until her hoof came into contact with something big. Exploring around she felt a large head before her but she pulled back when she discovered the size of the fangs upon the creature. "A-and... you aren't going to hurt me?" She asked while leaning back against the dirt wall.

"Never... I would never allow you to be hurt. That is why I saved you..." The deep voice whispered.

"Where am I?" Derpy asked.

"Underground...in a series of tunnels that most ponies don't seem to know about. I figured that since you once lived underground that you might be more comfortable in a setting like this... now please, shield your eyes..." Then a soft light filled the space as a magical ball of flame flicked into existence before floating up overhead.

The pegasus looked out from behind a hoof as a withered cave tunnel came into view. It led forward and it led back but nothing else could be seen in either direction. Then after taking a moment for her eyes to adjusted to the light, she took a good look at her savior. But what she saw caused her to almost topple backwards in fright, not having expected to see an enormous panther standing nearly twice her size. "Holey crap! What the heck are you?!" She screamed but beast seemed to pay her words no mind.

"I'm here for you. I have been looking for you. Tell me, does this place ease your troubles at all?" The feline asked while gesturing at the tunnel.

Taking a moment to assess that the black cat was not immediately turning her into his lunch, she looked around and raised an eyebrow to ask, "Why do you think that a pegasus would feel comforted being trapped down in a dark cave?"

Now the dark figure smirked. "Because you are not a pegasus. I know who you truly are... and I know, everything about you. I can...I can smell you." He hissed in delight and she watched as his large nasal passage take a deep whiff of her scent.

"Of course you can smell me. You are a cat... and I am three feet in front of you." She pointed out but she feared that had not been what he meant. Nervously she glanced around again but it was clear to her that she had no where to go. There were only two paths. He blocked one and was pointed to chase her down the other if she fled. In addition, it was clear to her that this beast could use magic. She did not see how she could flee even if she wanted to.

"That is not what I meant. I can smell you, the real you. You smell of treebark and cave water... It is an earthy scent but I think you smell beautiful..." The large cat purred loudly and leaned over her until his face reflected in her eyes. "Show me those eyes... those big green eyes..." He whispered as his tail waived behind him excitedly.

"But, my eyes are an apple golden color..." The pegasus whispered.

"No they aren't... my queen..." The panther hissed and placed his paws on the wall to each side of her while the hairs on his body began to rise on end.

Feeling trapped and afraid Derpy Hooves nodded and the panther leaned back to give her room. The pegasus shimmered in a brilliant light before growing to only a head shorter than the panther was. Long green hair fell from a head with a crooked horn reaching high up above. Lengthy slender legs stretched down from a lithe feminine frame. Insect wings fluttered nervously over a dark chitin body. And green rimmed eyes with a dark center scowled out curiously to the muscular feline that towered overhead. What surprised her though was the expression on the panther's face when he looked upon her. She thought it was pity she saw in his bright blue eyes as his gaze roamed freely across her body.

"I'm sorry, is this not what you were expecting? Do I come as a disappointment to you?!" Chrysalis hissed at him bitterly.

"W-what..." Rayne gasped out. Keeping his thoughts private he stared at the changeling with his mouth agape. "What is this... this isn't the Chrysalis that I know from the show... what happened to her?!" He thought as a sympathetic pain clutched his heart until his mouth ran dry. The former changeling queen stood before him looking worn. Her limbs were frail and her eyes were sunken in. Her mane was dry and unkempt like straw left to splinter. Her hooves looked like they might crack if she pressed upon them too hard. And even the holes that signaturely ran through her body looked more pronounced as if she was wasting away. "What... HAPPENED TO HER?!" Rayne's thoughts roared out as rage overtook him.

"What do you want with me? If you knew who I am then why did you save me?" Chrysalis demanded to know.

She could not tell if the snarl that followed was one of anger or affection. And at that moment Rayne couldn't quite tell either. "Mmmrrraawwllll... such beauty. Such beauty allowed to waste... I can't, I can't stand it..."

"Beauty?" Chrysalis scoffed. "I am hideous! And proud!" She hissed out and for the first time behaving with the attitude that Rayne would have expected from her. "I own who I am. I am a queen! And you will answer my questions when I ask them of you!" She shouted, now standing her ground as if adopting the opinion to fight if she could not flee.

Smirking confidently, the panther looked into her eyes as if his respect for the changeling was rekindled. "You are absolutely right, your highness. You ask what I want from you? My answer is... everything. What do I wish to offer you? Anything. I'm here now and my intention is to give you what you have never had before..." She recoiled slightly feeling unnerved by his response and not understanding at all what he was talking about. "But first...allow me to be the one to help you for what you need at the moment."

"Help me? Help me how?" She asked, wishing again that she had a better option for running away.

"Forgive me for saying so your majesty but you are looking less than your best. You seem tired... and worn. You are drained. Your wings have lost their shine. Your limbs look frail. And those beautiful eyes lack the strength that I know they are capable of."

"OH COURSE I LOOK THIS WAY!" She screeched out which surprised him as her words echoed throughout the tunnels. "I have lost everything! I have lost my hive, my home, my... dignity! Twilight Sparkle and her friends have taken EVERYTHING from me! I have been feeding on animals just to survive! I-" she whimpered as tears begin to fall from her face. "I am starving! I am so hungry!" Then she fell to one knee as if the last of her strength were failing her. The changeling's eyes spread wide as if a need greater than herself was brought to mind. "And I am alone... I have never been alone... I am a queen, I am used to having someone to talk to, to serve me... but I have no one....I..." Now her face turned away as she whispered so softly that Rayne would have missed it had he not been in his panther form. "I miss my children..." She whimpered longingly as tears dripped across her cheeks. But then her rage manifested again as she almost bit outward. "You know NOTHING of me!"

"Hmph. You will see..." Rayne purred. "There will be plenty of time for that later on now that I have found you. But first, we have to get your strength back up. So please... feed from me." The large cat offered.

"What?!" Chrysalis shrieked in surprise.

"You do still feed on love energy, don't you your majesty?" He asked as he lowered his head in a bow to her.

"You- you WANT me to devour your love?" She asked him while looking around as if it were some kind of trick.

To this Rayne nodded and said, "Indeed. In fact, you might find that I come 'prepared' with an abundance for you."

Chrysalis was still looking as if she weren't certain but she stepped forward nonetheless as she was not about to turn down a free meal. Stretching her maw open in a similar way that Rayne did to steal magic, a wavering pink mist billowed from the beast to make it's way into the changeling's jaws. "Auuuuhh!" As soon as his love essence touch her lips Chrysalis gasped in surprise and straightened up as if she had just been struck by lightning. "Wha- what is this...?" She choked out in between heavy breaths as the pupil's in her eyes shrank to the size of needle points.

Rayne grinned proudly as she fed. Unlike others who were left drained after being fed upon by a changeling, this pleasure pony only smirked while offering up his heart to fill the mare as much as she desired. "That's it... take as much as you want my dear. And worry not. Love like mine has no end, especially when it comes to you. So eat your fill..." He cooed to her softly while taking Chrysalis into his arms.

"It's so... pure... I've never tasted... why doesn't it run out?" She babbled incoherently, looking almost as if she were riding on a shot of heroin as Rayne's love began coursing through her veins. "You... taste like an army of hearts. There is... I taste... an earth pony. And there is a zebra... and is that Applejack too...? All of their love..." The panther purred as he watched the reflective shine brighten to her wings. The sunken rings around her eyes slowly began to fill in. The chitin of her body seemed to smooth out and not appear so ragged. Then even her flowing green main seemed to thicken into a luxurious head of hair that ran smooth and elegant down her back. "H-how... how are you doing this?" She whispered as she was beginning to look intoxicated with a dreamy smile spread across her lips.

Cradling her up against his chest the panther stroked her cheek affectionately before saying, "It is simple. I'm sure you can taste it for yourself but I will say it anyways... I am in love with you Chrysalis. Deeply and madly in love with the beautiful queen of the changeling's..."

"Wh-what?!" She gasped as his words began to startle her from her euphoric stupor.

The black feline spoke confidently as he brushed her long hair with his claws. "I will be here for you so that you will never be alone. I will watch over you, protect you, and never let another harm you. Not ever, ever again." Then Rayne leaned down gently pressing his lips upon hers.

"Mmmrrrmm!" She screamed in surprise. "Mmrmph- how-m... dare you... mmm... defile me like.... mhhmm... like...." But then Rayne smirked as he felt her hoof stop beating upon his chest. Slowly her resistance weakened her eyes closed and she eagerly began to kiss him back. Both of her hooves wrapped around his neck as she sucked hungrily against lips as if she could only breathe if through his kiss. She was still feeding from his energy between their hungry feast of one another's embrace. And as all of Rayne's thoughts were filled with only his want for her, the love she soaked up threw her into a frenzy for him.

However that was when a new sensation began to overtake Chrysalis. She had been mulling over his offer in her mind, trying to consider if she would accept this strange beast's offer or not when suddenly everything changed. His love energy now felt like nirvana against her lips and she was overwhelmed with rhapsody as she felt a yearning from her own heart. She realized it wasn't the affections he had for others that she was feeding upon anymore. Instead it was specifically his feelings that he had for her.

Chrysalis could not hold back as her eyes flooded with tears that ran down her cheeks. This was no longer the agrressive feeding that she had intended. This panther was giving his love to her and Chrysalis surprised herself in discovering that she was wanting it. It felt safe, it felt true, it felt like something she had never felt before... it was satisfying. "What is happening? The love energy... it is overflowing from me..." She gasped. Just then something began to shine but she could not tell from where. Pulling back from him she screamed in fright, "You are trying to change me! I will not be reformed!"

But the panther held her tight. "Of course you won't be. I would never allow that to happen." Then with no further struggling from her their lips found each other's again.

Looking down from the corner of her eye she noticed that it was something on the panther's hip that was shining. It was a shimmering of green and black that almost began to fill the room. Likewise she noticed a similar light begin to come from herself where her hooves had holes gapped through her. It was a magic that she was not familiar with and it flooded the space around them in their colors. It seemed to build up brighter and brighter as she just closed her eyes feeling like her heart was exploding.

"Chrysalis..." Rayne mumbled as his paws roamed across her body. "You are more delightful than I ever could have dreamed. You are perfect... beautiful and majestic... Chrysalis I... I lov-" But that is when Rayne suddenly fell forward into complete emptiness with no one in his arms. "What?!" He screamed as he looked around but did not see her. "N-NO! NN-NNOOO!!!"

Rayne looked down one tunnel and then looked down the other but she was nowhere to be seen. Quickly Rayne perked up his ears but heard no hooves trotting or wings flapping. The light overhead exploded into a gleaming beacon as panther leapt up to his paws wondering where she had gone. But that was when he saw a small hole in the ground as if a tiny mole had just tunneled away. "Wait!" He roared, tearing down through the dirt like a Diamond Dog and following the path that eventually lead up to the surface.

"Chrysalis! CHRYSALIS!!!" He screamed as he sprung up from the ground. Looking around he found himself in a field not far off from town but he could see the edge of the Everfree Forest in the distance. Quickly his eyes darted every which way but he saw nothing. No birds, no animals, no clue as to what she had changed into next in order to evade him. Slamming a paw to the ground nine shadows spread out all around him. "Find her!" He ordered but the faces of all of them faulted. "I don't care if you don't know what to look for! Find everything! Just FIND HER!!!" Rayne roared out until the grass was blown back from his breath.

The nine shadows disappeared into the woods all moving with incredible speed. But the panther dropped to his knees and looked down to his empty paws as tears began to form in his eyes.

Author's Note

Uh oh, did you all hear that? It's true that a lot of mares have been giving Rayne their affections but they have just been riding out the enjoyment of a pleasure pony. But now Rayne has gotten his first "I love you."

So was anyone able to guess that Derpy got replaced before reading this chapter? I did leave a very subtle hint to it before.

So it wasn't a typo, who liked my "Holey Crap" joke from Chrysalis? Haha.

And here we have it folks! The long awaited debut of the Changeling Queen in my story. It's just heartbreaking to find that it's such a sad scene.

So for the short of it, Chrysalis has seemed broken in all of the episodes since losing her hive. She talks a little insane as if she's lost it. This blow was detrimental to her. And I was trying to portray the "early stages" of that which the show didn't go into. Don't worry, Rayne will find Chrysalis again... in time. But she has a lot of crazy to work through first.

And poor Rayne... if you think about it the pleasure pony was lucky that his heart didn't just break at getting so close to having one of his true loves and then losing her.

55 - A Rocky Adventure

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 55 – A Rocky Adventure

At the End of the Next Week -

All of the patrons quieted down as a hoof tapped gently upon a microphone. It was about an hour passed sunset and word had gotten out around town about the new singer who frequented Ponyville’s one and only night club. “Testing, testing, one two...” The stallion whispered as the lights were dim and the seats were packed with ponies from wall to wall.

Then there was a rhythmic strumming from the guitarist in the band as the lights started to brighten. As the stage began to glow, a lone stallion stood front and center tapping a hoof before the crowd. Then the patrons all cheered as his voice rang out to the jiving tune kicking up behind him.

-Redacted Content-

Loud whistles and catcalls erupted from the crowd as several ponies started to sway with the beat and even a few couples held upon one another bouncing to the rhythm together.

Now several of the mares called out excitedly seeing the stallion detach the microphone from its stand and jump forward off the stage.

Taking a moment to show off his dance moves the black stallion strutted upon the floor snaking his way back and forth between the tables as his hooves had him gliding through the room.

One thing he did notice though was that during all of his songs there was one table where the ponies there never paid him much attention. Lil Pete sat with his attention turned away from the show. He was quietly discussing something with another pony in front of a sizable helping of bits that were on the table. What Rayne also noticed was that this also caused him to be turning his back to that lovely piece of eye candy Rayne noticed with Lil Pete on several occasions now. With a skip of his hooves and a side across the dancefloor Rayne suddenly grabbed the mare by her hoof and spontaneously pulled her into a dance with him.

"HEY!" Lil Pete shouted angrily but Rayne paid him no mind as he danced away with his girl to the rocking sway of the music.

"Hi there, I'm Rayne. And what is your name little darling?" He asked before reaching overhead and giving the purple pegasus a twirl.

Rayne was amazed to see her smile for the first time ever and she said, "Elly... Elly Eveningstar."

"Ooh, I like that." Rayne cheered as they swung on the dance floor while Lil Pete ground his hoof into the table angrily. "You know, you should smile more often Elly. You have a beautiful smile, it would be a shame to see you waste it."

"Oh golly..." Elly said with a slight blush.

Eventually hopping back onto the stage Rayne pointed to one couple after another and then to the dance floor calling the patrons down to enjoy themselves as he sang. Rayne smiled seeing Elly get to enjoy herself for once as she danced with the other couples all swinging along.

Early that Next Morning -

Deep in the woods to the east of Dodge City there was a small house which sat alone without a road. Only a sparse stone path lead up to a two story cottage that was built with a straw roof and unpainted walls. Inside the sole inhabitant stared awkwardly to the two visitors in front of her as she pushed her glasses up her face and shouted, “Wait a minute… You want me to what?!”

Twilight and Rainbow Dash both stood side by side in the poorly managed hobble that the this mare lived in. In front of them stood a light golden pegasus wearing a purple overcoat that stretched down her back. Her dark gray mane was topped by a light gray bonnet hat and she looked out at them from behind her red rimmed glasses. “I know it may seem crazy but it is just as we said.” Twilight explained. “Back in my castle we have a magical map of all of Equestria. Sometimes the map will display the cutie mark of somepony who is needed to solve a friendship problem.”

Adjusting her glasses A.K. Yearling gave Twilight and Rainbow a skeptical look. “And you’re saying that is why THIS is happening to me?” She asked while pulling her overcoat back to show the illumination that was coming from her flank, just as it was from Dash’s.

Doing a rather poor job of being helpful Rainbow Dash yelled out, “Aw come on Do! Aren’t you excited?! Magical maps, mystery and adventure, and time spent with your number one fan?”

Giving a bit of a smirk now the golden pegasus looked Dash in the eye and whispered out, “Hmm. Maaaybe. What if Daring Do were to admit that Rainbow Dash probably is my number one fan in all of Equestria? Would hearing that straight from my lips be enough to make you leave me alone?”

Suddenly the pupil’s in Dash’s eyes shrank to pinpoints as her jaw fell open in shock. “Oh no.” Twilight mumbled as she saw her friend’s wings suddenly point on end.

All of a sudden Rainbow Dash leapt into the air with excitement. She bolted straight out the door and then began flying around the front yard in circles while cheering louder and louder. “Whhhhooooooooo HOOOOOOOOO!!!!!! Daring- I mean, A.K. Yearling just OFFICIALLY SAID… I… AM… HER... NUMBER...ONE... FAN!!! YYYYEEEEEEAAAAAHHHH!!!!” The pegagus screamed before accidentally setting off a sonic rainboom right in the middle of the forest.

After Do and Twilight picked themselves up from where they had been knocked to the floor, Do scowled at finding that the only window she owned with actual glass in it had been broken by the explosion. “I’m sorry, we’ll pay for that.” Twilight grimaced uneasily.

“Yeah, don’t worry about it.” Do sighed as she bent down to sweep up the mess into a dust pan. “Okay so look. You guys are friends which is the only reason why I’m not already throwing you out. But if you promise that this won’t be more than a couple of days out of my already tight schedule then I’ll go with you just to make my cutie mark stop flashing.”

Both of the mares looked over as the illumination from her mark went out as soon as she had agreed to the mission. Twilight chuckled and just walked to the doorway to hold the door open for A.K. “Just come back to my castle and we’ll explain the whole thing there.”

Around Noon, at The Castle of Friendship -

All members of the mane six were now gathered around the map table as Daring Do was still staring at the device in awe. She had been offered Spike’s seat next to Twilight as he was of course sitting with Rarity. Meanwhile Starlight Glimmer had just taken to standing nearby while she laid out the plan for everyone. “Okay so now you know the gist of how a Friendship Mission works. All we get is a location and who the map decides is best suited to handle the problem. The rest is all on you.”

Do didn’t look like she was quite sure of how she felt about the whole thing but Rainbow Dash just did an air punch to look confident before yelling out, “Don’t you worry! Now I’m not saying that Friendship Problems are necessarily easy. But I’m practically an expert on these things by now. Also, I’m starting to lose track of how many times the map keeps sending me to Griffonstone… like seriously. It never sends any other pony… ever.”

Rolling her eyes Twilight called out, “Easy there. Don’t get a big head, Dash. Remember that our friend here isn’t as used to all of this. Let’s just take a second and make sure that she doesn’t have any questions first.”

Now everypony looked to the light golden pegasus who just sort of shrugged. “Eh, it’s not that any of this is really hard to understand. I suppose what I still don’t get is why me instead of another one of you? I’m no expert on friendship. I created the alias A.K. Yearling to live alone in the woods just to avoid other ponies. I don't know anything about problems in friendship. I’m just a treasure hunter.”

“Well Miss Do...” Fluttershy called out softly. “There are all kinds of different Friendship Problems. Just like there are all different kinds of friendships.” She said as she lifted a teacup while it was upside down. Suddenly tea began to pour from out of thin air and floated up against gravity into her cup. Then as she brought it to her lips and tilted it down to her mouth as opposed to up to her mouth, Discord materialized beside her and snickered playfully.

“Riiiiight.” Do said while looking to the pair strangely. “All kinds indeed.” She repeated while also looking curiously at a dragon and a pony sitting rather cuddly together. “And do your Friendship Missions always include an underlying secret agenda like you explained to me a moment ago?”

“Yeah... not really, no.” Rainbow Dash mumbled.

Twilight was the next to speak up, taking more of an instructive tone as she explained, “I’m sorry to get you caught up in this but lately our missions have taken on more of a unique set of circumstances. Normally when we are sent off to solve a problem we find two ponies who are at odds with each other in some way and we talk to them to see how we can help them resolve their issues. However, there has been a certain stallion of late who seems to be causing Friendship Missions across Equestria.”

The others nodded as Do looked around to them and it was Starlight who spoke up next. “We haven’t quite figured out how or why yet but it is definitely something that we are investigating.”

Still sounding unsure, Do asked, “And that is why you want me to keep a look out for a black unicorn while Dash and I are searching for a Friendship Problem in Griffonstone?”

“That’s right.” Starlight answered. “On a previous mission that Applejack went on, the problem was only possible to happen because this particular stallion had been around to cause it. We are looking to see if something similar happens this time. We have… reason to suspect that this mission is just as related to the stallion as Applejack’s was.”

“Well alright. If you say so. You all are my friends so I trust that you know what you’re doing. I’ll keep an eye out but I’m sure a pony of any kind would tend to stand out while visiting a town full of Griffons. But as for the ‘Friendship Problem’ that I am supposed to help with, do you have any advice for where to start once Dash and I get there?”

Several ponies held their chins while they thought together but Pinkie was the first to yell out. “Oooh, well remember that Griffons just love gold! So maybe if you bring some extra bits you could bribe some of the locals for information. Who knows, maybe you might even find a treasure hunting griffon.” She suggested with a shrug.

“I guess that’s it then. You said before that time might be of the essence so I suppose we should get going.” Do suggested as she climbed out of the seat. “You ready to go, my number one fan?” She teased and watched as stars shimmered in Dash’s eyes.

“Heck yeah I am! I just gotta wrap up one thing first! You go wait outside and I’ll be right there behind you.” The light blue pegasus replied. Daring Do nodded before making her way towards the front castle doors. After she had left the room Rainbow turned back to the others and spoke as quickly as she can. “Alright so are we absolutely sure that Rayne is still in town? He hasn’t snuck off anywhere while none of us were looking?”

“Discord?” Twilight asked simply, and the Draconequus rolled his eyes before reluctantly snapping his fingers. Instantly a little viewing bubble appeared showing a room within the Ponyville Day Spa. There a black stallion stood over the shoulder of yellow pegasus mare with a bright crimson mane. He rotated the wing joint under her shoulder and then pressed to crack the socket, much to the delight of his client.

“I’m sorry Strawberry Surprise, I know that last time I was much more talkative when you came in. But I’m just feeling a bit 'not all there' at the moment. So just for today I’m focusing more on my work than in socializing with everypony. But I promise that next time you visit I’ll be right back to my old self.” They heard Rayne say through the viewing bubble.

“For the record...” Discord began as he quickly snapped his claw and dispersed the image in front of them. “I find it to be in very poor taste to resort to spying on a friend when there are so many other methods that you could use to solve this conundrum of yours.”

“Listen, we are just trying to remain tactful about this.” Twilight explained, but she knew that it was a weak justification for having asked his help in this manner. “Rayne will never find out and this is the least invasive way to see if he tries heading to Griffonstone while Dash and Daring Do are there.”

“Fine, fine, whatever. Have it your way. But this is as far as I'm going. Don’t expect this kind of help from me all the time. This is a mission for Dash and Miss Do to figure out on their own. I want no further involvement in this debacle than what I have already allowed myself to stoop to.”

Before anypony else could respond it was Fluttershy who placed a hoof on his side and said, “Oh, thank you so very much for your assistance, Discord. I can see your point and I agree with you that there are probably a lot of other ways we could have gone about this. But your willingness to support us means a lot. It especially makes me happy to see how far you’ve come in standing up for your own personal beliefs in friendship.”

Now the Discord slithered down half collapsing to the floor. “So… so you’re saying that you’re proud of me?”

“Oh I am very proud of you! Absolutely so!” Fluttershy said without even hesitating.

Now a few of the ponies sitting around the table giggled at how Discord blushed like a nervous little school colt. That was when Spike looked up recognizing that same bashful look in Discord’s eyes as one that he had for Rarity on several occasions. “OHH!” Before he could speak a light gray hoof went right over his lips. Rarity leaned down to whisper a ‘shh’ in his ear as he tried to explain, “But wait! Discord… Fluttershy… That look I just saw in his eyes is-”

“Shh, not now dearest...” Then leaning extra close she whispered with the faintest of breaths, “Don’t spoil it for them dear. We can all see it. But they don’t know it yet. Just give them time.”

Outside on the far end of the Everfree Forest -

Just at the stroke of noon, two ponies emerged together from an underground tunnel just passed the eastern treeline to the Everfree Forest. “Wow Maud, you were right. This really did pass us by the whole forest.” Rayne said as he looked around at their surroundings now that they had reached sunlight again.

“Yes, this tunnel was very convenient.” Maud said in her usual tone. “If you look there you will see that we are right near Rambling Rock Ridge. And just that way to the south Dodge City is only an hour or two away. But if you follow the river right over there it will take you straight to Horseshoe Bay. That should put Griffonstone straight across the sea from you.”

“Thank you, Maud. Learning my way around Ponyville has been hard enough. I probably would have been lost for days if you hadn’t helped guide the way for me.” Seeing her quickly lean in to rest her head over his shoulder, the stallion was happy to give her a tender hug goodbye before they parted ways.

“Are you sure that I can’t come with you? I don’t like you doing dangerous things without having somepony there to help you.” She said softly and even in her deadpan tone the longing came through heavily in her voice.

“Don’t worry hun, I’ll be okay. You know that this is a journey I need to make quickly and if I run into any trouble then I’ll already have all the help that I could need.” He told her as he glanced to the ground and he saw a several obsidian eyes poke up to look back at him before disappearing again.

Finally letting go of their embrace Maud thought to herself and asked, “What about your work? You are supposed to be at the day spa today. We took this tunnel because you didn’t want anypony to see you leave but it could still arouse suspicion if you are missing from your job for a day.”

Rayne smiled and stroked her cheek tenderly. “Not to worry, I have that covered as well. I did show up for work today. In fact I left before you even woke up this morning and I should still be there right now.” He chuckled at the confused expression on her face. “I’ve been playing around lately with combining Starlight’s powers with what I got from the Mirror Pool. Remember before when I made a copy of myself?” He smiled as he saw Maud blush. “I’ve been practicing on how much of myself or which parts of myself I can split a copy off for.”

“Oh I see. That is fascinating, Rayne.” She said with her tone as dull as always but the small curve to her smile showed her genuine interest.

“Yup. My work talents and a bit sarcastic evasion should be enough to get me through a work day while avoiding anypony from prying too much into my affairs. That is what I left behind while the rest of me is going off to Griffonstone.” He explained.

“I just wish you didn’t have to go.” Maud said as she displayed an aspect of clinginess to him for the first time. Rayne pulled her into another tight hug finding it touching how she was so concerned for him.

“Yeah but I gotta. You know that my next secondary target is hidden away over there. This is my last big goal. I got Tirek, the Mirror Pool, and Starlight in the bag already. But after getting Sombra and the Storm King... my last target now lies across the sea. Also... I plan to pick up a little something for Dash as a surprise while I'm there. I really think that she’ll like it.”

“Yes but your plan is stupid.” Maud said bluntly and Rayne balked in surprise as he pulled back to look at her. He found it hard to not to laugh at her sudden forwardness but he didn’t argue because he knew that she was right. “Everything else you have done was so careful. You had been precise, thorough. You took the time to think it all out. But you aren’t doing that here. You’re betting everything on being able to time things just right. And even afterwards you’re relying on a power that’s new which you barely understand yet.”

“Baby, baby look at me.” He said as she was actually pouting now. “Hey come on. I’m going to make it back. This is by far one of the least dangerous stunts I’ve tried to pull off.”

“Yeah but it’s the stupidest one.” She said pointedly.

“Maud… I won’t take any unnecessary risks. I promise you. You, have, my, word. Okay sweetie?” He stroked her mane and kissed her lips and eventually she nodded. "Come on now... who's the thermal escalation to my tectonic pressure? Huh? Who is it?"

Blushing and shoving him away playfully she said, "I am."

"That's right you are. I love seeing that smile on you Maud. It's richer than even the most cultured of soil." He said with an encouraging smirk.

"I love it when you talk dirty to me" She told him which then made the stallion blush.

"Only for you." He whispered sweetly.

“Okay, get out of here.” She told him. “The sooner you go, the sooner you can come back. I don’t want you getting stuck there after daylight runs out.” Realizing that she made a good point, the stallion nodded before stealing one last kiss from her. Then after turning away he darted straight for the nearby river. Without a second thought the stallion leapt in and then began riding the current, twisting and weaving through the water unnaturally for a pony almost as if he were part Cragadile.

Soaring Overhead -

“Aww, really?! Nothing?!” Rainbow Dash complained as she and Do flew beside each other over the Celestial Sea.

“Yup, that’s right. The treasure hunting business has been rather slow of late. There are always researchers trying to discover clues as to where more ancient relics of the past might be located. But there’s been a bit of a dry spell. No break-ins to any of the larger museums either. So, that means no new Daring Do books until another new adventure comes my way.”

“But, there just can’t be no more Daring Do books! There just can’t be! They are TOO good!” Dash exclaimed seemingly having forgotten what they were supposed to be focused on in the first place.

“Hey, I’m sorry Dash. But you never know. Maybe this little outing is just what I need to find some new inspiration. I’ve never written a story with Griffons in it before.” The pale golden pegasus was a little surprised when her friend suddenly pumped the air brakes and looked at her with excitement.

“Oh yeah?! Well that would be awesome! Like that one time when my friends and I helped you out before and you gave us all a cameo in that story?! That was so totally the best!”

“Heh, well we’ll have to see. But I’ve got to tell ya Dash. If this does become the beginning for my latest story, so far you’re filling yourself in to be the comedic relief and not the adventurous partner of mine.” She teased playfully. However just then Do looked down to the water in surprise as something small and black slithered it’s way beneath the surface right passed them. She thought she saw some kind of orange light, and then another, as whatever it was swam passed. “Hey did you see-”

“WHAT?! NO!” Dash screamed in fright suddenly gripping Do by the shoulders and looking mortified. “I’m sorry! I’ll chill out! Just PLEEEEASE don’t write me in as your comedic relief!”

“Heh, heh. Don’t worry Dash. I was just kidding. I wouldn’t do that to a friend.” Do reassured her and Dash wiped her brow in relief. “Alright now let’s get moving. I think that the fish are starting to swim faster than we are flying.”

At Griffonstone Peak -

Daring Do marveled at the sight of the Griffon’s home town. “Dash! Why didn’t you tell me that this place was like this earlier? Now I don’t know why I haven’t ever come here before!”

“Huh? This old place?” Rainbow replied looking at the busted walkways and broken down homes that littered the mountain peak. Everywhere they looked were piles of dropped feathers that hadn’t been picked up and the avian creatures still walked by each other with disinterest, just like Dash remembered them doing when she visited before. “There’s not really much here except-”

“Except for the ruins of a fallen civilization that could have who knows how many centuries of treasure that was abandoned and forgotten about!” Do exclaimed feeling a renewed excitement bubbling up within her. “Just look at it Dash! This hobble might not look like much to you, but I see a civilization that was once flourishing who at one point left everything they had behind! And left behind for somepony like me to fin- AHHH!”

“SCRRROOOOCCCCKK!!!!” Do had been fluttering about and yelling to herself so excitedly that she didn’t even notice as a larger Griffon stepped out of his house just beside where she had been flying passed. The great beast with gray and brown wings snapped it’s beak just beside her face and then screeched out menacingly.

Daring Do tried to fly away but instantly the Griffon flapped his wings and gave chase, claws extended and beak open. “HIIYYAAA!!!” But that was when a light blue hoof flew in from the side and kicked the Griffon across the face. “HEY! BACK OFF! SHE IS MINE!” Dash yelled out. The golden pegasus looked over feeling a little surprised but she was smart enough to figure that this was probably just how Griffons operate and not that her friend wasn't meaning any sort of intimate connection between them.

Landing upon the ground now the feathered beast glared at Rainbow Dash before snapping his beat in agitation. “Oh yeah? Well she was making a ruckus outside my nest! We don’t like it when strangers show up and make a ruckus outside of our nests! We don’t like it when strangers show up at ALL!” He cawed out and then several over Griffions stuck they heads out only to throw a rock, a tin can, or a pile of their own feathers at him for shouting. Waiving it off he looked to Dash again now. “Hmm, and it seems that you are all alone. If you’re going to protect her then who is going to protect you?”

“JUST TRY IT!” Dash growled, raising a hoof defiantly and not showing that she was backing down even by an inch.

The silence between them was brief as eventually it was the avian who gave up the chase. “Ah, why bother? It’s too much effort if you’re going to fight back like that. Just don’t let it happen again.” He said before flapping his wings and returning to his home.”

Once they seemed to have a moment to catch their breath, Daring Do looked around a little more cautiously now at the other avians who were passing them on the street. “Wow Dash, you saved me. Thank you for that.”

Rainbow chuckled and rubbed the back of her neck as she sighed. “Uh, yeah. Don’t worry about it. Look, the first thing you gotta know about visiting Griffonstone is that you pretty much have to be polite and on your best manners at all times. While at the same time you can't expect any Griffon to be anything but rude to you in return. They can be dangerous but they are also pretty lazy and self centered. A Griffon won’t think twice about eating a pony if you piss one off so be careful. But if you ever do get in a confrontation with one then you just gotta stand your ground to make yourself seem like you aren’t worth the hassle.”

Do was nodding, knowing full well that it was important to take warnings about different cultures seriously. But that is when they both heard a different voice call out to them from down the street. “Awww, but what if we decide that you are worth the hassle?” Looking over the two pegasi saw a female Griffon staring directly at them. From the neck down her feathers were a light brown while her head had white feathers which were tipped with a purple hue on the ends. Do watched but didn’t know what to do as the hen charged right at Dash and then pinned the pegasus down to the ground. “What if I think you’re very much worth the effort?”

Rainbow looked up as if she were frightened at first but then her fearful glare cracked into a smile as she started laughing uncontrollably. “Haha, hey there Gilda. It’s good to see you too.” Looking over to Do and not even bothering to try to get up Dash told her, “Hey, this is my friend Gilda. We sort of grew up together. So you don’t have to worry about anything dangerous from her. In fact, it seems more like she’d rather kiss me than eat me. What’s the matter Gilda? Why so close? You see something on my face that you like?” Dash teased trying to gross her old friend out.

But Dash ended up being the one surprised as Gilda just grinned and leaned in even closer as she stayed above her friend on the floor. “Maybe I do. This might surprise you Dashie but I’m on my mating season right now. And maybe I don’t care if you’re another chick. I’m sure that you and I could still have-” She mumbled as she drew a claw down the feathers of Rainbow’s chest and didn’t even stop as her touch slid lower beyond her abdomen.

Realizing that Gilda was being serious as her claw dipped down between her legs, Dash quickly shut her thighs together and scooted back away as quickly as she could. “WHOA, okay then so yeah but no. Let’s not cross that friendship line. It’s not that you aren’t great but I’d rather not risk ruining what we have together as friends.” She said nervously while raising up her hooves.

“Eh, if that’s how you want it. Don’t worry Dash, I’m not about to drag you away or anything.” She laughed. Then the two of them just bumped hoof and claw together. “So brings you and your friend here around these parts? And you can save the introductions. I don't care.” Gilda chuckled.

After dusting herself off Dash just brazenly said, “Anooother friendship mission.” She sighed and Gilda gave a scoff. “Remember how I helped you and Greta out before? I don’t suppose you could make things easy on us and tell us if any Griffons are having issues between each other like that?”

“Heh, sorry Dash. But you’re a little late.” Gilda said and both of the pegasi looked to her in confusion now. “It’s pretty funny really. Last time you came here you couldn’t find a Griffon willing to let you help them. Now you come here and you aren’t going to find a Griffon who needs you to help them.”

“What do you mean?” The two pegasi both asked together.

Rolling her eyes Gilda waved a claw and said, “Come this way and I’ll show you.” A few minutes later Gilda had escorted them further through the dilapidated town. However as they proceeded on Dash noticed that some of the nesting homes actually looked nicer as if some effort had actually be put into fixing the place up. After another few blocks her jaw dropped as she saw a line of Griffons leading up to booth of some sorts with what looked like the Cutie Mark Crusader’s emblem upon it. “Welcome to Gabby’s Gathering, a.k.a. the Cutie Mark Crusader’s Griffon branch.”

“What in the heck?!” Dash exclaimed. “Why do the Cutie Mark Crusaders even have a Griffon branch? And how? I know that Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle, and Applebloom aren’t traveling here on their own. Rarity, Applejack, and I would be pissed if they had been!”

Gilda laughed and raised her claws to calm her friend. “Oh no, it’s nothing of the sort. Don’t you remember a couple years ago when a young Griffon chick named Gabby visited your scrawny little town because she became OBSESSED with getting a pony mark?”

“A cutie mark.” Dash corrected her.

“Yeah whatever. Well this was the result of that. After your little friends told her that she could join their club or whatever it is, she came back here and has been spending the last couple of years trying to teach us Griffons all kinds of things that she learned. They even gave her a little pendant so that she could have her own cutie badge or whatever.”

“Cutie mark.” Dash and Do corrected her together.

“Yeah, yeah. Well anyways… She had a hard time of it in the beginning but Greta and I felt like we owed you one so we lent her some help when she first got started. Now she’s got a big operation going here. Whenever one of us gets so bored that we can’t stand it, we tell her and she can give us some work to do or teach us a game to play. When two Griffons get into an argument they can’t settle, Gabby shows us something else to do that is better than fighting. So as you can see… we don’t really need any pony’s help anymore to solve ‘friendship problems.’ For the longest time now, if we have an issue we can just go to Gabby.”

“Wow, that’s so totally awesome! You Griffons are totally getting this friendship thing down! I’m happy for you!” Dash exclaimed and gave Gilda a high five up in the air.

But it was at this point that Daring Do looked to Dash and said, “Yeah, that’s great for them. But now it means we’re stuck. How do we solve a Friendship Mission when no one needs our help?”

“Oh, you’re right...” Dash said with her excitement dropping rapidly as she now had no idea what to do.

Author's Note

Okay so again there is a lot to comment on here. First of all, you might remember Lil Pete from the first chapter with the Hot Hoof night club. He is the one in the fancy suit and jewelry who doesn't care for Rayne. Also the mare with him has finally been named as Elly Eveningstar. They are both OC's and this will be a mini arc going forward just to give Rayne's outings with Discord a little more flavor. Also I would like to point out that her stunning art piece was done by the real life Elly herself. ^_~

The song in the chapter was "Rock This Town" by the Stray Cats. Even though the lyrics were changed to better fit my story, the song still needed to be redacted for the time being.

Now about Daring Do's house... No I don't know where it is but if you look at the map in the first chapter I'd say the woods east of Dodge City is a pretty good place for it. It's nearby the southern temples that she has explored in the show so I consider it a reasonable location.

Hmm, Rayne was feeling 'not all there' while he was working on Strawberry Surprise? Where was the rest of him then? Haha.

Rayne was talking dirty... to Maud... because dirt and soil and... yeah haha.

Yes it can be assumed that Rayne stole the magic from several deep sea creatures on his way to Griffonstone.

Alright and what does everybody think of Griffonstone? This is it's first appearance in my story. And you can definitely expect some interaction from Gabby in the next chapter. But what is Rayne doing here? What could Griffonstone have that he could possibly want? And why does Maud think this mission of his is so dangerous?

56 - The Value of Gold

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 56 – The Value of Gold

“Wheeeew!” Rayne whistled as he looked down into the Abysmal Abyss. “Wow, the show didn’t do the geography of this place justice. Yeah Canterlot is pretty, if you like that sort of thing. But I should probably take Maud on a date here sometime. These rock formations are insane. First I had to climb a stone mountain and now this gorge running through it really lives up to it’s name.”

Rayne was now creeping around in his panther form in case some Griffon flying around caught sight of him. He leaned forward through the bushes he was hiding under and peered as far down into the chasm as he could without falling in. As soon as his snout passed over the edge it was assaulted by a rush of wind. When he tried leaning further the air current threatened to almost throw him back even despite his grip on the ground.

“Geeze. Well alright then. So a literal unpassable air current as well as smooth stone walls that lead to a straight death drop all the way down. No wonder no creature with either wing or claw has been able to explore this. But... lucky enough for me, heh, heh.” Rayne took the unnecessary action of cracking his neck and stretching his legs before suddenly dematerializing into just a shadow. With a slight snicker he effortlessly glided down along the solid stone surface no longer hindered at all by the high winds or by the steep slopes.

“Okay now the bridge is over there... so if I move to this vantage point... I should find what I’m looking for somewhere over..... wow I wonder how far down I’m going to have to go?” He mumbled to himself as he began searching the depths of the Abysmal Abyss like no one in history ever had before him.

Back in Griffonstone -

“Come on, Gabby! Nobody is THAT good at helping others.” Dash complained with annoyance heavy in her voice. “You seriously mean you have solved every issue that the other Griffons have brought to you. EVERY issue?!”

“Yup!” The two-tone gray Griffon happily replied. “Absolutely every single one! Oh you are so lucky that you get to live in town with Applebloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo all the time. They taught me so many different ways to have fun and to find your purpose in life. If one thing I learned doesn’t work out for a Griffon then something else always does sooner or later. We now have Griffon art classes, Griffon cooking contests, and even our own Griffon sports teams now.”

“Wait, seriously?” Rainbow asked, starting to sound a bit interested herself now.

“Stay on topic, Dash.” Daring Do reminded her and the light blue pegasus blushed apologetically. “So what about maybe a different kind of problem? Do Griffon’s get attacked by anything up here? Maybe some Griffons are just in danger somewhere? I know you guys don’t live in that broken down castle over there. Do you have any caves or maybe someplace that a few curious young ones might have gone treasure hunting in?”

Dash raised an ear curiously and she thought that Do’s idea did make sense. If the Cutie Map back in Ponyville called a treasure hunter to solve a Friendship Problem then it might make sense that going on a treasure hunt would help them to find where the problem could be. However that was when Gabby just balked at the idea and both she and Gilda shared a hearty laugh together. “Ha, ha, ha! Wait, haha! You think... that some Griffon got lost looking for treasure? Here?! HA, HA, HA!”

Now Daring Do backed off and frowned. “It was just a thought, you don’t have to be rude about it.”

After that Gilda didn’t seem to be bothered by that remark but Gabby’s expression did soften immediately. “Hey, wait. Look, I’m sorry. You aren’t from around here so you wouldn’t know. I didn’t mean to laugh at you like that.”

Now Dash looked between them and asked, “Wait, know about what?”

Gilda chuckled and in a sarcastic tone said, “Come on Dashie, don’t be thick headed. You should know as well as any Griffon that there ain’t no treasure to be found in Griffonstone.”

Suddenly Daring Do looked like all of her hopes and dreams were crushed. “Th-there isn’t? There’s nothing?!”

“Of course not!” Gilda spat bitterly. “Haven’t you heard about how greedy Griffon’s are?! We even put dragons to shame. That old ruin of a castle is abandoned for a reason. It's because there is literally NOTHING left of value whatsoever in that place. Hundreds of Griffons have searched it over and picked it apart thousands of times looking for their own share of gold or trinkets that were left behind. You couldn’t so much as find a wooden spoon in that place that some greedy birdbrain hasn’t already snatched up.”

“But, but...” Do mumbled. “You Griffon’s once had a large kingdom! That castle used to be like a palace! I’m sure there were riches a plenty at one point. What happened to it all?”

“What happened to it? We spent it!” Gilda laughed and Gabby nodded. “Ever since we lost the Idol of Boreas the only thing that us Griffons have cared about anymore is amassing and spending wealth wherever we could. It wasn’t until recent years, thanks to you ponies, that some of us have started adopting a better way to live.” To this Gabby giggled and gave a wink feeling proud of herself.

Although Do looked as if finally she might have found a glimmer of hope. “The Idol of Boreas? I know that legend. You mean it really existed?!”

“Heh, of course it existed." Gabby said. "If you’re interested in treasure then that is probably the only piece of it from our previous empire that hasn’t been found and sold off already.” Gabby admitted to them absentmindedly. No sooner had she said it then when Gilda smacked her roughly across the back of her head. But it was too late as the damage had already been done.

“You really mean it?!” Daring Do cheered excitedly causing both Gilda and Dash to roll their eyes.

“Whoa, whoa, whoa.” Rainbow said while lifting her hooves up. “Listen, the idol is a lost cause. I’m sorry but there’s no way to recover it.”

However Do looked as if she would not be dissuaded so easily. “If it exists, then I can recover it! I don’t care where it may be laying, I will find a way to it!”

Now Rainbow Dash smacked herself in the face. “Look, the reason why I say that it can't be recovered is because I KNOW that it can’t be. Trust me, I’ve seen it!” She said while trying to explain.

This only managed to excite Do even as she interrupted by shouting, “YOU’VE SEEN IT?! Then if you’ve already found it, why can’t we-”

“BECAUSE IT FELL INTO THE ABYSMAL ABYSS!!!” Both Dash as well as Gilda shouted together.

Do’s face looked like it fell with disappointment but Gilda quickly spoke up on her own wanting to make sure that this foolish notion was stomped right out. “Look, last time Dashie came here she had the same idea. She thought that what the Griffons needed to be happy was for us to get our idol back. She followed the trail from back when it was stolen and then lost into the abyss. Amazingly she managed to find it stuck on a ledge but the abyss is so dangerous that she almost died while she was down there. The idol fell to the bottom of the abyss while we were saving each other meaning that now it really is lost for good.”

“Well... I’m still a treasure hunter. It’s what I do. And the map did call me. Couldn’t we at least take a look?” She pleaded to them.

Gilda and Rainbow Dash looked back and forth to one another before saying, “Fine!”

Deep in the Abysmal Abyss -

The wind whipped violently across the vertically rising stone. From far below the precipice of the gorge the sky was now nothing more than a sliver of blue which threatened to close above at any moment. Only a few outcroppings of rock existed within those shadowed depths, all of which were crumbling at best.

“Heh, heh, heh... finally.” A sinister voice spoke out as a wave of shadow slithered down the rock face to a muddied platform which cracked loudly as four heavy paw pads sank their claws in against the pull of the wind. “I’ll have to be fast about this...” Sitting there before Rayne rested a massive collection of bones from an ancient creature belonging to an age long since passed. Even just the skull alone of the Arimaspi King outsized the panther as it sat menacingly upon the crumbling ledge.

“All your power... wasted on a fateful death. But we’ll see whether or not you still have any gifts to give to this world.” Rayne whispered as he held tight to the ground as the wind threatened to throw him about. Moving quickly now Rayne looked down to the ground as nine canine heads poked themselves out from around his own shadow. “Go! Search! Explore the base of this abyss! Find me whatever you can! Treasure! Other large corpses! Anything of value!" Then without another word the Obsidianwolves barked soundlessly before scurrying down the rest of the gorge to scour the depths below.

Up at the Surface -

“Oh wow.” Do exclaimed as she, Dash, Gilda, and also Gabby stood together looking down upon the windy chasm that lay before them. “You weren’t kidding. This trench looks terrifying.”

“Yeah, and don’t try to fly down it. You can’t. Trust me, I tried.” Dash sighed frowning to herself over the memory.

“Well if there is anyone’s word I would trust on that it would be yours, Rainbow Dash. But still, there has to be a way. I’ve faced tougher obstacles than this before. It just might take some time and some planning.” Do said in an inquisitive voice.

“What did you have in mind?” Gilda asked as she saw the light golden pegasus counting through the sack of bits that she had.

“Well...” Do began. “The first thing to do is to figure out the best method of approach. This gorge has to start and end somewhere. We could find the base of it and see if it is possible to circumvent the air current from beneath. But of course, it looks like this goes on for miles.”

“Yeah, so that’s out.” Dash grumbled.

Do nodded and looked around. “There are plenty of rock formations nearby. The quickest approach would probably be to just tie off a line and slide down. But the problem here is that we don’t know how deep this goes and if the wind gets too strong we could get blown around against the rock walls. That could cause us to get tied up in our own rope or make us lose our grip and fall. Or even worse yet cause a collapse within the gorge on top of us.”

Gabby shook at the thought and whispered out, “That doesn’t sound like it would be pleasant.”

Do shook her head in agreement. “I suppose the safest way to go about this would be to take the industrial approach. We could hire a crew and build a support rig that spans across both sides of the gorge. Then from there we could construct a tunneled path down through the abyss made of reinforced support beams to create a safe way to travel both in and out.”

“Whoa, hold on now!” Dash yelled out. “Support rigs? Hire a crew? How many bits are we talking about here? And just how long would that take?!”

Scratching her chin a bit Do thought it over before saying, “A big operation like this could take a couple of weeks at least to reach all the way down to the base. Maybe a month. And in total it would take a lot more bits than what I brought with me here.”

Rainbow suddenly looked like she wanted to pull her mane out. “Weeks?! Months?! I can’t be stuck here on a Friendship Mission for that long!” To this Gilda looked over to Gabby to see if she had any ideas but the smaller Griffon just shrugged. “Okay, hold on...” Dash continued. “We have to be going about this the wrong way. Don’t forget that we were sent here by the map. This can’t be what we were supposed to be doing. We’re supposed to be solving a friendship problem, remember? Not blowing our life savings on something to get ourselves killed.”

That was when Gabby looked up to the group as she suddenly had a different idea come to her mind. “Um, Rainbow Dash? And uh, Rainbow Dash’s friend? What... exactly were you planning on doing with the idol even if you two did manage to recover it?”

Now the two pegasi looked to Gabby as if she had just asked the most obvious question in the world.

“Deliver it to a museum, of cour-!”

“Return it to the Griffons so that-!”

Now the two of them stared at each other in amazement. Their eyes spread as they suddenly realized they had very different goals in mind. “Oh.” Dash mumbled as Gilda and Gabby gave each other worried expressions. “I guess NOW we know what the Friendship Mission is about. Probably something along the lines of whether the idol should be returned to the Griffons or not...” She sighed.

Daring Do turned to Gilda and Gabby but they looked stunned as if they had no idea what to say about the matter. “Okay so I think the artifact should be delivered to someplace safe like a museum where it can be kept under guard but in a way that everyone can come visit to appreciate it’s historical significance. You Dash feel like it should be returned to the Griffons so that maybe it can help them reclaim the previous glory that their fallen kingdom had been built upon. We both have strong points to argue for but none of this will really matter until we can find the idol and-”

But to this Dash just crossed her hooves and shook her head. “If I’ve learned anything from doing these crazy missions is that the opportunity is more likely to just present itself which will leave us to decide how to respond to it once it does.”

“Present itself?!” Do shouted in disbelief. “Okay so I might not know that much about magic and friendship, but if the Idol of Boreas really did sink to the bottom of the Abysmal Abyss like you say then it isn’t just going to crawl it’s own way out from- NO WAY!” She shouted as they all suddenly heard a loud crash followed by a series of scraping sounds coming from the depths nearby.

Down at the Arimaspi Grave Site -

Rayne had been spending the last twenty minutes exploring the crumbled skeleton with his magic. He found that the bones had worn away to become very brittle. Despite that, he could still sense the overwhelming power that this beast had once commanded even though it’s body now sat lifeless and eroded. “I can do it. I can do this. Maybe not ressurrecting the thing... but just enough. I believe in my ability to accomplish this!” He said encouragingly to himself trying hard to not worry about the immediate consequences that would follow from what he planned to try.

Rayne stood biding his time until several shadowy feet scratched their way back up to him. First two, then five, then all nine of the Obsidianwolves he sent out had returned to him. Some dropped bits of stone from their mouths while another dropped a necklace or a rather plain looking ring. One of the wolves did produce a stunning chalice like object made of gold that was shaped like a wing with a striped gem of cherry red and crimson. However, other than the idol which he expected his hounds to find, Rayne looked around at all else that was brought up in disappointment.

“That’s it?! There was nothing else down there?!” The Obsidianwolves seemed to just chatter their jaws in response. “No other treasure?” One by one they each shook their heads. “I assume there were other corpses? Fallen Griffons or other creatures?” Now they all nodded as the gorge base had been littered in skeletons. “But nothing like this?” He pointed to the Arimaspi remains and again they all shook their heads. “Well alright then. Stand at the ready.” He ordered and they nodded. Two of them took position at his sides while the rest staggered themselves upwards at different heights upon the walls of the abyss.

Rayne paused now as Maud’s words came to him. He thought of her and of Applejack. He remembered how much he was looking forward to seeing Rainbow Dash again and how much fun it had been to 'celebrate' with Zecora. Lastly his mind drifted to images of Starlight and then to his two ultimate goals who to this point he still sought after. “I’m not going to get trapped! I won’t fall, I won’t get stuck down here! I have too much to live for!” He chanted to himself encouragingly. “Only two seconds... that should be more than enough time. I can do this... as long as I can be fast enough... no, I WILL be fast enough!” He growled out as he felt the stone platform beginning to give way under his weight. “Alright, it’s now or never!”

The Obsidianwolves watched from their staggered positions between Rayne and the surface above. The black panther opened his jaws towards the skeletal remains and a flash of light now enveloped the perished creature. “Revive you wasted pile of bones...!” Rayne hissed as he pressed harder with his healing magic. He tried to use Starlight Glimmer’s focus to narrow the healing to just restoring whatever magic might remain in the corpse. “Bring back your energy... refill your might! I don’t need your heartbeat, I just need your power!”

Tears began to stream down the panther’s cheeks as he felt the healing magic burn through the synapses of his brain. Pushing the healing power like he never had before he could feel that it was his Umbran magic that conflicted with it. “GGRRRRAAAAHH! THIS, WILL, WORK!” He cried as it felt like fire was tearing through his face and down his neck as the magical circuits built within him burned. “I... I can feel it! IT’S THERE!” A pained hiss cried out across the walls of the gorge but were swept away by the wind where no one could hear them. Slowly a fiery trickle of light started to creep out in small drops from the bones as Rayne felt like lava was pouring through his spine.

The shadowy hounds barked without sound becoming agitated as their watch their master begin to struggle in pain. Fatigue began overtaking Rayne already and the black cat ground his claws into the dirt as the familiar feeling of his guts twisting had now been brought to a whole nother level. “JUST... A LITTLE... MORE!!!” He roared as one final thick goey bubble wafted slowly through the air from the Arimaspi’s eye socket. “COOOMMME OONNNN ALREADY!” The magic thief pleaded as he had to blink several times, almost losing his vision of that last drop he attempted to steal.

“THERE!” His mind screamed as his powerful jaws snapped down around the orange magic as quickly as he could. In an instant the skeleton before him crumbled completely to dust which was then ripped away by the soaring winds of the abyss. “NOW! HURRY!” Rayne screamed to himself. Immediately he realized he was falling but could not muster the focus to know if it were from him fainting or if it were from the platform collapsing beneath him. “NOOOO!!!!” He shouted as he glanced up with the blue sky looking like a fading thread in the darkness.

Then was there a single flicker in the dark as the panther disappeared.

“Urgggh!” Rayne groaned as he teleported higher through the gorge but only managed to slam himself into a wall. There an Obsidianwolf attempted to grab him but missed as he fell again.

“Flinck!”

Again Rayne tried his best to teleport himself to the surface and almost succeeded in materializing himself into the side of the stone wall.

“Flin- Flinct!”

Looking like a firefly with its light going out, Rayne struggled as he could hardly tell up from down anymore. After another attempt with his magic staggering from exhaustion, he managed to reach a point where he could see the sky above him clearly. Just then four of his hounds managed to latch upon before he could sink any further into the gorge. There suspended over the chasm which threatened to take his life, Rayne sighed as he realized his healing magic might really do him in this time. The wind swept through his fur causing the hounds to struggle to hold him in place. Gritting his teeth Rayne looked up for one final attempt as he stared at the ledge to freedom above him. “rrrrrrRRRRRRRAAAAWWWW!!!”

“Flinck!”

Rock exploded outward from the wall of the gorge as the feline attempted to dig his claws as deep into the stone as he could. He snarled using his might from the Diamond Dogs to save his life as he clung to the wall merely ten feet from the surface. One heavy paw after another, he rammed his grip angrily above him as he raked and scraped his way toward the surface. “Al-.... most... there!” He cried as he reached up to grab a branch that was extending from the ledge. But to his dismay the soft ground did not hold the against his weight and he started to fall backwards with the branch in hold.

That was when his entire horde of wolves managed to catch back up to him from below. They jumped from the opposing wall to kick Rayne back to where he had fallen from before the entire lot of them howled silently as they fell through the center of the gorge. Fastening his paws to the rock face again, Rayne gasped as his heart almost leapt from his mouth. Looking down into the darkness he focused his magic as several shadows were pulled up from below to reintegrate back into his own shadow. “One, two, ... four... six... nine! Gotcha!” He smiled and then with a heavy pull managed to hurl himself up over the edge of the Abysmal Abyss before gasping in relief that he was finally safe.

“Uhhhhh! Uuhnnngg! Phewwww! Oohhh my gossshhh!” He panted but he knew that his struggle wasn’t over yet. “I... I did it! I have the Arimaspi’s power! Now... Now I just... One more teleport... Teleport to anywhere, the base of this mountain, anyplace... and I’ll be safe. I’ll just close my eyes for one second.. and then I’ll...”

From the Other End of the Ledge -

“NO! I DON’T BELIEVE IT!” Daring Do shouted as they all heard a mysterious sound coming from the gorge. Rushing closer to the ledge they watched as they all saw a sight so curious that they could only stare on in disbelief. There clinging to the side of the abyss appeared to be a panther of some sort. A gigantic black feline of unnatural proportion who sank it’s claws into the solid stone as if it were loose sand giving way to his strength. The creature hissed and snarled, leaving a trail of indentation marks scratched in its wake. After a tremendous struggle from the exhausted looking feline it finally managed to surface on the far side of the ridge and collapse onto its back. The beast huffed and then seemed to pass out almost immediately.

“I think he needs help! Let’s go!” Gabby said not even questioning what the right thing to do in this situation was.

“Are you crazy!” Gilda shouted. “You can see the claws on that thing from here! They’re bigger than ours! I’m not going near that thing!” But Gabby was already halfway across the bridge by then while the two ponies just looked on frightfully.

Racing around to where the black cat lay, Gabby looked it over and turned its face seeing that it was out cold. “Help me! Please!” She shouted back to them. Quickly the pegasi looked to each other and nodded. Do pulled out a canteen of water while Dash checked to see if she they had brought any medical supplies along with them. After they had both rushed along to follow Gabby, Gilda just growled out and begrudgingly followed just so she would not be left behind.

Now the four of them stood around the oversized feline trying to understand exactly what it was that they were looking at. “What is it?” Rainbow Dash asked as she tried picturing in her mind a bear and a lion coming together to make something similar to what she was looking at.

“Don’t be stupid Dashie, you know it looks like a black panther just as much as I do.” Gilda said from a few steps back compared to the others. “Things like that will try to creep around and take one of our eggs or pick off one of the younger chicks if they can catch one alone.”

Gabby spoke next as she seemed to measure its paws and stare inquisitively into the cat’s face. “It has the look of a panther, the details would certainly match up. Of course a panther is a subspecies. This would definitely be more of the jaguar type than the leopard kind. Notice how he doesn’t have any spots on him anywhere. He-OUCH!” Gabby yelled as Gilda stepped closer to slap her across the back of her head again.

“There! You’ve got your zoology pat on the back for today. We can SEE that it’s a panther!”

Ignoring this Gabby stepped closer to the two pegasi and said, “Yes but not a normal one. Even with a heavy diet or good breeding I wouldn’t think it possible for one to ever grow to become this size. Also, he is too broad around the shoulders. I’ve only seen that kind of definition among bears or maybe some of the bigger Griffons.”

“That’s because this is no normal cat.” Daring Do said sternly. Dash looked to her curiously as Do went on to say, “This thing… It’s intelligent. I wouldn’t be surprise if it could speak.” She said while carefully looking at its jaws and the muscles around its throat.

“How can you tell?” The other pegasus asked.

Do just chuckled. “Because… it looks nearly as big as Ahuizolt. And tell me honestly Dash, if you hadn’t read my books and saw old Ahu’ sleeping around somewhere… just from the look of him wouldn’t you be able to tell that he was more than what he seemed to be?”

Dash took a moment to think back but then she sighed and nodded. “Yeah… yeah I would.”

Do continued as she walked around from the face to the lower end of the creature. “Whatever this is, it is not like what attacks your eggs and chicks Gilda. This thing is new. I doubt that it is even native to Equestria. If something like this had ever been seen stalking around before then I would have heard about it. Also, the second reason why I think it’s intelligent is because it went into the abyss on purpose. And came out with this...” She said before reaching down to dislodge something from being wrapped up in it's tail.

“No way!” Dash exclaimed as Gilda and Gabby cried out in shock. There in Daring’s hoof sat the Idol of Boreas looking just as awe striking in it’s glory as the day that it was lost. “That’s it! That really is it!” Dash shouted in disbelief. “Wait, really? This thing climbed all the way down there and back just to retrieve it?"

“I think there are more important things to worry about here Dash!” Gilda shouted as she looked to the golden and jeweled trinket with amazement. “I mean look, it’s here! Yeah sure, Griffons stopped caring about it a long time ago but that is mainly because none of us ever thought we would see it again! But it’s really here!”

Now Rainbow Dash did an arm pump through the air. “Heck yeah it is! So once we bring this back to town and every Griffon sees it again, BAM! Magic happiness and they all can stop being so grumpy all the time.” She hastily said.

“Not so fast there Dash.” Do admonished. “There is a lot to consider here. Maybe returning the idol wouldn’t be for the best. Think about it. Griffons have gotten by for a long time without it now. It may have held their culture together in the past but who knows if it would still do the same today? Not to mention, what if someone tried to just steal it from them again? Do you think the Griffon community could handle losing the idol twice?”

“So what are you suggesting?” Rainbow asked.

“I’m not sure yet. But it’s a choice important enough to give some thought. I think it really should go to a museum. A guarded museum. Where it can be appreciated by all from a distance. But that’s a fate which only works for some artifacts. I’m not greedy. I’ve sacrificed a treasure before because it was for the good of a local tribe or some community out in the wilderness. If giving the idol back to the Griffons is what really would be for the best then I won’t stand in the way of that decision. But if it isn't, we need to consider that too.”

“Don't...” A soft voice spoke up from behind the three of them. Dash, Do, and Gilda all looked to see Gabby staring at them with a desperate expression on her face. “Don’t hurt us… don’t do that to us, please. I beg you.” She almost whimpered as she put her front claws together and knelt down. “I’ll do anything, just don’t return the idol to Griffonstone.”

“GABBY!” Gilda admonished and rose her fist to hit the younger Griffon upside her head. But she was surprise when Gabby caught the blow and scowled at her. “Ugh! Let me go! What is with you?! Why wouldn’t you want the idol to be returned?!”

“Because it would destroy us!” Gabby cried out and that made the other three freeze. “Think about it! Haven’t things been better in town lately? Haven’t Griffons been happier? Look at you with the baked goods store you opened, Gilda. And your friendship to Greta! Normally Griffons would never ask for help, they just argue and ignore each other. Now Griffons line up to find new ways to resolve their problems. What about Gallus? Whenever he visits can’t you see how happy it has makes him to go to that school in Equestria? Why do you think that is? Is it because of some dumb old idol? No! We Griffons did that ourselves! With friendship! We don’t need the idol anymore! We have something better now! But if the idol is returned, we will fall into our old ways! Valuing gold more than each other!”

“Wow, Gabby.” Dash sighed and rubbed the back of her neck bashfully. “I never thought of it that way. But you make a really good point. So, what do we do now?”

Do sighed and held the idol in her hooves as she said, “Okay now let’s everyone sit down and we will talk-” But then she was quickly interrupted as both Gilda and Gabby quickly planted their bottoms to the floor.

“Hey what gives?!” Gilda shouted angrily.

“I didn’t want to sit down.” Gabby questioned, wondering why her back legs had suddenly bent.

Noticing this Do looked to the two of them and said, “Stand up.” Instantly the two Griffons stood upon their claws. “Fly into the air!” Then without a moment’s delay they were flapping upward.

“HEY! CUT THAT OUT!” Gilda snarled.

“Be happy...” Do suggested.

“Or well… Griffons do like flying so this isn’t so bad I guess.” Gilda said, quickly changing her attitude.

“HEY! What are you doing?!” Dash yelled to the other pegasus in shock.

“Hold on a minute here Dash, I think I just figured something out.” Do said before trying one more command. “Love this idol. Be proud of it. Bond together over it…”

Now both of the Griffons stared at the golden trinket in awe. Gabby was next to speak saying, “Oh forget what I said a minute ago! I’m young and never got to really see the idol for myself! We don’t need friendship, all we need is the beauty of the Idle of Boreas and the joy that it fills my heart with. Isn’t that right Gilda?” She asked as the two griffons hugged each other while staring forward together.

“Go back to being your normal selves.” Do said before Gilda looked disgusted that she was hugging Gabby and pushed her away. “Okay now before you get angry,” Do began as both of the griffons scowled toward her. "Listen to me for a moment, I think I know why this hunk of gold brought you kingdom together in the past. Yeah it’s pretty, but doesn’t explain the legends of peace which followed after King Grover just suddenly appeared with this thing one day. Apparently it’s a magical artifact that seems to control Griffons which is how your entire culture was able to be united so easily.”

“Why that lying, two timing snake!” Gilda screamed.

“Wow, I had no idea.” Gabby said afterward. “I guess it really would be a good idea to not return the idol after all. Now I don’t think that anyone should have it if it can be used to control our entire race.”

To this the pegasi nodded. “So what? Do you want me to throw it back?” Do asked, showing that she had been serious about wanting to make the right choice for Griffon-kind.

That was when Dash suddenly raised a hoof. “Hold on a second. Maybe it’s just the egghead in me talking but I think I’ve got a better idea of what to do with it. Gilda, Gabby, will you trust us to hold onto this for just a little bit longer? I PROMISE we won’t use it for anything against all of you!”

The two looked to each other and Gilda was the one to respond saying, “I trust you Dash. But what do you intend to do with it?”

She took hold of the idol and stored it away in a bag before anyone else could come by and see them holding it. “I’m going to take it back to Equestria. I’m willing to bet that the princesses can find a way to break the magic off of this thing. Then once they do, we could put it up in a trophy case in the School of Friendship! We could call it a fake, just a memorial that the school supports Griffons. I could talk to Twilight about hosting a culture day or something for all of the students.”

There was a silence for a bit as everyone else thought it over. Then Gilda stepped forward and placed a hoof on Dash’s shoulder. “You know, I think that would be a great idea. And that is really sweet of you to suggest. Thank you, Dash.” Then the light blue pegasus was surprised when her normally gruff friend hugged her tenderly.

Once they pulled apart Daring Do turned to Dash and said, “I couldn’t agree more. I think that sounds like it would be the best thing for everyone.” Suddenly the two pegasi gasped as their cutie marks began to glow. “What the-? Heh, does this mean the Friendship Mission is done?”

“You bet it does! A complete success!” Dash shouted as Gabby bent down to look at their glowing flanks in amazement.

With a smirk to her lips Do now leaned over and whispered in Dash’s ear, “Thanks for bringing me along. And you know what? I think this gives me plenty of inspiration to complete my next book. A story about the hard choices Daring Do needs to make, along with the help of her world class adventuring assistant!”

“OHHHHHH YEAAAAAHHH!” Rainbow cheered in excitement.

However just then the pegasi were interrupted as Gilda started looking all around them seeming frightful and nervous. “W-wh-where did the big panther thing go?!” Suddenly the other three gasped as they all looked around and realized the giant black cat was gone from where it had been laying.

At the Base of Griffonstone -

Not a sound was made as the long ebony body of the great black cat slid seamlessly across the ground. It’s heavy lungs rumbled and it’s mighty limbs twitched in slumber as several shadowy paws carried the cat away without leaving so much as a track to follow in their wake. Far down the mountainside and behind the cover of an outgrowing tree the Obsidianwolves stopped and laid the panther softly upon the ground. Then they seemed to disappear, without really disappearing at all, as they continued to watch over their master from the shadow beneath him. They watched, and waited, guarding over Rayne in his sleep until the being they were bound to would finally reawakened from his slumber.

Author's Note

Okay so hopefully this chapter was liked, as opposed to upsetting any of my readers. This was a controversial scene I wrote here but it's the one that I'm going with for this story. As far as I'm concerned, the idol being a control device makes much more sense than anything else. I thought of this myself but... I did hear a rumor online that there was a comic which also said this. I searched but could not find any such comic to exist. So this is based on my creativity and any other relation is coincidental.

Also, I did not mean to imply that Griffons make a regular practice out of eating ponies. But they have claws and are based upon birds of prey. So there isn't any reason why a Griffon 'couldn't' eat a pony. That is all I meant when Do was attacked.

I am not intending on writing a Dash/Gilda ship. ...I mean I might. But that's not currently the plan.

Lastly, Rayne just got a tremendous power boost from this. And now you know why Maud thought his plan was stupid. Rayne knew that using healing magic on the Arimaspi's corpse was going to take a toll on him. And his plan was, "Teleport out before I pass out." Clearly not his greatest idea. But luckily for him he escaped falling to his death though. It was very close. Not to mention, he didn't intend to get caught by Rainbow Dash (of which he doesn't even know happened.) Luckily for him she doesn't know that was Rayne.

57 - Beaks and Beats

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 57 – Beaks and Beats

Back at the Castle of Friendship -

Everypony in the map room now had a stunned look upon their face as Rainbow Dash and Daring Do stood before them recanting their adventure. “I really can’t believe what you’ve just told me!” Twilight gasped out loud. “Not only did you manage to recover a lost artifact of history... you’re telling me that the Griffons decided for themselves that they would rather choose what they’ve learned about friendship over going back to their old ways?”

Dash chuckled and pulled her shoulder bag off from her neck. “Well it’s not like we let any other Griffon know that we had it. It was only Gilda and Gabby who were with us at the time. But once we figured out that it was also a magical artifact that is capable of controlling Griffons without them even knowing... they seemed pretty happy to get rid of it.” Then placing the bag upon the map table she opened it up for all of them to see.

“Ooooohhhh shiny!” Pinkie cheered while the others gasped in awe. The eyes of both Rarity and Spike spread wide but for very different reason.

It wasn’t more than a moment later though that Twilight used her magic to quickly cover the idol in the bag again and then she shook her head. “From you’ve told me this is far too dangerous to just leave laying around. I’m glad you brought it back with you Dash and you have my word we will do exactly as you promised. Excuse me, Discord?” The princess asked as she looked over to the Draconequus who was sitting beside Fluttershy.

“Yes, my dear Twilight? What may I do for you?” He asked knowingly but allowed her to say the words herself.

“You’ve come a long way in your road to friendship and I can think of no one I would rather trust with this. You could take over the minds of Griffons or anyone else if you wanted to so you would have no use for the idol on your own. Could I ask for you to protect it for us until I can arrange a meeting with Celestia?”

Sneering wide from that pat on the back, Discord slithered around through the air and picked up the golden artifact from out of Dash’s bag. “Why thank you for those kind words. I shan't fail you in keeping this item safe until you have need of it again.” Then tilting his head back he dropped the idol down his throat but it was all for show as it magically vanished just before even touching his mouth.

Rarity and Spike both gave a discouraging sigh as the little dragon then grumbled and said, “Awww. I wanted to do that.”

Paying his comment no mind, Twilight turned to Spike and levitated over a quill with parchment to him. “Spike, take a letter for the princess please. We need to arrange a meeting about this as soon as possible. Perhaps tomorrow after classes are out if that would work for her schedule.”

Later that Night -

“Shrideal! We shouldn’t be this far out from the nest at night! You know that it isn’t safe!” Two young Griffons flew together around the lower edges of Griffonstone mountain, just as the last twinkling of sunlight was disappearing over the horizon.

“Come on Anza, don’t be such a little chick about it. And besides… I heard something out here. Maybe there was someone or something that slipped off the mountain.” The Griffons were relatively young, both being about Gabby’s age. The male had dark gray across his upper half with lighter gray underneath. He also had a red tuft of feathers that grew upon his chest.

“I’m not being a little chick!” His flight partner cried. She was a blue Griffon with white feathers around the joints of her legs and across her belly. “You don’t have to go around teasing me all the time. I know you think you always have to be the big hotshot but-”

“RRRRAAWWWLLL!”

“SHRIDEAL!” Anza screamed as something leapt from the darkness below them and pulled her friend right out of the air. “Shrideal! Where are you?! Where did you go?!” Her eyes quickly scanned the rocks of the mountainside and the branches of a nearby tree but try as she might she could not find her childhood companion. “Ahh, move you stupid bird!” She yelled as she lifted a branch and a single raven flew passed her face from beneath. “Shrideal, where are you?!”

Down below where the tree roots bored through a gap in the mountain, a large beast dragged the struggling Griffon away while smiling like the cat that caught the canary. “Mmmphtt!” Shrideal mumbled through his captor’s paw as he kicked and twisted in the dark. The Griffon screamed in fright as the shadow of his captor looked to be that of a gigantic horned beast. But to his confusion the creature holding him didn't match the shadow at all. It was a feline looking animal with no horns whatsoever.

Sharp fangs sank deep into the Shrideal's shoulder causing him to squint his eyes from the pain. The young fledgling took a breath feeling certain that this would be his end. But just as quickly he was released and his whole world turned sideways as he was flung harshly against the stone wall beside him. "Hhhuuuucckk.... uuughhhaahh...!" The Griffon looked up in surprise at being free while he watched the panther writhing on the ground. It twisted and spat before out stretching it's tongue and clawing at it with both paws.

"Uhh..." He mouthed out, quickly looking up to the gap in the stone above and wondering if he could fly faster than this cat could leap if he made a break for.

That was when the panther rounded on him snarling angrily while picking feathers out from between its teeth. "Your feathery hide is the most disgusting, vile tasting thing I have ever sank my fangs into! I thought having a little bit of bird on the menu might be nice, but your feathers taste revolting!"

"Umm... yay me?" Shrideal asked not feeling sure how to respond. Just then he shot upwards in an attempt to escape but an orange light enveloped him until he crashed to the ground completely drained of energy.

"Ahh, that tastes so much better..." The panther purred while licking the Griffon's essence from his lips. "And not so fast. I don't need to eat you to still be able to kill you." He threatened but frowned as he heard the cry of the female Griffon getting closer.

"Pl-ple... plea-se don't..." Rayne's downed prey whimpled.

"Hmmm." Rayne smirked and picked Shrideal up by the back of his skull causing his body to hang loosely in his grasp. "Maybe." He whispered and a fearful look of hope shined in the young one's eyes. "You have nothing else that I want. Griffon's have no treasure. You all apparantly taste like last week's garbage. And I suppose I have already gotten what I came for." He announced and the fledgling listened quietly while having no idea what he was talking about.

Shrideal shivered as the panther leaned forward and stared right into his eyes. "Very well, as you wish. I will let you go... with one consideration." Suddenly it seemed like the panther vanished into a dark mist but his words could still be heard. "I should really kill you now just for having seen me. But maybe this could work to my benefit later on." An orange light swept over Shrideal and his strength was returned to him. But just as he attempted to flee, there was a strong paw that gripped him around the ankle from out of his own shadow on the ground.

"I-I-I'm listening!" Shrideal announced while looking at the paw in abject terror.

"I would have you remember this kindness as I let you go. Remember and remain silent. You are not to tell anyone. Not a neighbor, not an enemy, not a family member... not even whispering in your sleep." Suddenly another paw materialized under his throat with sharp claws gliding along through his feathers. "If you do... I will know. I would know a week from now, a year from now, I would know if you speak of me as you lay old on your deathbed decades from now. And if you tell, I will kill you and everyone you love. Starting with that hen flying around up there looking for you."

"I WONT!" He choked out in desperation. "I PROMISE! I'LL REMEMBER THAT YOU WERE KIND! I WON'T TELL A SOUL!"

“SHHHHHRIDEALLL!” Anza sobbed in fright as she flew about the rock face searching for cracks or hidden openings in the stone. Her heart was racing. Tears streamed down her face as if the fear in her had taken liquid form that was now overflowing from her eyes. She feared for herself, she feared for her friend, and she feared for who else in Griffonstone might be threatened if such a creature could sneak up on them so easily. "SSSHHHRRRIIIII-”

“I’m here! Shut up, stop screaming!” The other Griffon shouted as he suddenly appeared from behind the base of the tree looking unharmed. “Hey, hey it’s okay! Everything is okay.” He then pleaded upon seeing the terror on her face and the worry in her eyes.

“You s-stupid jerk!” She shouted, instantly flying to him so recklessly that they crashed together a bit. Pulling him to fly further away from the mountain she pounded onto his chest with a fist. “You stupid, jerk! I was, so worried, I didn’t know, what to think, I just, I couldn’t, I-”

Seeing her babble through her tears the male Griffon just pulled her in close and held her to his chest. “Shhhh, shhh it’s okay. I got away. It was nothing.” He lied, looking over her shoulder, back to a pair of blue eyes staring up to him from the darkness of the mountainside. Before she could notice, he smoothed the feathers of his other shoulder down to hide the bite wound where he had been held but then released. “It was just one of those egg stealers we hear about sometimes. It had found a hole through to the Abysmal Abyss but it couldn’t hold onto me and it fell down the gorge. It’s gone. It’s okay, it won’t be coming back.” He said to the whimpering hen in his arms.

“A-are you sure?” She asked as she was now quaking in his arms where they hovered together.

“Absolutely. You’re safe, I’m safe... Hey, I’m the hotshot remember?” Shrideal said to her with a charming smile. She looked up to him wide eyed and he stared back to her. Squeezing his hold around her he saw her wings go a bit stiff as he leaned in and closed his eyes. “….OWW!”

“EEEWW! What are you doing?!” She screamed as she kneed him in the groin when he tried to kiss her. Pulling free from his grasp she bolted away from him. “You idiot! As if I would EVER kiss a featherbrain like you! Let’s… let’s just go back to town!” Then she soared through the sky back to Griffonstone so as to not let him see the blush that was burning upon her cheeks.

But Shrideal hesitated while looking back down to the rocks below. The menacing blue eyes continued to stare at him as the Griffon remembered the warning he was given. He watched as the black cat stalked it’s way up into the limbs of the tree until it’s shadow could be seen in the feint evening light. There on the rock face the silhouette changed to appear to have wings even though the panther casting the shadow remained the same. Then in an instant the cat’s silhouette returned to normal and the panther grinned licking his fangs with satisfaction.

“Gah!” The young Griffon gasped as the cat suddenly vanished without a trace. He looked around but try as he might his attacker was gone. But the warning he was given remained. “It never happened… it was just a bad dream…” Shrideal told himself. “…I can’t say anything.” He fretted and pushed the experience from his mind as he raced to catch up to his friend who had left him behind.

The Next Morning -

“Oh my gosh, like what even?!” Cried a sissy pony who stomped her hoof on the pavement. The streets were already busy in the Manehattan fashion district as up and coming designers perused the window displays of different boutiques to try to stay up to date on the current trends. On this morning however, two mares were halted by a bouncer right beside the fashion emporium ‘Rarity For You.’

“Like I know right? What even is the deal?!” The second mare complained while reaching up to adjust her flashy orange sunglasses. She was a light pink earth pony with a striped blue mane. She reached down to smooth out her hot pink party top as if she felt that being rejected at the door had dirtied her somehow. “Listen, it’s not like you shouldn’t recognize us! Turf and I have been coming here since forever!”

Now the first mare who spoke used her cerulean hooves to make sure that the bright pink bow hadn’t come loose from her sun bleached ponytail. “That’s right, you tell him Surf! He can’t treat us this way!”

Standing in their path was a large gray stallion who seemed as if he couldn’t care less about their complaints. He wore a tight fitting black suit and had a pair of sunglasses that framed his stalwart face. His mane appeared to be shaven off but his face had a bright blue mustache with a no nonsense goatee. “I told you before." He announced in a deep voice. "You’re not getting in.” He declared as he blocked the doorway to the stairwell leading upstairs.

“Hey, what’s going on here?” Came another mare’s voice as three more ponies came walking up. One was an aqua green mare with bubblegum pink hair. She wore white leg warmers on all four legs and was sporting a bright green party shirt. On the other side was another mare with a purple coat and an electric blue mane that poked out from a ball-cap. But in the middle was a pink pony with a strawberry gummy colored mane which was tied up into two giant pigtails. She was covered in party beads which hung from her neck and there was even included a party pacifier on a string. But now her blue eyes looked curiously as to why the bouncer for the club upstairs seemed to be stopping ponies at the door.

Turf turned towards the three and smiled with relief. “Oh good. It’s Flash Dancer, Azure Velour, and Pacific Glow! DJ PON3’s most loyal regulars. If there’s anyone who can get this sorted out it’s them!”

“What’s going on you guys? Why aren’t you upstairs?” Dancer asked as she walked up from Pacific’s side.

“Like, we’re trying! But blockhead here won’t let us in!” Surf complained in a whinny tone.

Now the three other mares looked to each other with contemplative expressions. Azure spoke up next as she leaned around Pacific’s shoulder and called out to the bouncer. “So what’s going on? Is Vinyl S-”

“Ahem!” Pacific grunted loudly to correct her friend.

“Oops, I mean is PON3 sick or something?” Azure asked and the girls all looked to the bouncer for an answer.

The bouncer shook his head feeling more inclined to answer the three regulars who questioned him politely, unlike to the other two brats. “The club’s just not open yet. The DJ isn’t finished setting up yet.”

“WHAT?!” Surf and Turf both cried loudly with their high pitched voices almost rattling the windows of Rarity’s nearby boutique. But that was when they both felt themselves being pulled back by their tails.

“Oookay so why don’t you two just sit back over here and let me work this out for you. Alright?” Pacific Glow said to them encouragingly. Then her friends worked to keep the yuppies under control while she walked forward and smiled to the stallion. “Hey there, Locke." She said greeting him by his name.

“Miss Glow.” He replied to her politely.

“So what’s really going on? Vinyl Scratch always has her club upon by this time of day. Is she doing alright?” She whispered so that the youngsters wouldn’t hear the DJ’s real name. Locke looked around before leaning down and saying, “She told me that she was busy this morning. Didn’t even let me come onto the dance floor. Just yelled that the club would be opening late today. That I wasn’t to let anyone in until she told me to do so.”

Now Pacific looked worried as she balanced her concern for Vinyl’s reputation vs her concern for their friend. “Look, I get it. Things happen. But these young city girls might not be as understanding as my friends and I are. We’ve been around long enough to know how things go down. If the doors don’t open soon then they might leave and start badmouthing the club. And here in Manehattan, a pony’s reputation is really all they have.”

“Everything alright Glow?” Azure asked with concern as Dancer worked to keep the socialite’s attitudes at bay.

“Just a second...” Pacific called back sweetly. “Look, I’m not asking you to let us in before you’re supposed to. If we have to wait, we’ll just chill out and that’s fine. But could YOU go back in and check on her just to make sure that everything is okay? I just want to know she didn’t get hurt or anything.”

Locke scratched his beard not feeling too sure about the idea but he knew that if there was anypony he was likely to take a suggestion from, that pony would be Pacific Glow. “Alright, I’ll do it. But only because you’re such a regular here and you’ve always been so nice to everypony. Wait here and keep those young ones in line for me.”

“No sweat, we got it!” She cheered happily, placing her pacifier in her mouth and skipping back to the others happily.

Inside -

Music reverberated off of the walls as a beat with a heavy base rhythm blared out across the empty dance floor. The lights were turned low as the strobe lights spun back and forth throughout the club. The lavender and violet floor tiles sparkled upon the dance floor as all seemed ready to entertain those outside, except for the fact that there was no DJ standing behind the sound booth.

Making his way inside, Locke looked around but he could see no signs of the yellowish white mare who owned the establishment. “Hello?!” He called out but his voice was completely drowned out by the music which was blaring even louder than normal. “Hey! PON3! Where you be?!” He called out louder as his deep voice struggled to pierce through the base. “Yo Vinyl!” He tried again but even as he looked around the tables and even near the restrooms he couldn’t find her. However that was when he thought he caught a glimpse of her cobalt blue hair behind the sound booth. “What, does she think she's taking a nap in here?” He asked himself before stepping around to take a look. “Yo, what are you-”

That was when he looked down to have the shock of his life. There was Vinyl laying on the ground behind her sound booth. Her buttermilk colored coat was covered in sweat and her short blue mane was bunched up around her goggles that had been pushed up atop her head. She was not alone though as that was when her bright red eyes pulled back from the pony she was locking lips with to glare at Locke furiously. Laying beside her was a black stallion with a long wavy mane and a blue/green heart shaped cutie mark. He lay with Vinyl wrapped up in his arms as she clung to his shoulders tightly.

Worse yet was that from the direction Locke had approached, he now had a full view of up between the mare's legs. Vinyl had her thighs spread wide with her slit was absolutely dripping, as the stallion was buried to the hilt within her while he pounded like the two were off on Spring Break. "Oh Celestia... I am so fired." Locke griped.

The stranger smirked and shook his head as if disappointed by the bouncer's poor decision to interrupt them. Meanwhile Vinyl's face flushed red with embarrassment and anger. Reaching down to expel the stallion from within her, Vinyl stood up in front of Locke on now wobbling hooves. Before he could say another word she bent an arm back and then slugged him with her hoof right across his face. "GET... OOUUUTTT!!!" She screamed as his sunglasses went clattering to the floor. Then without even hesitating, she returned to her partner by stepping over his lap. "You aren't fired Locke... but I'm closing the club and going back home to Ponyville for a couple days. Now don't come back in here." She said as she reached down to lower herself onto the other stallion's cock from above.

Not wanting to push his luck, the bouncer quickly made his way back to the front doors. But now he couldn't help notice the sounds of Vinyl grunting as she rode the unknown stallion up and down. Back outside, three patiently waiting faces and two impatiently waiting ones watched as Locke made his way back out to them. "Club's closed today. The DJ is headed home for a few days. Check back next week." He said shortly as he avoided looking at any of them.

Pacific Glow gave him a concerned expression asking, "Hey what happened to your sunglasses? Oh! And your eye! Locke, are you okay? Hey?!" She asked but he just turned and made his way down the street to head home without saying anything about what had happened.

Back in Ponyville, In the Carousel Boutique -

“Oh, come on, Rarity! Come out and play with me!” Pinkie Pie shouted as she lay half upside down while draped over one of Rarity's many fainting couches.

“Really, I would love to Pinkie darling, but I’m afraid I just have too much work to do!” She called from the nearby sewing bench as she was working on the next of a series of dresses to finish. “You might have the day off today but I certainly don't. We have our big premier at the Canterlot Royal Fashion Show coming up and I am calling in my entire support staff to make sure we can meet the deadline. It really is a lot of work we have to do.”

“Awwww, but Rarity! I miss you!” Pinkie complained.

To this Rarity sat up in surprise. “You- you miss me? But Pinkie, you just say me last night! We see each other all the time!”

“Yeah, I know! But I don’t want to just get to see you! I want to hang out with you! You go to the spa with Applejack at least once a week. You always make time for Twilight when she calls you over to the castle. Even Rainbow Dash drags you out to her Wonderbolt events and she shows up for the occasional fashion show of yours. But when do you even have time for Pinkie?” Now the whimpering pony slid from the couch to the floor as if she all of a sudden lacked any bones within her body.

“Ohh, well break my heart why don’t you.” Rarity sighed and set her work down so she could turn to face her friend properly. “How about... oh, eww. Pinkie sweetie, could you please stop doing that? It’s rather gross.” Rarity said with a shudder until Pinkie jumped back to normal with a happy smile. “Much better. And you are absolutely right. Now that doesn’t change the fact that I will still be very busy for the next few days. But why don’t I set aside some time for just the two of us as soon as I get back from this fashion show? It’d be just us girls and we can do whatever you’d like.”

“That sounds super, amazing, stupendous, exciting, exhilarating, unbelievably, ridiculously-!” Pinkie became louder and louder until Rarity’s cat Opalescence suddenly ran from the room.

Quickly rushing over Rarity stuck a hoof over Pinkie’s mouth and said, “I believe that a simple ‘yes please’ will suffice.” She said with a cheeky smile.

Pulling back Pinkie grinned but then politely answered back, “Yes please."

After that Rarity returned to her work bench and spoke aloud as she continued to hem dress after dress. “I have an idea. Why don’t you go see if Rayne is around town? I know that he might be working today but if you time it right then perhaps you could catch him on his lunch break? I have no doubt that stallion could keep even the likes of you entertained for awhile.”

“Oh yeah? You think so?” Pinkie asked excitedly.

“Of course! In fact, I know so. Rayne can do anything.” Rarity stated proudly as she glanced over to the bag of bits she won from Rainbow Dash back in the Crystal Empire. She snickered at how she only kept it just to tease Dash with whenever she came over.

“Anything?!” Pinkie asked while sounding skeptical.

“Oh yes, I’m quite certain.” Rarity mumbled in response. “I’d put my faith in that station’s ability to fulfill just about any request. I’m sure he could come up with something for you two to do. Why don’t you go… oh I don’t know, go sing a song together or something? In fact...” Rarity paused and glanced over her shoulder with a smile. “Don’t tell anypony that I told you this but I heard from Applejack that Rayne has a lovely singing voice. Maybe you two should go someplace private? Hmm? Where no pony else can hear you? And you can… exercise your lungs together?” She then battered her eyelashes feeling certain that would keep Pinkie out of her hair for awhile.

Now the pink pony jumped up with glee. “You mean like a singing competition?! That sounds like a super, terrific, most wonder kind of idea ever!”

“Yes, a sing.. comp-, well that’s… sure. Whatever it is you like, Pinkie.” Rarity sighed as her friend had missed the point but she accepted it having nonetheless still succeeded in guiding Pinkie away so that she could work.

“Alrightie, well then I’m off! I have a lot of thinking to do if I’m going to ask Rayne for something like THAT! But are you sure he would be up for it? Wouldn’t other ponies think it might be kind of lame?” She asked while giving her signature squeaky noise while pouting.

“Oh no, I’m sure.” Rarity replied as she continued to stare down at her work. “Rayne is not like every other pony. As I said darling. I fully believe that Rayne can do anything.”

Author's Note

So the idol can be assumed to be dealt with just as Dash and the others had planned. I currently have no designs for that object to appear in my story again. It was just a McGuffin for the Griffonstone chapter as well as the source of a fun little mini arc in my story. But now it is done.

Shrideal and Anza may reappear again in a distant chapter of my story. They are both OC's that I made only for the purposes of this chapter because they allow a very important turning point in Rayne's development to be shown. First of all, it is possible to see in Rayne's shadow which creature power he is using that he has inherited. I.e. he used the strength of the Arimaspi King to pull Shrideal out of the sky. Also this chapter shows that Rayne has now absorbed the essence of a Griffon within himself too. But having taken for granted the aspect that feathers taste like shit, he allowed the young Griffon to go free rather than commit a senseless murder with no real purpose.

Additionally, their names have significance. Shrideal I came up with from Shirdal which is the name for Griffons in Iranian mythology. Anza I made from Anzu which is a divine storm bird from Sumerian and Akkadian mythology.

So speaking of birds, who caught on that there was an omen bird in this chapter? Anza stumbles upon a raven but only a single one after Shrideal gets grabbed. This is the second time a raven(s) have been shown but no actual murder took place. Can anyone figure out the mystery yet?

Lastly on this part, Rayne's "shadow" is more for the benefit to the readers and it will go mostly unnoticed by the characters in the story as ponies are not always as observant as they should be.

So there were a lot of new faces shown in my story during the Manehattan scene. Flash Dancer, Azure Velour, and Pacific Glow are the dancers regularly shown in Vinyl's dance club. Meanwhile Surf and Turf are a pair of younger party goers but not regular fans of the DJ like the three others are. Additionally those two only know her by her stage name DJ PON3 and don't know her real name like her friends do. Now for the bouncer, he has no official name in the show, comics, or merchandise as far as I can tell. But he has a big lock for a cutie mark so I made up the name Locke for him in this story. It is meant to be pronounced "Lock" with the E being silent.

And yes Rayne bedded himself a DJ. After finishing up in Griffonstone it was his plan to come to Manehattan on the way home specifically to seek this pony out. Her magical talents are a power he desired to steal and at this point it can safely be assumed that he has done so. Also even though her eyewear looks more like stylish sunglasses they are always referenced everywhere as goggles.

58 - Epic Rap Battles of Equestria

**Author's Note** So if you can't tell from the title, that was meant to be a very musical chapter. But as of the 2/3/23 redactions I had to make to this story, this chapter has gotten absolutely butchered. I had previously wanted it clearly stated in the beginning that many of the lyrics were changed while other whole parts of songs were skipped over in order to shorten the length. Warning of explicit lyrics in previously linked videos. Lyrics were 'for the most part' cleaned up in story. If you are reading my story for the first time then I don’t know what else to tell you other than I'm sorry. This really did used to be a great chapter.

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 58 – Epic Rap Battles of Equestria

“How did I get myself into this mess?” Rayne sighed as he wiped the sleep from his face.

Maud reached around from behind him where she lay under the covers and said, “Good morning. Is today the day?” To this the stallion nodded.

Getting up out of bed Rayne walked down to the wash area to get himself cleaned up while Maud prepared a simple breakfast for them both. “You know you are going to lose, right? It’s not that I don’t believe in you. But what you are up against... This isn’t like facing villains or monsters or anything else you’ve encountered so far. This next challenge you are up against, I’m sorry Rayne, is beyond you.” She said as her deadpan expression made her message seem even more foreboding.

“Heh, sounds like somepony is feeling dramatic today.” Rayne said as he walked back up to her while still dripping from the steam. He leaned forward to give her a kiss and then they sat down to eat together. “Don’t worry. As long as I enjoy myself then I don’t really care one way or another how it turns out. And it isn’t exactly like I am coming unprepared. Earlier I might have sent a letter out asking for some assistance from a recent acquaintance of mine.”

Maud looked up to him and very subtly gave an apologetic smile. “You’ll forgive me if I don’t root for you today?”

“Heh, no worries. Normally it’d break my heart to have you turn against me. But I think this is one circumstance that I don’t mind you cheering for the opposition.” They both nodded and enjoyed the quietness of the rest of their morning while they still could.

Later that Morning at the Ponyville Town Stage -

Earth ponies, unicorns, and pegasi of all kinds were gathered together in excitement about the big event which had been announced to the town for this day. With the size of the turn out, even most of the shopkeepers had closed their doors as all of their usual customers would be gathered for the performance anyhow. Twilight Sparkle began to take the stage as she had volunteered to be the master of ceremonies for the event. She smiled as she saw her close friends taking their places in the reserved seating in front.

Applejack made a point of sitting right next to Rarity so she could lean in and say, “So, I heard that this was all your doing. You wanna explain to me exactly what you said that led to this here fiasco?”

Rarity crossed her hooves at the accusation and pouted. “This is not what I meant to suggest in the least. Let me assure you.”

Now Twilight stepped up to center stage and tapped gently upon the microphone. “Hello ladies and gentlecolts! Thank you all for being here!” She called out and there was a roar of excitement from the crowd. “As you all know, our dear friend Pinkie Pie has prepared a very special event for you all. I dare say that every member of this community is familiar with her parties, her willingness to spread cheer, and most of all her eagerness to always break out into a song at a moment’s notice.” To this there were several chuckles from the crowd.

All of a sudden a heckler yelled out as Yankee Doodle Donkey stood up feeling impatient. “We all know why we’re here for crying out loud! Ye got the big ol’ sign there right about yer head!” He pointed out in a grouchy voice.

“Yankee!” His wife Matilda scolded him.

“No! What?! These silly princesses, acting like we gathered here in a crowd just because we thought it would be good for us or something.”

Now more members of the crowd were laughing as Twilight just smiled in defeat. “Well, he’s right.” She admitted as she pointed upwards to the colorful streamer which read ‘Pinkie Pie’s Ponyville Rap Battle Party!’ “Well since it seems like everyone in the crowd is ready, let’s go ahead and see our contenders!” Twilight announced before turning to one side of the stage. “Over to my left wearing the blue robes and the red boxing gloves... for some reason... is the one and only, the town favorite, you know her, you love her, it'sssssss PINKIE!”

The explosion of cheering from the crowd was monumental as Pinkie came hopping onto the stage while punching jabs into the air excitedly. “Hiya, Ponyville! Are you ready for me to knock this contest out?!” Again the cheering was explosive and Twilight had to take a step back from how loud they all were.

“Go Pinkie.” Came a monotone voice as Maud’s cheers were drowned out by the others. Sitting nearby, Rarity and a few others giggled and patted her shoulder approvingly.

“Okay now,” Twilight continued, “you might be wondering who every Ponyville’s friend is up against? Who would be crazy enough to challenge Pinkie not just to a singing contest, but to a rap battle?!”

“Uh, technically I don’t think Rayne was the one to challenge her.” Rainbow Dash chuckled but Twilight just ignored the criticism to her just trying to have a little fun with announcing the event.

“Many of you may know him by now but for those of you who don't, Pinkie’s opponent comes in the form of the newest resident to our town. The lone stallion who traveled to us from afar. The one who now works at Ponyville's very own Day Spa. But after this will he walk away victorious or will he be the one needing medicinal help? I give you the one, the only, Rayne!” Twilight cheered and the stallion received a surprisingly loud amount of applause for him as well.

Just before he could run on stage there was a fast moving hoof that came out of nowhere and quickly pulled Rayne to the side. Before he knew what was happening, a mare with a striped mane pulled him into her arms and kissed him deeply. After releasing him with a big smack from between their lips, Starlight looked into his eyes while smiling wide. “I’ll be rooting for you!”

Rayne smiled adoringly at her but had no time to respond as Twilight ran over and ushered him onto the stage. Rayne waved to the crowd as soon as he had stepped up the stairs and then he smiled to Pinkie who waved to him excitedly. While a second microphone was being brought up on stage, Starlight Glimmer slid along the seat right into Rainbow Dash with a playful chuckle. “Alright! Whoo Hoo! Let’s go!”

Now the whole team was together, all sitting one by one in the front of the crowd. It was at this point though that Applejack and Dash now looked over to Starlight and Maud, before the Wonderbolt pegasus asked, “Yeah, so, this is a little confusing. Who exactly are we supposed to be cheering for here? One of our best friends, or our boyfriend?”

Starlight didn’t even hesitate as she yelled loudly over the crowd, “I adore Pinkie Pie, but I know who I’m cheering for! Let’s go, Rayne! Whooo!”

Maud then leaned over. “I’m cheering for my sister. But it’s okay, because Rayne told me he wanted me to. Let’s go, Pinkie.” Maud said, rather than cheered.

To this Dash and AJ looked to one another. “Both?”

“Both?”

“Both.” They agreed with nod.

“Let’s go, Pinkie! You go too, Rayne!”

“Yeeehaaw! Let me see you both do it to it!”

At this Rarity and Fluttershy each giggled at how cute the other girls were being.

Now the stage staff finally managed to get the microphones setup without causing a feedback into each other and piercing everyponies ears. Twilight stepped forward to declare the rules for the bout. “Okay, so this is it! Both contestants will take turns one after the other. Each of them will be allowed a total of three songs and at the end we will decide who was the winner.” The two contestants nodded and the crowd cheered excitedly. “...as long as we don’t all die from having to listen to this.” Twilight quietly mumbled to herself as she still wasn't a fan of rap music.

“Actually, Twilight...” Rayne spoke up, drawing the everyone’s attention his way. “I called upon a special surprise for everypony for this event. I know it wasn’t expected but I’m sure no pony would complain about Pinkie and I having a little musical assistance.”

“What are you-” Twilight began but then Rayne just pointed over behind the crowd where the stage ushers had quietly been setting up a sound system while everypony was distracted. “Wait a minute, is that DJ PON3?!” She accidentally said right into the microphone. Quickly everypony turned around and gasped as they saw the musical mare hop up behind a sound mixer and smile at them. Quickly she put on her headphones and a hard beat mix started to play which rallied the crowd into another excited cheer.

Pinkie was aburst with delight now. “Wow, you got Vinyl to come DJ the rap battle for us?! You’re amazing Rayne, you think of everything! Hmmm, I guess I’ll really have to take this seriously if I want to win.” She chuckled to him challengingly.

“You’d better because I’m not here to take second place, Pinkie.” Rayne said while grinning right back to her.

“Well okay then." Twilight announced. "So it seems like this will be a real musical competition after all. DJ, you do your stuff. And contestants please try to keep your songs as close to two minutes each as possible.” Rayne and Pinkie both nodded together.

Bowing politely to his opponent, Rayne smiled and said, “Miss Pie. I believe the lady should have the honor of going first.”

“Oh why thank you, kind sir. But you had better put those manners away because I’m about to TEAR THE ROOF OFF THIS PLACE!!!” She roared out, even though they were already outside. Then without any other delay, a scratching hip hop beat came from the sound system.

-Redacted Content- (Even though I rewrote 80% of the lines in this song myself. -.-. Pinkie sings here about moving from the rock farm to ponyville after seeing the sonic rainboom.)

The crowd cheered as they all rocked side to side together, even including those who normally didn’t care for this style of music.

Now several of the older ponies in town smiled as they remembered the day when Pinkie arrived as if it had only been yesterday.

Pinkie ended with her hooves crossed in front of her and a stern expression on her face. Vinyl wrapped her up with a scratch to the record and everyone in town cheered excitedly for how well their favorite party pony had started things off.

Twilight then walked back up on stage and cheered into the microphone. “What a way to get things started! I’m sure nopony is surprised to see a wonderful performance by the rap loving party pony! Let’s hear it for Pinkie Pie!”

Starlight leaned over to the others and whispered, “Twilight is enjoying this way too much.” The others giggled and nodded together.

“But wait! There’s more!” Twilight said encouragingly to the crowd. “It’s time to see what our challenger can bring to the competition. Can he keep up? Let’s find out!”

After that the princess stepped back down from the stage. Pinkie looked to him anxiously and called out, “Let’s see what you got! You think you can keep up with THE PINK?!” She then giggled at her own joke.

Rayne just waived a hoof to her and smiled before casually saying, “Yeah, yeah. Hold your horses and I’ll show you how it’s done.” There were a couple of heckling ‘Oooooh’s’ from the crowd which only built the excitement up more. Looking over to Vinyl now, Rayne saw her hold up a sign that simply had a number one printed upon it. Rayne nodded and she smiled as she changed the record for his first song. “You don’t mind if I go a little R&B with our rap battle, do you Pinkie?” Rayne asked with a smirk.

“Doesn’t matter what style you got! Keep it dancing on that spot!” She giggled to him. Now Rayne stepped up to the microphone and a hush fell over the crowd. A town full of eyes stared wide in anticipation to hear what kind of sound this stranger would use to compete against Pinkie’s thrilling performance.

-Redacted Content-

Rayne’s voice rang out confidently, just before a jamming beat kicked in following his words. He called out again, starting to sway to the music on the stage as several ponies looked on in surprise to the beat he was following. Rayne vocalized out, allowing the tune to carry him into the mood of the song and sweep the rest of the crowd up with it as well. All of a sudden he jumped forward on the stage and charmingly gave a wink to the spectators as he dove into the song.

Pointing down to the front row now Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Starlight and even Maud all gave him a series of winks, kisses, or blushing waves. Rayne did notice Zecora in the crowd but she was hanging out in the back.

Then every stallion raised their hooves with Rayne.

Rayne smirked as somehow the crowd sang right along in time.

Now he had everypony waving their hooves in the air side to side.

Grinning at Pinkie, Rayne danced across the floor back to center stage.

Feeling the groove, Rayne did a flare kick and a pelvic thrust with another wink and chuckled as a few of the other mares in town cheered at that.

He sang as he strutted forward on the stage which actually made Applejack and Dash scowl jealously to the other screaming mares in the crowd. But no more than a second later Rayne’s voice had his girlfriends swooning with the rest of them once again.

It was then that Rayne lowered the mic and just allowed the beat to run for awhile. The town ponies were all swaying with their hooves from left to right. Eventually Rayne signaled to Vinyl to cut the music and he bowed before the crowd as they all cheered for his performance.

“Wow! Wow everypony! Can you believe it?” Twilight cheered as she made her way back onto the stage. “Whoooo! That was some great rapping as far as I could tell. Stiff competition indeed! But we aren’t done yet! It’s time for round two and what… is Pinkie… going to do?!”

“Not bad, Rayne. Not bad at all.” Pinkie said as she walked up to the microphone. But she was definitely giving him a more serious look now. “Alright, I’ll admit. You’ve shown me how it’s done. But if that's how you want it then you better get ready for a sugar overload that’s going to make you sick! DJ! Skip me a beat!” She called to Vinyl and then closed her eyes swaying her hips from side to side as she sang out.

-Redacted Content- (Sorry you can't see Pinkie singing about sugar and sweetness poisoning)

Pinkie sang, extending out her words at end the there.

Several townsponies gasped, never having seen such a serious expression on Pinkie’s face before now.

Now Pinkie outstretched her hooves as her voice rang out in a way that no one in town ever knew she was capable of doing before.

Every ponies jaw was dropped, some not being able to believe that was really Pinkie Pie singing up there like that. But a single monotone cheer from Maud was all it took to break the silence from the crowd before they were all cheering for her again now.

Rayne was definitely impressed and if he didn’t know better he’d have thought she were flirting with him in the way she was shaking her hips.

Now Pinkie had stepped up to Rayne but then pushed him away from her with another ‘Oooooooh’ roaring from the crowd. But what really took the stallion by surprise was when she turned around and rapped hard right in his face.

Now the whole town was laughing as Pinkie served Rayne her insults right to his face.

Pinkie sang as everyone definitely seemed to be back on her side of thing now.

Even Rainbow had to look up at Rayne apologetically as she couldn’t deny that Pinkie had just dissed him good.

Pinkie sang out again finishing with a twirl and then signaling for Vinyl to cut the song. As soon as the music had stopped every pony in town now raised out of their seats cheering and clapping their hooves in disbelief to the miraculous performance that Pinkie had just given them.

Rayne just looked on to his opponent skeptically and started to wonder about her song material. Twilight raced back up on stage and had to swipe her mane back out from her face. “HOW ABOUT THAT PINKIE PIE?!” She called and the crowd was still roaring louder than ever. “I don’t know about you but I sure didn’t expect a show THIS good! Who knows what will happen next?!"

Now Rayne and Pinkie approached each other on the stage. The stallion gave her an inquisitive stare as she just nonchalantly smiled back to him. “OH I know you didn’t just pull what I think you pulled on me at the end there.” Rayne questioned her.

“I don’t know WHAT you’re talking about.” She mused to him innocently.

“Hmph. We’ll see.” He told her as he looked back towards the DJ in the back. “I knew she’d be good but I feel like she’s creaming me here! No pun intended. I’ve got to step this up and hard. If the Father of Rap can’t shut her down here then nothing will.” Looking over to Vinyl she held up a sign with a number two on it but Rayne shook his head. Then she showed a number three card and Rayne nodded. Smiling to herself Vinyl changed the records again and Rayne took his place before the microphone.

-Redacted Content- (This song had lyrics changed and whole verses skipped to shorten it, but still had to be removed)

Rayne began vocalizing as a bouncing beat began to play across the crowd. He bobbed up and down which quickly got the crowd bobbing along with him. Then as the song started he leaned in over one knee towards the crowd to lay a little aggression into his rhymes now.

Rayne now had everypony on their feet as well, all bobbing and swaying to his rhythm.

He shouted while pointing to Applejack.

He called to Rainbow Dash.

He then blew a kiss to Maud.

But that was when he noticed Starlight was staring at him unmoving with a wide eyed expression. It was as if the song were leaving her feeling stunned in some way as she looked up toward Rayne in awe.

Now the town cried ‘Ooooooh’ again from how hard Rayne was dissing Pinkie while Twilight looked shocked from the lyrics he was using.

Rayne sang, leaving that last line as a tribute to the artist even though no one else in this world would understand the reference.

Then Rayne stomped his hoof triumphantly and the crowd cheered but whispered in amazement at how aggressive this contest had become.

“Whoooaa! Okay, whoa there! Let’s tone it back now everypony!” Twilight called out as she stepped up to the stage looking uneasy. “Remember, this is supposed to be a FRIENDLY competition. I’m pretty sure that was in the rules I stated, right?” But Applejack and Dash looked up to her shaking their heads. “Oh boy.” Twilight sighed as Pinkie was now shoving her off the side of the stage.

Rayne laughed at this but then he looked back to Starlight again. She was still just staring at him. He couldn’t place the emotion he saw in her face. While everypony else was cheering and hollering, she was looking at him contemplatively. It really made him wish he could know what she was thinking.

“Alrightie buster!” Pinkie yelled which quickly brought Rayne back to the current situation. “I’ve tried being nice... but you wanna put the 'battle' in rap battle? Then it’s on!” She roared out looking almost angry now.

“Oh no, what have I allowed to happen in this nice little town?” Twilight sulked as she just sat down between Applejack and Fluttershy.

Rayne’s response was just to smirk as he escalated things a bit further. “Oh yeah? You game for getting real now Pinkie? How about we make things more interesting and lose the cut off? Last song... might as well finish it. Let’s see what you can throw at me without anything holding you back!” The stallion snorted as he called his challenge out.

For her part Pinkie did not disappoint. “Oh, you want it?! You’re gonna get it!” Then she reached behind her and from out of nowhere pulled her party cannon out as if it had been hidden underneath her tail somehow. Rayne gasped as she pointed it right at him and pulled a trigger string on it. There was a loud explosion and when the smoke cleared everypony saw confetti and hastily drawn pictures of Pinkie Pie setup all over the stage now.

(The lyrics here still have to be redacted, but as this is a fan made song I am leaving the video link posted for your entertainment)

-Redacted Content-

Pinkie called out as a light tempo began.

“What?!” Rayne choked out.

Pinkie called again.

“No way?!” Rayne gasped. Quickly several ponies shushed him because it wasn’t his turn yet.

She asked, darting from one picture of her to the next as if they were all talking. Rayne just covered his face with a hoof not being able to believe what he was hearing.

She sang, ignoring the scream from an audience member.

To this a couple ponies nudged the princess who blushed.

Pinkie kept right on singing like a freight train out of control, even ignoring the facehoof from Twilight and the arguing statement from Spike in the crowd.

She sang, still jumping from frame to frame of herself.

Rayne smacked himself in the face at the fourth wall break that nopony except for him seemed to catch and he wondered why Discord wasn’t here watching this with everyone.

Now Rayne sighed with relief because no one in this world DID know what twerking is.

Now an angry yelp came from Yankee Doodle.

Lyra and BonBon had both leaned back in surprise when everypony looked to them until Pinkie’s verses continued.

Rayne was grinding his teeth now wondering how in the world Pinkie was pulling this off.

All of a sudden Pinkie popped up with a poorly drawn cutout of Rarity, which the real Rarity seemed more offended by her poor representation than generally being imitated on stage.

To this the Wonderbolt just laughed proudly.

Suddenly Dash was looking more uneasy now instead of laughing.

Twilight checked the time and looked like she wanted to put a stop to this. But as uneasy as she also seemed Applejack held her back to let Pinkie finish like Rayne had agreed to.

Suddenly several ponies had to hold Trixie back who immediately tried to climb on stage and knock Pinkie’s light out.

Rayne just scowled at her as if thinking 'do you have any idea how hard that has been for me to do?!'

Now the country pony cried aloud, “Winona has what?!”

Now as her music began to wind down Pinkie began snipping the strings and the supports to all of her pictures all over the stage until she was the only one left.

Ponyville now sat in awe of the most awkward but lyrically advanced song they had ever heard. They sat in silence, all feeling impressed but worried about how half the town had just been insulted in one way or another. Also not all of the lyrics quite made sense to them but it only took one random clap from the audience to encourage the rest to cheer on with excitement as well.

“Pinkie!’ Twilight cheered but while sounding more than perturbed. “Pinkie! Let's hear it for Miss Pie, everyone! Yay.” Then Twilight suddenly shoved her friend off the stage without a care. “Sit down Pinkie, you’re done. And don’t ever sing like that in public for an event that I am authorizing again.” She said sternly while a few of their friends laughed.

Now as much as Twilight dreaded doing so, she turned towards Rayne with her ears lowered. “Well, you’re next I guess. I don’t suppose I could ask you to keep it cleaner than Pinkie just did, can I?” She nervously whimpered out. Meanwhile Vinyl looked to him with a smile while holding up a golden record and a sign with a number four upon it.

But to this Rayne just shook his head. Vinyl looked stunned as her goggles almost popped off her face revealing her surprised red eyes beneath. She looked around but there were no other records Rayne had prepared with her in advance. She held it up again but again Rayne shook his head. Then to everypony’s surprise Rayne walked up to the end of the stage where Pinkie was now sitting below and he bowed to her.

“Rayne...” Twilight gasped. “Are you… bowing out of the competition?” She asked and every eye was on him in disbelief.

“Yes I am. I bow before a greater musical lyricist than myself. Pinkie is the true rap master champion of Ponyville and I have been proud to contend with her in order to show that to everypony.”

A resounding ‘awww’ came from the crowd. Some were disappointed while some were touched by Rayne’s gesture. But despite what anypony’s opinion might have been, Twilight had no choice but to walk up beside Rayne and declare, “Then it’s official. Pinkie Pie is the winner!” The pink pony looked like she didn’t quite know what to say but she had tears in her eyes as she jumped up from her seat and threw her arms around Rayne.

"Awwww! Thank you! Thank you so much. This has been the best singing competition I have ever been in!" She whimpered with a happy smile.

"Then my work here is done. Your happiness is all I ever wanted, Pinkie." Rayne told her softly. "But you..." He whispered into her ear while she was hugging him. "You could tell me where you got the idea for those song choices. Especially that last one." He asked her inquisitively.

"Hehe, I don't know what you mean, Rayne." She said blatantly deflecting his question.

He had wanted to inquire more about the musical tunes he recognized from his own world, but that was when he felt a light tapping on his shoulder. Turning around he saw an awestruck looking Starlight. "Rayne, those songs were amazing. And that last song of yours... do you think... that maybe... you coul- HEY!" She screamed as Rayne was suddenly pulled away. The stallion could only look back apologetically as he and Pinkie were hosted into the air by the cheering crowd.

Author's Note

The title of this chapter has no relation to anything else, despite obvious similarities on YouTube. No relation. This was just the perfect title, that's all.

Okay so first of all AJ and Dash had a reference to the Disney movie "The Road to El Dorado" when they turned to each other and said "both."

Pinkie's first song is the short version of The Fresh Prince of Bel Air theme song. It fits her rap style in the show nicely until Rayne changes the tempo of their competition with his first song.

Just before Rayne's first song Pinkie technically breaks the 4th wall with a line from Equestria Girl's "Dance Magic" that she shouldn't know about.

Rayne opened up with "This is How We Do It" by Montel Jordan as his first song.

Pinkie's second song is the June's Diary version of "Poison," originally by Bell Biv Devoe.

Rayne's second song was "Next Episode" by Snoop Dog who I respect as the best rapper EVAR! Haha.

And Pinkie's final song was a MLP fan made song called "The Real Pink Pony" which is a remix of the Eminem song "The Real Slim Shady." The video link I posted in this story is the clean version of Pinkie's song. The original dirty version can be found on YouTube.

Oooh and what was Starlight trying to say at the end there? Hmm? Hehe.

**2/3/23 note, per the admins, posting YouTube videos is allowed but writing out the lyrics for songs which are copywriter is not. It doesn't matter if lyrics are changed or rewritten, they can't be posted. Which is a shame because I thought I had done a really good job of writing out music videos through text that you could easily follow along with. But until I have a solution implemented, this content is redacted.

59 - Rainbow Skies

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 59 – Rainbow Skies

“Whoa! No, no, no, not again!” Rayne yelled as he came crashing to the ground.

Far off from the edges of Ponyville and nearby to the surface of the Diamond Dog’s now abandon territory, a large black figure lay face down in the dirt. Around him were a series of impact craters and skid marks marring the soil from acrobatic practices that Rayne had been attempting and failing at. “Ohhh I am so glad that I thought to try this before doing it. This is not going well at all. But practice makes perfect… and bruises.”

That was when the black figure pulled himself up from the ground but he did not resemble the look of a pony at all. “Ugh, I really hate this… but it will be worth it. Okay so time for attempt number thirty eight.” Rayne said with a sigh.

Later on Around Noon -

One of the nicest things about living in Ponyville was that no matter the day and no matter the time, it was always a happy community to be in. Shopkeepers sold their wares with a smile. Ponies took picnics together up on the hillside. Passersby waved to each other in a friendly manner. As such no one really questioned when they saw the dark stallion walking around through town carrying a mug of cider but not actually stopping to drink any of it himself.

Rayne stretched with a loud yawn pretending to talk to himself but doing so loudly enough to make sure that others around him could hear. “Ohhhh no. I have this big mug of cider and it’s so delicious! But I’ve already had so much. If only I had somepony else to help me drink this delicious, oh so thirst quenching cid-”

“I’LL DO IT!!!” Shouted a voice as a wave of color suddenly streamed through the air. However that was when Rayne raised the mug over head and left his other arm hanging in it’s place instead. Rainbow Dash was caught right in the stallion’s grasp causing her to hang in his arm until the g-force of her speed had subsided. Then in a flourish he tilted Rainbow Dash back and smiled to her charmingly before saying, “Hello there, Dashy. I’ve missed you.”

She blushed a bit as he kissed her right there in the open street for everypony to see. She returned his gesture of affection but once he had pulled back she gave him a shove away from her. “Rayne! You need to be more careful! I’m a public figure, remember? You can’t just kiss me out in the open like that! It’s the weekend, what if a little filly saw? It’d ruin my image.”

Rayne nodded not having thought of that. “Oh, you know that makes a lot of sense. I’m sorry, Dash.” He said as he handed the mug over to her as a peace offering.

She smirked after downing the entire drink in a single gulp. “Now hold on a minute. I didn’t say that I didn’t want you to kiss me at all.” Then she grabbed him around the shoulder and pulled him into a nearby alley. She looked around to make sure that they were alone and then shoved him back against the wall before thrusting her lips upon his with all the passion befitting a Wonderbolt. “I missed you too, Rayne. It’s been awhile. I’m glad you didn’t forget about me.”

Rayne held her around the shoulders and smiled to her kindly. “That’s not going to happen. You’re too amazing. To be honest I’ve been wanting to see you for awhile now. But you’re the one who’s been busy since our last date.” He booped her nose gently and she sighed with nod.

“Yeah, I know. Look, are you sure that I’m worth all this to you?” She asked while giving him an unsure look. “If it’s not the Wonderbolts, then it’s the weather service. And if it’s not that then it’s a Friendship Mission. Or an attack on Equestria. And not to mention that now my days are usually spent being a teacher… which is something I never thought that I would be any good at. But the point is, I DO like you Rayne, but I don’t want to string you along if what you are wanting is something that I won't have the time to give you.”

Rayne appreciated the sentiment but he just held her tighter and said, “Don’t forget that I am also dating Applejack, Zecora, Pinkie’s sister Maud, and even Starlight Glimmer. Not to mention I supposedly have a destiny out there somewhere with someone who I haven't even hooked up with yet. And that is on top of me being a Pleasure Pony for just about everyone who I meet on the street.”

“Ah, good point.” Dash admitted as she looked down.

Rayne used a hoof to gently raise her face back up to him. “But I’m here now. I’m not dating everypony I meet on the street, nor do I want to. I’m dating you. And I’m doing that because I honestly like you too Dash. Yeah, maybe in the end we aren’t a perfect fit for each other. But you are one of the most incredible mares I have ever met. And if I only get to appreciate your vapor trail as it blows passed me then so be it. But you make me smile. And if I can put a smile on your face then-”

“Okay! Okay already!” Dash interrupted him while blushing profusely in his arms. “Just stop talking and kiss me already." She said as Rayne chuckled and was happy to oblige her. The two remained standing together in that dark alley sharing in the taste of each other’s embrace while neither of them had anything else to keep track of on this day. It wasn’t too long though before the pegasus pulled back and shyly whispered, “Thank you,Rayne. I liked what you said though.” After that Dash grabbed Rayne's hoof gently lowering it to hold her flank as she stayed kissing the early afternoon away with him.

Once Rayne eventually snickered because his lips were starting to hurt, he pulled back and whispered, “Hey, wait a minute. I was actually looking for you today for a reason.”

“Oh yeah?” She asked curiously while stepping back to finally unpin him from against the wall.

“Yup. So you’re free today, right? I was hoping I’d get to steal you away for awhile if you didn’t have any plans.”

“Steal me away? Well yeah, I’m free. But what do you-”

“Well,” Rayne said coyly, “You said that I owed you a second date and that it had better be awesome! So… would you go on another date with me Dash?”

“REALLY?!” She cheered excitedly and even flapping into the air a bit. “Oh, uh, ahem, I mean yeah sure, I guess. I could push a few things off till tomorrow to make some time for you, is what I meant to say.” She babbled nervously while dropping back down to the ground. “I mean, it isn’t like I was waiting for it or anything.” She lied as she scratched at the ground with a hoof.

Rolling his eyes, Rayne reached down and lifted her hoof into his before kissing it which definitely made her smile. “So that’s a yes?” Rolling her own eyes now she dropped her tough act and nodded before stepping beside him and leaning in close like a typical girlfriend would with a boyfriend.

“So where we going?” She asked as they walked out of the alley together and she didn’t seem to mind at all who saw her walking with Rayne’s arm around her.

“Alright. So for today I have something a bit special planned. It’s kind of a surprise but more because it’s a secret I want to give to only you and no one else. It a… it might excite you to know that it’s something Twilight would probably get mad about if she knew.”

“Ohhh, going against a princess, huh? Pretty daring.” She chuckled as she allowed the stallion to escort her down the street toward the edge of town.

“Yup. I'll tell you up front that it involves a bit of magic but I promise it’s nothing bad. It won’t endanger anypony and at the end of the night I’ll escort you home with you being no worse for wear.”

“Home? You know that I only nap here in Ponyville but I actually LIVE all the way up in Cloudsdale, right?” Dash asked feeling a bit confused now.

“Yup, I know that.” Rayne acknowledged. “Trust me... today is all about you. Get ready to have your ego stroked because I think you’re awesome and what I have planned is all about celebrating that.”

“Hmm, awesome is good.” She smirked as she followed along.

Outside Ponyville in the Grassy Countryside -

“Sooo...” Dash exclaimed as she rubbed her front hooves together and looked around at the absolute nothing that was all around them. “We’re here?” She asked but only saw grass and trees.

“Yup.” Rayne chuckled as he smiled to her.

“Yeah, so, how is an empty field is supposed to make me feel awesome?" She asked while looking around again.

“Just trust me. You bring enough awesomeness for the both of us all on your own.” She nodded and looked to him patiently now. “Okay so do me a favor and close your eyes. I’m going to cast a spell and when you open your eyes again you will understand.” She looked to him curiously and glanced around again to make sure there was nothing else around. But then she did as she was asked and took a long deep breath.

She could hear the momentary spark of magic and thought she felt some kind of mild sensation, but that was all. “Alright so is something supposed to happen or…?”

“It’s already done. You can open your eyes now Dash.” Rayne’s voice called out to her.

Dash opened her eyes again and everything looked completely the same. The stallion was standing there looking no different and after glancing around Dash saw that the grassy field was still empty. “Okay, you got me. I’m totally confused here. You said that this was supposed to be some incredible date that I would love but so far it’s a bit of a bum- hey, wait. Did you get shorter?” She asked while pointing to him with a claw.

“Nope.” He smirked.

“Wait WHAAAA?!!!” She screamed as she looked down to where her hoof should be and instead she saw a blue feathered arm with a leathery claw extending from the end of it. Looking down at herself she saw white feathers spanning down from her neck and blue feathers running across the rest of her body. Then she looked back at her wings which were now twice their normal size and she could feel the bulky muscles in her back supporting their weight. “WHAT DID YOU DO TO M-” But she stopped mid sentence.

Right in front of her Rayne had conjured up a full length mirror that he had prepared in advance. In the reflection, Dash saw what looked like a Griffon staring back at her. But it wasn't like any Griffon she had ever seen. It wasn’t brown or gray and it didn’t look gruff or tattered. The feathers melded smoothly like fur. The hips arched nicely and the limbs sloped elegantly. Looking to the face she saw a head of soft white feathers almost like powdered snow brushed evenly together.

“Do you like it?” Rayne asked as Dash seemed unable to pull her eyes off of her own reflection.

“I’m.. I’m… I’m a Griffon. And… I’m beautiful...” She marveled in awe, turning to the side and back again to look herself over. She smiled seeing how the feathers atop her head sprouted like bangs with rainbow tips. And at the end of her slender feline tail there was a tuft of rainbow colored fur. “How- how did you do this? I’ve seen Twilight do a spell like this before. She changed us all into Breezies once. But at that time she had to have an actual Breezie there to copy in order for the spell to work. How did you change me without having a Griffon around to do this?”

Rayne just grinned while using the mirror to hide that his shadow was in the shape of a Griffon instead of a stallion. “Let’s just say that I figured it out. And now for our date...” He said as his horn sparkled and the stallion suddenly transformed before her eyes. Large black wings sprouted from his back and raised into the air. His muzzle changed from a snout to a beak. His slender black coat grew a hide of shimmery dark feathers. Then with the same blue eyes, a dark Griffon stood before Rainbow Dash. “Care to go for a fly with your boyfriend?”

The blue hen looked like she suddenly grew hearts in her eyes before excitedly shooting straight up like a bullet from the ground. “YAAAHHOOOO!!!” Rayne chuckled and slowly flapped his wings. He lacked her grace and speed which came from years of experience and his throat choked up at seeing the ground disappear below him. But he kept his focus on the female flying up above and smiled seeing the jubilation that was overtaking her soul. “THIS IS AMAZING!”

Dash was beside herself now as she flapped through the air on wings more powerful than she ever could have dreamed. She flew in a loop testing her agility before doing a barrel roll and ending with a spiral up to where Rayne was treading air slowly. “Haha, live it up Dash. This is all for you. All I ask is not to try a Sonic Rainboom like this, because if Twilight saw, she would make me explain the spell to her. And quite frankly, I don’t want to.”

“Whatever you say! This is AWESOME!” She cheered as she tore through the skies.

“Nope. You’re awesome, Dash.” Rayne said as he loved seeing her enjoy his surprise just as much as he had hoped she would.

However that was when Dash softened her expression and turned back to him. She slowed her speed and flapped her wings to hover where he flew. “Wait a minute. I love that you did this for me, but... why? I mean, I have always dreamed of flying like a Griffon but I never told you that. How did you know?”

Rayne smirked and shot forward through the air away from her. Dash grinned recognizing a race if she ever saw one and chased after as Rayne started to sing to her.

“Hey!
Hey!
Hey!
Hey!
Hey! You’re awesome as you want to be!” Rayne sang out as she laughed while they twirled through the air together.

“Hey!
Hey!
Hey!
Hey!
Hey! You’re awesome as you want to be!” Then Rayne gave her a high five with their claws as he stopped to hover while letting her fly around him.

“First I see you riding on a sonic boom,
Like a guitar shreddin’ up the latest tune!
There is nothin’ I can do to beat you,
You’re just so good that I can't defeat you!”

Dash seemed elated by these lyrics clearly rocking out to the beat as Rayne sang to her.

"Yeah, you’re awesome, take caution!
Watch out for you, you’re awesome as you wanna be!”

Rainbow Dash did an air punch playfully as her boyfriend sang a song that seemed to touch into her very soul, even if she didn’t understand why.

"You’re awesome, take caution!
Watch out for you, you’re awesome as you wanna be!” Dash smirked flying upside down with her eyes closed like she didn’t have a care in the world.

“Hey!
Hey!”

Rayne continued to sing and she was now dancing around in circles to the beat.

“Hey!
Hey!
Hey!
Hey!
Hey!
Hey!
Hey!
Hey!
Hey!
Hey!” Rayne cheered as she was started flying cartwheels around him in the air.

“Let me step aside so I don’t get in your way,
You got sick chops I could never hope to play!
When it comes to soarin’ skies, you’re the ruler,
You make me wish I could be twenty percent cooler!”

At this Dash’s eyes dazzled hearing him use one of her personal lines.

“Yeah, you’re awesome, take caution!
Watch out for you, you’re awesome as you wanna be!
You’re awesome, take caution!
Watch out for you, you’re awesome as you wanna be!”

As Rayne concluded the song he smirked to himself noticing that the red expression on her face was no longer from her laughing so hard. In less than a second, the female Griffon was all over him. Even though he was quite larger than her, she snatched him up like a bird of prey ensnaring another bird out of the sky. Instantly her beak was upon his trying to kiss him passionately while wrapping all four Griffon limbs around him. They hovered haphazardly trying to makeout with each other as Dash was roamed her claws across Rayne's body.

"Rayne!" She panted breathlessly to him, realizing they were only scratching each other with their sharp beaks and pointy claws. "Change me back! Please!" She urged in a sultry tone as she ran her knee between his legs and groaned with desire feeling his large Griffon equipment. Rayne nodded as Dash was clearly flying them down toward the ground now. Reversing the transformation on them, Rayne watched as Dash quickly extended her wings to halt their decent. Just before landing though she did an aerial loop causing her to land on her back with Rayne dropping on top of her. "Do it, Rayne! Fucking take-"

"Shut the fuck up Dash." Rayne hissed as he pulled her mane back with one hoof and wrenched her thighs apart with the other.

To this the pegasus groaned in desire as he finally seemed to understand how she wanted to be taken. Rayne leaned down kissing her hard as if he were forcing himself on her. Meanwhile, Dash extended her tongue up into his mouth while feeling his hardened cock banging around between her thighs. She squealed in delight as his hoof helped himself to her slit, rubbing and exploring between her folds as he pleased.

"Ohhh fuck Dash... wow." He exclaimed while pulling his lips back to look down at her.

"W-hat is it?" She stammered wondering why he dared take his delightful lips away from her.

"Your pussy is so... hot. And I don't just mean it's sexy. Like literally, you're so warm down here it's like your slit is on fire." He chuckled while suddenly leaning down to whisper, "That's really sexy to me Dash..."

"OHHHH FUCKING CELESTIA!!!" Dash screamed as Rayne thrust his tongue right through her vaginal canal and began licking along her insides. Instantly the pegasus snapped her head back as if she had just been punched in the face. Then she thrashed slowly on the ground, humping her hips against her boyfriend's face aggressively. "Giiaauhh! Uuhhh! Yesssss! You are fucking amazing at eating pussy, oh my gosh!" She hissed, not being afraid at all of being vulgar during their intimacy.

She pulled on his mane and he reached under her to squeeze against her ass. It was a feeling she definitely enjoyed as she fucked against his mouth. But it was just before she climaxed when she pulled away from him to ranted out, "Whoa, wait, wait! Hold on! That feels great but I want you inside me! I'm ready for this and I think sex would be a fantastic end to this awesome date!" Rayne grinned at hearing that, even though that sentence had been a bit naively awkward from her. But she stopped him again because she wasn't done. "But before I let you plow me like two Ursa Major into a mountainside," she winked, "I wanna suck your cock!"

She sounded adamant about this but Rayne could definitely sense something off about her tone. He wasn't sure if she was trying to convince him or convince herself. "Well I'm not going to deny getting head from my hot ass Wonderbolt girlfriend... but what's up?"

Climbing onto her hooves and knees she leaned down between his legs and smirked. "Heh, I don't care if I agreed to let you date five different mares. I still reserve the right to get a little jealous over you, especially if Applejack is one of them. Now I don't want you thinking about anyone but me while we're fucking... but I remember those bruises you left on AJ back in the Crystal Empire. And I'll be damned if I let her be a better fuck to you than me! So SIT THE FUCK DOWN because I'm about to give you the best damn blowjob of your entire life!" She said with an anxious look in her eyes.

With Rayne resting back on his haunches, Dash crawled down between his legs looking like a kid a candy store. Seeing her open her mouth and drop her head down, Rayne closed his eyes with his head tilted back as he waited. However once he finally did feel her mouth upon him his eyes suddenly shot open again in surprise. "Wait, what the-?"

"MmMmmHmMmm, hehe" Dash looked so proud of herself putting his cock between her lips in order to give him oral pleasure. But as Rayne looked down, the problem was that his cock was only between her lips. Rayne was flabbergasted, remembering the absolutely stellar blowjob that the country mare had given him not that long ago. But Dash was sucking with only a mild bit of pressure, and it wasn't even much passed the point of her teeth.

"Uh... umm, Rainbow Dash?" Rayne asked in confusion.

Dash popped his tip out and smirked as if she couldn't have been prouder of herself. "Yessss Rayne? Hehe. What's wrong? Does it feel too good?" She asked while shifting her tail excitedly.

"Heh, uh, yeah. But maybe, do you think you could take a little more?" He asked politely.

Dash looked up to him in surprise but then she went back to smirking as she asked, "Oh I see. You want me to 'deep'throat you, is that it? Well, alright. I mean, you have made this date TOTALLY awesome like I asked, so I suppose you deserve it. Get ready for me to do something I KNOW Applejack would never be able to!" Then Rayne sighed with relief as he saw her take a breath and open her mouth wide. However, his relief was short lived as she took maybe three inches passed his tip into her mouth before she started to choke. She remained there with cock in mouth running her tongue across it but she seemed to have forgotten that she was supposed to suck on it as well. Then a moment later, she retched and coughed again without even taking him any deeper. Pulling back now she asked, "How was that?!"

Rayne was blinded in utter disbelief. "Is she done?!" He wondered after receiving the shortest and sadded blowjob of his entire life. "That was uh... well I can't believe it. That wasn't anything like what I expected at all." He whimpered.

To this she just beamed and patted her chest saying, "Heh, I knew I'd blow your mind!" He wasn't sure if that was meant to be a pun or not. Thankfully he managed to get excited again at seeing her lay back and spread her legs apart for him. "Alright then. It's time to come and get it! Give it to me, Rayne. Come bag yourself a Wonderbolt!" She urged him on with an excited smile as he climbed over her and positioned himself at her opening. It was almost cute how bad she was at talking dirty but he wasn't going to let that ruin their fun.

"Ohh damn Dash, you are so freaking gorgeous." He purred into her ear, loving how her toned body felt in his grip. He leaned over her shoulder as she wrapped her arms around him tightly. Placing his tip through the dripping folds of her slit he pushed forward savoring how her fiery vagina felt like a furnace that swallowed him in. She definitely seemed to be the tightest of all of the mares he had slept with so far and she clutched fiercely to his shoulders as he entered her. "Oh yeah Dash, that's it-"

"MHmm, mHmm, AaHH!" Dash cried as she squeezed her hooves around him almost painfully tight now.

In a flash Rayne shot his head up to look down at her. Her eyes locked with his but it was not a smile that he saw on her face. Her brow was furrowed, her lip was trembling, and her eyes looked watery. "Dash, what is-"

"Aaah! Aahh! Stop! Don't move!!!" She whimpered as tears fell from her eyes. She attempted to look down but then the pain in her abdomen prevented her from bending. Bringing her hooves up to her face she closed her eyes and started to cry while the stallion nervously remained inside her while trying not to move. "It hurts! It hurts so bad!" She whimpered.

"I didn't feel a hymen, but were you a virgin Dash?" Rayne asked and she looked up at him nodding.

"I'm not stupid, I know all about that. But this hurts. Like, this really really hurts bad!" She sobbed and laid there unmoving except for the spastic heaving of her chest. "W-hey? W-wa-wait? What are you doing?!" She yelled out as Rayne slowly withdrew himself back out of her.

"I'm stopping, Dash." He told her tenderly. "Look, you and I can play badass all you want but at the end of the day I still care about you. It isn't going to be a turn on for me if I'm hurting you like this." The pegasus understood as he told her this but that didn't stop it from upsetting her.

Rainbow Dash curled into a ball now as she reached down seeing the blood on her hoof after touching herself. She pouted and sulked as stared at the ground in anger. "It's not fair..." She muttered to herself which made Rayne look over quickly. "It wasn't supposed to go like this! It isn't fair!" She yelled as she punched the grass in frustration. New tears of embarrassment instead of pain ran heavily down her face. "I wanted to have sex with you, Rayne. I really did. I liked you ever since Pinkie's party. I've been waiting all this time for you to ask me out. Then you went and slept with Applejack instead of me! To be honest, I don't even care about that. I just wanted to be at least as good in bed as she was." Dash confessed to him. "Was at least my head any good?"

Rayne looked up nervously as he wasn't quite sure what to tell her. "I'm sorry Dash..."

"Well that's just great!" She complained as she dropped her hooves to her sides in defeat. "I spent all this time saving myself for a stallion who I really liked just to find out that I'm a terrible fuck and I can't even suck dick right! Apparently all I was good for to you today was that I have a warmer than average pussy that I couldn't even give to you."

Now Rayne chuckled, "I'm not gonna lie, that was pretty sexy feeling how hot you get between your legs. Also you are the most aggressive mare I've ever been with. The way you were thrashing about and squeezing me with your thighs... yeah that was a real turn on."

Rainbow Dash just sighed but then she turned to give him a look. "So you like an aggressive girl?"

"Well, I definitely don't mind one." He said to her with a smile. After that it honestly took him by surprise as she reached a back and then socked him right across the face. "Owww! That wasn't quite what I meant." But then as he rubbed his cheek he looked to her and they both smiled together. Eventually a smile turned into a chuckle and then they both laid back in the grass laughing together.

"I'm sorry I hit you Rayne." She told him softly. "And I won't tell anyone about your spell if you don't tell anyone that I cried. Deal?"

"Of course, Rainbow Dash. Everything that happened here is just between us. But hey, don't look so glum. Our date isn't over yet." He said encouragingly.

Now the pegasus looked up like she didn't understand. "What are you talking about? If you had been even half as poor a date partner as I have been today then I would have dumped you on the spot."

"Then you're lucky that your boyfriend is more understanding than you are." Rayne chuckled and Dash smiled as her mood finally lightened. "And besides... I still want to have sex with my girlfriend. And I have an idea for how I might be able to avoid hurting you." He said suggestively.

"Oh yeah? Well I'm game." She told him but then gasped in surprise as she suddenly found herself laying on the ground as a Griffon. "Hey, what gives?!"

"This is my idea Dash." Rayne said encouragingly as he crawled up upon her side turned flank but remained as a pony himself. Already he could see that she was wanting to object but he quickly spoke up trying to pointed out, "Just think about it for a moment. How awesome was it flying around as a Griffon for the first time? Pretty cool, right? Now think about this... how badass would it be to lose your virginity during Griffon sex?! I won't count me breaking your cherry a moment ago if you don't."

Now Dash's feathery brow raised as she looked back to Rayne in surprise. "Well I never thought of it that way. That does sound pretty awes- Uuhhng... Hey, wait a minute! Don't just shove into me without saying anything!" She growled out as the stallion eased his rod through her large velvety depths.

Her boyfriend just snickered and said, "Yeah, sorry about that. But does it still hurt?" He asked as he helped himself to pushing as deep into her large blue hips as he could.

Now the Griffon could hardly keep from rolling her eyes back in pleasure. "Are you kidding me? This feels great!" Then to Rayne's surprise she reached out and pulled the stallion belly to belly with her. There they held each other while mutually rocking their hips. Dash kinda dwarfed the stallion in size now but he didn't mind sleeping with a larger girl if it meant they were both enjoying themselves. It wasn't long though before Dash stopped and wanted to make a second attempt at their earlier desire. "Rayne... I think I'm ready to try again. I don't think it will be so bad this time."

To this Rayne nodded and had her change positions. After shifting her back into a pegasus, Rayne had Dash bend forward into a doggystyle position. "Damn, you really have the cutest little ass, you know that Dash?" Rayne complimented her as he moved into position.

"I swear if your dick goes anywhere near my asshole I'm going to buck you in the face!" She spat back to him angrily.

"Hey, hey. Easy now. I was just complimenting my girlfriend." Rayne laughed as he lifted her tail and admired her puckered little star hole. But true to his word he lined his tip up with her slit which was now looking puffy and wet.

"Rrrngh!" Dash grunted as Rayne slid in. "Why are you so damn big?!"

"Uh, I think that you're just small Dash." Rayne laughed but was immediately relieved to see that she didn't start whimpering again this time. "How ya doing? Think you can handle it?"

To his delight, the pegasus looked back over her shoulder and said, "So are you gonna fuck me or talk?" Rayne grabbed Dash by the shoulder and then bucked his hips into a steady rhythm. She kept her face pointed back wanting to keep eye contact with him as he fucked her. "Uuhh, uh, uh, uuuhh... faster..." She whispered and then looked like she was having trouble keeping her eyes open. "UUH! AAUH, UHH, AAH, HUHH!" Dash grunted louder now. Rayne looked down curiously noticing that her sounds became a higher pitch as he increased his pace. "Faster Rayne!"

The stallion grinned as he let go of the sympathy he had for what happened earlier and started giving her the fucking that he had wanted to. Rainbow Dash screamed in enjoyment as Rayne grabbed her by the shoulders and started pistoning himself back and forth inside her. Her grunts turned into repeated shrieks as she now sounded like a squeaky doll that was having the air knocked back and forth through it in rapid succession. "UH-UH-UH-AH-AH-UH-AUH-AUH-UNGH!"

Rayne growled out with a lusty howl. "Got DAMMIT Dash! You sound so fucking hot! EERRRR DAMN! I can't believe how freaking tight you are!"

"I- I- can't h-help-p it! You-'re bu-bur-burning my pus-sy!" She struggled to groan out but Rayne was refusing to slow down to let her talk straight. "Yo-ou li-ik-ke me-e being-ing loud-d?"

Now Rayne was almost grinding his teeth together as it felt like he was already going to cum. He could hardly help it as pegasi's vice like grip on his stallionhood was still feeling as flaming hot as it had earlier. "YES! FUCK! YES! DAMN! I DO! FUCKING-" Then Rayne grabbed Dash by her mane and yanked her head back. She definitely seemed to enjoy the gesture but then her mouth dropped open wide as Rayne started to pummel her insides as rapidly as he could. The stallion groaned in delight as juices from her first climax began to trickle down between them.

"RAAAYYNNE! RAAAAYNNNE! RAAAAAAAYYNNNNNNE!!!" She screamed in overload as her recently virgin body was not accustomed to receiving such intense stimulation.

Knowing that he was going to flood her insides any second Rayne looked down as his horn started to glow. "UUNNNGH! NOT DONE YET! I'M GOING TO AHEGO THIS BITCH!" He thought to himself as she suddenly fell limp beneath him while her cutie mark disappeared. Even after it returned a moment later, the collapsed pegasi was laying helpless now as she did not have the strength to lift herself.

"RAAAAYNNNE! I CAN'T TAKE IT! PLEEEEASE! IT BUUUURNS!" She cried as muscles she had never used before were strained from her first deep vaginal orgasms. But Rayne's sex intoxicated mind was well beyond the point of being sympathetic to this being 'too good' for her. His magic shifted to make use of the very same speed and stamina of the pegasus that he was fucking. That was when Rainbow's mind completely lost it as the stallion's hips ricocheted within her to almost a blur. Her eyes rolled back into her head and her mouth fell open feeling like she brain was melting out her pussy. She squirted all over Rayne's lap from the unrelenting abuse that her gspot was being assaulted with.

Even as this had hardly lasted for longer than ten or twelve seconds, Rainbow Dash agonized from the overstimulation as if hours had passed. "RRRNNNGGGHH!!!" In the next few seconds as Rayne's cock erupted with stream after stream of scalding fluid inside her, Dash now jerked spastically in his arms as if she were a mindless puppet being electrocuted. Dash's mouth hung open in a silent scream as she choked on her own breath while feeling every drop from the stallion as it exploded inside her. With her small narrow frame it felt like her marehood were going to burst because the ring of her slit was too tight to allow the stallion's fluids to leak out.

With what little strength she could muster she lifted only a single hoof to press back against his hips. But the gesture wasn't lost on Rayne who was now coming down from his sex high. Gently slipping himself all the way out from between Dash's legs he marveled at how her pussy exploded to expel the fluids bottled up deep inside. Meanwhile he pulled his girlfriend up onto his chest and held her while stroking her mane. He knew she was going to need a long aftercare process from the overstimulation had done to her. But for now he just wrapped her in his hooves seeing that she was barely even conscious while still jerking and twitching from her first sexual experience.

Author's Note

Yeah so let me begin by reminding everyone that there was no non-consent which took place here... even though Rayne just took broke Ranbow Dash. So in my perception Dash is actually one of the small mares in the mane six and with her athletic little body I'd imagine everything is tight and firm. For being an athlete it's a great thing but for having a horse cock being shoved in you could understandably make things difficult to fit. I hope you enjoyed that climatic ending though.

And who liked Rayne's date idea earlier on? Using the essence he stole from Griffonstone to transform himself and Dash into Griffons for a date. Then singing her own Equestria Girls song to her just to fluff her ego. Needless to say that she found the gesture more than charming.

Artist credit #DarknessMLP for that great art piece of these two characters.

**2/3/23 note, apparently according to the site rules, canon MLP or EG girls song aren't restricted so from my understanding the song in this chapter doesn't have to be redacted.

60 - Unexpected Behaviors

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 60 – Unexpected Behaviors

Rayne stirred awake slowly feeling surprised by how much brighter the sun seemed from Cloudsdale compared to Ponyville. Looking around him he admired the stylish home of the rainbow maned mare who still lay sleeping soundly beside his chest. Dash really did have as many award trophies as the TV show had lead on and now that the sun was up he had a much better view of her place than he could see last night, stumbling in still locked lips to lips with the pegasus.

After finishing his view of her bedroom, Rayne returned his attention down as there was nothing else more captivating to look at than his pegasus girlfriend laying beside him. “You rest for as long as you want today.” He whispered into her ear before pulling the blanket up tight around her shoulders and planting a kiss upon her forehead. She seemed to give an incoherent mumble but the smile that spread across her face was enough to let Rayne know she was dreaming happily.

It was a rather quick exit that Rayne made from her place. He took the time before leaving to run himself a shower and even leave a note filled with sweet nothings on the bed beside Dash. But then he strolled out to take a view of Cloudsdale that he knew few other unicorns had ever managed before.

“Uh, who are you?! And, how are you doing that?” Called a rather boisterous voice from behind Rayne at only only a few feet from Rainbow’s door.

Turning around and giving a look of surprise, Rayne saw a golden pegasus flapping overhead in a Wonderbolts outfit. But it wasn’t the normal performance gear he saw, it was an officer’s jacket she was wearing with a whistle hanging from her neck. “Well, I do believe this is the first time I have met a member of the Wonderbolts other than Rainbow Dash. You’re Spitfire, am I right? Or would Ms. Spitfire be more polite to say?”

She smirked and dropped down to stand in front of the unicorn, not finding it polite to hover over another who can’t also fly. “Just Spitfire is fine thanks. And yes. But I’m concerned… What am I to think when one of my star athletes don’t show up for practice this morning and then I find a shady character leaving her home all by himself?”

“Oh? Making house calls are you?” Rayne asked as he sort of enjoyed the confused look on her face at seeing him bounce his hooves softly upon the clouds without falling through them like any normal unicorn would.

“Hey, I’m the one asking the questions here!” Spitfire yelled and then got right in his face. “If you must know, I’m on temporary medical leave for awhile. But I’m more than capable of checking up on my friends... Or whooping some unicorn butt if I see something shifty going on around Dash’s house!”

Rayne thought it was sweet how protective she was getting. Lifting up his hooves innocently the stallion chuckled and said, “Then I’m glad to hear that my girlfriend has such good friends to look out for her. Nice to meet you Spitfire. My name is Rayne. I just recently started dating Rainbow Dash and I would appreciate it if you could forgive her for missing practice just this once. It is totally my fault as I had her up late last night. I don't want to embarrass Dash by sharing the details with you but I take full responsibility for her being unfit for duty at the moment.”

“Boyfriend, huh?” Spitfire asked him skeptically. But that was when she leaned back as if suddenly remembering something. “Wait a minute… black wavy mane, not a pegasus… Huh, maybe you are telling me the truth after all. So you must be the stallion that got her flight pattern in a twist a couple of weeks ago.”

Not having known anything about that Rayne smirked at the thought and said, “Yeah, that would probably have been me. I just moved to Ponyville not that long ago but sadly I didn’t the chance to really talk with Dash until recently. But you could say that we hit it off pretty quick though.”

To this Spitfire just nodded as there hadn’t seemed to be any question about it anymore. But then she quirked an eyebrow asking, “And uh… like I asked you before… how are you doing… that!” She queried as Rayne was still strolling along right over the clouds like a pegasus.

Not feeling threatened by this question he just shrugged and said, “What, are you saying there’s never been a spell that could let a unicorn walk across clouds before?” He replied sarcastically, not actually knowing the answer to that himself but he thought that it sounded good.

That is when Spitfire threw him for a loop. “I didn’t see you cast a spell when you left Dash’s house…”

To this Rayne suddenly stopped in his tracks. “Uhhh… I cast it last night? Yeah, and it just has a long duration is all.” He mumbled while making that up on the spot. Turning back he saw the continuing skeptical gaze of the Wonderbolt’s Commander and he quickly felt his resolve dwindling under her intensity. “Whoo, anyways. Would you look at that sun? Morning is getting away from me! I reeeaaaally should be heading back to town now. So, it was nice meeting you.” Then there was a spark from his horn. “So long!” Following which Rayne dropped like a rock through the clouds.

“HEY!” Spitfire screamed before darting after him but only to see him teleport away after dropping down through Cloudsdale’s bottom.

Down in Ponyville -

There was a brief spark of magic before Rayne stepped out from the alley between Ponyville’s Jewelry Shop and Mr. Breezy’s Fan Shop. The stallion tossed his mane back looking completely unharmed and smirked up at the sky happy to finally get away from Spitfire. But that was when Rayne jumped as somepony reached out and wrapped their hooves right around his neck. “Ahh! Oh, Maud what are you- Ommmft!”

The mare giggled while placing a surprise kiss on his lips that lingered with a feeling both tender and deep. “Hello Rayne. Good morning. I missed you when I didn’t see you after your date with Rainbow Dash last night.”

“Oh, well, yeah. I’m sorry about that I- whoa HEY!” Rayne screamed as a rope suddenly bound around him from behind and he was dragged away from Maud across the narrow street. After turning around, or more so ’being’ turned around, he saw Applejack for a brief second before she closed her eyes and bent him backwards in a debonair sort of kiss.

“Good morning Rayne. I’m also very happy to see you this morning suga.’” She whispered before leaning back to untie him.

“Oh well, haha. I can’t say I mind. This is definitely one way to start a morn-” But that was when Rayne froze solid as if something had paralyzed him into being unable to move.

“Lucky for you indeed I see. But I hope your affections have not forgotten about me?” He heard a voice ask as from another direction Zecora stepped around holding a bag of purple pollen which he recognized as a paralyzing agent. The zebra leaned forward to also kiss him but Rayne growled causing her to smile apologetically before releasing him from the paralytic hold.

“Phew, that’s much better. Thank you.” Rayne stated before dipping Zecora in his arms and kissing her with dramatic flair. Once he released her she blushed and stumbled back to where both Maud and Applejack had to catch her.

Now Rayne looked around to make sure he wasn’t about to get blind sighted by anypony else. To his surprise he saw several bystanders just looking stunned at the three mares as their manes blew in the wind with doting expressions toward the stallion. However, that was when Rayne noticed it was just the outdoor fan from Mr. Breezy's shop giving the affect while the nearby shop keeper of the jewelry store shouted out, “You see that folks? That stallion bought all those mares something special from my shop and just look at how grateful they are to him for it. Come inside and pick up something for your special somepony today!”

Rolling his eyes, Rayne motioned for the three girls to join him a little further away down the street. Once they had, he smiled to them all and said, “Well, if this isn’t just the best surprise that I’ve gotten in a long time. What’s going on with all of you today?”

“Oh nuthin’ much.” Applejack teased. “We just done seen you fall out of the sky at just the right time I suppose.” She then questioned to him accusingly which made Rayne raise his hooves to reassure her that he was okay.

The zebra was next to explain, “While for her concern I agree, I will admit the random occurrence that this happens to be.” She chuckled and ruffled his mane.

“Oh?” Rayne asked as she frowned but let her have her fun.

“Yup. I was just on my way to pick up some supplies for the farm.” Applejack told him.

“And I was doing my errands for the week. Even as close as we are, it had not been you that I seek.” The zebra then told him.

However Maud was next saying, “Actually, I was looking for you but mainly because Starlight had asked me to find you. So I came to this spot a few minutes ago and waited, knowing you would show up here soon.”

“Y-you did? How?” Rayne asked.

“Maud sense.” She replied shortly, giving no further explanation to the mysterious ability. Rayne frowned a bit at the reminder because even after having taken the essence of both her and Pinkie Pie, he had not been able to duplicate the odd talents of either Pie Sister. “Are you free at the moment, Rayne?”

The stallion nodded and with that everypony in the group said farewell to each other before the gray mare lead her boyfriend to Cafe Hay where a light heliotrope colored unicorn sat alone sipping at a wheat grass tea.

“Ah, so it looks like my little bloodhound was able to track you down after all.” Starlight giggled and offered some of her drink to them but Rayne declined when it was passed to him. “How ya doing? Miss me?”

Maud stepped back as the two unicorns closed in together for a quick and quaint little kiss. “Always when I’m away from you. How’s work? How are things going?” Rayne asked as he magicked over two more chairs for the three of them to sit together.

“Oh no, I’m not meaning to stay.” Maud told him suddenly. “You two have fun. Go get him, Starlight.” Maud said with a slow moving wink and then she turned to walk off down the street.

“Alright, what’s going on?” Rayne asked playfully as he gave Starlight a knowing look.

Sitting alone with him now, Starlight raised her hooves as if she were feigning innocence but her voice gave her away. “W-what? Nothing! I’m just happy to see you is all.”

To this Rayne just smirked. “Then why is Maud walking away even slower than normal as if she were still listening in? Meanwhile, Applejack is hiding behind that cart over there where I can see her tail sticking out, Zecora’s necklaces I can see shining in the reflection of the window inside that shop across the street, and you're sitting there blushing as if the mastermind behind this whole thing. If I didn’t know any better, I’d say that my girls were plotting something behind my back.”

Now four nervous faces all looked around and blushed. But to Rayne’s surprise he saw the three other mares actually leave after that. Starlight spoke up as she bashfully admitted, “You’re right, Rayne. We have been talking and it was my fault but it was nothing bad, I promise you.” He nodded and waived it off that he wasn’t mad and was just wanting to hear what all this was about. “You see... after your big song battle with Pinkie Pie I actually went around trying to find you yesterday. I didn’t know that you had gone on a date with Rainbow Dash, which is fine by the way. But I had a question which I asked to the other girls and they all kinda wanted to know your answer too.”

Now she had Rayne’s undivided attention as he asked her, “The answer to what?”

“Well… to how you’re able to sing so well.” She then surprised him with a flirty smile. “Applejack said you serenaded her with a country song out in the orchard. And Zecora told me you recently gave her an old timey tune that she just adored. After speaking to Maud she let me know that many of your songs are ones you learned from where you used to live before Equestria. But Rayne… when you were doing your rap battle with Pinkie you kinda sang a song that I think I fell in love with.”

“Ooohhh, is that so?” Rayne asked, leaning forward on his elbows now as his interest in this conversation skyrocketed.

“Please don’t tease me about it, Rayne. I’m being serious.” He nodded but was too anxious now for her to continue to even respond. “So… I haven’t admitted this to anyone since I was a filly but back in my younger years I kind of went through a punk rocker phase. I was all dark and brooding and I got pretty into death metal. I haven’t listened to music like that in a long time but I guess maybe a little bit of that is still in me. And… well when it comes to Pinkie’s version of rap, I am like most ponies. I can’t stand it. All the album scratching and confusing lyrics… it’s just not for me.”

“Buuuuuut...” Rayne called out to her as she nervously brushed her mane back behind her ear when it hadn’t even fallen down in the first place.

“But!… You butthead… hehe. But what I’m trying to say is that one of the songs you sang was totally different to me. It was so hard, so aggressive. I don’t even know how to describe it. I have never heard a song like that before… anywhere… EVER! And it was...”

"So you like things that are aggressive, do you?" Rayne's voice was low and soft. The reaction from Starlight was a sharp one. Her breath hitched as she looked looked like a doe stuck in headlights. But her eyes gave her true feelings away as her pupils spread with desire at the thought.

"Rayne I..." Suddenly there was a gasp from the other patrons of the cafe. They looked up feeling startled, wondering if a mare was being attacked in broad daylight. The wheat tea was knocked over onto it’s side and left to spill down to the floor. Starlight was laying bent back up against the table. Rayne held her hooves down with an unwavering gaze that dominated the mare beneath him until she seemed small and diminutive under his might.

But even as the rest of the cafe looked on, he didn’t back away. He scowled at her harshly as if she had done something wrong which made her eyes look up to him nervously as her lip almost quivered. “Oh so you like that do you? You liked the harshness…?" Rayne voice was so low that it almost rumbled from his belly like it did when in his panther form.

“Y-yes please…” Starlight whimpered in breathless surprise as a submissive instinct that she didn't even know she had kicked in and overwhelmed her.

“Ahem! Excuse me, mademoiselle? Is everything okay?” The waiter asked while looking like he might step in to take action against Rayne if he had to.

Starlight slightly tried to turn to face the waiter but her blank expression had to blink a few times to come back to reality from the trance that Rayne had stricken her into. She mumbled outward realizing they were making a public scene but she could not pull her eyes away from Rayne and the unwavering stare that was cast from him. “I-I’m sorry. We will leave. Every-everything is alright. I’m sorry, everypony! It’s fine, we’ll be going now!” She said before dropping an abundance of bits across the table without counting and then teleported the two of them away together.

In Manehattan, Later that Evening -

The night had only just begun as the last rays of the sunlight were finally disappearing from the sky. Rayne stood on the sidewalk alone in the crowd as the city-goers passed the stallion by without a second glance. He scraped his hoof casually against the pavement and waited while listening to the loud blaring music that emanated from the nightclub above Rarity-For-You.

He wasn’t left waiting long though as he heard somepony whistle loudly, cutting right across the bustle of the city nightlife. Rayne looked over to see Twilight Sparkle standing in the doorway of the boutique with a smile before taking a side step out of the way to reveal the mare behind her. It was then that Rayne’s jaw dropped and he found himself standing breathless with absolutely no words to say.

Starlight Glimmer was standing there in an immaculate red dress. It was form fitting but not too revealing. There were lines of dazzling sequence that accentuated her curves and the entire gown seemed to float across her body as if riding on a cushion of air. “Good evening, Rayne.” She said delicately from behind glamorously painted eyes and spiraled up-twist hairstyle that would make even Sapphire Shores envious.

Rayne cleared his throat and it made Starlight giggle hearing how his voice cracked for a moment. “Ah-em, uh wow. Starlight, you look… you look beautiful.” She blushed and leaned against his side feeling comforted by his words. Secretly she was really feeling nervous and it made her self conscious being so dolled up while out in public. But the adoring look in her boyfriend's eyes helped to sweep all of that away as he put his arm around her. Meanwhile, Rarity stood watching from behind the door to her boutique where she and Twilight had helped Starlight get ready for her date tonight.

“You look nice too. Very dashing." Starlight said as she stroked Rayne's chest gently. He had on a sporting white dress shirt which had been quickly tailored to hang on him nicely. Over that was a dark velvet jacket which framed his proportions with a seductive edge.

Before they could leave there was a soft whistle from the princess who stood watching. Starlight looked over and listened to Twilight as she quickly asked, “You remember the long distance communication spell that I taught you? Just give me a buzz when you need to me and I’ll come back to teleport you both back to Ponyville. Don’t worry about staying out too late though, I have plenty to keep me busy with at home and I don’t mind pulling an all nighter for a friend.”

“Don’t worry. Everything will be fine, Twilight. Thank you both for doing this for us.” Starlight reassured her and Rarity waived them off as she began locking her store back up. After Twilight teleported them back off to Ponyville, Starlight now looked up with an endearing smile to the stallion that she was out with.

“Are you ready?” He asked and Starlight could only hold on tighter to his hoof in response. Giving a chuckle he nodded and led his date toward the path to the nightclub upstairs.

“Name?” The bouncer called out while hardly looking at who it was who had approached him.

Starlight tugged on Rayne’s arm wondering why he had just pulled her passed the long line of ponies who were all waiting their turn to get inside. “Locke, baby. I’m surprised you don’t recognize me.” Rayne said with confidence which caused the bulky stallion to nearly drop his sunglasses off his face. “I’d imagine that I’m probably not on a guest list for tonight, but my date and I are here to see DJ-PON3. I’m sure that the DJ would be pleased to see me again. Wouldn’t you think so?”

“Ahem.” The bouncer cleared his throat uncomfortably as he remembered the sight of the stallion laying with the DJ behind her sound booth. “Please, go on in. You needn’t ever wait in the line here.”

Starlight’s jaw dropped as she watched the bouncer unclick the velvet rope between the two stanchion’s that blocked the door. “Wow, look at you! I had no idea you were such a 'stallion about town' Rayne.” The smile on her face told him that she was feeling very impressed with the beginning of their date so far.

After making their way upstairs, the blaring sounds of the club speakers were almost enough to blow their manes back. The sharp electro tones bounced off the walls and they could feel the heavy base reverberating within their chests. Rayne brought his hoof to his lips and whistled loudly through the blaring music of the club. Starlight had no idea how Vinyl heard that over her techno mix but as soon as the DJ looked up to the front door she gasp with a smile and leapt right over her sound system.

“Hi Rayne! It’s great to see you again.” The off white unicorn shouted while leaning in to give him a hug. “Oh, and who’s you friend here? On a date, are you?” She teased, bumping hooves with Starlight as the two already knew one another.

“Yeah, you could say something like that.” Rayne smirked.

“Well,” Vinyl began, “then you just shout if there is anything you two need.” Suddenly she looked back and levitated two VIP passes from her sound booth which she dropped around each of their necks. “You two get whatever you want tonight. Drinks are on the house, and Rayne, you just let me know if you want anything special played tonight.”

Rayne nodded and shouted back, “Will do. Maybe a little later. We’re going to just settle in first.”

But Starlight wasn’t able to keep as calm about this as the other two while looking at the incredibly expensive VIP badge which had just been given to her for free. “Wow, I don’t know what to say. Thank you! But why are you doing all this for us?”

To this the DJ just scoffed and said, “Oh please. Rayne can have whatever he wants when he comes here. Not long ago he showed up and gave me an army of sick beats from some faraway place I’ve never heard of. It was music like I’ve never heard before and just look at my dance club now! There are ponies from wall to wall! My business has tripled and I’ve only gone through a quarter of the new material I got from him. As far as I’m concerned, he is set for life whenever he wants to come here! Oh, sorry! Got to change the set! See you two around!”

Then Starlight watched Vinyl dance-walk back to the sound booth before flipping the record to an even heavier base rhythm than was playing before. Rayne walked his date over to the bar and Starlight blushed seeing the barkeep reach for the top shelf stuff once they flashed their badges to him. “So, enjoying yourself so far?” Rayne asked with a charming smile.

“Are you kidding me?! A hoof tailored designer dress from Rarity, immediate access and VIP treatment to the hottest club in Manehattan? Rayne, I can’t believe you were able to pull all this for me so easily! It’s almost too much, I don’t know what to say!”

Giving a playful smirk Rayne just put his hooves together and said, “Soooooo?”

“Oh shut up.” Starlight laughed and almost knocked them both over the bar as she leaned forward kissing him hotly.

About an hour later their drinks had kicked in they were both feeling good. Starlight was grooving in her seat and Rayne was feeling confident with a mild buzz going on. “So, about what you were telling me this morning. You said you liked the aggressive rap song I sang against Pinkie Pie?”

“Oh yes! Absolutely!” Starlight admitted openly now with her previous inhibitions completely gone. “It was so rough and primal and sexy! The attitude, the confidence you showed. I could have swooned for you right there if you had been singing that way to me.”

“Then why don’t I?” He whispering into her ear. Despite her own buzz she still blushed at the thought and now laughed out in surprise when the stallion took her by the hoof to lead her out of her seat.

“Oh what?! Rayne oh my gosh, no! Haha wait, I don’t think I’ve had enough to drink for tha- ah! Okay, okay! Hold on!” She shouted, trying to down what was left in her glass and then had to use her magic to return it to the bar so she didn’t drop it on the ground.

What happened next was so scenic that it felt to Starlight like she was living out an erotic storybook fantasy. Rayne whistled again and then used his horn to make a series of letters and numbers appear in the air which she did not understand. But Vinyl clearly nodded as she sifted through a series of records before changing one out for the next song to play.

Once the previous song faded away, there was a saucy strum of a guitar followed by a drum beat that kicked in just as Rayne walked up upon Starlight at a startling close proximity to her. DJ PON3 spoke out into the microphone announcing, “Ladies and gentleponies, you are listening to the sounds of PON3’s new beatz!
We got Rayne in here! This is for the ladies...”

-Redacted Content-

Starlight had her ears bent in embarrassment as Rayne leaned in close and he began singing to her. Flirting aggressively, he remained right in front of her even as she took a step back, not caring at all as the other club goers were now staring in their direction.

“...Rayne!” She whispered bashfully.

He sang to her in confidence allowing his voice to trail off with the song.

Starlight covered her face with her hooves feeling as if she would die from all of the attention. But then she noticed several others cheering her on encouragingly instead of laughing at her. Giving a deep sigh she thought silently to herself. “Okay, so this is happening. Ugh, come on! Get a grip girl! This isn’t like you! You’re not the bashful type! This is just what you wanted! To be flirted with, hard like this… and now it’s happening! Everypony else seems to be having a good time... so why aren't you?” Instantly she seemed to shake her previous feelings off. Then the crowd cheered, seeing her smile and lean back against the stallion while swaying her hips to the music.

Rayne continued with a grin now as he held his date in his arm and sang on.

Rayne teased, testing her resolve as he looked off toward another nearby mare dancing alone in a blue dress. Starlight reached out to pull his face back and shook her head with a playful smirk. Another cheer came from the crowd as Starlight and Rayne spun around back to back together and she shimmied her shoulders playfully while really getting into the groove as Rayne sang on.

Spinning round back to face each other Rayne took Starlight into his arms and danced with her as if she were the only mare in the room now.

With an excited laugh Starlight spun out of his grasp. Moving quickly as Rayne sang on Starlight lit her horn with magic and tried to cover her voice from the blaring music around her. “Hey Twilight! Thank you for EVERYTHING TONIGHT! I am having such an amazing time and you know what? I’m not going to ask you to wait up for me after all. In fact… I might not be coming home with Rayne until tomorrow.” She said with a giggle before shooting the message off to Ponyville and then quickly dancing her way back into Rayne’s arms as the crowd cheered.

Hours passed as Rayne and Starlight became a sensation for the other patrons that night. Rayne sang and the two danced it up as the songs slowly became more and more promiscuous with each other. However later on that evening the two found themselves very much alone, no longer being surrounded by a crowd of cheering Manehattanites.

As Rayne kicked open the door to the luxurious hotel suite, Starlight didn’t have time to question why it had already been unlocked for them or how they were able to bypass right by the concierge without being asked to first pay for the room. She was far too busy losing herself in his lips as she allowed her hooves to roam all over the stallion’s body. “Uhh, take me to bed Rayne… do it, please…!” She pleaded in a hot breathy moan, completely missing it as another Rayne was standing behind the door holding the room keys.

After first closing and locking the door, the stallion’s double then dissipated into a shadow which was quickly absorbed along the floor where Starlight's Rayne stood. Meanwhile, the excited mare squealed as her boyfriend lifted her clear off her hooves into the air where she then began tearing his jacket down off his shoulders before sliding the zipper on the side of her red dress all the way down to the base. Starlight laughed as she was tossed backwards onto the bed and after removing her gown, she used her magic to pull the stallion onto the bed with her as if she couldn’t have him join with her fast enough.

Author's Note

So who thought this chapter was exciting? I certainly thought this chapter was exciting. In my opinion it doesn't matter how much Starlight mellows out, inside she will always be a little bit of a bad girl. And as such, I see her totally swooning for the bad boy type. But don't worry, unlike most bad boys Rayne has no intention of ever hurting her.

So the beginning I thought was fun here. Rayne gets a short introduction to Spitfire and the readers get a reminder that I haven't forgotten about the Wonderbolts. Though our stallion almost got caught that he has pegasus magic so that is why he had to make a quick escape.

Then I thought it would be fun if Rayne had his first scene with several of his girlfriends at a time. Dash was of course still sleeping up in Cloudsdale. But after Starlight heard that Snoop Dog song she was definitely wanting to talk to Rayne about his musical prowess. I mean... a guy can only serenade every girl in town for so long before they start talking to each other about it.

And as such, Rayne took Starlight out on a spectacular date. Unfortunately due to word count limitations you won't get to see Starlight's and Rayne's first night together. But she will express her opinion on how it went in a later chapter.

The song here was Hotel by R Kelly and Cassidy. All credit goes to their and their production team, or it would have if the song hadn't been removed by the 2/2/23 redactions.

Also do expect to see Vinyl's club come up again in later chapters. ^_~

61 - Fun and Games

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 61 – Fun and Games

“Aw, come on Maud.” Rayne pleaded to her in their cave home as he came up from washing himself in the stream.

“I’m sorry Rayne, but I told you that I can’t.” She replied as she set a carefully bound stack of research notes into a small travel case. “I’m going to be very busy. This conference is going to take me out of town for quite awhile. I’d be happy to take you with me but… you’d be a distraction.” She looked over to him seeing how the water was still glistening off his coat.

The stallion looked to her from beneath the towel he was drying his mane with and tried his best to pout at her. “But all our friends are so busy right now. You’re going off for who knows how long. Dash is out of town on her roller coaster adventure in Fillydelphia. Applejack is swamped now between harvesting on the farm and covering Dash’s classes until she gets back. Starlight has seriously taken to overworking herself as the guidance counselor lately. Heck, even Rarity is busy with Fluttershy trying to make up for lost time after that fiasco with the boutique in Manehattan.”

That was when Maud surprised him by stepping over and leaving a gentle kiss right on his nose. “I’m sure that you’ll be fine. Take care of yourself and don’t do anything dangerous while I’m gone. I’ll miss you.”

After that she picked up her travel case and began walking out from her cave. “I’ll miss you too, Maud.” Rayne said softly, flickering his horn giving her the convenience being teleported to the train station.

Back in Ponyville -

“Now are you sure that we got everything on the list?” Spike asked as he waddled down the street carrying an assortment different boxes.

“Eyup!” Big Mac answered as he looked over a paper list while also carrying a few items over his back.

“We got the chips, the dip, the drinks, and the candied ropes? Oh did we remember the backup pop corn, the back up juice pouches, and the back up chocolate ponies?” Spike recited out from memory as the two of them had collected an absolute smorgasbord of junk food and pleasantries.

“Eyup, eyup, and… EYUP!” Big Mac cheered as they walked down the street together.

However that was when they stopped as a different voice spoke out to them. “Whoa there, easy Spike. Can I help you carry some of all that?”

“Oh, yes please. Thank you!” The little dragon cheered to the unknown stranger. As items began lifting themselves from out of his face, Spike then saw that it was Rayne who had approached and offered to help as they walked through town. But as the dark stallion began loading the items onto his own back, the red stallion glared over giving him a sour expression.

“Ah, there you are. Now I can see you.” Rayne chucked to Spike once his face had been freed up. Then rolling his eyes he said, “And hello to you too, Big Mac. Aw, what? You aren’t still mad at me are you?”

“Eyup!” The red stallion snarled. Spike looked out in surprise having no idea what the issue was.

“Aww, come on. Don’t be like that. I would rather be friends then have you at odds with me. Besides, what did Granny Smith say after you talked to her about what happened?” Rayne asked then clearly waited for an answer.

Now Big Mac scowled with a guilty expression as if he didn't want to say. Eventually he kicked at the ground and mumbled out, “That what I did was wrong and that AJ is a grown mare who can make her own choices.” Rayne smiled but then clearly waited for the rest of it. Giving a scoff Big Mac continued saying, “And that I ain’t allowed in my sister’s room no more for any reason unless the house was flooding, sinking into the ground, or on fire.”

“Whoa, what happened between you two?” Spike asked as the situation went over his head.

Rayne stepped up quickly and answered, “What’s important is that no pony meant any harm to any pony else. And come on, you know that Applejack had to show some interest in somepony eventually. Aren’t you glad that it was with a friend? A friend who you know would treat her right? That’s much better than a stranger, isn’t it?”

“Huh, I never thought of it that way before.” Big Mac said and Rayne reached out a hoof for him to shake. After the two made up they smiled putting the whole incident with Applejack behind them.

Just then there was a snap of magic as Discord appeared in the street before them shouting, “What is taking you two so long?! I’m eager to get things started but I can’t do it all on my own! Oh, well hello there Rayne. What are you doing here?” He asked after noticing that the stallion was standing with his friends.

“Uh, here? In the middle of the street? In the middle of the town?” Rayne chuckled as if this had been an odd place to meet somepony.

“You know...” Big Mac said and then leaned in to whisper something to Spike. After that they motioned for Discord to lean in. Discord nodded agreeing with whatever was said before adding in his own whispering while pointing over to Rayne.

Rayne just leaned back and brought one of his hooves up to his face to blow the dust off it as he waited for them to finish, already assuming about what it was about but waiting patiently nonetheless. Once they were done it was Spike who turned saying, “So Rayne, the three of us were going to have sort of a guy’s night together. Most of the girls are pretty busy right now with their own thing going on and Twilight will be holed up in her study all evening. I don’t supposed you’re free and would be interested in joining us for a game inside the castle?”

Feigning surprise with his best Discord impersonation, Rayne shouted out, “What? Me? Oh why I never saw this coming at all. But of course, I would love to join you three in your little game!”

To this the Draconequus crossed his arms and said, “My, how presumptuous. And to think that anypony would ever behave in such a way. Ugh.” Rayne had a hard time not laughing as he raised a questioning eyebrow to him.

The others didn’t seem to catch on as they smiled and encouraged the dark stallion to follow them. Once inside, Rayne saw that the map on the Friendship Table had been deactivated and there were a few decorations about with the box for Ogres and Oubliettes already set out on the table. “Ohhh, is this what you all are planning to play?” Rayne asked as he picked Rainbow Dash’s seat to rest in.

“Yup, that’s right.” Spike told him. “Now this can be a fairly complicated game if you aren’t familiar with it. But from the sound of your voice I take it that you’ve played it before?”

Snickering to himself, “Yeah, you could say something like that. I’m sorry to say that I don’t have a character sheet readily available though. I’ll have to make a new one and maybe you'd let me join your adventure at an average level between your existing characters?”

Spike nodded as that sounded fair enough to him. “Okay then assuming you don’t need the basics explained to you, I just need to know what your play style is like. I play the wizard Garbunkle, Big Mac plays a knight as Sir McBiggin, and Discord plays a ranger named Captain Wuzz.”

“Interesting, interesting.” Rayne commented. “I’ll admit that I’ve always been a bit partial to playing a rogue. However, you don’t have any homebrews in your campaign? With a wizard, a knight, and a ranger it seems like your group is sorely lacking for a Charisma character.”

The others listened in as Spike thought about it for a moment. “Well, that’s true. And our group is just about to explore a new town. A homebrew you say? What did you have in mind?”

Rayne thought about a character concept for a little while before saying, “How about I play a Blue Mage? They can be pretty versatile. Instead of fighting with a sword, or a bow, or with conventional magic spells, they fight with monster abilities that they learn through combat.”

“Wow.” Big Mac commented.

“Ohhhh, that does sound intriguing. Fighting with monster abilities. How EVER did you come up with such an idea?” Discord questioned to which Rayne gave him a suspicious look but then just shrugged.

Spike thought it over and then asked, “Okay, we can give that a try. But there doesn’t seem to be anything in the core rules about Blue Mages. How would that work?”

To this Rayne scoffed as if it were no big deal. “Oh, just roll me out some basic stats for a character and then take a look at some of the abilities that monsters have for our character levels and below. Then look at how many special abilities your characters have attained so far and give me that many different monster abilities to pick from.”

“Huh, that’s kind of brilliant.” Spike stated. “Okay, I can do that. Here’s your character sheet for you to fill out while I browse over the monster list for a moment.” Rayne and Spike nodded to each other while the other two players had no problem waiting a moment for this to be completed.

Rayne finished first and handed his sheet over to Spike since he was the one running the game. “Oh I see. Wow, not much of a fighter are you? I see that you put most of your stats into Charisma and Intelligence. You know you’ll be a bit of a glass cannon with your health points that low.”

“Eh, I’m not afraid of being a specialist. And I think you’ll find that I’ll be more than useful in a fight. So what did you find for me?” He asked to the game master.

“Hmmm. Okay so I’ll give you three abilities. For a basic power. Would you want be able to create vines that hold a target, have an acid spit attack that’s low power but basically never misses, or be able to detect the feelings of those around you?”

“I’ll take the acid attack.” He decided.

“Alright for a middle power would you want a fire claw, an ice wall, or a charm maneuver?”

“Oh I’ll take the charm ability for certain.” Rayne stated.

“Okay, last power.” Spike told him. “These are a bit strong so you’ll only get to use this once per game session. Do you want an earthquake attack, a dragon breath ability, or a regenerative power?”

To this Discord whistled and Rayne scratched him chin. “Hmm, tough choices. But for this I think I’ll take the breath weapon. And let’s name my mage Altero, for his ability to alter himself.” Rayne chuckled, knowing he could have come up with something better but it seemed to fit the cheesy names of the others in the group.

“Alright, so it seems that we are all set. So Mage Altero, are you prepared to enter the world of Ogre’s and Oubliettes?” Spike asked dramatically.

“Oh you have no idea how prepared I am for this.” The stallion smirked and with that Spike started the game. And just as Rayne had hoped for, Discord snapped his fingers bring the adventure to life for them.

“Our hero’s Garbunkle, Sir McBiggin, and Captain Wuzz, along with the mage Altero who they recently befriended on the road, find themselves on the edge of Crystopolis. The sparkling diamond town is known for it’s beauty and friendly inhabitants. However as you approach, a guard stops you from entering the city.”

“Hault, I cannot let you enter the city.” Says the guard.

Rayne rolled his eyes a bit at that modest roleplaying but didn’t interrupt. Captain Wuzz was the first to speak as he shouted out, “Oh just do what we do for every guard in our path and toss him some gold to get him out of the way.”

“Oh now hold on.” Altero said as he stepped up and questioned the non player character. “What seems to be the problem?”

Turning to him the guard said, “We have had recent threats to the city. The evil squid wizard, the Squizard, has threatened to unleash a terrifying monster upon our homes if we do not pay him a ridiculous amount of gold and crystal. We have no means of fighting such a beast but to pay the Squizard’s demands would nearly bankrupt our city. As such, our ruler has requested to turn any traveler’s away for their own protection.”

“A terrifying monster, you say? And where is this horrible beast?” Garbunkle asked as he looked around not seeing any danger.

“To the west, in the swamp is where it resides. But many dangerous creatures have always come from that direction.” The guard informed them.

Capt. Wuzz spoke next saying, “So all you have to worry about is this big bad beastie thing and then all will be well? Could we enter the city then?”

“Oh, well I suppose so.” The guard answered.

“Sounds like a quest to me!” Altero stated.

“Eyup!” Sir McBiggin agreed.

Now Spike went on to narrate the next scene. “Here in the Dark Poison Swamp, our adventurers battle their way through Toxic Slimes and Bog Goblins. The monsters fall quickly to our mighty warriors, earning the group some experience and a bit of dropped gold. Now though they come across an ancient ruin that has long been forgotten by the people of Crystopolis. As the party approaches, the statues of two large Minotaurs loom over the walk way.”

To this Altero smirked and said, “I recommend we take defensive positions. Being a Blue Mage, my history of understanding monsters tells me that these statues may come to life just as soon as we pass by them.”

“Hmm. Roll for knowledge then.” Spike asked and Rayne did so. The dragon looked over at his roll and nodded.

But Capt. Wuzz called out in disbelief. “Oh come on! That’s preposterous. These are STATUES made for decoration. Creatures doesn’t come to life from being held within stone!” To this everyone at the game gave the Draconequus an awkward stare as that exact thing had happened to him personally.

“Well moving on then.” Spike said and then leaned down to read the game master book for the story arc. “As the adventurers proceed forward to the ancient ruin, the two stone Minotaurs standing by the entryway come to life and attack.”

“Really…?” Discord frowned.

Ignoring this Spike continued, “Okay so Altero, you cleverly avoid the surprise attack all together. Sir McBiggin and Capt Wuzz, how do you react?”

“I defend!” Big Mac shouted as his knight raised a shield in front of him.

“Oh well I just move out of the way.” Discord answered as if it were the simplest thing.

“Okay let’s see. Sir McBiggin, you successfully manage to defend against the initial attack taking only minor damage. Capt Wuzz, I’m sorry to say that as you proceeded forward and were caught unaware which leaves you with taking a mighty blow from the second Minotaur.

“Oh course...” Discord sulked as Capt Wuzz was knocked to the ground. “Well, as hurt as I may be it will take more than one attack to take this adventurer down! Let’s go friends! Let us vanquish these foul beasts!” He cheered to which his other two companions jumped to his side.

Now their party launched themselves into combat. Sir McBiggin worked as the defender to block attacks and counterattack when able. Capt Wuzz provided ranged support firing arrows at the beasts while trying to stay away from the danger. Garbunkle worked to try to hinder the beasts with magic spells. Meanwhile, Altero seemed to hang back out of the combat. “No, I pass my turn in combat to study the Minotaurs.” Rayne said as Spike nodded.

“Um, excuse me!” Capt Wuzz called out while firing another arrow and dodging another attack. “A little help here please!”

Meanwhile Sir McBiggin was once, twice, and three times knocked off his balance by the Minotaur’s special attack to use a horn to trip their opponent. “Eyup!”

After his third pass Altero finally stepped foward saying, “I use a minor action to pass my starter healing potion to Sir McBiggin and then hold the rest of my turn until the next time that a Minotaur attacks him.”

“Oookay.” Spike nodded and wrote on his scenario sheet what had been done.

“I hope that you have a plan! These things aren’t going down!” Capt Wuzz complained.

However after their ranger shot off another arrow, it was the Minotaur’s turn again. The one on the left attacked the ranger while the one on the right tried again for it’s special attack to get the knight onto his back. “Hold it!” Altero shouted. “I fire my acid attack at the Minotaur assaulting Sir McBiggin. But having studied the creature I use my monster knowledge to attack it’s weak spot which are it’s tiny legs.”

At this the two other players looked over to Rayne in surprise but Spike scratched his chin as he thought it over. “Okay, give me a roll for your attempt.” Rayne rolled the twenty sided dice and Spike looked over calculating something something that the other players couldn’t see. “Congratulations, you manage to do critical damage to the Minotaur. Additionally, because you attacked its weak spot just as it was attacking, the Minotaur loses balance and trips itself instead.”

“Now Sir McBiggin! Strike while it’s down!” Altero yelled as it was the knight’s turn next.

“By the power of my virtue let my sword strike true!” The knight yelled theatrically.

Spike then looked over his attack roll and announced. “Alright! So while the creature was unable to defend itself Sir McBiggin managed to slay the first beast! Now Garbunkle’s turn is next. Time to use my greater power to finish the second beast off.”

“No, hold onto it!” Altero yelled out. “Just give me two more turns!” The others looked to each other in confusion but nodded seeing as the Blue Mage’s first plan had worked out pretty well. Capt Wuzz worked on distracting the beast so that it couldn’t attack anyone while Sir McBiggin drank the healing potion and readied to attack.

On Alterio’s next turn he moved over to the Minotaur who had already fallen. “Okay so on this turn I use my power as a Blue Mage to absorb the abilities of the Minotaur.” All three of the other companions nodded as that seemed like something sensible for a Blue Mage to do. But then they all recoiled in disgust at the process of slowly consuming the beast to absorb it’s power.

Another round went by where Garbunkle gave Capt Wuzz a healing potion to drink while Sir McBiggin took over distracting the bull like monster. “Alright get ready everyone!” Alterio yelled now that his turn came about again. “I charge forward toward the Minotaur!”

“What?! Are you crazy?!” Capt Wuzz yelled. “You don’t have any strength! You’ll get torn to pieces!”

While racing over to the monster Alterio didn’t even hesitate. Rayne turned toward the game master now and explained, “I use the new knowledge I gained of being part Minotaur to perform the signature trip attempt move on it! And while I may not be very strong, I use my intelligence and the knowledge I gained from studying this move for a bonus to pull it off!”

“Huh, interesting.” Spike said. “Okay. So you still have to use strength for the attack but I’ll give you a small bonus for those two points each.” Rayne nodded and Alterio continued with his attack. Capt Wuzz and Sir McBiggin watched as Minotaur horns grew from the Blue Mage’s head. Then he reached down with the horns toward the monster’s feet.”

“Ooowww, bad roll.” Spike said looking at the dice Rayne rolled for the attack. “That isn’t going to do a whole lot of damage but… with the bonuses you earned you manage to pull off the trip attempt to get the monster on it’s back.

“Now!” Alterio shouted as Sir McBiggin, Capt Wuzz, and Garbunkle all began to wail on the fallen creature until it was defeated.

“Congratulations! You have managed to defeat the guardians and gain entrance to the ancient ruins!” Spike announced to them all. “And you’ve all earned some experience and gold.”

“Well...” Discord purred out. “It seems that you do know your way around this game after all. Very clever being a Blue Mage. Tell me, how DO you come up with these ideas?” He inquired.

Rayne played his poker face well saying, “It’s not that hard. You just use what you know and build on that creatively.” He teased as he obviously wasn’t going to elaborate.

Now Spike went on as he read the rest of the scene to the group. “The adventurers find themselves traveling down a dark staircase. The walls are covered in moss from the swamp and the stinging scent of poison can be detected in the air.”

Switching back into character now Spike spoke out as Garbunkle saying, “Keep your eyes peeled. We want to see the creature before it sees us. Something tells me that whatever is down here isn’t going to be bothered by a metal shield or our attempts to dodge it’s attacks.” The rest of the group nodded before Spike picked the scenario script back up again.

“Just then something large moved through the darkness just ahead of them. A massive shape grew and grew until almost the entire underground cavern seemed to be taken up by it’s shadow. A series of hissing could be heard and the poison in the air seemed to thicken as an enormous Hydra came into view.

“YEEYEEYEEYEEEAAAAHHH!!!” Sir McBiggin and Capt Wuzz shouted together as they dodged a series of poison fangs and retreated to where the two mages had been hanging back. “Well what do we do now?!” The ranger asked.

“Let me have a try at it.” Alterio said as he stepped forward.

“Oh come on! We don’t have four turns to just dance around that thing for you to ’pay attention to it’ or whatever!” Capt Wuzz shouted. “It will eat each one of us one at a time by then!”

“Eyup!” Sir McBiggin shouted as he stepped back seeing that the Hydra was about to charge.

“No worries. I plan to use one of my powers on it.” Rayne told the group.

“Oh, good idea.” Garbunkle called out. “If you use your Dragon Breath you might be able to hit all of the heads at once!”

“I use my power to charm the creature.” Rayne announced.

Suddenly everyone at the table fell quiet in surprise. The other three players looked around in disbelief and as Discord had taken to being Rayne’s token neighsayer this evening shouted, “Now hold on! This is a HYDRA! Not a town guard or some floozie of a barmaid.”

To this Spike spoke up. “Well, maybe as a Blue Mage it might be possible… But are you sure Rayne? It’s defenses are pretty high.”

“Would you rather run up and fight it instead?” Rayne asked.

“NOPE!” Big Mac said as Sir McBiggin shoved the Blue Mage forward towards the beast.

“Okay, let’s give this a shot.” Spike said. “Roll for your attempt to charm the Hydra…. I can’t believe I just said that sentence.”

Rayne nodded and rolled the dice. To everyone’s surprise it landed on a nineteen once it stopped skipping across the table. “That, plus my high Charisma!” Rayne pointed out.

Instantly Spike began pouring over his notes and calculating numbers. Big Mac and Discord bit the tips of their paws and Rayne just waited. “You pass… by one point.” Spike said as the Draconequus’ jaw dropped. “The Hydra leans down as the Blue Mage calls to him sweetly. Then it rolls over onto it’s back like a dog as Alterio scratches behind it’s ear in just the right spot.”

“I can’t believe it! This is implausible that a powerful magical creature could be tamed so easily!” Discord shouted.

Rayne just smirked and replied, “But… isn’t Fluttershy able to do about the same thing to Cerberus? Are you calling her a fake?”

Discord’s eyes went wide for a moment before he leaned back and said, “I retract my statement.” Everyone at the table laughed at that as Spike picked up the scenario script again.

“Okay so now that the adventurers had, ahem, ’defeated’ the Hydra, they could now return to the town of Crystopolis!”

“I have a better idea!” Alterio announced as he climbed atop of the Hydra as if it were a horse to ride. “Awwww who’s a big good boy? Huh? Yeah, you are! You like us much more than you like that mean ol’ Squizzard, don’t you? Yeah, I bet the Squizzard never gave you scritchy scritches behind your ear for any of your itchy itches, did he? No, no he didn’t. Why don’t you show us where to find the Squizzard and we’ll make sure that he can’t be so inconsiderate to you anymore. Huh? Huh boy? Would you do that for us?”

Now the others smiled as they all liked where Rayne was headed with this idea. Feeling inspired, Spike decided to run with it as he announced that the Hydra did indeed lead them to the Squizzard’s secret lair. “Okay so you all have arrived at Volcano Tower. However your approach won’t be easy because a massive gate followed by the Squizzard’s army blocks your approach.”

Rayne was surprised when the other three players excitedly looked to him to see if he had any more clever ideas. “Hehe, well… Sir McBiggin, I don’t suppose that some rusty old gate is going to stop your incredible sword, now would it?”

“Heh, heh. Nope!” After slashing the way clear for the others, Sir McBiggin lead the group forward.

"And what next?" Garbunkle asked as they faced the overwhelming forces ahead of them.

“Okay so... they have an army? Well we have a Hydra!” Altero grinned and all of the players laughed seeing the multiheaded beast race forward to chase the Squizzard’s army about.

Moving quickly now they ran passed all the fighting and up the Endless Staircase, through the Infinite Doors, and beyond the Pathless Path to get to the Squizzard’s sanctum at the top of the volcano. “Red light from the lava below filled the room as the Squizzard stood ready to face the adventurers.” Spike narrated.

“You fools think that you can defeat me?! You may have tamed my monster and you may have saved Crystopolis for now. But you have sealed your fate by coming here to fight me!”

“...Challenge him to a wizard’s duel!” Altero whispered to Garbunkle. “A one on one fight to see who is the better wizard.”

“But I’m not stronger than-”

“Trust me.” He said reassuringly to their magical companion.

“Alright then! YOU SQUIZZARD! YOU WILL NOT BE VICTORIOUS TODAY! We will stop your evil deeds here! And once you are vanquished I will save the fair lady 'Shmarity' from your clutches! I, the wizard Garbunkle, challenge you to a wizard’s duel!”

“Ahem, follow my lead...” Altero whispered to Capt Wuzz as Rayne showed Spike he was rolling for stealth.

“Little fool! Your magic cannot compare to mine! I accept your challenge!” The Squizzard replied. “I will defeat you first, and then I will defeat your friends! Hey, wait a minute. Where did they go?” The enemy wizard asked noticing that only Sir McBiggin was standing behind Garbunkle.

Rayne quickly spoke up. “Having taken the time while you two were talking to study the Squizzard, I have Altero charge forward and use the Minotaur Trip against him with a bonus for studying how the Squizzard might move to dodge!”

After Rayne rolled his dice Spike announced, “You successfully get the drop on the Squizzard who is unable to avoid your trip attempt.”

“And it’s right into the Volcano that I trip him!” Rayne yelled out confidentially. “What? I didn’t put him starting near the edge. He was like that when we walked in.” He said to the others.

“Fools! I will not be defeated so easily!” The Squizzard shouts while managing to grab onto a rock and save himself from falling.

“Now, Capt Wuzz!” Alterio shouts.

Stepping from out of the shadows, the ranger draws his bow and fires. “I aim at the rock that the Squizzard is holding onto!” Discord announces.

Spike looks over Discord's roll and nods. “You successfully manage to break the rock off from the edge causing the Squizzard to fall deeper into the volcano.”

“NOOOO!!! NOT LIKE THIS! THIS IS NOT THE END!!!” The Squizzard shouts as he begins waiving his wand around.

To this Altero yells out, “Quick, Sir McBiggin! The Squizzard is going to use a spell to save himself. Interrupt his casting by throwing your sword at him!”

But then the knight looked out nervously. “But- but then my sword...”

“Trust me!” Altero said and then turned back toward the exit to the tower and whistled loudly.

Giving a nod the knight raced over to the edge and said alloud, “By the power of my virture let my sword strike true!” Then he hurled his blade down towards the wizard.

Spike gave a sigh as he looked at Big Mac’s dice roll and compared it to the Squizzard’s stats. “Sir McBiggin’s sword pierces through the Squizzard interrupting the teleportation spell that he was casting. With not enough time left the evil wizard plunges into the molten lava and screams a death cry as the fiery magma envelopes him!”

“Nooooooooooo…..!”

Before anything else could be said, Rayne quickly spoke up while looking to the game master for approval. “And just as the Squizzard is about to finish submerging, the Hydra appears behind them from Altero’s call. It reaches down to snag Sir McBiggin’s sword before the lava can claim it.

Spike nods and the knight cheered happily as the blade was returned to him. “Oh thank you, than- Yeouch! Hot, hot, still hot!”

Reading from the scene script again Spike announced, “With the Squizzard defeated, the Volcano Tower begins to crumble and all of his armies are laid to waste. Our heros race down to the ground just in time for the evil tower to come crashing down and never to rise again. After returning to Crystopolis, everyone throws a celebration for the defeat of the squid wizard. The hero’s are showered with wealth and praise while the Hydra is accepted as the new official guardian of the city!”

Clearing his throat Spike looked up at the group now. “Wow, we did it! We really defeated the Squizzard you guys!” He cheered but then the other boys chuckled at something that was behind Spike. "What? What's so funny?"

Just then a soft voice spoke out with a flirtatious tone. “Aren’t you forgetting something?” Two off-white hooves wrapped around Spike from behind as Rarity said, “And in the end, the fair princess Shmarity was saved by the heroic Garbunkle. In fact she was so grateful that she fell instantly in love and the two lived together happily ever after!”

Spike fell into a blushing mess as his girlfriend snuck up and kissed his cheek. Meanwhile Rayne, Discord, and Big Mac all just chuckled and turned away minding their own business.

“Rarity! You’re back!” Spike cheered out.

“MmHmm!” The mare smiled happily as she nodded. “That’s right! You know I could never stay away from Ponyville and my Spikey Wikey for too long. Now, if you boys are all finished here I believe that I have a hero to thank for my dashing rescue!” She chuckled as she allowed Spike to hop up on her back as she walked off with him toward his room.

Meanwhile Discord snapped his claw magically cleaning up the game pieces and then flipping the switch to return the map to above the Friendship Table. “Well my friend. I must say, you certainly brought a level of excitement to guy’s night that I wasn’t expecting. I can’t wait to see what you come up with next!”

Rayne smirked as he walked with Discord and Big Mac to the front doors of the castle. “Well maybe soon. But for now I say we call it a night. This was fun but I think you all should join me at the Hot Hoof sometime. The other’s nodded and they all went their separate ways while Big Mac considered joining them at the jazz club sometime while Rayne thought ahead about his scheduled clients at work in the morning.

Author's Note

Well this was a fun and creative chapter to write. First of all let me state the obvious that I don't own MLP, Ogres and Oubliettes, or D&D by Wizards of the Coast. I'm just a big fan of playing the 3.X version of that game. And for you experienced D&D players who might say, 'That's not how the rules work,' this is just a fantasy story and not the real game.

So for those who caught it, we had some timeline hints included in here. The progress of this story just passed episodes four and five of season eight in the show. "Fake it Till You Make It," and, Grannies Gone Wild," both just happened elsewhere while Rayne was still in Ponyville.

Now there was a very fun little Marvel reference in this chapter which I hope gave you all a laugh. No, I do not own Marvel either. So in the first Avengers Movie there was a meme made from the line, "I have an army. We have a Hulk!" I used this here when Altero said, "We have a Hydra."

Also I hope the game play dialogue made sense. When I wrote that Garbunkle, Sir McBiggin, Capt Wuzz or Altero spoke that meant they were doing so in character for the game. When I wrote that Spike, Big Mac, Discord or Rayne spoke that meant the players were talking to each other out of character for the game.

Oh and Rayne and Big Mac have totally patched things up and are friends again. ^_~

62 - Froggy Bottom Panther

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 62 – Froggy Bottom Panther

Heavy footfalls of wood and shadow tore through the greenery of the Everfree Forest. Tongues of bark wagged under heavy breath as paws of wood scraped across the forest floor. Meanwhile, paws of shadow and stone were following close behind. “Mmmm, oh my… How liberating this is to be able to hunt without having to worry about looking out for someone with me.” A voice spoke out from behind sharp fangs and a black coat. Just then seven Timberwolves emerged from the far side of a clearing right where the panther stood.

Looking up they saw a fiery light filling the air and once it dissipated an entire swarm of Flash Bees seemed to drop to the ground. Now the panther turned around to face the Timberwolves while grinning wide as electricity seemed to spark from his teeth. “Excellent work my beauties, you herded them right to me...” That was when sixteen Obsidianwolves suddenly emerged from the forest behind the seven Timberwolves who were now surrounded. Right away the shadow hounds descended upon the canines of bark and leaves.

“Easy, easy there. Not all of them.” Rayne ordered as he leisurely strolled over to where the seven forest creatures were now pinned captive. “This is the Everfree Forest, not the Timberwolf Territory. The Timberwolves play an important part of the ecosystem here so we don’t want to capture ALL of them, now do we?” With a wave of his paw three of the Timberwolves were released to scurry back into the forest while the remaining four quickly had their essence drained away. They each collapsed into the sticks that made them as Rayne expanded his ever growing pack of Umbran canines to twenty.

“Ahhh, now this is a force to be reckoned with. So useful you hounds are. So efficient. You never tire, never complain. And your loyalty seems to be without question. It would appear that you are capable of doing just about anything for me… except for finding changelings that is.” He growled out and seven of his hounds lowered their heads from not having been able to track down Chrysalis back when she escaped him.

“Still...” The panther said and then bent down to spread his paws outwards. With no sound coming from any of them, the beasts seemed to yip excitedly as the Rayne took a moment to play and wrestle with the creatures joyfully. “Alright! Alright enough!’ He called out as he was swarmed and overpowered by stone tongues lapping all over him.

Once he was standing back on all fours, his hounds stopped wagging their tails and gave him an intent stare awaiting what to be told to do next. "I think we’re finally ready. It’s time to hunt something… bigger.” He grinned as all twenty dogs vanished. Just then there was a fiery light as the Flash Bees had their energy returned to them. But by then the panther had already vanished deeper into the forest.

That Evening in Canterlot Castle -

“I’m sorry to disappoint you, Twilight. But I am just as clueless here as you are.” Celestia said as she stood with Luna at her side before the small purple alicorn. The princess of Friendship just hung up head as she tried to think of something intelligent to say but found herself at a loss.

“Really? Nothing?” Twilight whined, showing her years with that desperate plea.

This made two other nearby faces frown as Shining Armor and Cadence looked over from where they were sitting at a table together. “Twilly, don’t be unfair.” Her brother quickly said. “We are all doing the best we can here but it isn’t easy when we don’t know what we’re dealing with.”

Now the smaller princess gave a sigh as she replied, “I know. I was just so certain that maybe you might had heard of something like this creature before.”

Celestia simply had to shake her head. “I have been around for a long time, but I am not completely timeless. I have never heard of a large feline beast the likes of which you have described. There are panthers in Equestria but none the size of what you described seeing that day in Ponyville. And certainly none that can use magic the way that you wrote about in your first letter.”

Now it was Luna who stepped up and asked, “And you are absolutely certain that this is the same creature? Originally you warned us of a being with black feathers. But the being you claim appeared in Ponyville had no wings of any kind. Are you sure that paw prints you found in the dirt are a match?”

Twilight gave a confident expression and nodded. “Yes. After the incident I teleported back and forth between the site of Tirek’s demise and the town. I even took Fluttershy with me for observation. We both came to the same conclusion that the marks were identical. We were very thorough.”

“And we know nothing about it’s intent?” Shining asked. “It’s not like I’m condoning this kind of behavior within our boarders or anything. But you said that it had to be intelligent, right? That it seemed to know what it was doing?” He waited for a nod from the others before pointing out, “So first this panther shows up in our lands and takes out the villain Tirek. Then it isn’t seen again until it pops up to kidnap a pegasus who you are over ninety percent certain was Chrysalis?” To this Twilight nodded again. “Well, if you ask me it sounds as if it is only hunting bad guys. Maybe we should just leave it alone and it might leave us alone.”

Cadence gently placed a hoof over her husband’s. “I understand what you are saying. But this is Equestria my love and that is not how we do things here. All walks of life are citizens of this land and that even goes for those who are supposed to be ‘safely’ imprisoned away.”

Now the stallion nodded as he softened his tone. “No, you’re right. I’m sorry. We don’t condone capital punishment for a reason and if we can’t protect someone who we incarcerate then what is the difference?”

Now Celestia spoke up again saying, “We know what fate became Tirek but we do not know what ‘actually’ happened to the changeling. It would be foolish of us to assume anything without confirmation. Likewise, if this creature holds such a fierce predatory instinct then I see no reason to believe that it would not devour a pony if given the chance.”

“And yet,” Luna followed up, “it’s power to use magic complicates matters. We cannot defend every corner of Equestria at once. There are many towns and many cities in our lands. We simply do not have the numbers to keep watch everywhere. Likewise, even if the being was found… against a panther? A magical panther? I would be hesitant even asking our guards to face such a challenge.”

“Well...” Cadence was next to speak. “We’ve reached out for help against a powerful foe before, haven’t we? Isn’t this just like when Tirek first reappeared? Could we just ask Dis-” But then Cadence stopped as she saw Twilight waving her arms for her to stop. “Uh, couldn’t we ask… Fluttershy’s tall friend for help in this matter?”

Clearly all eyes were on the purple princess now as she looked up to address the other leaders of Equestria. “We don’t know enough about what is going on. And as much as I hate it, I feel that I need to agree with my brother at least for a little while. So far we have only seen this thing go after Tirek and Chrysalis. Until I see otherwise I have to assume that it really is hunting villains. Now while our ‘tall friend’ has made quite the turn around, he did use to be a villain himself.”

“Twilight… Are you speak out of concern for Dis-ah, I mean our ‘tall friend?’” Luna asked.

“Indeed I am. I don’t know if he might be hunted by this creature one day so the thought of sending him off to go looking for trouble just sounds… irresponsible to me. If the beast is found and if indeed we aren’t able to overpower it then trust me that I will definitely call out for ‘his’ assistance. But until that time I have actually been working rather hard to try and keep our friend in the dark about this. Even now as we hold this meeting I have asked Fluttershy keep him distracted. So I’m at least pretty sure that he won’t be paying attention to anything else going on tonight beyond the confines of Fluttershy’s hut.”

Now Shining smirked, “Very crafty, sis. I like it. But what do we do now? Do we just wait for trouble to show itself again like we did with that previous Sombra scare?”

Celestia gave a sigh as she stepped back to sit in her throne. “I guess that is all we can do for now. Believe me my friends, Luna and I will be ready. If something does happen we will do all in our power to protect our citizens. But unless somepony is actually attacked while in Canterlot, then we may have a difficult time tracking this creature down.”

With that Cadence stood from her seat and Shining Armor quickly followed suit. “Very well then. We were happy to visit for this meeting but I feel it would be best for Shining and I to return to the empire so that we can watch for any sightings of the panther appearing there. Twilight, you should return to Ponyville and I guess that we’ll just have to hope for the best with this.” The other alicorns nodded and they each hugged each other for support.

Froggy Bottom Bog -

Watchful blue eyes peered out from the brush toward a swampy lake. Moss and lily pads covered the water which seemed to sway gently even though this lake had no tide to make waves. “It’s time… let’s do this.” Rayne whispered as a single Obsidianwolf crawled it’s way out of shadow and then stood at the edge of the murky lake. It howled a soundless howl before clawing a bit at the dirt and allowing it to spill into the murky depths below.

There was a massive eruption from the water’s surface as a mouth filled with fangs sprang out with a hiss. Once the splash had fallen away a giant creature with four large heads on four long necks was sprouted up out from the water. One mouth held the Obsidianwolf while the other heads of the Hydra watched carefully as it struggled to chew the strange creature continually reforming each time it was bit down upon.

-Redacted Content-

That was when the reptile noticed a large black cat creep out from the bushes to stare up at it defiantly. Rayne’s sinister voice growled out to his hounds harshly as the Hydra leaned back in surprise seeing nineteen more of the canines launch outward from the treeline.

Rayne said commanded to the serpentine beast.

Seven hounds looked particularly determined to not fail the panther a second time.

That was when Rayne joined the fight, racing forward as his Obsidianwolves covered the Hydra like biting ants.

He yelled as he dodged a bite and then began running up the Hydra’s neck.

Then he sank his fangs in deep, shocking his prey with Flash Bee electricity through the reptile’s skin. Ignoring the taste of murky lake water, he bit harder until leaping back through the air to avoid another hissing head snapping in from his side.

Now him and the Hydra stared at each other under the pale moon light that filtered in through the trees. “Glad to have your attention...” The black cat taunted as all of his hounds suddenly fell away. Having seemed to anger the creature, three of the heads dove directly at him. “And up we go!” Rayne smirked as he leapt above and ran across the necks of the beasts.

Just then the fourth Hydra mouth sprang forward trying to sneak around behind the panther. “Oh no you don’t!” Rayne cried out and again jumped out of the way just in time as if he had eyes in the back of his head. When he landed back down on the shoreline his outstretched shadow resembled the look of a Chimera watching out in every direction.

“Come on you big lizard! Give me all you’ve got!” Rayne taunted as the shadow hounds stood around waiting. That was when the Hydra roared and attacked the panther with all four heads now. “That’s it… I’m right here. Come and get it!” Rayne held his ground before disappearing into shadow to protect himself. “Do it!” He roared from his incorporeal state and just then the Obsidianwolves moved in.

“RRRRAAAAWWWWWRRR!!!” The Hydra shrieked as the canines leapt around the necks of those four heads before biting onto the tail of the hound in front of it. Linking together like chains the wolves locked the Hydra in place and pulled to try to keep those heads pinned down. “RRAWW-RRAAAWWWLLLL!!!” The creature roared furiously and flailed about to try to free itself.

“Grrrrrr! They can’t hold it! The Hydra is too strong!” The panther grimaced. “If only they were bigger… but I can’t combine them into a bigger wolf because I need the numbers!” Rayne wracked his brain to think quickly before the Hydra could break away from their grasp. Then looking down as he watched his Chimera shadow checking in different directions for him, Rayne had a new idea.

“Wait… when I capture Timberwolves their essence cry out to be reformed. But I have been the one choosing that new form! What if I chose something different? Something bigger?!” Then the panther quickly wracked his brain trying to think of everything that he had hunted over the passed month.

Concentrating hard, Rayne reached toward a wolf at the back of their chain. Instantly the others looked nervous as they started to slide, losing their grasp on the thrashing reptile. Changing his focus caused his shadow to shift from the Chimera to the extra Cragadile he recently hunted from around Zecora’s home.

Outstretching a paw as if calling the wolf again Rayne focused his magic and pressed in his mind with the essence of the Cragadile. Meanwhile the other wolves fumbled as one of the heads started to break free. “Rawwrr… Rraaawwwrrr... RRRAAAWRRRRR!!!” That was until the flimsy chain of wolves suddenly managed to yank the head down so hard that the Hydra’s skull hit the ground with a good smack.

Looking back the other wolves all saw an Obsidian-Cragadile with it’s jaws held tightly around the end of the chain. Now the eyes of the Hydra seemed startled, being even more confused by the sight of the shadowy stony reptile. That brief hesitation was all that the panther needed. Pulling three more wolves back to him, three more Cragadiles made of shadow and dark stone appeared. Now the chain of Umbran creatures pulled on the Hydra so hard that the beast was almost yanked out of the water.

“YOU… ARE… MINE!!!” The panther shouted as he leapt forward. With the shadow of the Aramaspi King evoked, the panther gave a smack across all four heads, dizzying the beast. Then a fiery light was dragged out from each of them. “Ohhhhh… Oh yes…. Oh YEAH!” Rayne cheered. “Hold onto your bones because this is going to be good!” He called back to his Umbran creatures.

Releasing the weakened Hydra, they all gathered around Rayne as he reached out pulling another of the wolves back into him. With a bit of focus he outstretched his paw and then a tidal wave of darkness expanded out before him. Four giant heads roared out without a sound, as an Obsidian-Hydra now bowed before Rayne respectfully. “Now THAT’s what I’m talking about!” He yelled excitedly and then his ears perked up as two more Hydra showed up to investigate what all the commotion had been. “Now fetch!” The two newcomers were shocked to see what looked like one of their kind made of black stone and shadow charging right at them.

The panther’s fangs shined in the light as Rayne stood grinning like a madman while the ground shook from the violent thrashing before him. With a snap of his fingers he stood watching, as his small army raced into the fray to help.

Less than twenty minutes later the panther stood on the edge of a ravaged Froggy Bottom Bog. Now three semi conscious Hydra lay collapsed at the water’s edge as the panther stood surrounded by his Umbran forces. “Now… let’s see.” He said to himself sounding both calm and collected. Stretching out a paw he watched as three dark Hydra, four shadowy Cragadiles, and fifteen billowy wolves all disappeared at his command. and vanished back inside him. Focusing a little more he stretched out his paw and there was once again twenty Obsidianwolves who resurfaced at his call. “Perfect...” He cheered to himself sinisterly.

First one, then a second, and then a third fiery light shined through the swamp as the three normal Hydra slowly picked themselves up with their essence restored. They looked down to panther who somehow commanded the forces that had overpowered them all. “Boo!” He spoke out and quickly they went scrambling back through the swamp away from him. “Ha, ha, ha! Alright… let’s go home boys...” The panther said aloud to seemingly no one in particular and yet to many who were listening.

What the panther didn’t see after he turned his back was how the forest moved once he was gone. Broken trees from the Hydra’s fighting sprouted new thorny limbs and stretched into the air. Branches pressed the ground to flatten the crushed and torn earth. Water that had been splashed from the bog slowly refilled. And as the ponies in Ponyville rested peacefully in their beds, there was no one awake to notice as the treeline for the Everfree Forest suddenly expanded another few feet out toward the town.

Inside Zecora’s Hut -

“So how did it go?” Maud asked as the two mares looked up from laying together on the zebra’s floor. They had just watched Rayne open the front door and make his way inside while wearing a rather confident smile upon his face. Both girls leaned together and sighed in relief as he did not appear to be covered in scratches or bite marks as they feared.

“Not to worry my dears. Everything went better than expected.” Then he moved to sit down in front of them and paused to give them each a tender kiss. “I was right after all in what I said after hunting the Chimera from Flame Geyser Swamp. As long as I’m actively paying attention for it, it has become nearly impossible to sneak up on me while I’m hunting. Granted, it can still be a little disorienting because I’m not used to being able to see in four directions at once.”

“Well I am pleased to see you return safe and sound. And can we assume that on your hunt there were many new creatures you found?” Zecora asked as she tried not to guess at what he had been up to tonight.

“Oh absolutely. In fact, I am just ‘sparking’ with excitement to tell you how things went.” He said as he surprised the girls with electricity flickering from his eyes. His girlfriends sat together listening as he explained how he acquired the magic of the Flash Bees, a swarm of Bite-acuda, four more Timberwolves, a couple Jackalope, and then finally he came across a Hydra at Froggy Bottom Bog.

“Rayne...” Maud said with a tone of concern to her deadpan voice. “You didn’t really go after something as dangerous as a Hydra, did you?”

To this he smiled and said, “Actually, I went after three. And I have something to show you. Something amazing that I leaned I could do.” To this the girls looked to each other and then back to Rayne before nodding. Conjuring up one of his hounds he pointed to the shadowy creature saying, “Now these you are familiar with. I rip the essence from a Timberwolf and reform it with my own magic under my control.” The two nodded. “But then I realized that the magic I get from Timberwolves doesn’t really have a form of it’s own.”

“What do you mean?” Maud asked as she now gave a curious head turn toward the Obsidianwolf.

“Think about it.” Rayne explained. “The magic of the Everfree Forest is to grow completely on it’s own. It needs no help from ponies, it’s like a living thing by itself. And from that growth Timberwolves are created. Just as the forest will refuse to be held back if chipped away at, so too does the magic of Timberwolves seek to reform itself when one is destroyed. But that’s it. ‘To reform’ is the end of what that magic seeks. Now I have been making the Timberwolves into wolves of my own because that is what I assumed they needed to be. But then I thought… what if they didn’t?”

“Rayne, what is this that you say? Are you telling us that you can make other creatures this way?” Zecora’s eyes popped open wide as she marveled at the thought.

Then the girls gasped as the Umbran wolf shifted at Rayne’s behest into Cockatrice. It looked up to them with dark wings of stone that flapped over a shadowy body. It’s hard obsidian beak clucked and yet no voice came out from the small billowy bird. “Don’t worry, it doesn’t have a stare attack like this. It’s only taken the form of a Cockatrice.” Rayne explained as both girls leaned in to inspect the creature. Giving a smile from behind their shoulders Rayne waived his paw again and the bird shifted to being an Obsidian-Jackalope.

“Awww, Rayne it is cute. Oh, and it still has it’s strength of leg to boot.” Zecora chuckled seeing the dark rabbit hop itself around her hut now. Then with another wave of his paw Rayne shifted the shadow creature back into it's wolf form. It bowed to the stallion before quickly disappearing.

“It seems that I can shift the magic of Timberwolves into the form of any animal that I steal the essence from. And that includes larger animals as well. Cragadiles, Manticores… even Hydras.” He grinned.

“No... Can that really be so?" Zecora gasped, speaking more in disbelief than hesitation.

“You can really animate a Hydra, Rayne?” Maud asked as the stallion nodded, explaining how he used the essence of the first one to subdue down the next two that later had arrived. But that was when his gray girlfriend looked to him inquisitively and asked a question he did not expect. “Can you animate us?”

“W-what?” Rayne asked softly.

“Well, you have the essence of Zecora and I. Not to mention nearly everypony in town now. Can you transform your hounds into shadow ponies?” She asked as Zecora looked on curiously as well.

“No, sadly that I can’t do. This magic seems specific to what it will or what it won’t combine with. I cannot transform an Obsidianwolf into any pony or even a copy of myself. Only my mirror pool magic does that for me. I cannot animate a copy of Tirek or the Aramaspi King or even a Griffon either. Now I of course can emulate the power of anything or anyone that I’ve taken. But these wolves of mine can only assume the form of creatures like beasts or fish or animals. Trust me, I tried. I was playing around with it for awhile after I figured out how to control this new ability of mine.”

The others nodded but that was when Zecora stood up and gave a very deep kiss to Rayne’s lips. “So impressive is our mighty stallion. However now the hunt is over and two mares are waiting for their rapscallion.” To this Rayne chuckled a bit and Zecora giggled seductively in turn. Quickly she guided him into the arms of Maud who lay waiting on the fern floor seat while the zebra fetched a bowl to scoop a viscous substance from within her cauldron.

Instantly Rayne turned back to the Zecora and smiled as he asked, “Wait a minute. Zecora, is that what I think it is?” He asked while fondly remembering back to the first time she had prepared that fluid for him.

“It is indeed, and you need not worry. Certain I am of having the mixture right this time so in our use of it we needn’t hurry.” Zecora called out while bringing not one but two bowls over to where Rayne was now laying.

“What is that Rayne?” Maud asked as she looked up to the two.

But the stallion just smirked as he whispered seductively into her ear, “Oh weren’t both about to show you my sweet rocky candy. You’re going to love it...”

Author's Note

So first question... did anyone pick up that Rayne charming the Hydra in the last chapter was a foreshadowing for this chapter? Hehe.

Okay so it's been awhile since Rayne got to show a good display of his badassness. There have been a few time skips now. Rayne has been in Equestria for approximately two months by this point. He has gone hunting quite a few more times and now he has acquired the essence of nearly every single Everfree Forest creature except for maybe a Roc.

And with figuring out how to combine his hounds into other beasts, Rayne has mastered one of the greater powers that he will use going forward in this story. I hope that my explanation was clear for you to understand. I know many of you have had questions regarding these hounds and this chapter was meant to explain the extent of their abilities.

Also the song in this chapter was Otherworld from the FFX soundtrack. I don't normal use or listen to scream-o metal, but this is one exception for me and I thought it fit very well. Although with the 2/2/23 redactions, the song is currently removed.

63 - A Dance to More

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 63 – A Dance to More

Starlight skipped ahead with an excited giggle as she could not contain her amusement that evening. “Come on Rayne! Hurry up you slowpoke!’ She teased playfully as she skipped passed several ponies who were waiting their turn in line.

Stepping up behind her from the crowded Manehattan street, Rayne tossed his mane back over the shoulder of his white dress shirt that he now kept just for evenings just like tonight. Now his date was matching him a bit as she twirled happily in a long white gown that was embroidered with diamonds that made it looks like stars were shining from her dress. “Don’t worry, you know I wouldn’t keep you waiting.” He whispered in a debonair tone while taking hold of her hoof.

“Oh, Rayne.” Starlight blushed, normally preferring him not to act fancy, but for tonight she was in the mood to accept a bit of spoiling from him. “Hehe, okay let’s go, charmer.” She winked as she hurried passed the line. Starlight hopped to a stop right in front of Locke while she waited for Rayne to approach by her side. She twirled her dress back and forth while she smiled expectantly and ignored it as several ponies complained about the bouncer immediately letting them through.

“Hehe, I might be having a bad influence on you.” Rayne chuckled as he opened the door for her.

“Well maybe it’s nice to not ‘be’ the bad influence for once.” She absentmindedly stated.

“Huh? What was that?” Rayne asked pretending to not have heard.

“Oh, uh nothing! Hehe.” She stammered and then leaned in to take his arm. “Don’t worry about it. I’m just excited to be out on another date with you, that’s all. I just… the last time we came here was so amazing and I’m looking forward to seeing what surprises you have for me this time.”

Now Rayne raised an eyebrow playfully and he had to shout his response back as the beat from the dance club washed over them with DJ PON3 rocking another one of her new sets that were still drawing the crowds. “Oh? And what makes you think that I have anything but a simple date planned for you?!”

Now Starlight gave him a nudge in his side. “Because your face gives you away that you can’t wait for me to see what you have up your sleeve!” Rayne laughed and nodded in response to her.

Quickly adorning their VIP passes, Rayne guided them to the bar just as he had at the start of their last date together. “Two drinks on the rocks, please.” He said to the bartender.

“Make mine a double.” Starlight quickly said which brought a surprised look to Rayne’s face. “What? I’m in a good mood. I want to enjoy myself tonight. Plus… I trust you Rayne. You won’t let anything happen to me if I get a little liquored up, right?” She asked him while giving an earnest gaze.

“Heh, I guess make that two doubles… on the rocks.” Rayne nodded to the bartender who then pulled down a pair of glasses from the shelf. While the drinks were being poured Rayne leaned forward and whispered so only Starlight could hear. “I would tear the face off from this world to protect you if that is what was needed.”

“Oh… well, Rayne...” She said as she leaned back with rosy cheeks. As soon as their drinks were served she quickly helped herself to her glass attempting to wash her embarrassment down. “You know, you really aren’t like any other stallion I know. I can’t think of anyone who could have gotten me to be so outgoing like you have. I mean, just look at what I’m wearing! This dress is ridiculous, how could you afford this?!” She stammered, knowing she looked gorgeous but feeling like she was wearing the year’s salary of some poor pony.

“Heh, well let’s just say that I’ve taken a few extracurricular ventures which have turned out well for me.” Starlight raised an eyebrow at his vagueness but seemed to decide against questioning him further for the time being. Just then as the current song faded away, there was a loud whistle that whipped across the club before the next song quickly erupted through the speakers. Looking over the couple saw that Vinyl had just spotted them and she seemed to be motioning with a hoof. “Heh, would you excuse me for a moment?”

But Starlight's playful mood was in full swing by that point. “Oh? Turning your back on me for another mare? And you’re just going to leave me sitting here unattended while I’m finishing my drink? Not very classy of you Rayne. Who knows… another stallion might swoop in and take your place while you’re away.” She teased to him, just wanting to see a glimpse of his possessive side.

Rayne smirked not feeling afraid of her little challenge and leaned forward sweeping her into a deep kiss that almost had her bent backwards over the bar. Clearly everyone around them took notice and sure enough a few eyeing stallions did turn away feeling that they had no chance after seeing how Starlight held onto Rayne during their kiss. After pulling back he kept his mare close as he whispered, “Trust me… I won’t be letting you out of my sight for a moment.”

Having all of her doubts expunged now, Starlight shoved him away to go talk to Vinyl and just sipped her drink after hollering for him to hurry back. Rayne made quick work of bypassing the crowd as no one really noticed his Umbran magic helping to guide him along in this dark lighting. No sooner had Rayne approached the sound booth than when Vinyl grabbed him by his collar and pulled him back to where the bystanders could not see.

“MmmmMmmmm...” She moaned while thrusting her lips upon his with a hunger. “Out on another date with Starlight, I see?” She asked him even as she clearly knew the answer.

Rayne smirked before saying, “What can I say? The girl is growing on me. I might have to be careful. I think this one is worming her way into my feelings deeper that I expected her too.”

To this Vinyl smiled and stroked his chest. “So, should I stop kissing you every time I see you then? I may not be your girlfriend but that doesn’t mean I can’t pretend to be when it's convenient for us.” She teased.

“Heh, well… I did make Starlight a promise. No more girlfriends for me. At least for the time being. But maybe it isn’t Starlight you should worry about. What did I tell you last time? What would Octavia say if she saw you kissing me?”

“Rayne, you know I can’t...” She said as she turned away from him now. “I can’t ask her. She’s too good a friend to me. It’d crush me if she rejected me. But maybe… maybe if I wasn’t alone when I ask her?” The DJ hinted as she turned back to him over her shoulder.

Rayne rolled his eyes before saying, “This is something that YOU need to do. But I’ll tell you what. If you haven’t bumped up the base in your heart to ask her by next month then I’ll visit you both and we’ll see what we can do.”

To that the buttermilk mare nodded and looked around to make sure no other dancers were within earshot. “He’s here. He’s waiting for you in the back.”

Rayne nodded and the two stood up together. “I’ll see you again soon and we’ll help her come around for you.” He whispered into Vinyl’s ear and she blushed as she gave him a nod. After that Rayne hopped down from the stage. Looking around while standing in a darkened corner Rayne suddenly split into two as one of him disappeared behind the backstage curtains scowling and the other eagerly returned to his date with a smile.

“Wow, Rayne. You really know how to make an impression.” Starlight smirked as she watched her boyfriend return to her side. “Just one kiss and not a single stallion dared come my way.” She chuckled and set her mostly empty glass down on the bar. Rayne gave her an affectionate kiss this time before downing his drink to the same level as hers.

“You ready to have some fun?” He asked and Starlight almost jumped from the barstool she was sitting on.

“Hehe, I want you to move me Rayne... I wanna dance for you! Give me something that I can shake my hips to baby.” She said seductively and Rayne could tell that her drink had really loosened her up.

“I’ve got just the thing for you sweetie.” He grinned and walked hoof in hoof with her out to the dance floor.

The stallion quickly noticed that several of the patrons seemed to be clearing the way for them. He thought he recognized the three dancing mares from the show but he didn’t personally know their names. Clearly they had caught his last performance with Starlight and were eager to see what they could do a second time around.

Not even having to signal Vinyl this time, he illuminated a series of letters and numbers above his head to which the DJ nodded having already been waiting for his cue. Starlight was already grinding her shoulder back into him in anticipation. She bit her lip with excitement knowing that her dress was making her the envy of other mares in the room. Meanwhile, Rayne was being given some jealous glares from other stallions as they watched him grind with Starlight like they were in love with each other.

“What do you got for me baby?” She cooed to him excitedly.

“Oh you’ll see.” He said encouragingly to her.

“You going to rock me baby?” Starlight cooed again and Rayne could see the alcohol making her eyes lull with a feel good expression.

“Mmm, just give me a few lines so you can feel the beat. Don’t get embarrassed now.” He warned to her.

“Oh? Are you going to embarrass me with dirty lyrics in front of all these strangers?” She asked but didn’t really seem like she minded.

“Heh, maybe a little bit. But nothing too bad. Just flow along with me babe.”

“I’m all yours, Rayne. Lead me to where you will...” She whispered as a hip hop sort of beat began to play while Vinyl added her own techno scratch to the mix. Sure enough, as Rayne began to sing Starlight gasped in surprise taking a moment to acclimate to his lyrics.

(The video is kept because I had it produced, but the lyrics are still redacted, sorry)

Redacted Content-

After not too long Starlight smirked and raised her hooves up over her head. Closing her eyes and allowing the music to drift to her hips she began to rotate back and forth as Rayne continued with the song.

Losing whatever whims of shyness she may have had before, Starlight kicked a hoof out and swayed around now like a professional dancer. Rayne’s eyes spread wide seeing a side of Starlight that he didn’t know she had and quite possible even a side of her that she didn't know about either.

Now Starlight received excited shouts from stallions and other mares alike as she placed her hooves upon Rayne’s shoulders and danced against him while gyrating her body.

Some of the other patrons laughed as Rayne pointed to a few stallions checking her out.

Now sensing the second chorus coming up Starlight moved back from Rayne to give him a full view of her. A few jaws dropped and a few others whistled. Raising her hooves up while rotating her hips, she knew what to do now and she did it well.

With that she danced back into the stallion's arms and leaned her back up against him. Rayne wrapped his hooves around her while the crowd was cheering the two of them on now. “I can take it harder baby.” She whispered as she rocked her pelvis against him. The sultry stare in her eyes coming from back over her shoulder made Rayne feel as if he and her were the only ponies in the room.

Rayne nodded and held her tight but she looked up a little surprised when Rayne bent her over to the side in front of the crowd.

He sang before swatting her sharply on her ass.

She blushed heavily being spanked again but allowing it.

The crowd cheered as Starlight bit her light and leaned into it this time as her bottom was slapped again.

Spinning her around to dance with her properly, Rayne held Starlight by the hooves as they both swayed together on the dancefloor.

Starlight needed no instruction now as she closed her eyes and twirled her hips around and then around again.

Now Rayne made a motion to her with his hooves and she nodded that she understood. Everyone watching was in awe of their performance and Starlight smiled feeling like she was the most stunning mare in Equestria at that moment.

And without missing her cue Starlight dropped her pelvis and rocked her flank toward the ground erotically.

The crowd went nuts at that and Starlight stuck out her tongue playfully at doing something so provocative.

However that was when Starlight took a tumble requiring Rayne to catch her so she wouldn’t fall. Clearly her drink from earlier was catching up to her as she smiled apologetically and whispered to him, “Dance me out, Rayne?” He nodded with a smile and held her tight now as he proceeded to wrap up the song for the cheering crowd around them.

After the music died down everypony cheered and moved back allowing the couple to return to their seats by the bar.

“Phew, oh my gosh Rayne! What are you doing to me?!” Starlight giggled as she held tightly onto his arm. “I would never… I mean NEVER would have had the courage to do something like that on my own! I mean, was that really me? Did I really just do with my flank what I think I did?!” Despite her words it was clear on her face that Starlight was having the time of her life.

“Yup, that was all you. And you looked beautiful out there.” Rayne whispered to her.

“Oh Rayne, pssh stop. Hehe.” She giggled and pushed him away. But then it surprised her when Rayne suddenly held her hoof.

“No listen, I mean it. You really look beautiful tonight.” Rayne said again, softer this time and with sincerity in his eyes.

“Rayne...” Starlight whispered as he pulled her closer and brought her lips to his. It felt different this time. The stallion's kiss was needier and had a sense of longing.

It was only for a moment when Starlight had opened her eyes. She was easily lost in the passion of Rayne's tongue pressing in upon her own. And yet she just wanted to make sure that there wasn't anypony else taking a lingering stare at their public lewdness together. But when she thought she saw another Rayne looking dark and scowly moving in their direction through the crowd, she had to pull back from the kiss to rub her eyes.

As the duplicate Rayne shifted through shadow into the Rayne sitting with Starlight, the stallion smiled being pleased to know that his business backstage had gone as planned. Meanwhile, Starlight opened her eyes again but the other Rayne was gone. "Phew, sorry. I guess my drink is making me see things.

"Hey..." Rayne whispered which quickly drew her focus back in. When he looked into her eyes and it was like they couldn’t even hear the music anymore that was blaring over the speakers, there was only each other. “I want you to know that I am really enjoying myself tonight.”

“Oh?” Starlight replied simply but with a cheeky smile on her face. “It isn’t just about you showing me a good time then?” She teased to him.

The bartender stepped over offering another glass for the two of them but Rayne waived him off. “No, it isn’t. Look, I’ll always be a gentlepony for you but it isn’t all as one sided as that. I want you to know that I am really feeling happy tonight. It isn’t about the music or the club or the drinks or even how amazing you looked on the dance floor.” Starlight blushed at that but didn’t interrupt him. “It's because it’s you I’m with tonight. It’s… what I'm trying to say is that you really make me happy to be around.”

Now Starlight looked shocked and she leaned forward nearly forgetting to breathe as she hung on his words. “W-what are you saying, Rayne?”

The stallion just sighed and leaned back with a smile.

She could tell the moment was over and she cleared her throat just accepting the sentiment for what it was. “So I’m sorry if I let the drink go to my head. But I’m starting to feel much better though. I mean we have been sitting here kissing for awhile now, hehe. How about one more song before we call it a night?”

“Oh? Do you have that much energy in you still?” Rayne laughed as she pouted at him and gave him a playful shove.

“Oh, come on! Give me some credit! I don’t tire out that easily! I mean sure, I’m a little winded but that doesn’t mean you’re going to have to carry me home after this or anything!”

“Then how about I walk you home instead?” Rayne asked while standing from the bar stool.

“Wait what?” She asked I surprise.

“One more song… then how about I walk you home? I mean, I’ll teleport us most of the way of course. But how about an evening stroll? Then I can kiss you good night on your doorstep.”

“Oh, Rayne… That… Well that would be lovely. I.. hehe, okay deal. We'll have a little more fun, it isn’t like me but you really bring out my naughty side and I think I like it. But then ending our evening with more of a romantic tone might be nice. You really know how to make a girl feel appreciated.”

“It’s because I more than appreciate you, Starlight. From Sugarcube Corner… Canterlot… fooling around here… I love spending time with you. I...” But Starlight put a hoof to his lips to stop him.

“I feel the same way…” She said with a blush to her cheeks before kissing him gently. Then she gave a wry smile before pulling on his hoof and dragging him back onto the dance floor. Instantly the crowd cheered at seeing them return and Rayne illuminated another set of letters and numbers for Vinyl to switch the record to.

Later that Night, Back at Ponyville -

The two danced and giggled together down the dirt path while on their way back to the castle. Rayne chuckled as Starlight twirled around him hopping and skipping to the beat of the previous songs they danced to. Meanwhile, Rayne stared at her like a beautiful song nymph prancing with music in her heart.

Starlight twirled and sighed, brushing up against him. Several times Rayne had to catch her as exhaustion had finally begun to overwhelm them both. “Hehe, easy now. Or else Twilight might accuse me of intoxicating you on purpose while we were out alone tonight.”

“Heh heh. Don’t worry about that, Rayne. I’ve sobered up, I’m just happy. So very, very happy. It’s just hard for me to let this excitement go. Normally when I go somewhere with music it is to one of Pinkie’s parties. And as you know they are pretty different from the club you took me to tonight. Not to mention… They don’t end with me being walked home by a handsome stallion.”

Taking her hoof and pulling her in close, Rayne told her, “Well they do now. Now and for however long you want. I’m here and I don’t plan to leave. Not when I have somepony like you by my side.”

“Call me a pet name Rayne...” Starlight whispered playfully.

“Heh, I’m not going anywhere. Not when I have my baby by my side.” The mare definitely swooned and rested her head on his shoulder.

“You fill my heart with music, Rayne. I’ve never felt like this before.” She told him in earnest as her eyes closed and she sighed breathing in his scent.

“Hey, careful now. Don’t fall asleep on me. Let’s get you home.”

“Awww but I don’t want tonight to end.”

“Hehe, who said the night was over? We still have the rest of the walk, don’t we?” Rayne pointed out and did a little skip.

Watching with excitement as Rayne began more of a melodic trot Starlight replied, “That’s true. We definitely do.” Then with a smitten look to her eyes she listened as Rayne sang one final time.

-Redacted Content- (I'm sorry, this used to be such a super cute and romantic scene)

To this Starlight gave a giddy blush.

Now Starlight happily gave her hoof for Rayne to hold and the two of them began stepping along in unison together as he sang.

Just as the castle started to come into view Starlight watched curiously as Rayne pulled her off to the side of the road. Bending down he picked up a flower and handed it to her while she gushed at the romanticism he was giving her.

Starlight looked up realized only now they were both covered in glitter from dancing at the rave club and she giggled as Rayne failed completely to brush it off.

Starlight returned her arm to him but as they step along Rayne decided to dance them about.

Not minding the short detour at all Starlight followed his lead over a grassy field under the star filled sky. They hopped and they skipped together while she smiled looking even more smitten after every step. Up upon a park bench and then leaping over it Starlight laughed as if their fun together would never end. Then once more back on the road they approached the castle as Rayne continued to sing.

Now Starlight playfully pushed Rayne away.

“You wish.” Starlight laughed. But then she leaned against the doorway to the castle with her heart melting at the sound of his voice.

The last note of Rayne’s song seemed to float Starlight on a cushion of air, right to Rayne’s lips as she places her hooves around him and embraces him passionately. “That was beautiful, Rayne. Tonight was wonderful. And that walk home was enchanting… Why are you doing all this for me?”

“Because you’re worth it, Starlight.” Rayne said without a hint of doubt in his eyes. "You're worth it... to me."

"Oh? So not just because you’re a pleasure pony?” She asked him.

To this Rayne shook his head. “You are worth ALL this… to me.”

Starlight absentmindedly raised a back hoof as something inside her heart screamed excitedly. “And in that case I want you to know something. You’re pretty special to me too mister. I’m not dating a pleasure pony I’ll have you know.”

“Oh, is that so?” Rayne laughed.

“Nope.” She said in a cute little response. “That’s for other mares. I don’t care what a pleasure pony gets up to. What I care about is I am dating a stallion named Rayne. A stallion to makes me very,” kiss, “...very,” sucking kiss, “...happy.” Starlight kissed again, teasing with her tongue just the tiniest bit. Then pulling away to leave him longing she stepped inside with a giggle. “Good night, Rayne.”

“Haha, good night Starlight.” Rayne allowed her to have her fun and just bowed to her like a gentlepony. Then he turned to trot off from the castle skipping merely to himself like a fool who was head over heads for his girl. “Ah, la, da, ta, lada ah, da… mmmH, hm, hmm hmm, mmh mmh, hmm, hmm hmmmm… Walking my baby back home...”

Starlight watched peaking through a crack in the door and trotting her hooves excitedly. “Ohhhhhh he is SO CUTE! Oh my gosh! Hehe! Okay, phew now just call it a night Starlight…. Starlight! Come on! You can do it! Tonight has been perfect. Well almost perfect. I mean… No, no come on. Just shut it… That’s it… Close the door and...”

Rayne had traveled a good way down the path but was still in clear view of the castle. Rather than teleporting away he allowed his merriment to overtake him as he settled for a late night stroll. However, that was when he was pulled from his thoughts as he looked back and there was Starlight standing in the doorway of Twilight’s castle again with one of the doors wide open. Rayne gave her a questioning look but with a wry smile she nodded and beckoned him over. Not wanting to make her offer twice, Rayne rushed back to her side and she motioned for him to be quiet as she led him inside. Then as they closed the door softly, they giggled and Starlight pulled the stallion to her room as if they could not get there fast enough.

Author's Note

So the first song here was "Cyclone" by Baby-Bash. It definitely makes for a good club song as well as one that shows Starlight being willing to cut loose with Rayne. If you didn't notice, these two are definitely growing closer together. Much closer together.

And oooh? What's this? Rayne has some extra cash in his pocket from some secret backstage deals? What could he possibly be up to?

Hehe, okay so shipping teaser. There will be a (short) Vinyl x Octavia ship at some point later in the story.

The second song was "Walkin my Baby Back Home" by Nat King Cole. I really hope that everyone found that part at the end to be cute. Here's to hoping that their night goes well together. ^_~

**3/12/22** So I have a big update for the story! It was some time ago when someone mentioned they didn't much care for the songs included in my story, and every since then I've wanted to give these songs a more personalized touch. Well it took another year or two, but I finally managed to find (and afford) to have an artist customize a song video for me! This was made by lithira_opatha on Fiverr. Now I've never worked with videos before. Idk if this will last, or if the video will quickly be taken down. I certainly won't be doing this for EVERY song in my story, but I might do it for a few others. Also, I have the videos set as Unlisted because I feel that might make them "safer" again being taken down? Idk. But you can always find the links here, as long as they work. And in case the video does get taken down, here is the link to the original song. https://youtu.be/y-1575pG-kc

64 - A Sleepover Surprise

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 64 – A Sleepover Surprise

It was late that night when Rayne had made his way alone to the castle kitchen. There the stallion stood in the dark with just a small bead of light magically trailing over his head. He closed his eyes and parted his lips as he drank deep from a cool glass of water. “Ouuhh… phhheww… mmmmm… soooo cooold… Mmmm...” He panted after finishing his glass and pouring himself another. “Phew, all that singing and dancing tonight, I thought I had been tired before. Then Starlight invites me to her room and now it's like she's the one who drained me, haha.”

Dropping some water onto his hoof he used it to swipe his sweaty mane back. “What was that cleaning spell again…?” He mumbled to himself before suddenly snapping back to looking pristine. Then he turned back to the glass of water and drank fervently as if he hadn’t already just done so.

Once the stallion had finished gorging himself on Twilight’s water supply, he levitated a pitcher and an empty glass with him down the hall for Starlight. But before he could make it back to her room he heard the sound of voices coming from down the hall. “Huh? It’s way too late for Twilight to have visitors. And if Spike were up with Rarity they’d be in his room. So that means someone must be here who doesn’t belong here...”

Rayne outstretched a paw as he considered drawing out his hounds. He instinctively felt compelled to keep Starlight safe as she lay waiting for him unaware of the intruders. But after a moment he brought his hoof back, opting to investigate the situation for himself before using magic that the princess might be able to detect.

Stepping around the hall he saw that the doors to the map room were open now and he was certain they had been closed when Starlight snuck him in. Realizing there were several voices made Rayne step all the softer as his ears picked up the sound of mares speaking together.

“Oh Fluttershy, of course I couldn’t bring only one kind of facial mask for all of us to use. It is absolutely essential that each unique mare’s skin type be taken into account while using revitalizing products.” One mare said with a distinctly refined tone.

“Oh dear. I had no idea that beauty maintenance could be so complicated.” Another more bashful mare replied.

“Oh yes, yes indeed. Now take Applejack for instance. What with working outside on the farm in the heat and under the sunlight all day long! It's no wonder that she would have slightly drier skin under her coat than the rest of us.” The first mare responded.

“Heh, yup. Thanks a bunch Rarity. This moisturizing mud sure feels good.”

Continuing on Rarity said, “And as for Rainbow Dash, with her being a pegasus as well as a Wonderbolt she would naturally have more of an oily coat. That is why I brought her more of a mattifying mask.”

“Yeah, naturally...” Dash complained sounding as if she were grumbling about what she was coated in.

“Oh you hush, you’re enjoying this just as much as the rest of us.” Rarity snapped.

“Heh heh, yeah okay. I am.” She admitted softly.

That was when Rayne peaked around the corner ever so slowly and was greeted by the sight of what looked like a girl’s night between the mane six. Applejack, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, and Twilight were all laying upon the ground with the map table looking sunken into the floor to give them more space. There were sleeping bags laid out and scented candles burning all around. There was no sign of Spike or Discord being present and all six of the girls had their faces coated in a beautifying cream that was a different color for each mare.

It was Twilight who spoke next as she looked up saying, “Thank you, Rarity. This was a very thoughtful thing for you to bring to the slumber party. Applejack the fruit baskets were definitely a hit and Fluttershy I just love these cozy blankets you brought. All of you brought something that has made this night all the more special. And you know what? Thanks to you Rarity, I kind of like the thought of rubbing my face in… RAYNE?!”

Several of the girls looked startled as the princess screamed unexpectedly. Rarity missed the clue completely as she tilted her head up and said, “Oh well, that is a sharp topic change if I’ve ever heard one. It sounds a little risque for you but if you want to talk about stallions then I certainly don’t mind. Although, I don’t believe I ever said I ‘rubbed my face’ in him but I do suppose that-” All of a sudden Applejack grabbed the light gray mare by the head and forced her to look toward the door.

Now several of the other girls screamed in embarrassment seeing the dark stallion’s head poked in around the corner. “Oh, come on!” Dash cried out in embarrassment as she tried rubbing the mask off as fast as she could.

While Fluttershy tried assisting Rainbow before she hurt herself and Rarity reached out to cover her flank with a blanket, Applejack again scolded all of them that they were already naked in front of him normally so there was no need to cover up. But Twilight stood from where she had been laying and marched over to the doorway angrily.

“Rayne! What is the meaning of this?! I thought you were with Starlight! If you can’t tell this is supposed to be a PRIVATE slumber party for just us girls!” She stomped a hoof and Rayne didn’t miss that she was completely serious about this.

“Oh I’m sorry princ- uh Twil- uh ma’am. Look I didn’t mean to intrude, honestly. I heard voices and it’s late and I didn’t know if you had intruders in here. I still remember not that long ago when you had guards from Canterlot marching all over Ponyville. I never got the full scoop on that so I wanted to make sure you were okay.”

“Oh well thank you, Rayne. That is very kind of you.” Fluttershy called out while Dash cried that she didn’t want her boyfriend to see her like this. Meanwhile Applejack looked like she wanted to speak up but was too busy staring at Dash disapprovingly.

“Yes...” Twilight mumbled but she still very angry. “Thank you for your supposed concern but that is NOT what I meant! What are you doing, inside my home, uninvited, to hear that there were voices to begin with?!”

Now the stallion mumbled because he could very easily explain the truth but hesitated not wanting to make things embarrassing for Starlight. However that was when Rayne heard another voice behind him making him quickly turn around in a panic. “Rayne… baby? Oh there you are. I thought you just went to get a glass of water. What are you doing over- HOLY CELESTIA!!! Twilight! Hi! Um-m-m- what are you doing awake?!” Starlight screamed as she saw the princess step around the corner.

Rayne just dropped his face into his hoof as he wanted to avoid this and he knew it was now all his fault. Starlight's face fell from shock to shame as she realized not only Twilight but that everypony seemed to be present at the moment. “I was TRYING to have a slumber party while you were away.” The princess said pointedly at Rayne. “Starlight, I’m sorry but last time you two went out to Manehatten you didn’t even come home. The girls and I decided to have a get together and we would have invited you but I thought you wouldn’t make it back in time.”

But Twilight’s words fell on deaf ears with how everypony was staring at Starlight now, or more so, staring at what she was wearing. She stood there in the hallway with a bedsheet wrapped around herself. Her mane was disheveled and there was the slight smell of sweat about her. Dash and Applejack particularly dropped their jaws but Rayne moved into the way of their view and used a cleaning spell to fix her up quick.

Now Starlight pouted and dropped the sheet as she whimpered, “Thanks… but it doesn’t really matter anymore. It isn’t like anypony doesn’t already know what we were doing.” The embarrassment in Starlight's eyes looked painful and she rubbed one of her shoulders with a hoof as if she still felt dirty on the inside being caught by all of their friends.

“Whoooooaaaa okkkkaaaayyy sooooo!” Pinkie cried out in a desperate attempt to alleviate the tension. “So no pony meant to embarrass any pony else here! This is supposed to be a FUN night, remember? Rayne and Starlight are having a date… Now we know why Rayne is in the castle but him and her are dating so who cares what they were doing… And we were supposed to be having a slumber party so all is as it should be. Right? Right everypony?”

There was a moment’s hesitation before every other pony nodded in agreement with Pinkie’s statement. “Heh, I have better friends than I deserve.” Starlight said with a small smile.

Rainbow Dash was quick to raise a hoof and say, “We’ll be the judges of that.”

Everypony laughed as the mood had lightened again and Twilight outstretched a wing saying, “Come on you, come join our sleep over.” She offered as she teleported over the comforter from Starlight’s bed and smiled reassuringly. To this the unicorn nodded and all of the girls seemed happy to have her join them.

All of the girls seemed happy, except for Twilight who suddenly turned around and yelled out, “And just what in the heck do you think you’re doing Rainbow Dash?!”

Everypony looked over seeing the pegasus guiding the confused looking stallion into the room with a wing. “What?!” Dash cried out. “We can invite Starlight but not Rayne?” She asked seeming to genuinely not understand what the big deal was.

Twilight looked as if she were going to immediately object but it was Rarity who beat her to it. “Of course not! I mean no offense to you personally, Rayne. But sleepovers abide by a different set of rules than friendship does.”

Now the princess quirked over a confused eye at that but shaking it off she turned to Rainbow Dash who looked to be standing her ground. “The issue is that Rayne is a boy, Dash. And my sleepover manual doesn’t say a thing in it about boys!” She said, until a moment later when she hesitated. “Wait… at least I don’t think it does. Hold on, let me check!” Then she magicked up a book and began rapidly flipping through the pages of 'Slumber 101: All You Ever Wanted to Know About Slumber Parties But Were Afraid to Ask'.

Several of the others smacked themselves in the face at the ridiculous of Twilight’s behavior. Fluttershy was next to speak up saying, “Oh well, I suppose that if it were alright with everypony else… I wouldn’t mind Rayne staying for the sleepover. I haven’t interacted with him much and maybe this might be a nice opportunity to get to know-”

“A-HA! Found it!” Twilight shouted completely missing what Fluttershy had been saying.

“Say what now?” Applejack asked in disbelief.

Twilight mumbled to herself as she skimmed along at the text in the book. But the expression on her face scowled and only seemed to become more and more confused as she read on. “Wait, I don’t get it. What is ‘Spin the Bottle?’ I have never played that game.” To this the others blushed profusely.

At that suggestion Rayne decided it was time for him to speak up for himself as he loudly called out, “OKAY THEN! Hold on there, no pony is playing spin the anything tonight. Look, I only intruded on you ladies here by mistake. It was an accident and I really don’t have to stay if it is going to cause a fuss.”

Now the others looked contemplatively and Pinkie Pie was the one to actually come up with the thought-out-approach to it. “Well… Rayne you are a pleasure pony, right? Aside from dating him, has any pony here ever really given Rayne’s talents a try for that? I mean, he did do a pretty good job of amping up that signing contest I did with him. Maybe he could think of some fun ideas for the sleep over party?”

“What was that you were saying a moment ago, sugarcube?” Applejack asked to Fluttershy. “You was saying that you didn’t mind if Rayne stayed, was that right? Anypony else feel the same way?”

“That’s right, I don’t mind. As long as nothing inappropriate happens.” Fluttershy nodded.

“I’m for it!” Pinkie cheered shortly.

Dash went next to blurt out the obvious. “I’m pretty sure the three mares in the room who are actually dating Rayne aren’t going to object. So there’s my answer along with Starlight's and I assume yours Applejack.”

Now Rarity seemed to backtrack on her previous tone a bit. “Well, I mean… It isn’t that I ‘don’t want’ to be around his company. This was just a surprise is all.”

Then Rayne turned to the princess. He looked her in the eye from across the room and with a gentle smile he said, “Twilight? As far as I’m concerned this is up to you. This is your home after all. I wouldn’t feel right sticking around if you don’t approve.”

There was a silence from the alicorn as she stared back at the stallion. She seemed to think it over for awhile before looking down and placing her guidebook to slumber parties to the side. “Well… Does the pleasure pony have any unique ideas for how to have fun during a slumber party?” She asked and suddenly a smile spread across the other faces in the room.

To this Rayne chuckled as if he were regretting something while he stepped forward and laid down in the middle of all the girls around him. “Well you see… The problem with being the only boy at a slumber party with a bunch of girls and their make up and their mane styling and their fancy assortments… is that he will usually find himself at the receiving end of all of those unstallion like products.”

Now all of the others looked around confused at that cryptic message until Rarity gasped before asking him, “Wait, you don’t mean…. You would actually allow us to-” and to that Rayne nodded. The others looked to the fashionista as Rarity nudged her beauty supplies with a hoof. All of a sudden six other faces exploded with excitement and laughter.

Over the next hour, Rayne just submitted to the whims of the girls as he was bombarded with a series of mane curling, facial make up regimes, and hooficure treatments. The girls all giggled to themselves like fillies getting to see what their everyday products looked like on a stallion. For his part, Rayne put up a mild air of disgruntled ease but in truth he was fine with it and was pleased to see the enjoyment it gave to the other girls. Even if they were dolling him up with everything that Rarity had available.

Once they had finally run out of supplies, the seven girls leaned back to observe their handiwork. Rayne looked up to them with overdone eyeliner, a socket full of eye shadow, a face covered in blush that did not match his coat, all four hooves blanketed in a hooficure wrap, and two different shades of lipstick which were obviously applied by somepony who was laughing while they applied it. Rarity looked on regrettably at the sight, Applejack looked inquisitive as if trying to figure out how to fix it, Fluttershy gasped seeming frightful of his appearance, Rainbow Dash looked like she was going to die snickering, Starlight and Pinkie looked adoringly at him for letting them put him through this, and Twilight just rolled her eyes at the silliness of her friends.

Every mare in the room listened carefully when Rayne looked himself in the mirror and then eventually broke the silence. “So…. What do you think, Rarity? Do you think that I’d cut it on one of your runway shows as a fashion model?” Now every mare in the room just keeled over in laughter.

“Oh most certainly not! You’d run me out of business!” Rarity chuckled as she had to dab her eyes dry from laughing so hard.

A few minutes later the girls had all worked together to help clean Rayne up. They all had mild smiles for him being such a good sport and not complaining about them having their fun at his expense. “So, is every mare feeling more comfortable with me being around for your slumber party?” Rayne asked and not a soul in the room could object to his presense anymore.

Dash was the one to blurt out, “I don’t think that even Fluttershy could be threatened by you anymore after seeing you in false eyelashes and lipstick.”

“Hehe, I’m sorry Rayne. But I think that Rainbow Dash is right about that.” Fluttershy giggled in agreement. But that was when she looked back up to the stallion and said, “So what about you, Rayne?”

“Hmm?” He turned to her and the others quieted down now.

“Well, you have been more than a good sport for all of us here. I suppose that it is only fair that we ask if there is anything that YOU want to do during the sleepover.” The others nodded that she made a good point and now that their moods had been lifted none of them had any concerns about what he might suggest.

“Well, how about a story then?” Rayne offered.

“Oooooooh! You mean like a ghost story?!” Pinkie asked as she was always one to appreciate the dark and spooky.

To this Rayne clarified, “Well, kind of like sharing a ghost story. But the one I had in mind isn’t quite so frightening. It does have a monster in it,” he said toward Dash, “but it is also about a fuzzy wuzzy creature.” He added toward Fluttershy.

Now Starlight raised her hooves. “Hold on, I see what you’re doing there. You don't really think you have what it takes to pull off a monster story that would impress Rainbow Dash while not scaring Fluttershy at the same time? You’re good Rayne, but no pony is that good.”

“Oh, I don’t know Starlight.” Rarity said. “I’ve told you before… Rayne can-”

Just then Twilight interrupted her, “If you say that line one more time, I’m going to turn YOU into a fuzzy wuzzy monster creature, Rarity!” To this the stallion looked up in surprise wondering what the light gray unicorn was going to say about him. But the princess just proceeded on by saying, “I think a story sounds great. Just as long as it isn’t too long. It’s already late.”

“Oh don’t worry. It’s not actually more that about two minutes long.” Rayne reassured her.

However that was when Applejack cleverly turned to him and guessed, “It’s a song, isn’t it?”

Now several others called out in surprise when Rayne nodded. But none of them had any real objections so they all got comfy in their blankets with their pillows to sit down and listen. “Okay so before we begin, I’ll need all of you to clap for me to help keep the tempo.” He instructed them while stomping a hoof softly on the ground to set the rhythm. The others giggled because it was kind of childish but kind of fun that he was including everypony like this.

“Oh Rayne, I have a guitar upstairs if that would help you at all?” Twilight offered.

“Oh, that would be great.” Rayne nodded and looked over as Starlight questioned him while Twilight popped away and back to fetch the instrument.

“Wait a minute, you never told me you could play the guitar.”

“Oh yeah. You could say that I just recently… picked it up.” Rayne chuckled as he thought back to a particular stallion who had come into the day spa earlier that week.

“Well he is a pleasure pony.” Pinkie pointed out and the others shrugged.

The others clapped together as Rayne strummed the guitar sings and all of the mares began to sway with the tune. Giving a brief intro to make the story seen more credible Rayne said, “Alright now this story happened some time ago. I was out traveling on the road alone and sometimes you see strange things when you’re by yourself. That is when a creature appeared to me.”

“What kind of creature was it?” Fluttershy gasped.

“Well hold onto your sleeping back there dollface because I’m about to tell you.” Rayne replied as Fluttershy blushed a little.

(While the video is kept because I had it produced, the song lyrics still need to be redacted.)

-Redacted Content-

The others sang in question.

Fluttershy gasped and Rayne nodded.

Dash laughed particularly hard at that.

The others sang along merely now.

Rarity asked while stroking her own horn with a hoof.

Now all of the girls laughed at that as they were still clapping away to the beat of the song.

“Wait, purple ponies?!” Twilight cried nervously as she suddenly looked around the room and to the windows that were overhead.

Then to the comical enjoyment of most of the others, Rayne used a spell to blow a saxophone tune out from his own horn. A couple of the mares then shook themselves around dancing in their sleeping bags as they enjoyed the end of Rayne playing his song.

“Oh, that sounds like it is a wonderful creature, getting to go out and fulfill his dreams like that.” Fluttershy said with a big smile.

“Heck, while jazz may not be my usual tune I bet the lil’ feller could put on one heck of a ho-down for an Apple Family Reunion.” Applejack exclaimed.

But Twilight seemed to be looking a little nervous. She held her blankets tight and said, “Yes well as enjoyable as that song was-”

“ANOTHER! DO ANOTHER!” Pinkie cried out and most of the other mares nodded encouragingly.

“Come on, give us a song that’s really scary!” Starlight challenged him.

“Oh I don’t know, how about a song about a strong bond between ponies?” Fluttershy asked.

“Pssh, forget bonding. I wanna hear something that rocks!” Dash called out while strumming an air guitar with her hooves.

To this Twilight waved her hooves. “Girls, girls! Come on! It’s late. I think that we should all-”

“… I have a challenge for you Rayne.” Rarity called out with her voice sounding low and serious. It was a tone that silenced the others and made them look over with curiosity. “If you think you’re up for it?” She raised an eyebrow daringly.

“Heh, what did you have in mind?” Rayne raised his own eyebrow feeling curious to hear her challenge.

“Well… as much as Twilight detests hearing the line from me, since you have gotten Spike and I together I have taken to officially claiming that you, good sir, are capable of doing anything.”

“Anything? Well, that’s some tall praise to live up to. But I’ll do my best. What have you got for me?”

“I challenge you,” she paused quite obviously for dramatic effect, “to play us the best song in the entire world.” Now there were resounding ‘oooohs’ from the others which even included Twilight. “I mean, this should be the simplest of tasks for a pleasure pony. Isn’t that right? It’s just one measly little song after all.”

Now all eyes were upon him as Rayne slicked his mane back and playfully scowled at Rarity. “Heh, your confidence in me is… really something, Rarity.” He chuckled and knew that everypony was watching to see if he would back down from the challenge or not. “So let’s see what we have here… You girls are wanting a song that is scary, but also about ponies having a strong bond, while being something that rocks, AND it needs to be the best song in the world. Do I have that right?”

Now Applejack raised up her hooves while saying, “Well hold on now. Any of these here requests would be hard enough on their own. Surely you ain't about to try for all of them in one song?”

“Oh course I am, Jackie.” He said to her with a wink and everypony's jaw dropped as Rayne began strumming the guitar. Now every mare was sitting on the end of their sleeping bag in excitement as they listened on in disbelief.

-Redacted Content- (It is a crime against music that I had to remove these lyrics, sorry.)

A slow melodic rhythm was strummed out from the stallion's hooves. Rayne bobbed his head a little while letting his mane fall down giving him the look of a much older country singer who was able to tell his tale of woe.

To this Fluttershy gasped while Dash and Starlight leaned closer becoming even more excited.

Now strumming harder Rayne really kicked the music up as all of the girls were looking enraptured by the song.

Instantly Twilight magicked up some paper and a quill thinking that this was a real prophecy that she would have to keep track of. But Rayne magicked the items away from her and shook his head as he slowed the tempo back down for the song to contiue.

Now all of the mares were cheering and looked like they couldn’t have been more excited while wrapped up in their little sleeping bags together. But their expressions changed to curious stares as Rayne’s lyrics continued.

Now the others looked back and forth together as if they didn’t understand.

Now the girls cried out together in surprise.

Then the mares began throwing pillows at Rayne as he sang like nothing was happening.

He just continued vocalizing while trying not to laugh.

Then their yelling and scolding of him for deceiving them started back up again.

Dash crossed her arms and turned away.

Twilight and others were facepalming themselves.

But as Rayne continued singing and vocalizing Dash couldn’t resist the beat as Rayne fiercely strummed on the guitar. Soon she was leaning forward rocking out to the tune. Seeing this slowly each of the others smiled that they were only being playfully mad at Rayne and they eventually all joined in.

Rayne sang fiercely

Now Rayne had the lot of them dancing in their sleeping bags or whipping their hair to the tune before they all collapsed onto their backs in laughter.

Author's Note

So who thought this was a cute chapter? I personally found this sleepover to be adorable.

Yes in the beginning Rayne had to rehydrate because Starlight had really been giving him a workout hehe. But it turned out for the best. Twilight was really mad at first but when she saw that Starlight had accidentally embarrassed herself she knew there were more important things to focus on. Oh and who thought it was funny that I added a chapter about boys in Twilight's sleepover book? I mean with a title like that, it was just begging for it hehe.

Now the first song here was "Purple People Eater" by Sheb Wooley. It's an old childhood favorite of mine. I had a surprisingly difficult time finding a video with the original singer because there have been a lot of remakes of it.

The second song here is "Tribute" by Tenacious D. I was looking forward to having this song in the story because the first time I heard it, I had the exact same reaction as the girls had here, Haha.

Oh and Rayne finally got to hear Rarity's little catch phrase for him.

**8/12/22** Here we have another custom animation added well after the chapter release date. As always this is done by the wonder lithira_opatha on fiverr. The details are not 100% accurate to the chapter, but it still fits the scene nicely.

65 - Theatrical Inspiration

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 65 – Theatrical Inspiration

Sitting down beneath the Ponyville Clock Tower, six ponies were gathered together in laughter. “Well somepony really seems to be going all out for us today.” Starlight said with a playful smirk on her lips.

“Oh you hush, this was a lovely outing for our Rayne to arrange. While my privacy I usually enjoy, it's still nice to be taken out for a change.” Zecora stated as she leaned in close against the stallion and nuzzled against him.

Sitting there on a spread out blanket, Rayne was enjoying the company of having Starlight, Zecora, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, and Maud all together for their first time. It was Dash who was next to speak as she pointed out, “Yeah, no kidding. I mean first Rayne takes all five of us out to eat and picks up the bill for each of us. Then he surprises us by having bribed the owner of the costume shop into letting all of us play around in his store. Now we all get to chillax together under the clock tower on a nice day?”

Applejack followed right on Dash’s heels saying, “Yup. No matter how many times I think I’ve got him figured out he proves that he is still just full o’ surprises.”

“I’ll admit,” Starlight began, “when he told me about this ‘group date’ idea I had my concerns about it being awkward with all of us together. But I have say, I’ve been having quite the romantic afternoon. And getting to share that with the rest of you has actually made it more fun I think.”

“So Rayne, what made you choose this spot under the clock tower for all of us to sit at?” Maud asked as she looked up to him.

“Oh, that’s easy.” He replied. “It was for the view. Look…” He said while pointing out away from the town. “There are two hill slopes that run down right at this spot. On this side where the sun faces, there’s a flower field that I thought you girls might enjoy the sight of. And on the other hillside there’s a sprinkling of sedimentary stones all over. If you contrast it against the sun shining on the other side then it’s like a starry sky of granite running through the grass.”

The others looked on and shrugged mainly appreciating the flowers while Maud leaned down against Rayne saying, “Swoon. You definitely thought of something for all of us today. Thank you, Rayne.” She said before kissing him.

Then Starlight nodded in agreement. “She’s right. This day has been a blast. Thank you, Rayne.” Then she leaned over giving the stallion a sucking kiss upon his lips.

“Heh, heh, aww shucks. Well this here’s been the best outing I’ve had in awhile. All thanks to the best boyfriend a mare like me could ask for. Thank you, Rayne.” Applejack said before giving the stallion a tender kiss on the lips.

Zecora looked to the others and rolled her eyes at the silliness of this but at the same time she didn’t want to feel left out. “Everypony acts as if everything about a pleasure pony I knew. But of the happiness that one could fill in my heart, I honestly had no clue. Thank you, Rayne.” Then she gave him a deep tongue kiss but didn’t linger on it for too long.

“WHOA-Mfffft!” That was when Rayne shouted in surprise as Rainbow Dash darted right over to him, half tackling him back onto the blanket while smooching him aggressively.

“Ugh, would ya cut that out and learn some restraint?!” Applejack cried and smacked Dash right on her flank to make her pop back down in surprise.

A few of the girls laughed as Rayne raised his eyebrows and smiled to that which made Dash look over to Applejack and say, “Ooooh, careful there AJ. I think Rayne might have liked seeing you do that. If we don’t watch out then he-”

“NOPE!” Starlight said as she suddenly magicked Dash back to where she had been sitting. “No way, no how! I'm sorry but we aren’t doing that. I’m not comfortable with it. I’m fine with ‘this’ so far but I’d need a lot more time to prepare if anypony is going down the road of mare-on-mare with Rayne.” To this the others nodded respectfully. To save Starlight from the awkwardness Rayne decided to immediately change topics for the group.

“Actually girls, there was another reason why I choose this spot.” He said to them which quickly brought all their attention back to him. “A couple of you said that you needed to be back at the castle by three, am I right? Well, what better place to kick back and relax at, then underneath a big clock so that we can make sure none of you are late? So, what’s going on anyhow?”

“Oh, you haven’t heard?” Starlight asked but it was Dash who jumped at the chance to explain.

“Twilight is having us put on a play to celebrate the anniversary of when Celestia first raised the sun. Usually there is a big party that is put on in Canterlot for the annual event. But this year Twilight wants to put on a play for the princess's ‘ones-versary.’ She is there in Canterlot right now asking for the okay and we’re to meet her at the stage outside the School of Friendship to see if the princess said yes.”

“Uh, her ‘ones-versary?” Rayne asked.

To this Dash leaned back down but Starlight seemed happy to explain. “It is the one-thousand, one-hundred, eleventh year anniversary of when Celestia first raised the sun. Believe it or not it was Pinkie Pie who somehow managed to figure out the date. And when Twilight heard this she just ABSOLUTELY had to come up with something special to do for her mentor. It was really cute.”

“Wait, wait, wait...” Rayne said as he lifted his hooves now. “Hold on real quick. So you’re telling me that it’s been one thousand, one hundred, eleven years since Celestia first did that?” The others nodded. “Now I assume she did that when she first got her cutie mark as a filly, am I right?”

“Well, I suppose so.” Applejack answered.

Continuing on Rayne said, “And exactly how old are most fillies when they get their cutie mark anyways?”

“Uuhhhhh….” Rainbow Dash muttered out. “Well it depends, some get them early and some get them later on. But usually I would say at around the age of ten or so.”

“Okay so bare with me here. If Celestia was let’s say ten years old when she got her cutie mark and it is now the ones-versary of that date, wouldn’t that make the princess approximately one thousand, one hundred, twenty one years old?” Now all of the others popped their eyes open wide as they considered this. But then Rayne chuckled over to Starlight teasingly while saying, “Heh, I guess since Twilight is your mentor you’ll have to start keeping track of her big accomplishments then.”

Even though it had been a joke Starlight now looked severely worried. “Oh no, oh no! I never even thought of that! What if I miss something important and Twilight thinks I’m a horrible student? What if I’ve already missed a timeline milestone for her and I didn’t realize it but she did?!”

Rolling his eyes a bit Rayne just chucked and turned back towards Applejack. Assuming that she would be doing most of the heavy lifting for the play he asked, “You girls need any help?”

Now there were some smiles but they were all soft expressions. “That’s mighty kind of you to offer there hun but I think we can manage. I’m pretty sure that Twilight is wanting to rely on just the lot of us to put this together. We aren’t hiring any construction ponies or nuthin either. Well, assuming we get the permission to do this in the first place.”

That was when Maud looked up as if she thought of something and said, “Well if you all are going to be busy with Twilight later then I guess that leaves Rayne for Zecora and I today.” Looking over to the zebra she asked, “Would it be imposing for the three of us to hang out together at your place after the girls leave?”

Zecora smiled and shook her head that she didn’t mind. But it was Rayne who spoke up next saying, “Hey, hey now. You’re getting a bit ahead of yourself. We’ve still got an hour before the others have to go so this date is far from over yet. I promised Dash some chillaxing time and I’m rather looking forward to it.” He said with a laugh and the others giggled along as well.

To his enjoyment Applejack pulled his head to rest into her lap while she was supported by the clock tower behind her. Rainbow Dash and Starlight scooted in to cuddle against his sides while Maud and Zecora seemed perfectly content resting next to one another with their heads in the stallion’s lap. “...Rayne.” Starlight’s voice rang out as they all nestled in together against him. “You do realize that you are the LUCKIEST stallion in this town right now, right?” She stated as four other ‘mmhmm’s’ moaned out in agreement with her.

“Heh, yes. And I don’t take it for granted for a second. I want you all to know that.” Rayne admitted honestly.

But then five different faces cuddled tighter in against him all cozy like as Starlight whispered out, “Don’t worry. We know.”

Later On Outside the School of Friendship -

“Woo-hoo! Confetti is ready! Woo-hoo!” Pinkie shouted as the everypony was doing their part for putting the stage together.

Feeling more than slightly annoyed to have the back drop she was painting now be showered in paper pieces Applejack looked up and scowled, “Puh! Wormy apple cores, Pinkie! How many times have I told you to keep your special effects away from my sets?!”

“Three hundred twenty-seven. Oh! Unless you just did. Then it's three hundred twenty-eight.” She squee’ed feeling proud of herself for remembering.

“Ugh.” Applejack just sighed clearly not sharing in Pinkie’s humor at the moment.

Meanwhile two other ponies were walking out from behind the set as Starlight Glimmer exclaimed, “I can't believe you've memorized your lines already, Fluttershy.”

“Once you get past terrifying, paralyzing stage fright, the rest is easy.” The pegasus replied. “Now I just hope Princess Celestia says we can do our play.”

Then from side stage Rarity chimed in while pushing over a cart of outfits that she had just recently finished working on. “Oh, as soon as she sees these fabulous costumes, all she'll be able to say is ‘Brava!”

“Heads up! Here comes our answer!” Rainbow Dash shouted as Twilight and Spike came walking up the path.

“Wonderful news, everypony!” The alicorn called out to her friends.

“Yeehaw! We get to put on our show?” Applejack called out with excitement.

Feeling her energy Twilight looked up and replied, “Even better. Princess Celestia is gonna be our star!”

But then Applejack, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Starlight Glimmer, and Fluttershy all gasped in mortified surprise.

“Yeah, that's how I felt, too.” Spike mumbled under his breath.

“Celestia? Starring in our play? This is huge!” Dash called out.

Twilight nodded before admitting, “Well, she was a little nervous at first, but I told her not to worry. With us helping, it will all go smooth as-”

“Silk! I must find the silk!” Rarity screamed. “If Celestia's going to be in our play, we have to take everything up to the next level! None of these old ideas will do!” She squeaked out in a nervous rant.

Quickly adapting to the increased excitement Pinkie cheered and said, “Yeah! Forget my regular party cannon! For princess-sized effects, we're gonna need Big Bertha!” Then she began wheeling in a massive cannon sized for professional circus tents.

“Grrrr...! Pinkie!” Applejack yelled, already being able to imagine the confetti getting everywhere it shouldn’t.

“What?” Pinkie giggled.

Then flying right up into Twilight’s face Dash cried out, “Our play is gonna be amazing! I gotta tell everypony I know! And even the ones I don't!” Then she zoomed off so fast that a sonic rainboom blasted through the crowds without Dash even sticking around to celebrate it.

Moving at a calmer speed than the others Applejack looked around asking, “Why in tarnation are y'all gettin' so starstruck? We've met Princess Celestia before. Plenty of times.”

But to this Starlight Glimmer almost began hyperventilating as she said, “Those were formal things- galas, world-saving. This is different! Imagine doing sweaty warm-ups with a princess, blowing your nose in front of a princess, sitting around just... talking with a princess!”

“I'm a princess. You talk to me.” Twilight smiled kindly.

“That's different. You're not a ‘princess’ princess.” Starlight explained with a smirk.

Twilight seemed less amused as she frowned up to the stage. “Uh, thanks. Celestia wants to experience the special friendship that theater ponies have. To give her that, you just need to be yourselves.”

“You... You really think so?” Fluttershy asked nervously.

Applejack was the one to answer as she confidentially said aloud, “Heh. Aw, quit frettin'. It's only a couple o' pals gettin' together to put on a ones-versary play. What could go wrong?”

Later That Day After Rehearsals,
Behind Stage Outside the School of Friendship -

Everyone was gathered together when Rainbow Dash finally zoomed back in full of excitement to share with her friends. “All right! I just finished telling everypony to come to our play!”

“You... did?” Twilight looked up glumly as if she had just been told that she wouldn’t be getting any presents for Hearthswarming Eve this year.

“Yeah! You should've seen how excited they got when they found out Celestia was in it! They said they'd tell their friends, and then their friends would tell ‘their’ friends! Everypony in Equestria's gonna see this thing!” Dash cheered. But then looking around seeing that everypony looked kind of mopey she stopped and asked, “Uh... did I miss something?”

“Just the bright light of hope being snuffed. But that's okay. If we can't cancel the show, I know what I have to do.” Twilight announced as Dash looked on feeling concerned.

That was when Applejack walked up to Twilight to suggest, “Be honest with Celestia and give the lead role to somepony else?”

But the purple alicorn seemed determined. “Not a chance!”

“Twilight, you ‘know’ truth is a huge part of friendship.” Applejack admonished her.

But that was when Twilight’s expression softened and seem now appeared to be pleading with her friends. “And so is making another pony's dreams come true. Look, I promised Celestia that this time, she could be a part of the play instead of just watching it. And I plan to keep that promise.”

The Night of the Play,
Behind Stage Outside the School of Friendship -

Night had just fallen and now ponies from all over were gathered to see ‘The Play With Celestia in it’ as was the buzz on all of their lips. Earth ponies, unicorns, and pegasi alike crowded into the seats with smiles on their faces. “Come on you two. We’ll have to sit in the back at this point.” Rayne pointed out as he stepped out from the Everfree forest with two mares trailing slowly behind him.

“We’re coming Rayne. We can’t walk as fast as you right now.” Maud replied to him as Zecora gave a slight blush and nodded in agreement.

That was when they were all three surprised to see a blur of white as Princess Celestia flew overhead moving away from the stage pavilion. “Uh oh, that probably isn’t a good sign.” Rayne said as the other two caught up with him.

“Celestia! Wait!” Came another voice as Princess Twilight chased after while flapping her wings in a panic.

“Heh, nope. Definitely not a good sign.” Rayne chuckled as he walked slower now to keep in time with his two girls.

The seats were already packed by the time that the three arrived. It had appeared that Dash had gotten around to just about all of Equestria, shy only of making it to the Crystal Empire. However, Maud and Zecora were both relieved to look up and see a smug grin on their boyfriend’s face. “You look like you’re up to something Rayne.” Maud said to him as he nodded in return.

“So in my experience, the fanciest of stage halls have private viewing booths that are raised up along the walls where spectators can sit privately with their friends to enjoy the play in comfort. There are no walls but...” Rayne stepped down the rows of seats until he was closer to the stage and then he made his way to a nearby tree that was off to the side. Even though there were many other ponies about they all seemed relatively distracted which allowed Rayne to spread a series of Obisidian-Rhododendron vines up the tree which bent and stretched the branches into a makeshift sitting area. Cushy leaves blanketed the bark and Rayne’s smooth stony vines reached down to lift the girls and him into the tree.

“There we go my ladies. Best seat in the house.” He chuckled and his two partners giggled while cuddling together with him affectionately.

Unfortunately for the play though that was when they saw little Spike suddenly be forced out onto the stage from behind the curtain. The small purple dragon gulped and stood alone as he looked out in front of the massive crowd. “So... Ahem. Uh, who likes juggling?”

Over the next twenty minutes there was an unrehearsed routine of Spike tossing whatever he could get his claws on into the air, an unsteady bit of stand up comedy, and a poorly received attempt to play a game of charades with the crowd. “Oh the poor little guy.” Rayne said as he watched with a sympathetic heart. “It’s not his fault if they’re having trouble back stage. I’d really like to go lend him a hoof but I promised that I would leave this up to the girls."

He, Maud, and Zecora alike frowned sadly seeing the little dragon boo’ed right off stage as heads of cabbage and whole tomatoes where thrown in his direction. “What nonsense is this? Who brings fruit to throw at the ready as if expecting the play to be a miss.” Zecora argued while Rayne could only shrug in agreement with her. He was a bit distracted though in noticing that Princess Luna was sitting in the front row along with some of Canterlot’s upper elites.

However that was when everypony in the crowd was surprised to see Twilight Sparkle suddenly teleport to the front of the stage. “Ladies and gentleponies!” She called out and the angry murmuring from the crowd began to die down. “Thank you all for coming to see our play!”

Rarity spoke next as she and Applejack stepped out from behind the curtain. “We have a dazzling performance for you this evening which I’m sure you will all find was worth the wait.”

“We apologize for the delays yall, but we are just about set. So if you could hold onto your britches for just a might bit longer then our show will soon be under way.” Applejack added.

Then Pinkie Pie somehow came out from the opposite side of the stage cheering loudly for the crowd, “And we all know that tension before a prize makes the very best kind of prize!” She yelled while doing a slow bouncy cart wheel across each of her hoofs as well as her head. “It makes a SUR-prise!” Now several of the audience members laughed and the crowd had seemed to calm.

True to their word it wasn’t long at all before a small podium was setup and Spike made his way up behind it. The curtains drew back revealing a styling evening cloud backdrop on stage as Spike spoke aloud to narrate the play. “Once upon a time, before Celestia, Equestria was suffering terrible hardship. Raising the sun every morning was so hard that it took five great sorcerers plus Star Swirl the Bearded to do it.”

However the crowd broke out into a fit a laughter as five young creatures made their way onto the stage in some of the shabbiest costumes most of them had ever seen. “Oh hey! Look! It’s the students from the School of Friendship!” Rayne cheered excitedly having not expected this. “I know-err umm… I mean, I’ve heard of those six before!” He corrected himself, recognizing Gallus the Griffon, Ocellus the changeling, Silverstream the Hippogriff, Smolder the dragon, Yona the yak, and Sandbar the earth pony. Thinking quietly to himself Rayne thought, “Those were the new characters introduced to the show in the last episode I got to see before coming here. I wonder what they’ve been up to since the season eight premiere? I never even thought about meeting the students in Twilight’s school before.”

Meanwhile the other ponies in the crowd were still having a good ol’ time laughing at the damaged costumes. One mare from the crowd called out, “You call ’those’ great sorcerers?”

But after a moments pause Spike didn’t allow the heckler’s to get him down. “Y-Yes. And, uh... raising the sun each day was super draining. But you can see that for yourselves, right? I mean, do these guys look beat-up or what? Star Swirl's so stressed, he's got kinks in his horn!” Now the crowd was almost in tears from laughing so hard while Rayne smirked being glad to see his scaled friend turn things around.

Continuing on the dragon narrated, “But that's okay. 'Cause it turns out Celestia had a special power to raise the sun all by herself!”

That was when Fluttershy was lifted up onto center stage with a well made Celestia outfit. Speaking loudly the usually shy pegasus gave an impressive performance for her one line part shouting, “It's time for a new day in Equestria!”

There was a short delay but then a series of ooh’s and ahh’s came from the crowd as a brilliant light filled the night sky and covered the stage in sunlight. The crowd cheered in amazement as Rayne overheard one stallion down in the stands say, “My goodness! I had no idea this production would have such elaborate special effects!” But Rayne’s own expression seemed to match that of Luna’s who frowned at Celestia’s cheap stunt of raising the real sun for a small town play.

The applause was still going strong after the performance had concluded as the cast members, with Celestia included, stepped out on stage to take a bow. During this time, Maud surprised the other two sitting in the tree when she asked, “Zecora, will you please excuse Rayne? He’ll want to climb down now that the play is over.”

To this both the zebra as well as stallion looked to Maud in confusion. “Oh? Is that so? I did not hear Rayne say that though.”

When the earth pony looked up to the Rayne and gestured with her head toward the stands, he blushed. Turning now to his other girlfriend he nodded before saying, “No, actually, she’s right. I- I, uh...”

“He wants to have a chance to go see Princess Luna.” Maud pointed out bluntly which made Rayne have to look up into the sky with his cheeks burning. The two mares giggled together at his embarrassment but with a kiss from each of them they all climbed down together and went their separate ways for the night.

Back behind the stage the performers were sharing a good laugh with each other now.

“Phew, Princess. That was some joke. You really had me there.” Twilight said to Celestia but she sounded more nervous than laughing honestly.

That was when someone else invited themselves to the backstage area and marched forward with a serious tone. “I am glad that you are all enjoying yourselves!” Luna shouted which quickly bent the ears of all the others in the room. “Oh I hope you’re happy with your little stunt. Raising the REAL sun in the middle of the night?! Ha, ha, very funny!” She ranted angrily. Then to everyone’s surprise her tone did a quick one-eighty to sound kind and gentle while she whispered, “Seriously though girls, it was a lovely play. I greatly enjoyed it.” Then she went back to being angry again as she shouted to Celestia, “You and I need to have a long talk!”

Everypony chuckled softly feeling happy that Luna wasn’t really as upset as she was letting on. They all stood back allowing the sister’s to have their silbing moment as Celesta hastily tried to defend herself. “Ooh- well Luna… You see, well we were in a tight spot and the prop sun was broken and- OWW! OH OWWW, OWW! Please stop it sister!” She shouted as Luna’s horn glowed and one of Celestia’s ears was pulled upon.

“This is hardly the time or the place to discuss it. You and I are returning to Canterlot right now and we will talk it over there!” Celestia didn’t argue and allowed her little sister to have this small victory over her because deep down she knew that she was right. The two alicorns flapped into the air and Luna gasped in surprise at seeing herself fly right over the head of the pleasure pony Rayne as he made his way backstage. “Oooh...” She whined to herself, now feeling eager to stay for awhile longer but she knew that if she stopped then she would loose the momentum which she had with her sister.

Rayne almost pouted as he looked up into the air watching the two rulers of Equestria fly themselves away without him getting a chance to talk to either of them. But now that he was back stage the others looked over in surprise at seeing him appear. “Oh, hello Rayne. Did you catch the show? What can we do for you?” Twilight asked as she approached after Dash, Applejack, and Starlight each gave their boyfriend a polite hug.

“I did indeed and it was a marvelous show. I think that you all should be very proud of your performance. And Fluttershy, I think you played a wonderful Celestia. I could hardly tell the difference.”

“Oh stop.” The yellow pegasus blushed and turned away hiding her face with her mane.

After some chuckling Twilight stepped up to face Rayne properly and waited for the stallion to answer her. Clearing his throat he nodded and said, “Actually, yes. Now I’m sure that you all are probably tired but I just had a quick question while I have all of you together. Let’s just say that seeing your performance here inspired me for a different kind of celebratory event. It might be something fun for the town to do… maybe even a new holiday if the first annual celebration goes well?”

Twilight raised an eyebrow at him curiously. “Well, I’m all for celebrating things that are worth celebrating… maybe throwing a party if it really is something that the town can get behind. But starting a brand new holiday might be a tall order. Even as a request coming from a pleasure pony. What is it that you had in mind?”

Rayne’s smirk just stretched out into a grin. “Oh, well you see…” He motioned for all of them to lean in close and struggled to hold his snickering back so that he could whisper to them clearly. That was when the whole group of them gasped at what he suggested.

“Sweet applesauce, you serious Rayne?” Applejack asked him.

Starlight had to fix her mane from how it had fallen out of place in her surprise. “Are you sure that the town could survive something like that?”

Now Fluttershy spoke out in cheerful determination. “Oh well I think that is an absolutely wonderful idea! I’m definitely for it!”

“Hmm, I dunno...” Twilight said as she was seriously thinking it over. “I get what you’re saying, Rayne. It’s not a bad idea I suppose, just… risky maybe?”

“ARE YOU KIDDING ME?!” Pinkie screamed. “What could possibly be more fun than that?!”

“Uh, how about a nap?” Dash replied as she didn’t seem at all interested.

Now Rayne spoke up again saying, “The only problem is I don’t quite know the date to be able to celebrate it. Ponyville is famous for so many crazy things but the exact dates for when they all happened don’t really get carried along through the grapevine, if you know what I mean.”

To that Pinkie somehow pulled a calendar out from her mane with several different marks all through it. “Why it’s right here silly! See? That is the date you are looking for. It is one week after the Grand Galloping Galla and just about one month before we all celebrate Nightmare Night!”

“Ah, well that would give us about two months left to put something together for it. Assuming that this is something that you approve, Princess?” Rayne asked.

“Oh, well… you mean me?” Twilight choked out.

“Sure, why not? You are a princess after all. I’m only asking for a local town celebration. Not something across all of Equestria. And with your castle being located where it is along with the school that you manage… that would technically make Ponyville ‘your kingdom’ to govern.”

Now the purple alicorn looked stunned. “Huh… I never thought of it like that before. I still always looked at Mayor Mare as the leader of the town.”

“Soooo? How bout it? Yeah, it’s about as unusual of a thing that I could ask for but… I am a pleasure pony after all. This is sort of what I do.” Rayne said encouragingly and then stood waiting for an answer.

Twilight looked over to Applejack who shrugged. She wasn’t surprised to see Fluttershy nod furiously. Starlight gave a nervous smile and Pinkie positively beamed. Even Rainbow Dash who had turned her back suddenly waved a hoof that it was fine with her. “Well okay. I guess we can give it a shot. We can maybe prepare some things in advance but all the real planning will have to wait until after the Galla. That is going to require a lot of my attention as a princess.

Now the others cheered as Twilight gave her approval. “Oh but let’s try to keep this as quiet as we can until then. Nothing like this has ever been done before and I would like to make it a surprise.” Rayne asked and the others nodding seeming happy to oblige.

Author's Note

Okay so it was time for the progression in the show to continue a bit. I will admit that I meant for this chapter to be much longer for "behind the scenes" content that wasn't shown in the show. Like Dash actually traveling to places, Rayne/Maud/Zecora together, the passage of time taking a couple days to put the play together. But ultimately I decided to cut it back to stick to my target chapter length and follow more on the play itself.

Okay so YAY, group date! I thought this went by pretty cutely. What do you think? Rayne filling all their happy tummies, then letting the girls play around in a costume store with him. After that a chillaxing session on a beautiful day that Rayne's magic may or may no have been responsible for, hehe. Who thinks this was a good date? And then of course Rayne being called out on how lucky he is.

And yup, there you have it. Celestia's approximate age. About 1121 years old. Sadly I don't know how many years younger Luna is than Celestia.

So I liked how Rayne gave Maud and Zecora the royal treatment to enjoy the play. Then Maud practically shoved Rayne out of the tree to go talk to Luna. Being the only one who fully understands his cutie mark she will always be a strong supporter for Rayne's destiny. And it's so sad that Rayne lost his chance here.

But what's this? A new holiday? Something right in between the Galla and Nightmare Night? What would Rayne possibly be up to?

66 - Country Ponies and Criminals

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Chapter 66 - Country Ponies and Criminals

“This is it boys! Come on in and have a seat!” Rayne said excitedly as his mane shined in the dark jazz club light. He and Discord each held out a chair as Big Mac and Spike took a seat. “Trust me fellas, I’d never turn down a rousing game of O&O but it’s good to diversify your interests ever now and then. It helps broaden your… perspective on things.” The stallion said encouragingly to them.

Spike smiled as he looked around and tipped up the brim of the little bowler cap he was wearing. “Don’t worry, Rayne. We promised that we’d give the Hot Hoof Club a shot with you guys. We aren’t going to just stay for five minutes and then run out the door.”

“Nope!” Big Mac replied as he eyed the waitress that was swaying her hips up to their table.

“Hiya Rayne, hiya ‘Cordy. Are these two cuties here friends of yours?” She asked as she winked with the charm of a true professional entertainer.

Discord just held onto the collar of his signature orange zoot suit and smiled wide. “Oh yes. These are our bosom buddies! Our closest pals!”

“Oh well aren’t they lucky indeed. This must be a special night for you to be bringing them in. And what a night it is to have them!” The waitress said.

“Oh?” Rayne inquired as he leaned forward over the table also wearing his dark stripped suit, compliments of the Draconequus. “What makes this particular night so special?”

“Haven’t you heard? Ol’ Petey over there struck it rich on some of his ‘business deals’ that he does. He’s been buying rounds for the other patrons tonight like it’s going out of style. But just between you and me, I think you would be far more interested to know that the boss man is also in tonight.”

“Oh, Rich is here? I haven’t seen him in the club for awhile.” Rayne replied as the waitress passed around a few menus for the bar upstairs.

“You suga’s just let me know if there is anything that I can get you and I’ll take your order’s right up!” With that Spike had a chuckle as he nudged Big Mac in the side to stop him from drooling over the scantily dressed waitress.

“Wow Rayne, I didn’t know that this place was so popular. It seems like half the town is in here tonight.” Spike pointed out as every table had a group of ponies in it.

“Why of course it’s packed tonight!” Discord exclaimed. “It’s one of Rayne’s singing nights. He’s become quite popular behind the mic, you know. Especially after his whole singing fiasco with Pinkie Pie.”

That was when a pair of stallions approached their table. One was a light brown earth pony with a dark gray mane who wore a collared business jacket. The other was a purple unicorn with a flashy jacket and gold rings around his front hooves. Rayne wondered why Rich and Lil’ Pete were walking together but he smiled to the two nonetheless. “Rayne! There you are you ol’ devil you! I sure hope those pipes of yours are all warmed up for tonight!” Rich called out excitedly.

“Oh, well it’s just a pleasure to be able to sing for you and your fine customers here.” Rayne said modestly. But in truth he felt disinclined to open up in front of the other stallion.

The purple unicorn scoffed before rather rudely projecting, “Oh well would you just look at him!” Lil’ Pete called with his almost Cajun accent to his voice. “Big ol’ little show pony like him trying to be modest. We all know that he’ll sing the roof off this place. I mean, he has to right? That is what you pay him for after all.” Then he grinned as he made Rayne out to sound like a paid attraction rather than a flesh and blood pony.

“Heh, better than you.” Big Mac said which instantly wiped the smile off his face.

“Ah, why Big Mac! It HAS been a long time since I’ve seen you. What’s it been, five years? Six? I don’t suppose you need another under the table financial arrangement to help save your farm now do you? Lose anymore cart deliveries off the side of the road? Hmm? And however did you manage to pay me off last time? Whoo boy was you in hot water for a minute there ya!”

This made the red stallion growl while his friends looked over in surprise to hear that Big Mac was ever in such a desperate situation. But it was Filthy Rich who spoke up next while waving his hooves to clear the air. “Oh come now, come now. You know that I would never allow such underhoofed loansharking to take place inside one of my many fine establishments! Quite your joking there son.”

“Of course, of course! It was all just in jest. Here, why don’t I buy everypony a drink to help clear the air? Rayne here would share a drink with me, won’t ya? Help to wet your whistle before your big show tonight?”

“And maybe I ain’t so thirsty. Maybe the drinks are seeming a little dirty to me tonight.” Rayne replied with a stone cold look in his eyes. Lil Pete scowled as he caught the accusation while Filthy Rich had it go straight over his head, just as Rayne had intended.

“Wh-what?! Dirty glasses? In my club?! Well we’ll just go see about that!” With that Rich stormed off and Lil’ Pete was quick to make his way back to his own table.

Sitting at Lil’ Pete’s table were three other stallions and a mare, all of which who looked to be emptying out their life savings onto the table. In addition, that pretty little Elly Eveningstar was sitting looking even more radiant than ever. She wore a tight white dress with a glittery shine to it. The back was completely open and held by three rows of diamonds. Her mane was long and straightened while parted to one side allowing it to cascade beautifully down her shoulder. And yet the remarkably stunning girl was left ignored as Lil’ Pete sat down with a grin to count his money without even giving her a thought.

“Rayne!” Spike yelled out and shook his shoulder.

“Oh, oh I’m sorry. What were you saying?” Rayne mumbled as his focus returned back to his own table.

“I said, that Petey guy really burns me up. I can’t believe that Rich allows him to hang out here. I remember that it wasn’t long after Twilight and I first moved to Ponyville when he showed up asking Rarity for a new suit. But after more than a few unsavory comments from him Rarity threw him out of her shop and barred him from every returning. Boy I would really like to see somepony put him in his place once and for all.”

“Eyup!” Big Mac said bitterly as he ordered a hard cider and a hay burger.

To this Discord now followed Rayne’s gaze from the arm candy mare across the room and back again. “Hmmm. Well my dear Spike, maybe somepony can. Somepony who is here tonight.”

“Oh? Who is it?” Spike asked while sounding oblivious.

“Heh, well he is sitting right here.” He said while pointing to the dark stallion.

“Who, Rayne? What are you saying Discord? I’m not about to ask a friend to go pick a fight! That could be dangerous!” Spike responded hotly.

“Oh no, no, no! I wouldn’t dream of doing that. But what if there were a different way? A classy way? What if there were somepony with a unique set of skills to handle the situation tactfully?”

“You mean like a pleasure pony?” Rayne asked while giving Discord a wry look.

“Oohh, that’s riiiight! I had almost forgotten that you were one of those!” Discord sarcastically called out.

“So Rayne…” Spike said as they all knew that Discord wasn’t going to let this go. “Do you have any ideas for showing up mister big shot over there?”

But he hardly needed to think about it before saying, “Oh I might. Let’s say that something just came to me. Hey, you boys ready to catch one of my jazzy songs in here?” Rayne asked as he got up from their table.

“Eyup!’ The red stallion said as he gave a high five to Spike and Discord.

Several other patrons looked on excitedly as Rayne made his way across the dance floor. He signaled to the band that they would start soon but before walking up on stage Rayne made one little stop first that no other pony expected. “Excuse me, miss. Would you care to have a dance?”

Looking up from hanging her bored face in her hooves Elly saw the nightclub singer was standing in front of her with his hoof out. “Who? Me?”

“That’s right. You’re one of the prettiest little ladies that I see in here and it just breaks my heart to see you looking so lonesome tonight.”

Much to Rayne’s delight Lil’ Pete seemed like he wasn’t going to stand for this. “Hey now, I say hey what in the swamp grit do you think you’re doing there boy?!” He called out angrily. “She ain’t lonesome! She’s here with ME!” The purple stallion yelled and grabbed her by the arm to pull her closer.

Now Rayne glared at him feeling furious at seeing a mare be manhandled in such a way. But Rayne took a breath and played it cool. He knew that the eyes of dozens of ponies were on him now and he had to be careful about how he acted with them watching. “Heh, that’s funny. Because you see, for the last hour it hasn’t even seemed like you noticed that she was here. Oh you’ve been sitting there chatting it up and counting your bits… but if you ask me you might as well be dead.”

“What?! Is you threatening me son?!” Lil’ Pete yelled loudly to make sure everypony in the room could hear.

Rayne just raised his hooves innocently and shook his head before giving a nod to the band to encourage them to start a beat for him. “Hey, hey, whoa now gate. That’s not what I’m saying at all. Lookie here now, you’ve got this stunning little heart-throb sitting here looking oh so pretty tonight. And yet you aint givin’ her no attention! So that’s why I say, you’re heart must not be working. And if you’re heart ain’t working my top cat, then you must be dead. Lemme tell ya a lil’ story now...” Rayne said as he moon walked away from the table to the amazement of the crowd and hopped onto the stage right in time with the music.

-Redacted Content-

Now a couple of other patrons laughed which made Lil’ Pete grimace.

Now the crowd cheered as Rayne hopped off the stage still singing but pointing to Lil’ Pete as he did so.

Now Spike and Big Mac were dancing in their chairs both feeling very glad that they decided to come out this evening. Then Rayne pointed to Discord who hopped up to do a snazzy little dance number together until Rayne’s song eventually continued.

The crowd rose up onto their hooves with applause once Rayne had finished his song. Purposefully turning his back to Lil’ Pete he took a bow. But then he turned back around when he heard a whistle from behind him. The purple unicorn’s scowl now seemed to have disappeared and he was sitting with an arm draped around Elly while using his magic to sweep all the bits off the table into a bag.

“Well now...” Lil' Pete said as Rayne stepped over and stood by the end of the table. “That was quite a show you put on. Quite a show indeed. You know, word around town is that you are making quite the name for yourself. Handsome fella like you just strollin’ into town, romancing up all the prettiest mares for yourself, opening up a successful business for yourself in the day spa… and even securing a little night gig here when you have the time.”

Rayne just kept a reserved looked on his face and responded shortly. “Well, one does what one can.”

“HA! Yes! That’s it! That’s what I’m talking about!” The purple stallion suddenly cheered. “The point that I’m getting at is you smart! You sees an opportunity and you TAKE IT! You don’t worry about the nitty gritty or the moral ramifications. Not when you see a good investment sitting right there in front of you, now do you?”

“You got a point with all of these assumptions about me?” Rayne asked. But that was when Elly’s eyes went wide when Lil’ Pete handed her a small oblong box. Inside were a dazzling pair of earrings that she quickly rushed to try on.

“The point that I’m making is that you’re a charmer… and real a business-stallion. You and me are a lot alike. You see, we might have different tactics but we think the same. Unicorns of a feather, if you will. We don’t need to be at each other’s throats. We should be HELPING each other. You see what I’m saying?”

“And just what are you saying?” Rayne inquired as he set his hooves down on the table.

Now shifting his eyes around, Lil’ Pete leaned in lowering his voice to a hush. “You see the thing is, I’m about to be coming up in the world around here. I’ve got plans, big plans! Everypony knows that Filthy Rich is the head real-estate honcho around here. He helped found the town, so it makes sense that he’d own the land for most of the properties and store fronts in the area. But what if one day he didn’t? What if somepony were to buy all the biggest gain making businesses out from under him?”

“Oh? And that somepony might be you?” Rayne inquired as he stood back upright again.

“Might be… might be.” Lil’ Pete replied while pursing his lip. “But taking over a town is a big venture. It can be done, but it can also go a lot smoother with a partner. Now I see Rich and he’s old blood. Old ways, old thinkin… But then I sees you and I think to myself, ‘now maybe there is a hip cat who knows when change can be a good thing?’ So what do you think? You wanna pool your capital you making at the spa with me and really see the big bits come rollin’ in? Why don’t we share a drink and talk all about it?”

The grin on Lil’ Pete’s face shined wide in the dark light of the jazz club. He stretched out a hoof signaling to the waitress for her to come on over. But she stopped in surprise when a stern tone came from the dark stallion standing beside the table.

“Hello there doll, how about a bottle of your finest-”

“Maybe I still, ain’t so thirsty.”

Now the two stallions scowled at each other as the waitress nervously took a step back. “This is the second time you turned me down for a drink. What, you don't like champagne?” Lil’ Pete asked with a murderous glare on his face.

“It could be.” Rayne said coldly, still not giving the other unicorn the respect of showing any emotion.

Now the waitress quickly ran from the table to look for assistance as Lil’ Pete leaned up aggressively. “Well excuse me. Maybe there's a mis-fucking-understanding. Maybe you don't realize who I just told you that I am. That I’m going to be the boss man around here soon!”

When Rayne snapped back it was enough to even make Discord, Spike, and Big Mac rush out of their chairs. “Maybe I don't give a shit. Maybe I don't remember the last time I blew my nose either. Who the fuck are you, I should remember you?” Rayne slandered to the other unicorn while Discord and Big Mac each placed a hoof on their friend’s shoulder. “What, you think you're like me? You ain't like me, motherfucker. You're a punk.” Now his friends lightly attempted to pull Rayne back a little but he wasn’t done yet. “Chain-snatchin', jive-ass, mind gone motherfucker. Why don't you get lost? Go ahead, snatch a purse! Take a fuckin' walk.” Rayne growled as he belittled the petty loan shark to the lowest form of criminal he could think of.

That was when their altercation was broken up when a different voice spoke up to mediate the situation. “Whoa, whoa, whoa there now my good fellows. Now what is all the fuss? What is one of my long time patrons and my best lounge singer doing looking like they're about to tear my fine establishment apart?”

Trying to save what little face he could, the purple stallion wiped his nose and pointed to Rayne while saying, “You better get him up outta here! This one here’s a loose dog I tell you!” To that comment Rayne glared darkly, not appreciating the insinuation at all. “I called it from the start! He ain’t nothing but trouble. I done told you Rich, if you’re wanting to expand and make it big in this here town then your only way of doing so is partnering up with me!”

At that Rayne finally showed some emotion as he could not hold back his laughter. “Ohhhh so is THAT what you two were talking about earlier? Ha, well now isn’t that just something.” Both of the other stallions looked to Rayne questioningly. “Mr. Rich, I think you might be interested to know that this shady would-be-hustler just propositioned me for a deal to steal this whole town out from under you.”

“Now that’s a bold faced lie!” Lil’ Pete shouted but Filthy Rich definitely looked frazzled by the accusation.

Finally taking a step away from the table Rayne turned to Rich and asked, “I’ve always been respectable with you since coming here, right? And I’ve made you a good bit of money without ever asking you for anything in return, isn’t that so?”

Rich straightened his collar a bit and then said, “Well, I do suppose that’s so.”

“Good. Then let me just ask you one thing. You didn’t sign anything with Lil’ Pete tonight did you? Anything at all? You don’t even have to show it to me or let me know what it is. But did you ink your name onto anything for him recently?” Now the business stallion trotted a bit and looked around seeming unsure of something.

That was when there were several gasps from the crowd as he pulled out a roll of parchment from inside his suit. “It just so happens that he proposed a deal to me about expanding all of the local business’s in town. He offered to take part as investor, even willing to fund most of the expenses himself for only a meager ten percent of my return on those businesses.”

Now Lil’ Pete crossed his hooves and proudly proclaimed, “A generous offer on my part to be sure.”

Rayne however was not convinced. “Rich, my friend. Why don’t you read over the fine print? Look over the writing in that contract very carefully.”

Laying the contract down on the table now Rich muttered as he scanned carefully through the small printed lines of text. “Mrrm… so as to… except for… mmrm… and the party to provide the greater financial sum for the renovations shall hence forth be assigned as the primary land owner to which all rights and powers apply!? WHY YOU LYING CHEATING SON OF A-”

“Whoa there!” Rayne yelled and he pulled Rich back from clocking Lil’ Pete right across the face. “Hold on now, I have a better idea. Mr. Rich, this is your town and I think you do a fine job running it. But if you wouldn’t mind me making a suggestion of my own, understandably it can be hard for you to keep a presence at all of your establishments at once. So how about just hiring me on as a manager? Only for your business properties now while all residential assets are still left up to you. No contacts necessary. I’d just be an employ under you… and let’s just say that I could help keep the trash out.”

To that both Rayne and Rich looked over to the nervous Lil’ Pete and back to each other. “You’re hired!” Rich said without a moment’s hesitation as he ripped up Lil’ Pete’s contract right where they stood.

Now speaking in an authoritative voice Rayne said, “As the new manager of the Hot Hoof Jazz Club, you’re outta here! You’re eighty-sixed pal!” Then Rayne grabbed the loan shark by the collar and threw him straight over the table onto the ground. “Mr. Rich, I think you’ll find the owners of the jewelry store, the furniture store, and the fan shop to be very appreciative to get this back.” He said while handing him Lil’ Pete’s bag. “It took me awhile to recognize the other ponies but Lil’ Pete here has been load sharking in this club for some time.”

The two nodded to each other respectfully but that was when the purple stallion stood back up looking enraged. “If you think that I’m just going to go quietly-”

“That is EXACTLY what you are going to do!” Rayne roared out with bolstering confidence that took the purple stallion by surprise. “Because you see, we aren’t the same. The difference between you and I is that unlike you, I have friends.”

Suddenly Lil’ Pete was levitated off the ground and the light from his horn went out as Discord pinched it with a claw. “Excuse me but I believe he said that you were given the boot.” Then after transforming himself into a giant black boot Discord magicked an opening in the ceiling before kicking Lil’ Pete up and out through it.”

Now there was a roaring applause from everypony in the club who were all happy to finally be rid of the loan shark. “I think that I’m going to enjoy working with you son.” Rich said as he stuck a hoof out.

Shaking it with a smile Rayne replied, “I think the pleasure is mine, Mr. Rich.” Then the band picked up again to sooth the crowd as the dark stallion returned back to his friends.

“Wow, Rayne. Visiting here really was something special after all. I can’t believe you just did all that.” Spike said sounding astounded.

“Eyup!” Big Mac cheered enthusiastically.

“Heh, don’t even worry about it. I just brought you here for some drinks and to hear me sing. But now don’t let anypony ever tell you that Rayne doesn’t stand up for his friends.” Then the four buddies all bumped a hoof or claw in together. “Now if you’ll excuse me, my friends… There is one loose end that I need to tie up.”

Sitting alone by herself now Elly Eveningstar huffed and twirled an empty glass on it’s rim. But then she looked up hearing somepony clear their throat. “Oh, back again?”

Finally taking a seat in the booth now, Rayne looked over to the beautifully dressed pegasus and offered her a tender smile. “So I guess I had to throw your boyfriend out of the club.” He said, not quite feeling sure where to begin.

“Oh no, not to worry. I knew that I was never anything except for arm candy to him anyways. Want to know how I know? It’s the earrings. You can always what kind of a pony a stallion thinks you are by the kind of earrings he gives you.”

Rayne chuckled as that line sounded a bit familiar to him. “Well anyhow, I’m glad you don’t seem to be too broken up over it.”

“Oh, don’t look so shocked.” She told him. “I always said to Petey that his ambition would get the best of him. They couldn’t prove that he was a loan shark, much less had any other criminal dealings in town. My dear, the only thing that they could prove was that he was a thorn in everyponies side. Anyway, he used to be a darling stallion back a few years ago. He was never my lover or anything like that.”

Rayne just raised his hooves to show that he wasn’t asking her to explain herself. However that was when a new commotion sprang up in the night club. Several stallions whistled when an orange mare in a cowgirl hat slowly walked her way down the stairs. “Big Mac! Have you got any idea what time it is?!” Applejack scolded to him. “Now I get you wanting to stay out late with your friends sometimes but at least TELL somepony when yer gonna do it! You had Granny Smith and I worried sick about you!”

Big Mac cowered sheepishly as a few other patrons snickered at him being scolded by his sister. But that was when Rayne noticed how Elly got nervous and was trying to hide behind him from the other mare. “Oh no…!”

“What? What is it?” Rayne asked as his girlfriend started walking over.

“Oh hi there Rayne. I had heard that you was singing here from time to time. I don’t suppose that I already missed the-… Well I’ll be. Elly? Little Elly? Is that you?!” Applejack asked in wonder as she looked at the sharply dressed pegasus.

Peeking back out from behind the dark stallion the other mare sighed and nodded before sitting up properly now. “Yeah, it’s me.” Rayne did a double take when her voice suddenly changed to a heavy southern accent instead of the refined show girl voice he had heard from her so far.

Now Applejack leaned forward while placing a hoof around her boyfriend’s shoulder. “Rayne, this here is little Elly Evening Star! She is one of my cousins! Well, in-law. Back before the ponies of Appleloosa founded their town one of them had a little filly. She was a wild one who up and ran away at the age of fourteen. Ain’t none of us seen hide nor hair o’ her since!”

“Well why do you think I left?!” Elly shouted out. “Here I am a full grown mare now and you done seen me not five minutes and you’re callin’ me ‘Little Elly’ all over again!”

“What?!” Applejack cried. “Is that why you done left? ‘Cause you thought we wasn’t taking you seriously? Elly, your family loves you! Look, I ain’t gonna force your hoof. You wanna know if I take you seriously? Then here, I’ll respect you as a grown mare to make yer own choices. But at least stop by Appleloosa. You ain’t gotta stay. Just pay your folks a visit to let them see that you’re okay. It would mean the world to them.”

With that Applejack turned towards Big Mac and the two headed off towards the door together. Discord looked to Rayne for a moment before turning back to Spike and offering to walk the dragon out as well. Back at the table the stallion sat beside the polished up country mare who had even Rayne fooled with her dolled up appearance. “She’s right...” Elly sobbed softly. “I ran away. I left without saying a word. I didn’t even leave a note. And that was years ago.”

“Elly...” Rayne began but he stopped because she clearly wasn’t finished.

“Heh, it’s funny you know? At any other time I wouldn’t even have considered returning home. But I don’t exactly have Lil’ Pete around to lean on anymore now do I?” That statement could have been interpreted in a number of different ways but from the expression on her face Rayne was certain that Elly was happy to be free of him. “Maybe I will. Just for a visit, you know?” The pegasus sniffed and then laughed nervously. “Hey, mister hero. Would you walk me out?”

“Of course.” Rayne said as he followed the pegasus upstairs and then held the door open for her.

The train whistle rang out loudly through the night air. “Last call! Last call for the evening train! Last train tonight!” The conductor yelled out across the Ponyville train station platform.

That was where a stallion and a mare stood together holding onto each other’s hooves. “Heh, don’t see why he has to yell. We’re pretty much the only ones here right now.” Rayne jested but it was just small talk while Elly stood nervously on the platform. “Hey, you going to be okay?”

With a nod the young mare wiped her eyes and said, “Yeah, yeah I think I will be now. Thanks to nice ponies like you. Sometimes a mare can forget that stand up guys still exist, ya know? Especially when you fall in with the wrong crowd.”

Now Rayne smiled tenderly while brushing her fallen mane back behind her ear. “Whether you stick with your family or not, just promise me that you’ll make better choices from now on. Okay?”

Rayne was pleased to see an honest laugh come from Elly as she nodded. “Okay. I promise. Well, I guess I had better get going. I don’t want to miss the train.”

The two hugged tightly for a moment before Rayne ushered her on board. “Alright. You get outta here. It was a pleasure to meet you Elly Eveningstar. It feels a shame that I didn’t get to know you better.”

With her now standing in the train car and Rayne standing on the platform the two smiled to each other through the train doorway. Elly looked up as if she wanted to say one final goodbye but that was when Rayne saw her eyes widen as her gaze was fixed upon something over his shoulder.

“Hi, I’m Lil’ Pete from the club. You remember me right?” Said a stallion who was right in Rayne’s face when he turned around.

“Wait, I’ve seen this movie...” Was the dark stallion’s only thought.

“NOOOOOOOOO!!!” Elly screamed as she watched the purple unicorn magic up a knife and drive it four times toward the other stallion’s chest!

Lil Pete sneered victoriously as he felt something flow down over his hoof from where he held the knife. But then his grin faded as he saw a noticeable absence of red dripping onto the train platform. “What the-” He remarked as he attempted to pull his hoof back but found it to be stuck on something.

There was no blood on Rayne’s chest because there was hardly a chest at all. The purple unicorn’s hoof, as well as the knife, was sunk into a billowy shadow and something within that void now had a hold of Lil’ Pete. “You messed up, Petey...” Rayne said but his voice was dark and sinister. “You are like an ant fighting against the sun when you don’t know what it is that you are messing with.”

“What?! What the heck are you?!” That was when the loan shark screamed in fright while Elly stared on hardly being able to believe what she was seeing. A large dark creature crawled outward from Rayne’s chest while holding Lil’ Pete’s hoof in it’s teeth. Then four more of the shadowy canines sprung up from the ground which now surrounded the frightened stallion. “AAHAHH! WHAT ARE YOU?!”

Now Rayne was a horrifying visage with a mouth snarling full of panther teeth. “I am the thing that goes bump in the night, I am what fills your dreams with fright!” With a stomp of his hoof one of Rayne’s hounds jumped into Lil’ Pete’s own shadow and then disappeared. The purple unicorn fell backwards on his flank while looking around but not being able to find the creature.

“WHAT IS THIS?! WHAT’S GOING ON?!” He shrieked like a frightened colt as a nose and a sharp set of fangs slowly came up from underneath his own shirt to lick across his neck.

“I have marked you, Petey… You have one of my hounds inside you now. It will watch you and see everything that you do. You will never be able to be free of me now. I am a monster, Petey. And you have angered me. So if you ever return to Ponyville my hound will appear and tear you open from the inside out. If you seek to get revenge my hound will appear and tear you open from the inside out. If you ever send anyone on your behalf to come after Elly or myself, my hound will appear and tear you open from the inside out… I would run now if I were you Petey. My hounds are hungry. Maybe flee to Klugetown. I’m sure that scum like you could find a home there… But never return to Equestria if you want to live.”

“AHH-AAHHHHH! I’m sorry! I’M SORRY!!!” He screamed as he turned tail and ran from the station into the darkness.

But Rayne wasn’t quite finished yet. “Oh Petey!!!” The dark stallion yelled out one more time. While almost paralyzed by fear the purple unicorn froze and nervously looked back over his shoulder. Now in an even colder voice… “What was it you called me? A loose dog, am I? Well then that must make you dog food.” Then the remaining hounds on the platform began to jump excitedly.

“N-NRNG- No-NOOOO!!!” Lil Pete screamed as he bolted as fast as his hooves could carry him.

Leaning down and affectionately stroking one of the Obsidianwolves under the chin Rayne said, “Don’t kill him… But he never walks back into this town again.” Then the four Umbran beasts chased after their prey without so much as a sound left in their wake. “Please, forget what you saw. And I hope you travel safe.” Rayne smiled kindly as if all of that had not just happened. Elly stood wide eyed and nodded as she quickly made her way back onto the train just before the doors closed.

Author's Note

So this chapter had a lot of old movie references which I hope that you enjoyed. Several of the lines from/about Elly Evening Star are a reference to Lula Mae Barnes from the 1961 movie Breakfast at Tiffany's. Meanwhile, Rayne's argument with Lil' Pete, as well as the train station scene, are a reference to the 1993 movie Carlito's Way.

The song that Rayne sang was "Jack You Dead" by Joe Jackson.

Also Rayne now has another source of income being hired as a manager for Filthy Rich's business locations.

I do hope you all enjoyed the arc with Elly here. She is an adorable little character who I was happy to include in my story. She might make a little cameo again but her arc is now over.

Now as for the violence at the end... Rayne is holding true to not killing another pony, but if you pull a knife on him then he is going to respond to that. And boy did Lil' Pete not know who he was messing with haha. The line about Petey being 'dog food' was a reference to TV anime series "Hellsing" 10/10/2003 ep 5 Brotherhood. But again, Rayne didn't kill him. Also the bit about Rayne saying his Obsidianwolf would stick with Lil' Pete forever was a bluff. He pulled all his hounds back later that evening.

67 - Expanding Reach

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 67 – Expanding Reach

Dodge Junction/City -

Just before sundown most of the ponies in town had gathered together in the saloon. They relaxed after a long day of work and celebrated with each other over cold drinks. Mares laughed as a few stallions whistled when they passed by and everypony had smiles on their faces as emotions were running high this evening. “Hey, so did you hear?” Came the whispers throughout the saloon as the conversation was the same at every table.

“About the ‘new show’ tonight? Why else do you think I’m here?”

“Yeah, apparently a singer from Ponyville is visiting in town. He came through advertising a demo for the spa treatments they offer there but he also hired some local pony in town to put on this ‘new show’ whatever that means.”

“Heh, well I guess we’ll find out. The news sure has packed the house tonight. I don’t think I’ve ever seen the saloon this crowded.”

“Mhm.”

That was when the hushed murmuring fell away as the lights were suddenly turned down low. A magical bead of light slowly sparkled up into the air from somepony sitting in shadow behind the saloon piano. As everypony in the room stared up at it they watched as it cast a spotlight down upon a red curtain which had been setup earlier on.

Several mares laughed while a few more stallions whistled when a pale yellow leg stretched out from behind that curtain. All that could be seen was a racy black stocking that reached all the way up that shapely yellow thigh. “Whoas’ and ‘awes’ spread through the crowd as Cherry Jubilee then walked out wearing a stunning little cabaret dress with her dark red hair done up stylishly to match. The earth pony didn’t miss a beat as she did a little shimmy with her shoulders as soon as the music started to play. And when her deep rich voice sang out for the crowd there wasn’t a jaw in the saloon that wasn’t dropped at that moment.

-Redacted Content-

She smirked, strutting between the crowded tables now.

She said to a table full of stallions.

From behind the piano and out of the spotlight, a dark stallion grinned knowing that while he was here, he was also elsewhere. As he sat strumming the piano keys and enjoying the lyrics that he had passed to Jubilee earlier that day, he knew that his hounds had long since setup several 'service tents' for the representative from the Ponyville Day Spa to entertain the masses.

Jubilee sang in the Dodge City, as over in Appleloosa ponies were filed in line to experience the wonders of Chiropractory.

Braeburn cheered to the others at how good it felt as Rayne licked the magic from his lips inside the tent.

Julibee made the crowd laugh as she rocked her hips into a table.

Rayne bowed like a gentlepony as citizens from all over Rainbow Falls swarmed his tent to experience the ‘wonder treatment.’

Jubilee’s voice rang out, as up in Cloudsdale Rayne held his curtain open.

Spitfire just stared at him questioningly like she wasn’t sure.

Then after following him inside the other Wonderbolts nodded.

Four different Raynes grinned from Appleloosa, to Rainbow Falls, to Cloudsdale and soon Dodge City as he swindled the magic back and forth from one pony after the next.

Jubilee sang as she swayed her hips to the conclusion of the song before dancing her way back up in front of the curtain.

Every citizen of the small junction town hooted and hollered for the spectacular performance given by the middle aged mare. They were all so enamored by the song and dance that they didn't even question it as a stallion none of them recognized called out above the roar of the crowd, “That’s it ladies and gentleponies! Let’s hear it for the talented and beautiful, Cherry Jubilee! If you liked her performance then please by all means leave a tip in the hat by the bartender! And don’t forget, as a one time special, the demo for Ponyville Day Spa’s Chiropractic Service will be half off tomorrow morning! Everypony is invited and our dazzling star this evening will be there to help guide you along one pony at a time!”

There wasn’t a face in the crowd who wasn't nodding with excitement to go check it out and congratulate Jubilee on her stellar show. Once things had settled a bit, Rayne slid out from behind the piano and made his way quietly to the red curtain which was blocking the stairway to the rooms for rent above the saloon. The stallion had a salacious smirk on his face as he trotted upstairs but halfway up he was stopped by a sight he didn’t expect to see. “Well you’re back early.” He said to the figure waiting for him.

There another Rayne sat on the steps while stroking the snout of one of the Obsidianwolves affectionately. “Heh, Appleloosa fell like dominoes. It went better than expected. I got the whole town in one day. Didn’t miss a pony... but I’m not quite done. I need the strength of the Arimaspi, if you’d please?” The duplicate asked to himself.

“Oh?” Called the original who had been stopped from coming up the stairs. Drawing the wolf back into himself he said, “If you got the whole town then what do you need that for?”

“Heh, it’s as I said. Things went better than expected. Two of the buffalo were in town and asked if they could give it a try. I told them I’d need some time to prepare because they are much bigger than ponies.”

The two dark stallions almost broke out into laughter on the staircase. “Haha, well… Aren’t I a crafty bastard?” The two nodded to each other as Rayne shined his horn and the duplicate walked back into the original. Rayne’s eyes shined for a moment taking a town’s full of earth pony magic into himself and licking his lips as he swallowed it all down.

Then a new duplicate stepped back out of him and flexed a bit as it’s shadow was now a massive horned titan. “Mmmm that should do it. See you in the morning...”

“Don’t overdo it on anyone now.” Rayne laughed as his double teleported away.

Upstairs -

Inside a cozy room a pale yellow mare lay back on the bed with her ruby like mane trickling down her shoulders in wavy curls. The mood in the room seemed romantic by candle light, if not down right risque, as she ran a feathered boa against her thighs. She didn't flinch as the door opened and a stallion with hungry blue eyes invited himself inside. “So, somepony looked like she was having fun out there.” He snickered as he closed the door behind him and locked it.

“Why, with songs like you done gave me how could I not have a good time? I’m fixing to make my little ‘show’ a regular thing in this here town. It’ll be a spectacle for all to see. Plus… did you take a gander at what those ponies did to that poor little tip hat? I’ll be needing to bring a wine barrel from Cherry Hill Ranch next time!” She laughed as she threw herself back into the cushioned bed and rolled around excitedly.

“I’m glad you feel that way. I do so love when a plan comes together and puts a smile on ponies faces...” He whispered as he took his time trotting up to the bed where Jubilee was still laid out and toying with her boa.

“Heh, heh. Now you don’t look like a stallion who’s concerned at the moment about the performance that I put on out there. You’ve got the look in your eye like you’ve got something else… something else entirely, on yer mind.” She snickered but she was just as guilty of grinning as he was while they stared at one another.

“Well it’s like I said… I enjoy putting a smile on ponies faces. So tell me… what can I do to put a smile on your face, ma’am?” He taunted to her as he watched Jubilee lick her lips.

But that was when she suddenly threw her boa to the floor and leaned up on her knees to reach out toward Rayne. “You mark your calendar, sonny, ‘cause this right here’s your lucky night!” She growled like an experienced mare who was beyond the games of younger ponies and knew exactly what was that she wanted.

-Redacted Content- (A cabaret song just isn't the same without the lyrics, but nothing I can do about it at the moment. Sorry.)

Music began to play in Jubilee's mind as she pulled the handsome stallion into bed. With only the swipe of her arm she had her smutty knitters slid down from between her thighs and off of her hoofs. Then she let her mind wonder to when she'd next be on stage as the stallion found himself now between those pale yellow thighs of hers.

Her voice sang into that on stage microphone while her teeth bit into this stallion's bottom lip with desire.

She gasped softly feeling his desire sink deep into her as if it could not be stopped.

Then picturing herself alone on stage she held herself before the crowd as Rayne was holding her now.

Then doing a shimmy side to side with her hips on stage while in the reality of that moment she was thrusting forward and back with this stallion skewering her alive,

Sang Jubilee, sounding perfect in poise and refinement. Meanwhile with Rayne, she screamed, turning over onto her hooves and knees being bent over as the stallion railed into her from behind.

Jubilee serenaded under spotlight to the crowd as Rayne yanked her mane back in carnal excitement.

Now Jubilee's fantasy was broken but the music played on in her mind while her loins exploded in rhapsody. She screamed into the night as the dark stallion was relentless, rocking the legs of the bed frame until they creaked.

Jubilee let her hooves roam across his back as the smooth sheets ran between their legs. Rayne rolled her onto her back and instantly their lips locked back to each other's again. Then she felt to be losing herself to the melodic jazz beat as he trailed his kisses down her neck. She was in ecstasy feeling him rock her hips as if he could hear the rhythm in her thoughts.

Once more she was on the stage of her mind, lungs exploding in song as again her loins exploded with Rayne.

Then on stage Jubilee outstretched her arms. She outstretched them to the crowd as tonight in bed she outstretched them around Rayne. She held him; held him as he shuddered and she didn't let him go.

Her voice rang out in unison both on her mind's stage and in bed as the stallion flooded her insides making her loins, mind, and heart all melt as one.

Sweat glistened across them both as the curtain fell on her performance and the two in bed collapsed in each other's arms on that hot summer night.

Rayne awoke early that morning knowing that life begins with the dawn in a western town like this. Or it could also be said that he never truly went to bed that evening at all. Outside there was a path laid out in the dirt for townsponies to follow and a large booth with a privacy curtain was setup that held a massage table with all the tools Rayne would need. “Aw, and just as I was expecting.” He said as he made his way into the tent before closing the flap behind him.

There another Rayne sat lounging back on the massage bed twirling his mane while two Obsidianwolves sat guarding by his sides. “No issues from Rainbow Falls.” The double said lazily.

“Heh, Appleloosa made it back last night. I understand that Rainbow Falls is a bigger community but what took you so long?” Rayne inquired as he pulled the two hounds back into himself.

“Hmm? Oh right, sorry.” His copy said as his thoughts were drifting elsewhere. “Yeah I took care of it. But let’s just say we had a good time with a cute little thing behind a waterfall. You’ll see for yourself in a moment. Did everything go okay with Jubilee?”

“Very much so. Let's just say it played out last night like a melody. As you’ll see for yourself in a moment.” Rayne chuckled and wondered if this counted as laughing at his own joke. With a shine of his horn the two Rayne’s became one again as the memories two very different erotic nights played out in his mind while the taste of magic flowed over his tongue. “Ooooohh she was cute. Who knew that such a darling little potions merchant was tucked away in Rainbow Falls?” He reminisced until snapping back to attention as he heard someone approaching.

“Well, good mornin’ early riser.” Jubilee said to him as she stepped inside looking washed and refreshed for the day.

“Good morning, my lovely assistant. Please, feel free to take a look around. Then I’ll give you the first adjustment of the day before too many other ponies start lining up at the door.” He told her as he poked his face out seeing several soon to be customers already headed their way.

“That all sounds good to me but what I don’ get is what exactly you’re expecting me to be a doing?” She asked as she hopped up onto the cushioned table.

“Oh well you’ll have an easy time of it. You’ll just be a glorified usher, to be honest.” He told her as he gently began to massage along her neckline. “Face down, please.” He said before running his hooves down her spine and along her hips. “Just watch out to make sure that no pony cuts in line and that they are only coming in one pony at a time for me. Other than that you just get to stand there and look pretty or tell ponies how good this feels when they ask.”

“And uh… so how good is this going to feel?” She asked before there was a suddenly snap through the air.

“CRACK!”

“Uhuhuhhhhuuh…” Jubilee grunted in utter bliss as unbeknownst to her a trail of magic seeped out and then back into her a moment later.

Later that Night -

"Uhh, uuh, uuungg!" Jubilee grunted while bent face down into the bed. She was wearing a beautiful white cotton dress that reached from her collar down to the floor and was covered in country ruffles making her look like the country beauty of the town. But at that moment the dress was hiked up over her back as her marehood was being stretched apart until it felt like Rayne was striking into her stomach.

"Ohhh, huh, stay..." She pleaded as she reached back toward him with a hoof. "Huhh! Huhh! Please...ohh, please... Stay with me. Uuuhh!" She panted as her hips were being driven down into her back from the stallion's pounding.

"I can't." He huffed shortly.

"Don't go after this... oohhh gosh! We-uuhhh, we could be happy!" She clenched with her thighs and squealed as she came.

Amidst her distraction there was a shadowy force that wafted up from beneath the door. There another Rayne now stood with four dark shadows trailing along the ground behind him. He paused to admire the sight of Cherry Jubilee face down getting pounded but then he turned back to the stallion doing the pounding and nodded with a grin. As the two merged together the half exhausted stallion now felt a rush of endurance fill him. He wiped the sweat from his brow as he leaned over Jubilee's backside with the stamina of the entire Wonderbolts team along with every pegasus in Cloudsdale.

"... Bite into the pillow..." He told her simply.

"Huhh, eehh, wh-what? OH! OH-OH, OH, OH, OOHH, OOHH, OOOOHHHHH!!!"

"Into the pillow..." Rayne said while reaching down to turn her face into bed before rocketing his hips forward and back to a speedy blur.

Less than Twenty Minutes Later -

Jubilee felt grateful for the length of her billowy dress as she stood on stage before all the ponies in town with the feeling of Rayne's cum running down her legs. But as she reached for the microphone and began to sing, her words had both a playful and a somber tone to them at the same time.

-Redacted Content-

Rayne enchanted the piano to play out the last bit of the song by itself as he then ducked down behind the crowd and slipped his way out the door. It was only a few moments later when a loud cheer of applause could be heard through the windows of the saloon, but by that point the dark stallion had already made it a good deal away from Dodge City without looking back.

Leaving the jubilation and excitement behind him, Rayne’s expression darkened a bit as he looked out into the empty night. The long spance of empty red dirt country was dark as thick clouds had moved in to block the light of the moon. “Are you back yet?” He suddenly growled out toward the emptiness.

“I’m here...” Called another voice as his final double stepped out of the dark. “So sorry for the delay. Those buffalo can really talk and talk. I thought they’d go on forever.” Rayne’s copy remarked. “Also, I still had to use a bit of magic to help me get by. But when I returned you were right in the middle of Jubilee’s show. I figured there wouldn’t be any harm in just waiting around for you out here.”

“I guess I must have given you more of my patience than I planned to. Let’s have it then.” Rayne snarled as he was eager to leave this place.

“Alright, alright. No need to get at odds with yourself.” The duplicate chuckled and stepped forward to be reabsorbed.

Once Rayne had finally reconnected with the last of his four way split, he had a sigh of relief as he if was quite literally back to being his full self again. He cracked his neck feeling the intense swell of physical strength and endurance within him. Additionally, he flexed his Aramaspi strength feeling happy to have it back even though he had never truly been without it. Then without delay he checked his surroundings before teleporting away.

There was a brief flash of light at the entryway of Maud’s cave which caused the little gray mare to wake up from where she had been laying down in bed. “Rayne, you’re back.” She said as she pulled the covers away and stepped down to meet him. That was when the dark stallion looked over and allowed his eyes to just rest on her for a moment. He took his time to appreciate her pretty mane and her smaller form. As the two stepped up to each other he gazed down into her eyes which made her blush a bit. “Rayne… what is it? You’re embarrassing me.” She said in her deadpan voice.

His response was simple as he whispered out. “It’s good to be home.” That made his girlfriend smile as the two quickly found themselves getting lost once again in each other’s kiss. After one thing led to another Rayne chuckled as they ended up on the floor while he reluctantly pulled back from her saying, “Hold on. I really need a shower from being in that dusty city.”

But the fire had been kindled between them as Maud reached up taking hold of his mane and pulling him back down to her saying, “It’s fine. I’ll take you dirty. I don’t care.”

Author's Note

Hello all! So I apologize that this chapter was much shorter than others. But I felt that it was still a powerful chapter that got it's point across nicely. I could have expanded certain parts of it but ultimately I decided not to because I like the way it flows.

So thanks to Rayne, Dodge City now has a cabaret night which is sung and danced by Cherry Jubilee. The very first time I saw her in the TV show I thought she looked like a Can-Can dancer so I think this role fits her nicely. Now this is just about showmanship. She isn't stripping or anything. I didn't turn Jubilee into a prostitute or anything. She just has a night show now where she sings and dances.

The first song was "Big Spender" by Peggy Lee. All rights reserved to the original owners. Now in this song we see the real reason for Rayne being outside of Ponyville. He split himself into four parts: One to Dodge City, one to Appleloosa, one to Rainbow Falls, one to Cloudsdale, and he even surprised himself by getting the Buffalo in there. This was four different Rayne's all being in these four different locations at the same time.

Then one by one the copies brought that magic back to the original. Once they rejoin together their memories and powers fuse as if there had only ever been one of him. He can remember everything that "he" did.

The second song was "Lover Man" by Roberta Gambarini. So here Jubilee was not in two places at once. Her singing on stage was just in her head and can be assumed that is her on a future night singing to the crowd. But really she was just in bed enjoying having a steamy night with Rayne.

So the original Rayne wasn't the only one of him to enjoy the company of a mare that night. Out in Rainbow Falls that Rayne enjoyed the company of the next OC that I'm writing a spinoff about *wink wink*. But that won't be finished for a couple months still.

The last song was "I Didn't Know What Time It Was" again by Peggy Lee. So here Jubilee got let down a little. She's was hoping to get to keep Rayne for herself, unfortunately that is not going to be the case. But she still got some enjoyment added into her life by the Pleasure Pony. And I mean more than just enjoying getting to have sex while feeling the full pounding of all of the Wonderbolts together, Jubilee now has her new show to enjoy. And now that she is more in the town spotlight she'll be sure to have her pick of stallions to find someone to fall in love and settle down with.

And after a long trip away, there is no place like home. Now Rayne thought Jubilee was amazing in bed but there is no substitute for being passionate with someone that you care about. As such, he couldn't resist sweeping Maud up into his arms as soon as saw her.

Also please read my newest Reflections Blog as it goes over an explaination of Rayne's current power level.

68 - Just Skating By

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 68 – Just Skating By

“Hehehe...” “Heh, heh...” Ha, ha,” “Shhh now...” Hushed voices snickered together.

Today had been a quiet day just like most any other in Ponyville. The previous scare which brought guards from Canterlot had almost been forgotten, the mail delivery ponies had long since caught back up on track, and the biggest fuss in town now was from Mrs. Cake posting a sign outside that there was a sale going on for cupcakes.

“Quiet, quiet now. Don’t wake her… not yet, hehe...”

Being a nice sunny day out most ponies decided to take a rest day, in order to do playful activities outdoors. Lyra and Bon Bon were off enjoying a picnic together, Starlight and Maud were having a kite day, and even Cranky Doodle was laid out in a lounge chair on his front lawn soaking up some sun.

Meanwhile, bits were exchanged at the local Joke Shop as a series of snickering were shared together. “Oh this is going to be the best!”

While some ponies decided to enjoy the comfortable day by being active or playing kickball out in the grass, a certain other pegasus took a very different approach to enjoying the day.

“Okay, you got everything? Good. Alright, this is it! Hehe. One, two...”

On this particular afternoon Rainbow Dash found herself with one of those rare moments when she didn’t have anything to do. There were no classes to teach, no Wonderbolts practice, no weather pony duties, and no prior commitments to friends. She completely free to do with her time whatever she wanted. So on a day as enjoyable as this Dash had decided to do one of the things that she enjoyed doing the most. And that was to nap.

“FRGHNNNNNNNNNNNNN!!!” That was until the ear-splitting roar of an air horn blasted upwards from just feet below the low hanging cloud she was napping on.

“WHHOAAAHH!!!” Dash wailed in fright as she flipped over herself and almost fell to the ground. “What?! What is it?! What’s wrong?!” She shouted not having any idea who she was talking to. But a loud whistle coming from the ground made her look down to see a surprising sight.

Standing below were three young ponies and one adult stallion. “Hey!” Rayne called up to Dash and beckoned her down with a hoof. “You’re sleepin’? Well that’s not very cool. You gonna come show us how it’s done or not?” Rayne said to her in a daring voice.

Applebloom, Sweetie Bell, and Scootaloo were all wearing helmets and protective gear. Two of the fillies had skateboards while Scootaloo was holding onto her signature scooter. “Whoa, you guys all going for a ride?” Dash asked as she looked around at all of them.

The Cutie Mark Crusaders just smiled excitedly as Rayne turned to her and said, “Yeah so I just found out that Ponyville has a skate park. It’s small but I looked it over and it still seems like it could be fun. So how bout it?” He asked while pulling on a helmet of his own and popping a skateboard up into his grasp.

Now Dash groaned seeming frustrated. “Awwww man! That would have been awesome! But I left my board and helmet all the way up in Cloudsale!” She whined, complaining more about the effort than the time it would take.

That was when Rayne smirked and told her, “Nope. I already got your stuff from your place for you and it’s waiting down at the park for us. In fact, I went to the sporting goods shop and picked up a little something up for everypony. Why don’t you go get our friends and we can all make a day of it?”

“Really?!” Dash exclaimed and now the fillies scooted off excitedly after hearing that she was joining them. But before doing anything else Dash turned to Rayne and asked, “Wait a minute... You got my skateboard and helmet from my house? In Cloudsdale? Rayne… Did you break into my place?”

Now the stallion looked up to her as he gave a nervous smile and said, “Uh, yessssss?” He was relieved to see that his girlfriend seemed more surprised than upset but even still he decided to add, “But I promise not to make a habit of it?”

To his surprise though she just looked down the road to make sure that the fillies had gone and then leaned forward to give Rayne a passionate kiss. “Are you kidding me?! I’d rather you do that when I’m ACTUALLY THERE. You know, maybe at night? It could uh, be fun sometime." She said while raising an eyebrow to him suggestively.

With a good chuckle Rayne kicked off down the road after the crusaders as Dash zoomed away. It wasn’t long before the pegasus caught back up with them at the skate park while Twilight, Pinkie, and Fluttershy were close in tow. They looked over the area covered in tunnels, rails, and slopes while ponies of all ages were riding around having a great time. “Wow, you know I never actually came over here to check this out before. It actually looks like a lot of fun.” Twilight smiled.

“SKATE PARTY!” Pinkie screamed and bounced ahead.

“Oh well as long as everypony is having a good time then that is all that really matters.” Fluttershy said as she calmly strolled forward.

Just then three young mares raced over right in front of them. “Hiya! You made it! You made it!” They all shouted in unison.

Twilight smiled down to them as she saw Rayne walking over as well. “Hehe, hello girls. I admit that I was a little busy but when Dash zoomed by and told me what was going on I realized that a chance like this doesn’t come along too often. Unfortunately, Applejack and Rarity weren’t free to make it but I know Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy would love to skate with you.”

Applebloom looked up and said, “Thank you, Twilight. And we don’t mind. We know our older sisters get busy. We’d be happy to skate with y'all.”

That was when Fluttershy lifted a hoof to her mouth and said, “Oh my. I know it is rather silly of me to forget until now but I don’t actually own any skate gear of my own.”

“Well then it’s a good thing you have a pleasure pony to the rescue!” Rayne cheered as as he directed their gaze to a series of skateboards, scooters, and bikes laying on the ground. “Come on everypony, grab whatever suits you. I rented these for the day so help yourself.”

“Awesome! See ya out there!” Dash yelled as she darted forward and donned her helmet and pads in a flash. Then she raced off down a half pipe on her skateboard.

“Wait for us!” The crusaders cheered as they chased after the Wonderbolt.

“Wow Rayne, you did all this?” Twilight asked as she stepped up to the stallion while Pinkie and Fluttershy giggled after finding matching helmets.

“Well yeah. You see, little Applebloom and I have actually been friends for awhile now. She was the one who first introduced me to Zecora when I moved to town.”

“Oh is that so?” Twilight asked as Pinkie Pie rode away on a scooter while Fluttershy hopped onto a bicycle while honking a little horn cutely.

“Yup. So anyways, earlier this morning I ran into her in town. She needed to replace her helmet because the strap on her old one broke. I figured I could pay her back for helping me before by offering to buy a new helmet for her. But once I got a look at everything they had in the shop I got to thinking that a ‘skate day’ might be fun for all of our friends.”

“Well, that was very considerate of you Rayne.” Twilight replied.

“Hey! Are you two skating or talking?!” Dash called out which made Rayne and Twilight both chuckle.

“We’ll be right there!” Twilight called out before reaching down for a helmet to get herself ready.

“Here’s to a good day… with friends.” Rayne said to her with a smile.

Twilight looked to the stallion for a moment. She couldn’t tell what it was but there was something underlying to his tone. Something honest, almost yearning in his statement. “To friends.” She replied back to him.

That was when the five adult ponies and three fillies threw their cares to the wind. Dash showed them all a few tricks and all of the girls were impressed with Rayne’s ability to keep up with the Wonderbolt as they skated together. Additionally a small crowd began to gather as a princess, a Wonderbolt, and the town’s latest celebrity stallion all skating together had become a spectacle to see.

Rayne and Dash looked to each other with a competitive smirk. Coming to a straight half pipe Dash took one side while Rayne took the other and they both shouted in unison, “Half Pipe Grind!”

“WHEEEE!!!” Came a cheerful cry as Fluttershy suddenly appeared from out of nowhere while drifting through the air right over both their heads.

Now the crowd cheered and laughed as Fluttershy stuck her landing perfectly and then turned back to smile at the other two who had crashed into each other while having been distracted by her aerial acrobatics. “Whoa, Flutters! I didn’t know you could ride like that! That was awesome!” Dash exclaimed as she and Rayne rode over excitedly.

Twilight also skated over and before long their little group were all gathered together. “That was a seriously nice jump Fluttershy. You’re normally so timid so it’s great being able to see you do something so wild.” The princess said.

“Heh, oh well. I don’t really think that it’s that big a deal. I suppose… I am a pegasus after all so there isn’t any reason why I should feel uncomfortable in the air. I’m just using the peddles and the ramp instead of my wings." Fluttershy said humbly.

“You having fun?” Rayne asked as everypony looked to him.

“Oh yes! Very much so indeed."

“Then that’s all that really matters Fluttershy.” He smiled and instantly her nerves seemed to calm back to a relaxed state. Once that was settled Rayne now turned towards Dash while whispering, “That and looking awesome of course.” He said gesturing towards the crowds. “Hey come on, let’s get back into it! If they want to spectate then let’s really give them a show!”

Now Twilight gave a sigh feeling defeated as she reached out pleading, “Oh, now, aw, come on you guys, don’t… I mean… ugh...” She gave up as the two raced off together.

“Hey I’m game!” Pinkie shouted while diving hard down a ramp to catch up to them.

“Don’t forget about me!” Fluttershy yelled after them excitedly.

“Heh, heh. Well alright then. Let’s go girls!” The princess said. With the crusaders beside her they all cheered while following along.

Rayne now looked back seeing them riding together as a group. He smirked as a fun idea came to him. Darting his eyes through the crowd he saw a few hipsters just hanging out near the end of the park. Skipping his board across a rail to head over in their direction he yelled out, “Hey fellas, you got a beat for us or what? Play or pay losers.” He teased to them before twisting around a loop back to where the others were shooting down a tunnel.

With a laugh the group of young stallions nodded before picking up a stick and banging it on some trashcans to use whatever was available to get a rhythm going for the skaters. “Yeah, we can do this! Hey Strings, you playing?” One of the unicorns in the group nodded before teleporting away and then teleporting back again with a guitar.

“That’s more like it...” Rayne thought to himself before calling out. “Hey Dash! Let’s show ‘em how it’s done!” Then she nodded and did an air pump with her hoof.

-Redacted Content-

Rayne sang out as the wind whipped through his mane just as it did for Rainbow Dash.

He watched as Dash rocketed into the air and spinning around as he shot up to match her moves just the same.

Now grinding on a rail they gave the Cutie Mark Crusaders a high five as they came grinding down the other way.

Rayne yelled as he sang, almost losing it as he followed Dash in a jump from one ramp into another half pipe.

Epic leap.
Rocketing down a half pipe.
Soaring into the air up the other side of it.

He sang as Pinkie and Twilight soared passed them now doing loops around through a tunnel. Dash and Rayne just laughed and cheered them on.

But then the stallion broke off from the Wonderbolt. He stalled on the nose of his board against a rail to catch his breath. Even with all of Rainbow Dash’s essence Rayne felt like his heart was in his throat every time he followed her across a jump. He played it cool as he fought to shake off the dizziness. But he knew that he didn’t really know the first thing about skateboarding and had been secretly relying on Dash’s essence this entire time.

“Hey, you okay?!” His girlfriend asked as she rode up to him with a screeching halt. But not wanting to let her down Rayne nodded and finally kicked off from the rail.

Now Dash, Rayne, and Fluttershy all cheered out while they shot up a ramp together.

Once the stallion was back skating beside Dash again he nodded them toward the larger half pipe that he wanted to try something.

Then as they launched into the air Dash looked to Rayne frightfully as he grabbed her hooves and twisted them around into the air together. “AAHHHH! WHAT ARE YOU-” But then just before they came down Rayne magicked their boards back under their hooves and they both managed to stick their landing enough to not crash. “Whoo-Hoooo!!!”

With that they both rode themselves out of the half pipe to where their group of friends were standing with their mouths open. Dash kicked up her board into her hoof while Rayne opted to lean against a side rail that was nearby.

“Whooooa! That was wonderific!” Pinkie cheered.

“Oh my, it looked SO dangerous! I’m glad that the two of you were able to land safely.” Fluttershy said softly to them.

“DO IT TO US! DO IT TO US!” The Cutie Mark Crusaders called out excitedly toward Rayne. That of course replaced the smile on the adults with looks of concern but Rayne just waived to the others as he leaned down toward the younger girls.

“I’m sorry little Applebloom, Sweetie Bell, and Scootaloo but I don’t think I can. You see it isn’t like I planned that or anything and to be honest, it was a little scary.” He said in a mock whisper just to be playful. “In fact I should probably apologize to Rainbow Dash because doing that was rather reckless and I’m sure we both just got lucky on that landing.”

“Heh.” Dash chuckled and suddenly punched Rayne rather hard in the arm. “You’re forgiven.”

“Uh, thanks...” He sighed as he rubbed his arm where she hit him but then smirked back before stealing a polite kiss to her cheek which made her blush. Turning back to the younger girls now he told them. “Hey so I know that we’re all having a good time but let’s not overdo it. I rented the supplies for all day so we can always come back. But why don’t we stop for now and go get something to eat?”

“Awwwwwww!” They all cried out.

Rayne didn’t miss a beat as he turned away and slyly called out over his shoulder, “Oh well alriiiight. I guess someponies don’t want to have any vegeburgers and shaaaakes?” He called out playfully.

Now their eyes lit up. “Wait, you’ll get us lunch AND shakes?” Scootaloo asked and then they all rushed back to the entryway to the skate park to begin removing their gear.

“Alright mister nice guy. Cut it out, I’m impressed already.” Rainbow Dash said to him with a wry smile.

“Whaaaat?!” He chuckled innocently.

“Uh huh. Sure.” She told him while not believing him for a second. “I know you said that you just wanted to be able to take the girls out for a nice day… which you’ve done. But there’s no way that I didn’t notice that this was actually you taking me out on a skate park date. Inviting our friends was a nice touch though.”

“Heh, can’t it be both?” Rayne snickered as he magicked his mane up off of his neck trying to cool off a bit.

Now the Wonderbolt looked back to the others and said, “Um girls? I’m sorry but could you give Rayne and I a minute? I just-” But then Twilight, Pinkie, and Fluttershy turned their backs as they began to whistle innocently while conveniently blocking the fillies view should they happen to look back over. Not missing her cue Rayne had to grab the rail for support as Dash threw her lips onto his. She kissed him fiercely while running her hooves around his back.

“Oh… Oh, my...” Fluttershy blushed as she listened to the passionate lip smacking coming from behind them. Pinkie Pie looked to the yellow pegasus in surprise as she had to, not once but twice, nudge her to stop peeking back at them. "Oh dear..." Eventually Twilight had to shush her and tried to hold Fluttershy’s wings down which had begun to stand on end.

After not too long the lovers separated and Dash stepped back around in front of their friends with a bashful smile. “Heh, sorry. Thanks you guys.” Dash said.

Twilight stepped forward and used her magic to try smoothing Dash's mane out to look more presentable before saying, “Don’t worry about it. I don’t think any of us minded.” Pinkie and Fluttershy shook their heads. Now those other two walked off to join the fillies that were waiting for them but Twilight stayed behind. “Dash, do you mind at all if I have a word with your boyfriend here?”

“Nah, it’s cool. We’ll go ahead to the diner and you two can catch up with us in a minute. Just don’t take too long.” The pegasus replied before flapping her wings to float over to the others.

Now Rayne just tilted his head to the side and smiled. “So, what can I do for you princ-”

“Why are you lying to Rainbow Dash?” Twilight asked bluntly which almost made Rayne slip off of the rail that he was still leaning on.

“W-whmm, ahem… Ex-excuse me?” He choked out.

Now she looked to him with a serious expression but her face appeared more worried than it was angry. “I was watching you, Rayne. I noticed earlier that something seemed off about you. You told Dash that you were okay when you stopped skating. But you aren’t okay, are you?” She questioned. “What is it? Are you sick? Did you get hurt?”

“Oh, well... Twilight I appreciate your concern but really I’m-”

“Fine. Then step away from that rail.” She said to him flatly.

Again Rayne stammered nervously and was surprised that the alicorn was not letting this go. “Wh-what do you mean?”

Pointing with a hoof she shouted out, “You’ve been leaning against that rail since we all stopped skating and you haven’t let go of it once since then. If you’re really fine then step away from the rail and let me see you balance on your own hooves!”

Now Rayne looked caught as his eyes shifted from the metal rail to back at the princess. “Um… no?” He weakly tried but Twilight just crossed her hooves. “Okay, okay fine. I’m sorry, yes I lied. Look... this whole day was my idea and I just didn’t want to ruin the fun for everypony. But the truth is… uggh… I’m… I’m afraid of heights.” He grumbled out.

“WHAT?!” But to his horror there were two mares who responded instead of just one. The others were looking up at Dash as she was staring at Rayne with an expression of pained disbelief.

“Pinkie, please take the others to the diner. Rayne and I… are going to be late!” Dash growled out as her two friends and the three fillies looked nervous now as they all walked off together. That was when Rainbow Dash stomped back over to where the anxious stallion stood watching. Thinking quickly about this potentially causing a scene in public Twilight used her magic to teleport the three of them out into the grassy fields. But even so Dash didn’t seem phased by it at all as she marched right up to the stallion who now fell over in front of her without the rail to lean upon. “EXPLAIN THIS TO ME!” She shrieked sounding surprisingly emotional for her.

“Dash… I.” But Rayne was at a loss for words being surprised to hear her sound so upset.

“Tell me the truth! Is what I just heard come out of your mouth real?!” Now Twilight twitched nervously being afraid that she had just created a problem instead of helping a friend as she meant to do.

Rayne sighed remembering that Dash was a master of seeing and hearing things from a distance all the time. After taking a breath he calmed himself down and nodded. “It’s true, Dash. I’m afraid of heights. I’m terrified of them even.”

“Wha… WHAT?!” Now the light blue pegasus almost fell over as her back hooves went weak in disbelief.

Twilight spoke next but did so softly as she asked, “Then how were you able to do all those leaps in the skate park? Or how were you doing all of those tricks in the air? I’ve never seen anypony except for Rainbow Dash skate that well.”

“Well… It was a lot of just ‘going for it’ and ‘hoping for the best’ really. But my heart was in my throat the whole time and I thought my stomach was going to sink through my hooves every time I made a jump.” Rayne chuckled as he tried to lighten the mood. But then his ears fell as both he and Twilight jumped nervously when Rainbow Dash screamed out.

“FORGET ABOUT THE SKATE PARK!” She shrieked out. “Rayne… have you always been this way? Were you always afraid of heights? What about before? What about our date? We when… when you went up with me… and we ended up in Cloudsdale together?” She said carefully while glancing an eye toward Twilight. “Were you afraid then too?”

Now Rayne understood why she was so upset. “...I was, Dashie. I was actually pretty terrified the whole time.”

“WHY?!!!” She yelled at him now and by this point all three of their joyful spirits from the day were gone. Tears were forming in her eyes now and she didn't even care if anypony saw that at this point. “And don’t you dare say because you didn’t want to ruin our date! There were a MILLION other things that we could have done! So why that?! Why did you take me on a date that involved you going up into the air?!”

Now Rayne looked up solemnly. The answer had been so simple to him at the time. He didn’t even question it. But now that he had to explain himself he couldn’t think of a single good thing to say. “Because you were worth it to me. Because it was perfect. I wanted to give you the perfect day to show you what I thought you deserved. I was afraid… but I wasn’t even thinking about myself at the time. All I was focused on was your smile, Dash. And that you were enjoying yourself.”

“But I don’t want that!” She screamed again as her voice cracked and it killed Rayne inside to see that she was crying now. “Do you have ANY idea how that makes me feel knowing you were ‘terrified’ while up there but that you went up there anyways for me?! I feel horrible that you put yourself through that on my behalf!”

“I… I don’t know what to say. I’m sorry...” Rayne lowered his head.

“So even a pleasure pony can be speechless sometimes...” Twilight silently thought to herself as Rayne suddenly became much more real in her eyes and she sympathized with him now.

Dash leaned forward and grabbed ahold of his face to make him look up at her. “Hey, listen to me! You are my boyfriend! Do you have any idea how hard a thing that is for a stallion to manage? I chose you. And I care about you! So when we go out on a date I want it to be perfect for the BOTH of us! If we aren’t both having a good time… and a SAFE time… then it isn’t perfect for me at all. And Rayne, if you didn’t already know that I am this loyal to the ponies I care about then you’ve still got a lot about me that you need to learn.”

“No Dash… you’re right. I did know that about you. It was me who wasn’t being loyal to myself. That isn’t your fault.” Rayne told her but he still had to watch as she turned away from him.

“I’m sorry Twilight...” Dash said as she hid her face to not show either of them anymore how her tears were staining her cheeks. “I won’t be able to meet you guys at the diner for lunch. Please give Scoots my apology.”

“Oh Dash...” Twilight began but the pegasus just shook her head.

Continuing on she spoke over her shoulder saying, “Rayne… Don’t over react, I’m just pissed at you right now. But that’s all. I just need some space. And then I’ll be fine-” But she hardly finished her sentence before shooting back up into the air.

There was a silence that was left behind as the wind flowed softly across the grassy field. “Rayne...” Twilight whispered in a breathless expression. “I am so sorry. I only wanted to see if you were okay! I never… I never meant for all this to-”

“It’s okay, Twilight. Thank you for caring enough to check on me. I really appreciate it.” He said with a soft smile. Then he had to clear his throat and wipe his nose before standing up and saying, “We should get back. Could you lend me a hoof?” She nodded and leaned a wing around him before teleporting the two of them back to town together.

Author's Note

So what is the moral of the story children? DON'T LIE TO YOUR GIRLFRIENDS! Even if you have good intentions for doing so.

So this chapter begins with a bit of innocent tomfoolery. Rayne explains mid chapter how he and the fillies met up. But then they bought an air horn to surprise Dash awake with. No harm done. And yes after Rayne explained that he already teleported up to retrieve her skateboard and helmet for her, Dash did totally invite him to break into her place to take advantage of her sometime.

The song in this chapter was "Superman" by Goldfinger. And while they were skating Rayne was using Dash's moves and only Dash's moves. In real life I can't even stand on a skateboard let alone ride one. But with two damaged ankles it's not surprising that this isn't a talent I'd know anything about. I did enjoy playing Tony Hawk Pro Skater when I was a kid though Haha.

Now at the end here we have a rather big revelation. This is the beginning of a series of events that are going to follow through for the next several chapters. Some are good, some are bad. But get ready for some drama to really pick back up in my story again.

**P.S. On a personal note, my wife is due to have our baby later this evening! Yay! Now because of this I'll be off from work for awhile and I don't know if this will leave me with more time or less time to write, but I don't want you to worry. I will not be abandoning this story. I have too much planned for it that I'm looking forward to writing about, haha.

70 - Wild Thing Round Up

**Author's Note** Violence warning with mild gore within this chapter. No spoilers, just wanted to prepare you all for it.

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 70 – Wild Thing Round Up

A herd of scaled creatures stood together atop a scorched mountain rock ledge. Thick gray hides covered all of their bodies except for a speckling of bright red spots upon their shovel like horns. They batted their pronged tails against the ground as they growled to one another peacefully. All was quiet in the remote mountain region of the Dragon Lands as the small heard of Slingtails went about their business in the early morning light.

That was until one of the older beasts stepped up to the ledge of the cliff to investigate some rocks falling down below. It lifted a boulder in it’s pronged tail and raised it up high as it peered down to the distant ground below. However that was when a fiery light rose up from just below the ledge causing the rhino like being to fall limply to the ground.

First one, and then the entire heard, dropped like flies as the radiant light drifted between them. Then just as quickly, they all stood up with their strength returned. However that was when something new appeared. It was an Umbran incarnation of a Slingtail that stepped out made of black stone and shadow. Following this another creature just as dark stalked it’s way out from the shadows. The stranger to the Dragon Lands climbed right into the pronged tail of the shadow creature. Then a dark mass went hurling through the air traveling well over the cliffs and launching straight down to the serpent infested waters below.

-Redacted Content- (Shame, this used to read like am awesome music video)

Rayne landed with a splash. Quickly swimming up he saw eyes all around him.vLicking his lips the panther waited as shadows filled the water. Just then a massive fanged Sea Wyrm erupted to devour him but was caught off guard as an Umbran Hydra sprang up to intercept it.

Rayne leapt from the backs of creature to creature as the long necks of eight Sea Wyrms and three Hydra’s twisted together. He roared as the water was suddenly electrocuted while all of the beasts where now jumbled together.

Rayne sang excitedly as he leapt right toward one of the Wyrm’s open mouths.

It chomped down around him before falling limp in exhaustion. Another chomped as Rayne leapt from the mouth of the first. A third bit around the jumping cat before glowing with a fiery light. Rayne sang out as now three Hyrdras were replaced with four Umbran Wyrms to subdue the others.

The Wyrms tied themselves into a knot. The four remaining wild Wyrms had their heads forcibly bent down. Then one by one Rayne drained their magic before returning it and teleporting away.

Rayne appeared blasting an explosion into the Bugbears nest. He watched as the creatures rose up into an angry swarm. Then the panther charged forward as vines of obsidian started to spring up ensnaring the creatures down to the ground.

Rayne avoided taking the magic of more than one at a time. Hyrdra’s sprang up to help shield Rayne when became overwhelmed. Within an hour he had overcome their numbers but returned their magic before teleporting again.

Rayne sang as he now stood in a snowy tundra with a blizzard whipping about over the panther’s head. There before him a massive pony eating yeti stood before a cave near the outskirts of Yakyakistan.

He sang as the two of them charged into one another, twisting and snarling with fang and claw at each other’s throats.

Shoulders smashed into the snow. Claws raked down backs. The shadow of the Aramaspi appeared below Rayne. Then the yeti found itself held by the throat unable to break the panther’s grasp.

Rayne’s jaws opened. The Yeti fell to the snow drained of essence. Then the panther vanished after returning the yeti's magic.

The panther appeared at Ghastly Gorge. Rayne summoned a line of Slingtails at its edge. A series of Obsidianwolves then climbed into the tails.

The wolves were launched into the air. A series of Quarry Eels snapped out to eat them. Then an Umbran Wyrm snatched up from below to pull them out and have their magic drained.

Rayne sang while standing in the Badlands at the edge of Equestria. A giant Tatzlwurm stood menacingly above him. Slowly he broke out into a run toward the monster. And it hissed in surprise as an army of thirty eight different shadow creatures appeared to dog pile upon it.

Hydras were smashed and reformed. Wyrms and Eels bit and twisted. Blasts of magic exploded across the desert wasteland. And as one Tatzlwurm fell, another soon arrived.

Now Rayne stood on the precipice of danger as a foreboding cave stood filled with darkness before him. Rayne sighed as he hesitated for the first time in his hunt. But then steeling his courage the panther charged head first into ’The Scariest Cave in Equestria.’

He ducked his head as the dreaded Bat-Colt swooped at him. He dodged as he was charged by the mighty Multi-Bear. Then he had to dissipate to save himself from the Abominable Bumblebeast. Then Rayne retreated in fright from something resembling a ball of tentacles with teeth in the middle and very bad breath.

He launched a Bugbear after the Bat-Colt. A duo of Chimera and Manticore clashed with the Multi-Bear. He roared as a large Yeti charged at the Bumblebeast.

Then Rayne quickly dispersed into shadow. From the start of the cave a gigantic figure came barreling through. An Obsidian-Talzlwurm tunneled forward open mouthed. Tentacles reached out from it’s ‘Graboid’ like tongues. The Talzlwurm rocketed down like a freight train through the cave. All were ensnared by either it’s vines or it’s wide petal like teeth.

Rayne materialized atop the head of the beast.

He roared out again as he drained the magic of the Bat-Colt and the Multi-bear.

Again he roared as his fiery magic sucked the essence of the Bumblebeast.

One last time he roared as he stolen the magic from the plant like tentacle creature that still frightened him.

It was a rather quiet walk through the Everfree Forest that late afternoon. All except for the mare who ridiculed Rayne as they walked together. “Insane I say. My boyfriend has completely lost his mind!” Zecora scolded. “I try to help to keep him safe… but this fool takes no warning of mine!”

Rayne’s ears bent backwards at that. “Zecora, my darling, my enchantress… Please don’t say such things. It really hurts my feelings.” He told her as he tried and failed to appease her. But she just lifted her head and turned away from him as they walked together. “Okay so I admit… Am I completely and blatantly disregarding the warning you are giving me about doing this? Well yessssss, I am. But that doesn’t mean that I don’t care about your thoughts and opinions on things!”

“Humph! And you think THAT is supposed to make me feel better?!” Zecora stopped abruptly while scowling at him and Rayne stood there waiting for her rhyme until he realized one wasn’t coming and she was actually waiting for an answer from him.

“Oh wow, she really is mad then.” Rayne thought to himself as he cleared his throat and then leaned forward taking the zebra by her hooves. “Zecora, listen to me. Nothing is going to happen to me! I promise! This is just the next step in my plan! I need this thing's power and I’ve been all over this forest. I’m never going to find it without you.”

“But why Rayne?! Why this? You have so much power already! What makes this creature so important to not miss?” She pleaded with him and Rayne twitched as his Chimera shadow thought it spotted something moving oddly in the trees. But for now he ignored it, feeling that Zecora was more important than anything at this moment.

With a heavy sigh he kissed her cheek and told her, “I told you about the limitation that Tirek’s power has. He could only steal the magic from living beings. With this hunt I plan to remove that restriction so that I will be able to steal the power even from physical objects. But I won’t be able to do that if I can’t find it. And you are the only one I trust to ask for help on this. I need you Zecora. Please help me.” He asked her before stepping forward resting the bridge of his snout against hers.

As much as she wanted to resist, her resolve melted at that gesture leading her to kiss him softly. Then to his surprise she slapped him rather hard across his face but then she kissed him lightly again. “Never again! Promise that this will be the last time you hunt something so dangerous after I lead you to it’s den!”

Rayne held her hooves again as he told her, “After this you’ll never have to.” She sighed but did not feel relieved. “I mean, I kinda already took down a swarm of Talzlwurms and those were a lot more dangerous than this so-”

But then Zecora rose her hoof threatening to slap him once more. “PROMISE ME!”

“I promise! I promise! I do.” He told her quickly but as much as he wanted to he couldn’t leave it at that. “Listen to me. I don’t know what is going to happen in the future. Remember, I’m gathering these powers to one day fight off future villains. Who knows what I might have to face one day. And you know that I hunt about once a week just to get a meal out of it. But I promise you, this will be the last time that I ask you for help with anything as dangerous as this.”

She frowned as if him asking her for help wasn’t the point, but she nodded before pushing him aside and continued on. “Then let us go and the path to you I shall show.”

It was a long trek through the woods but soon the two ponies were standing at the mouth of a deep stone cave. Before stepping forward Rayne turned to the zebra wanting to reassure his girlfriend once more. “Don’t worry. It should be sleeping. I’ll be right in and right out.” He told her but her gaze dropped down to the ground. “Listen, the alternative here is a go after a friend or I go after a student at the School of Friendship. And NEITHER option are something that I would be willing to do. Inside lies a full grown adult and everything that I need to make this work. Just trust me. I’ll be back in a moment.”

“You’ll be back burnt and black.” She scolded with a pout but then the two gave a soft smile toward each other from her teasing him. With a kiss Rayne pulled back and shifted into a panther.

Suddenly his ears picked up and his sharp feline eyes scanned the treeline around them. Something indeed had moved after he transformed. It was as if the trees themselves shook in surprise to him shapeshifting. “You stay safe too.” He told her as Zecora looked on in surprise as four Obsidianwolves appeared around her and then disappeared down into her shadow instead of Rayne’s. The black cat stepped backwards into the cave while watching the trees carefully. But he saw nothing else amiss so he then turned around to face the task at hand.

Once inside there was a loud raspy sound that echoed off the stone walls. The black cat listened sharply, understanding how one could have easily misconstrued the sound for a breeze through the cave if a trespasser did not know what to listen for. After not too long a brilliant shimmering could be seen reflecting upon the cave walls as a massive pile of gold, jewels, and odd trinkets could be seen laying upon the cave floor. “Hmph. This is what my own pile of bits and jewels are starting to look like down in Maud’s cave.” Rayne snickered to himself.

After silencing a snicker from himself Rayne turned his back to the treasure hoard as that was not what he had come for. Laying just behind a sharp turn in the cave was where the black cat found his prize. Large sharp fangs snored out from the sleeping denizen of the cave. Claws the size of the panther’s head lay resting upon the stone floor. Thick green scales covered the creature while giant powerful wings were wrapped around like a blanket as the dragon slept.

“Okay… now just stay asleep...” Rayne thought to himself as he crept up quietly. The cave was filled with light as a thick fiery substance flowed out from the dragon and into the panther’s mouth. The great winged beast seemed to frown in it’s sleep but after a moment the dragon fell limp as if slipping into a coma. “Heh, well… that worked.” He said as he left the dragon’s hoard untouched while pulling out an emerald of his own he had brought with him for a test bite. Then after returned the essence back to the dragon, Rayne stood relieved as it began to breath normally just as it had been before. "Time to leave."

Outside Zecora trotted in place feeling antsy as she waited. She didn’t understand her boyfriend's sudden peculiar behavior but as she looked out to the treeline she failed to notice anything being out of place. Then her heart jumped to her throat as she heard a soft whistle and saw her large feline lover proudly stalking his way back out of the cave. “Like taking candy from a foal. It went without a hitch. You see, I told you that everything would be-”

They were both surprised as a Timberwolf suddenly leapt out from a far off gathering of bushes. “HOOWWWLLLLL!” It cried out at the night and the panther now stood protectively in front of the zebra trying to mask her figure with his larger body.

“Is that really just a lone Timberwolf?” Rayne whispered to Zecora in confusion as she peeked out from below his underbelly. “You don’t normally see just one by itself. Hmm, just let it pass. I’ve gotten what I came for. And I’ve taken the magic of plenty of others. No sense in getting greedy now.” Rayne told her as she nodded and prepared to follow her boyfriend to sneak passed. But that is when they were both surprised as the Timberwolf looked their way and made an angry dash to charge at them both.

“Heh, well I wanted to avoid it but I’m not going to just stand here and let one of these things threaten you either.” The black cat said as the four shadow hounds from earlier rose up around Zecora protectively while the black cat jumped forward. With a magical blast the Timberwolf was scattered to pieces. Then as it slowly reformed itself it looked up to see the were-panther standing above it before a fiery light made it fall back apart. “Well, I guess that’s that then.” He said as he outstretched his paw to recreate his thirty ninth Umbran creature.

Turning back to Zecora with a smile he said, “So, I’m really looking forward to showing you what I wanted this power for. There was a little something I picked up awhile back but I couldn't really do what I wanted with it. Not until now that is. You’re really going to love this. I’m so excited to show- URK-UGGLK!!!” Rayne choked out as blood splattered across the forest floor.

“RAAAAAAYYNNNE!!!” Zecora screamed in disbelief at seeing a thick tree branch somehow swooping down from the canopy above and piercing directly through the panther’s side.

“Wha- UUGGKK!!!” Rayne’s bulging eyes looked out in question as blood erupted from his mouth and his fangs gnashed together in pain. Looking up into the canopy above them he saw that now the trees twisted with the spiked vines that grew naturally throughout the forest. “But how did...” Abandoning the attempt to talk Rayne blasted the tree limb in his side to free himself and then leapt away just in time as another pair of branches struck down aiming right where his head and his heart had been.

“RRAYNEE! MY RAYNNNNE!” Zecora yelled as her thoughts of her boyfriend being an impervious titan were destroyed as she watched him bleeding heavily across the dirt floor. Instantly she tried to bolt forward to help him but the hounds held her tight as the panther growled.

“I’ll be fine...” He told her softly to which she shook her head. Then in an instant there was a spark of magic and all was bright around her. No longer was she surrounded by looming trees and the darkness of the forest. Instead there were clean streets and smiling faces as the ponies of Ponyville walked around merely.

“No, no, no, No, No, NO, NOOOO!!!” The zebra wailed in frustration while beating upon the pavement. In an instant both Maud and Starlight who had been walking together recognized Zecora and rushed to her aid. But they were stunned to find her face slathered in tears as she screamed in heartache while pointing in the direction of the forest. “RRAAAAAYNNNEEE!!! NOOOOO!!!”

Both of their hearts dropped like a rock hearing her yell their boyfriend’s name in such a way. Then looking to the treeline they saw something spectacular and horrifying as off in the far distance trees were shifting and moving as if they were alive. Distant booming and crashing could be heard as several towns ponies looked toward the forest in concern.

“Maud, you stay here with Zecora. I don’t know what’s going on but I’m going to go get Twilight!” Starlight said while trying to think quickly. Before the earth pony could utter a word she saw the unicorn teleport away. Knowing that she would never be able to race through the forest on her own, Maud just knelt down to hold the sobbing zebra while trying to get her to explain what had happened.

Meanwhile, in the Castle of Friendship, there was no time for explanations as Twilight and Spike looked up to see Starlight pop into the room. Without a word she grabbed them both and then teleported them to the open courtyard outside. “”Hey! Starlight! What’s the big id-” The princess yelled until her jaw dropped when her pupil grabbed her by the face and turn it to look at the forest.

Ponies in town screamed as branches came to life and plunged their way through the streets. Vines wrapped around sign posts and dark tree limbs climbed over roof tops. Even more noticeably, all hell seemed to be breaking loose off in the distance as trees were seen bending up into the air before slamming back down again violently.

“Oh no! OH NO! NOT AGAIN!” Twilight yelled out as she looked down to her dragon friend. “SPIKE!” Twilight urged as she teleported a quill and parchment out to where they stood. “Princess!… Ponyville!… The Forest!… HELP!!!” Then Twilight rolled it up and gave it to Spike to burn off toward Celestia. Just then the three of them had to dodge as a thorny branch lurched straight in their direction.

“Twilight I need your help to-” Starlight began but was quickly cut off.

“OH NO! THE SCHOOL!” Twilight screamed and used her magic to blast a particularly thick branch to pieces. “Starlight, help me!”

“But, Twilight I need your help to-”

“STARLIGHT! THE STUDENTS ARE IN THERE! THEY DON’T KNOW WHAT’S HAPPENING! WHAT COULD BE MORE IMPORTANT THAN PROTECTING THEM?!” To that Starlight felt like her heart broke as she looked to the commotion deeper in the woods and then turned her back to it to help blast the trees back away from the town.

Back in the Everfree Forest -

Rayne leapt and crashed to the ground as nine different trees pummeled into the soil after him, one after another after another. Looking up he winced with his with his vision going blurry as he had one tree branch stuck in his shoulder, several lacerations across his arms and back, while still having a massive hole bleeding through his ribs. “Heh… seems like my shadow creatures don’t help here. They just keep getting cut to ribbons by the trees.” He mumbled to himself as he considered destroying the forest but suspected that would also cause worse problems.

“Noooo!” He growled in frustration as vines wrapped around his ankles to prevent him from jumping again as six more trees hurled their pointed branches toward him. The black cat dispersed into shadow to free himself and avoid the attack. But each time he materialized more of the forest growth was there to assault him. “Alright, you wanna fight me?! Let’s do this then-” But that was when a side swinging branch that he didn’t see caught him right across the face sending him spinning to the ground.

Time seemed to slow as the panther dizzily stumbled on the ground. He looked up feeling disoriented now as he was vaguely aware that the light over head had gone dark. Unbeknownst to the black cat several trees now rose up into the air like swords of an army being lifted over head. Then they bent down with the full weight of twenty different trees and dozens of spike covered vines approaching Rayne from every possible direction.

While this was happening the panther struggled to focus as he realized it wasn’t the blow to the head that had weakened him. He was bleeding to death. With a hardly conscious mind he tried to right himself but then noticed something that even in his daze he couldn't miss. There in the forest through the distant treeline were eyes. Sharp green eyes glaring at the black cat with hate. And the forest itself came to life to torment the target of that green eyed gaze. “...DIE!” A deep masculine voice called out through the forest as the panther realized he was being swarmed now from every direction... and that someone was responsible for this.

Looking left, right, and up he saw that there would be no way to avoid the attack this time. Zecora’s cries from earlier still rang through his ears and instantly his thoughts raced with images of all of his girlfriends as well as the two mares that he dreamed to be with one day. “Heh...” The bleeding panther huffed as he thought of the only place in Equestria that made him feel safe. Then the earth exploded where the panther was sitting as the sharp points of branches drove violently into the earth, twisting and splintering together to end the black cat once and for all.

Elsewhere -

The space was silent when a swift spark of magic erupted in the air. No pony sat eating or reading a good book. No clink or clank of stonework came from the distant caves. Only the soft rushing of the waterfall made noise as Rayne appeared into the underground home that lay empty.

“Maud...” Rayne called out as he stumbled onto the ground in a pool of his own blood. Quickly transforming back into a stallion his horn then glowed with the last of his strength to magically heal the worst of his wounds closed. But the stallion fainted from exhaustion after sealing only his deepest of injuries closed again while there on the ground alone he continued to bleed.

Author's Note

So yeah, this chapter starts out while a whole load of badassness like a music video of him hunting creatures. It can be assumed that Rayne continually hunts more Timberwolves primarily from their territory to the south rather than from the Everfree Forest.

But now Rayne has expanded to the farthest reaches around Equestria for his hunting. He even braved the so called Scariest Cave in Equestria. Now the show didn't go into detail as to what lies within but the MLP trading card game lists a Bat-Colt, Multi-Bear, and Abominable Bumblebeast as living inside. But I needed four creatures to fit the song so I threw in a reference to a Malboro from the Final Fantasy game series which is one of the scariest creatures I can think of.

The song in the beginning is Bodies by Drowning Pool.

The Graboid reference is referring to the creatures from the 1990 movie Tremors. They are basically land wyrms that have tentacle tongues that can reach out and grab you.

Okay now as for Rayne hunting a dragon... What he is going for here is the ability to eat gems and stones. You'll see why later in the story. Now the other benefits of being heat resistant and such help too. But those are just bonuses to him.

And if you'll notice, after he attained the dragon's power he told Zecora that there was something he wanted to show her. Obviously he got interrupted and this won't be coming up again for a long time. But this small detail is worth remembering because what he was going to say will end up being very important to the story later on.

Now as for the forest mayhem. No these were not Plunderseeds and no Discord was not responsible. It was the Everfree Forest itself that was coming to life to kill the panther... at someone's command. Someone is upset with the panther. Someone found out about the panther harassing all of the wildlife in Equestria. And someone is going through extreme measures to put a stop to it. And they don't care if innocent bystanders are put at risk as long as their goal is achieved.

71 - Injury and Revelation

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 71 – Injury and Revelation

“...Move! Move! Outta the way!...”

Lights flashed over head as a continual spinning made everything feel a blur. Once… twice… three times a light waved before his eyes as if the world were moving or perhaps it was only Rayne who was moving while the world was holding still.

“Alright, what have we got?” Asked rushed voices that the stallion did not recognize.

“These are the heaviest injuries that we’ve seen from the forest incident so far. He must had been traveling inside the forest when the incident occurred. He was found away from the scene of injury, we assume after teleporting.” Another rushed voiced called out as he appeared to be huffing.

“The patient is an adult stallion, unicorn, height and weight have yet to be taken. He has multiple stab wounds to his anterior neck, anterior chest, both forearms, and a penetrating injury through his posterior abdomen. Additionally he has lacerations to his face, all four limbs, and patient’s back may possibly require skin grafting from a donor.”

The wheels of something rolling across shiny sterile floors could be heard as Rayne realized he was being pushed along on a gurney. Long corridors and pristine tiles lined the way as the stallion was rushed by a team of medical staff through a hospital. “Patient is unconscious and unresponsive. We have found blood in his airway as well as a tension pneumothorax on his right side.”

The medical jargon was wasted on Rayne who had never been been very good at studying anatomy or other sciences. His consciousness was drifting in and out as he silently tried to outstretch a hoof for the touch of someone familiar. “Somepony… anypony...” He thought to himself, just wanting to know that someone he knew and cared about was with him.

His hoof bobbed weakly. Try as he might his brain could hardly cause his motor functions to budge. But the desperate push of his will was enough to cause a twitch. That was when he felt the touch of somepony as he was still being wheeled along. Someone else picked up his hoof and held it tight. But he couldn’t see who. Attempting to open his eyes caused a pain which threw his body into a spasm. He could hardly hear. Everything was blurred and disorganized.

He felt it as his consciousness was once again leaving him while the medical staff were discussing his dropping heart rate and blood pressure. But there was something. A gentle sound that cut through the rushed hospital voices and the squeaking of the gurney. “...-m ...-ere...” Whispered a sobbing voice that just made it through to his ears as he felt his hoof being squeezed again.

“...Starlight...” Rayne breathed out softly as everything once more faded to black for him.

Two Hours Later -

The Ponyville Hospital was overflowing with residents to the point that medical aid had to be sent from Canterlot to setup mobile triage centers for those who were less critically injured. Inside the hospital earth ponies, unicorns, and pegasi alike were bandaged and groaning from wounds ranging in moderate to severe. But the hospital staff were thankful that out off all the injured, there hadn’t been more than just the one stallion whose condition was life threatening.

Outside the operating room in the very small four-seater waiting area, six mares sat together all with their own different forms of worry for Rayne. Rainbow Dash stood angrily against a wall near Starlight who was sitting with a security pony escort. Both of them had reacted poorly to the news of Rayne being hurt which led to Dash creating a panic in the hospital while Starlight had tried to force her way into the operating room. Now they were both only allowed to remain within the hospital at Princess Twilight’s personal request with the provision that they remain under security supervision.

Meanwhile Applejack sat solemnly with her hat in her hooves as she stared forward at the other three in front of her. Maud was a complete wreck, still bawling her eyes out seeming just as inconsolable as when they had first arrived. Pinkie was also there, holding a hoof out onto her sister’s shoulder to try to comfort her as Zecora had pulled a chair up to sit on Maud’s other side. The gray mare was still covered in dried blood from when she had found Rayne laying in her home alone with his injuries. Together Pinkie Pie and Zecora worked gently to clean her fur with sterile wipes that some of the nurses had given them.

“So uh… does anypony know what exactly happened?” Applejack asked softly, just wanting to interrupt the silent tension in the air.

“Trust me, I would really like to know that myself.” Starlight growled bitterly as she crossed her hooves. “This had better be from some kind of freak accident or somepony is going to pay if they were responsible for hurting Rayne like this.”

“Ahh now let’s take it easy there sugarcube. We don’t know what’s what until after we find out for certain.”

“T’ch.” Dash remarked in response to Applejack trying to keep everyone calm. “Am I the only one who thinks that this bears a remarkable resemblance to something that already happened before?”

That was when Pinkie Pie spoke up but did not move her watchful gaze away from her sister. “It wasn’t Discord, if that’s what you’re thinking. Of course that is what we ALL thought at first. But those weren’t Plunderseed plants attacking the town and Twilight already questioned him on it after they got the whole thing under control.”

Then from over Maud’s other shoulder a frustrated zebra with eyes strained from crying spoke out, “So after out of control the Everfree Forest begins to grow, there is nothing else that the heroes of Ponyville seem to know?!”

To this Applejack’s jaw fell open sadly as she tried her best to appease their striped friend. “It ain’t like we’re miracle workers, Zecora. We’re just usually more capable than this. But you know as well as I do that this here business with the forest caught us ALL off guard.”

Glaring an eye out from behind the security escort Rainbow Dash angrily grumbled out, “Speaking of the rest of us, where are Fluttershy, Rarity, and Twilight at anyways?”

To this it was Pinkie who responded saying, “Twilight is off in Canterlot right now. She went to give a report on the situation to the princesses directly. She wanted to know what they thought on the situation. To my understanding Discord is there with them as well.” Dash just shrugged as if she didn’t care about the Draconequus at the moment. “Fluttershy said that she wanted to be here but she opted to stay at the School of Friendship to look after the students in case anything else happens. Don’t know about Rarity.”

“It… it wasn’t Discord...” A soft weeping voice spoke out. Instantly everyone’s attention was drawn in as Maud had spoken for the first time since they brought Rayne to the hospital. “I… I found him. I found Rayne in my cave. He was all alone.” She sobbed as she took a wet wipe from Zecora to dab her face with. “I don’t know how long he had been there… but he came looking for me to help him...”

“Maud, come on this isn’t your fault.” Starlight said softly, not wanting to see her friend beat herself up about this.

The little gray mare just shook her head. “When I found him I called out for help. I screamed… but no one could hear me. And I couldn’t leave him alone… I just couldn’t. That was when I called for Discord. I didn’t know if he would come but when he saw Rayne he was just as shocked as I was. He is the one who helped me get Rayne here safely. So there is no way he was responsible for this.”

All the other mares with Dash included nodded that they believed her. But that was when they looked up as the waiting area doors opened. Nurse Redheart stepped out looking drained but attentive as she scanned around the room with her eyes. “Are you all here for the same stallion?” She asked with an eyebrow raised.

Instantly everypony was on their feet wanting to step over but the security ponies cleared their throats forcing Starlight and Rainbow Dash to remain back for now. Applejack took the lead as she said, “Yes ma’am. That’s right, we’re all here for Rayne.”

“Well… what high profile friends this stallion has.” She stated while recognizing at least most of the faces in the room. “I will have you all know that his condition is still very serious. In addition to the surface wounds that he suffered there was wooden shrapnel which had splintered off inside him. We can’t be entirely sure that we got it all.” Redheart then cleared her throat seeing the sea of anxious faces staring at her with worry. “But you’ll be pleased to know that for now he is stable.”

“Oh phew.”

“What a relief.”

“Oh I’m so glad to know that he’ll be alright.”

Hearing all of the mares in the room suddenly comment together was a bit jarring for the nurse as she then raised her voice to regain control over the situation. “Ahem. It’s too early to say how his injuries might effect him though. There could be permanent nerve damage or other side effects that he’ll have to live with.” Now they all looked to each other with concern but the nurse decided to leave things on a positive note. “You’re lucky that you got him to us when you did. Any more blood loss and we wouldn’t have been able to save him. But we did all we could and I promise you that he will pull through this.”

“Nurse Redheart, thank you to you and all of the other doctors inside. You can’t know how much this means to all of us.” Starlight said from her chair. At this the nurse waived to the two security ponies that they were excused which allowed the other two to rejoin the group.

“Well I have more good news for you all. You’ll be happy to know that he’s awake.” She said with a bit of a concerned tone.

“What?!” Everypony shouted in surprise.

“Awake already? After what he done gone through?” Applejack asked.

“Are you sure that it’s okay for him to be up? Shouldn’t you sedate him or something?” Rainbow Dash asked.

To that Redheart frowned and waived her arms at their questioning. “Just a minute, just a minute!” Once they all had quieted down the nurse said to them, “He needs to be awake at least for a little while so we can test certain responses from him. But as much as myself and Doctor Horse disapprove, he is specifically asking for visitors. We tried to tell him no but he insisted that it was important. Uh, miss Zecora? He specifically asked for you by name. And, are any of you named Maud?”

“I’m Maud.” The small earth pony said while stepping forward in front of the other girls.

“Hmm. Well, it seems there is something that he needs to say to the both of you which apparently cannot wait until he has recovered. If you two, and just you two, will follow me?” Then the others looked saddened but didn’t complain as they were left behind while Nurse Redheart guided the specified girls into the back.

Rayne sat in pained patience until he heard the door to his room finally open back up again. His nurse walked the other two mares into the room. Maud looked to him with concern but Zecora placed her hooves over her mouth, being less able to stomach the sight of him.

Rayne was secured to the bed with straps and wires. He was covered in dark red bandages from top to bottom and his body was suspended on cables to prevent his own weight from leaning on various injuries. “Oh Rayne… oh, no my Rayne.” Zecora wept softly as she rushed to his bedside.

Nurse Redheart leaned in to whisper to Maud, “Listen, my heart goes out to you all but he really does need his rest. Whatever it is that he needs to say to you, please help keep this short.”

Then after waiting for the nurse to leave Maud stepped over to the stallion and spoke to him in her usual straight tone. “I’m glad to see you awake, Rayne. You gave me quite a scare finding you bleeding in my cave like that. But I’ve cried enough now. Tell me… how can I help?”

Zecora then looked up in question and then perked her ears toward the stallion curiously. “You have no idea how uncomfortable all of this is. Tell me… where am I hurt?” Maud nodded that she understood and began to quickly observe him in as much detail as she could. After conveying that most of the bandages with darker red stains were near his throat and his abdomen Rayne’s horn shined a dark purple and then he immediately began to breathe easier. “Oohh phew. There, that should make my recovery a bit quicker. I don’t want to risk healing too much and freaking the doctors out.”

The two mares nodded and began wiping their eyes. “So you’re going to be okay?” Maud asked as the zebra still seemed a bit choked up at the moment.

He nodded and said, “Yes. I’ll let the doctors do their work and keep me here for awhile. But I’ll use my magic to speed up my healing a little bit each day until I’m out of here. Don’t worry, once they release me from the hospital I’ll just finish healing myself completely. In the mean time I need to avoid having a miracle recovery.”

A brief pause for shared kissing and smiles of relief were shared between all of them. But then Maud spoke up again saying, “The nurses aren’t going to let us stay in here for much longer. You said that there was something you wanted to talk to us about?”

Now Rayne nodded and looked to the door. The girls watched a few shadows travel out from the bed checking the hallway and the window before returning back in. “Is everypony else waiting outside?” The two nodded to him and he sighed. “Zecora, I’m sorry but please don’t go home.” He said sternly which surprised the zebra. “It isn’t safe and I want you to be okay. I can heal myself with magic but you can’t. This was no accident, someone caused this to happen. Someone attacked me.”

“What are you saying, Rayne?” Maud asked with stoic surprise. “Zecora had told us that trees came to life and attacked you. What really happened out there?”

Clearing his throat now Rayne began the retelling of events so that Maud could understand. “Zecora and I had just left the cave of the green dragon that lives in the Everfree Forest. Everything went by without a hitch and we were about to leave. That is went a lone Timberwolf was sent out in front of us.”

“Sent?” Zecora asked in surprise. “But that wolf was alone. That is not how I remember how things went.”

Rayne just raised a hoof for her to let him finish. “Yes, the Timberwolf was alone. But I have never seen a lone Timberwolf before. At minimum they travel in a group of three. I think it was a test. I think someone out there knows about me and that I have been hunting wild creatures. It is my theory that they were hiding from a distance and watching as I ensnared the wolf as I have so many others by now. Then once they saw the proof of my deeds they made the choice to eliminate me.”

Reaching out to hold Rayne’s hoof Maud said, “We have to report this to Twilight right away. If there is someone out there who is that dangerous then-”

“No!” Rayne called out but then winced as he was still deeply hurt. “No… For now I want this to remain a mystery. If someone else figures this out before I do then I might find myself in real trouble. I just need time to heal and to know that you all are safe. It was foolish of me letting this happen. If I had known what was coming I could have protected myself more but I was caught completely by surprise.”

“What went wrong? Why couldn’t you protect yourself?” The gray mare asked, leaning down and giving his hoof a kiss.

With a bit of a chuckle he told her, “It was the initial surprise attack that really did me in, not so much anything else. I had thought I saw the trees moving suspiciously but I had been looking for a creature in the trees to be causing it. I never expected the branches themselves to come flying at me.”

Rayne struggled a bit not enjoying the feeling of the suspension cables that supported him. But for now there was nothing he could do about it so he just continued on. “The first blow sent a tree limb six inches wide and about twelve feet in length right through my side. It stabbed so far through me that it pinned me in place when it drove into the ground. If it hadn’t been for that hit then everything else thrown at me wouldn’t have been such a problem. Now in hindsight I know the exact spell which could have rebuffed all the other attacks away. But my body was sent into shock and I couldn’t think straight after that.”

“Now of this I can remember. You used a spell to disintegrate the wood which stabbed you but that only caused a bleeding which refused to surrender.” Zecora added after finding her voice as she started regaining control over her emotions.

“That’s right. Once I realized it was the trees themselves that were attacking me and not something in the trees, it was already too late. Sure I blasted more than a few away. I even summoned some of my larger creatures to try to help keep the trees at bay from me. But when I was already deep in the forest with trees all around that had ten, twenty, thirty foot branches being swung around like great swords… it didn’t matter what I summoned. They kept getting cut in half just as fast as I could have them reform.”

“Why didn’t you run away sooner then? Or use a different spell to protect yourself?” Maud asked as she knew he had become one of the most extensive wealth's of magical knowledge in Equestria.

“Heh, well to be honest I wanted to stay and find out why this was happening. The Everfree Forest is always dangerous sure.. but not because the trees attack you. Zecora lives out there. I couldn’t rightly have something like this happen and not get to the bottom on it. I need to keep you all safe.” He said as the zebra blushed.

“Your chivalry is very kind, but not when it puts yourself in this bind!” She reprimanded him as he just smiled and continued.

“All I could think to do was dodge. And with the amount of adrenaline running through me I couldn’t focus on the spells that I acquired from Sombra. Sure I might have all of his magic and knowledge… but that didn’t transfer his ‘experience’ in using magic to me. Knowing what a spell is and being familiar with having already cast it myself are two different things. I’m quick on my hooves if you give me a moment. But I didn’t have a moment. I didn’t even have a second as I was being attacked from every which way at once.”

The other two nodded that it did make a sort of sense. “Panic, shock, and blood loss all at once would make anypony lose their wits. Even an amazing pony like like you Rayne.” Maud cooed to him affectionately.

Rayne chuckled softly as to not aggravate his wounds. But Zecora spoke back up sounding a bit glum. “Tis a shame that things would turn out this way. You stayed to find the source of this mystery but in the end were chased away.”

But both mares looked up as they saw a grin on Rayne’s face that they both had seen many times now. It was his sneer of confidence. “Oh? Yes it’s true that I may have overstayed my welcome a bit. But I never said that I failed to learn anything about what is going on. It is as I already told you… someone is responsible for this.”

“Then tell us who has done this? Who is it that has set the forest’s peace amiss.” The zebra asked.

“I only caught a glimpse of them. They were tall… but walked on all fours like a pony. And they had bright green eyes. Green murderous eyes that looked upon me with contempt. This was no accident. I was being hunted. I was specifically targeted for this attack and I intend to find out who is responsible so that I can make them pay for the tears I see on these beautiful faces in front of me.” He said while gently reaching out and stroking both of their cheeks.

“Rayne… there is something that I think you should know.” Maud told him as both she and Zecora frowned with worry. “You got the worst of it to be sure… but it wasn’t just you who was attacked.”

“WHAT?!” Rayne shouted in surprise and then winced as he had forgotten his condition for a moment.

“What she says is true. And not just Ponyville but Canterlot too.” Zecora added in.

Maud went on to explain that every town in Equestria that shares a boarder with the forest was ransacked by trees and vines. So far there had been no causalities but many ponies had been forced from their homes. Shining Armor was called in from the Crystal Empire to help shield Canterlot from the attack, Starswirl the Bearded had returned to Ponyville to defend it in Twilight’s absence, and the other five Pillars of Harmony were dispatched around to other forest neighboring towns.

“Is that so?” Rayne asked as he had not expected this. “That definitely complicates matters more than what I had thought they were. I’m going to need some time to think this over.”

“Rayne, please. What you need to do right now is to recover. We almost lost you. The last thing that I want is to see you put yourself back in harm’s way.” Maud pleaded with him.

Rayne held her hoof softly and smiled. “I promise, I have no intention of getting hurt like this again. If I hadn’t been so caught by surprise then I could have easily prevented it. But this is what I have been training for. This is why I have been gathering all the magic that I could. I’ll rest for now and see what Twilight and the other Elements of Harmony plan to do about the situation. But if things don’t go well… then I will step in to handle things my way. One way or another… I’m going to keep you all safe.”

“While I am sure that we all appreciate your wooing, what I fear is that overconfidence and pride will be your undoing.” His other girlfriend reprimanded to him.

“Trust me darling. It will take more than a few pointy sticks to finish me off for good. But enough of that for now. I know that the others are probably waiting to see me too. Could you go back out there and send Starlight in to see me please? I did just use my healing magic after all. I probably don’t have long left before the use of it makes me faint again.” At Rayne’s request the other two nodded also not wanting to monopolize the time available with him for just themselves. With a tender kiss from each of them they returned to the waiting area.

Everypony looked up as they stepped through the doorway. “So, did he have anything worthwhile to say about the current situation?” Nurse Redheart asked and did not mean to sound as crass as she realized that she had.

It was Maud who responded saying, “Yes, some. But for the most part it was intimate things he shared with us. Still though, Starlight could you please ask Twilight to visit me when you see her? There are a few things that I would like to tell her that Rayne had to share.”

“Sure thing. Of course I will Maud.” The princesses pupil stated.

“Also,” the gray mare continued, “I will be taking Zecora in to stay with me for awhile. We can’t exactly trust the forest right now to let her return home.”

The others nodded but that was when the zebra stepped forward and placed a hoof on Starlight’s shoulder. “Our boyfriend needs his rest but still I think it would do, for before he sleeps for him to have a visit from you.”

“Me? What about the rest of the girls. They want to see him too!” Starlight said humbly.

But then Rainbow Dash and Applejack looked to one another. Dash stepped forward to say, “Well hold on a minute. You two just went to see him… is he pretty banged up?” Together Maud and Zecora nodded. “Is it like ‘really’ bad?” Dash asked while grimacing and the expression on the other mare’s faces both became crestfallen. “You know what? I don’t want anypony thinking that I don’t care about him as much as the rest of you… But honestly I don’t really want to see him looking like that. I… I think it would just haunt me once I’d have to go home afterwards.”

After that Applejack placed a hoof on Starlight’s shoulder. “You go on ahead now sugarcube. We all care for him but I’m thinking that this might take too long for us all to have a turn. He ain’t going no where and neither are we. Nurse Redheart said that he’d pull through so they’ll be time enough for Dashie and I later. You go ahead and stay with him for the night. One of us will stop by to take over for you in the morning. How does that sound?”

To this Starlight was happy to accept. But it was a loud exclamation from Redheart which came next. “W-wait a minute… Are you saying that he is the boyfriend to ALL of you?!”

“Welllllll… technically not to me. I’m just here supporting my sister.” Pinkie said. “But other than that yeah he’s dating all these girls. He’s one lucky fella.”

“… WHAAAAAT?!” Redheart shouted in disbelief as her mind was blown.

“Shhhhhhhh!” The two security ponies shushed her after they came running back down the hall.

When Starlight made her way into the room the stallion already lay sleeping and breathing softly. The unicorn felt tears well up in her eyes as she brought a hoof to her mouth at the sight of him. But she attempted to calm herself as Maud had already told her that he was doing much better than he looked by this point.

Still though, Starlight moved a chair over for her to sit beside him and she reached out to hold his hoof so that he might know she was with him. “It’s going to be okay. I’m here with you now. This may be the second time I’ve had to sit by your recovering bedside but never again will I leave it. I promise you Rayne, I’ll be here for you when you wake up this time. I love you Rayne.” She whispered sweetly as she leaned forward to place a gentle kiss upon his forehead and waited.

Author's Note

Hellooooo everyone! So I'm back! Sorry about that long delay but I am back writing again. As always, you can expect a posting on Mondays, Wednesdays, and Saturdays as long as I have a finished chapter available. I no longer have a surplus of already written chapters but I am sure that it will build up again.

Okay so we have a good bit of story drama here. We got a much more in depth view point of Rayne's perception on how things went. Admittedly the end of the last chapter did go by pretty fast. It was more of a shock and awe scene and this chapter had the break down.

Also we had some nice follow up. We saw what happened with Rayne and what all his girls are now doing. The next chapter will being in Canterlot as the leaders discuss the event to move the plot along.

Now a big question has been why did I hand Rayne his own ass on a silver platter? Well the answer to that is because, that's life. I feel it is important to balance success with failure with every character. The harder you succeed at something the harder you should fail at something else. And vice versa. Life is about more than just power. Life is drama. And drama will happen in this story whether it's good for Rayne or not.

I hope it was clear why Rayne struggled to defend himself the first time around. You can watch someone ride a bike and study all the mechanics to it but it will never become second nature to you until you climb up there and do it yourself. This is why no matter if Rayne becomes more powerful than Discord or Celestia, they will always outmatched him in experience.

Also the heartstrings. Oh I love tugging on the heartstrings. Please tell me that I tugged on some of your emotions while you read this chapter? All those sad faces... all those bleeding hearts.

Lastly, ooohhh challenge accepted! Who owns those green eyes in the forest? Someone just picked a fight and you sure can bet that Rayne intends to counter attack.

72 - Pleasure's Recourse

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 72 – Pleasure’s Recourse

Anxieties were high in Canterlot Castle as Twilight looked to Shining with worry. “Are you sure that you’re going to be able to keep this up? I don’t want something happening to my big brother because he overtaxed himself on using magic.” She said as a bolt of magic shot upwards from his horn like a firecracker. Once well overhead the magic dispersed across a shield that fell over Canterlot like a veil. On the outside, tree branches and twisted vines battered against the magical barrier but to no effect.

“Heh, not to worry.” Shining Armor said with confidence. “This used to be my regular job back before I got married and moved to the Crystal Empire, remember?” Then he wrapped a hoof around Twilight’s neck as they walked back inside to the throne room from the outdoor balcony.

“We really are ever so grateful to have your assistance here in Canterlot again.” Celestia called out joyously.

“Yes, and please send our condolences to Cadence for us stealing you away from her until we get this mess solved.” Luna added as she watched the white stallion approach with Twilight by his side.

“So, what are we going to do about the actual problem?” The purple princess asked to the others. “We have things settled here, Star Swirl is more than capable of keeping the trees away from Ponyville, and the other Pillars have already been sent out in search of anypony in need along the boarders of the forest. So… the question left to us is what is causing this?”

Even though it was short, barely half a second even, there was a short pause as Discord hovered playing cards with himself until everyone looked in his direction. “Oh now really! Would everypony please stop staring at me every time someone asks that question out loud? Truth be told, I’ve actually found it far more entertaining to be on the side of good than I ever did reigning chaos on my own.”

“Yes but...” Luna began. “What about something you may have setup a long time ago? The Plunderseed incident was set in motion long before you were reformed. Could this not be something else that maybe you have forgotten?”

Now Discord’s smile faded to an unenthused glower. “Trust me princess, that is not the case. You know that dark stallion who showed up in Ponyville that everyone seems to be so taken with? Let’s just say that he was hurt during the commotion in all this. And that my dear Luna is not something that I would have any part in.” Now the princess of the night gasped in worry but Discord continued with a sarcastic smirk. “And besides, I went around undoing all of my ‘lingering ploys’ a long time ago. You wouldn’t believe how many of them there were still just lying around.” He snickered as Celestia stared at him nervously.

“Psst… Twily. Is it okay for me to pressure us to stay on topic this time?” Shining Armor asked to her even though the others could clearly hear him.

Rolling her eyes with a smile she said, “Hmm, let’s see. No heart felt emotional confessions of misery? No lengthy backstory of deep seated emotional turmoil? Hehe, then yes. I would say that would be perfectly fine.”

Nodding seriously has if he had not caught on to her obvious sarcasm Shining Armor now deepened his voice to an overly masculine tone and said, “Ahem, now getting back to the primary issue…”

Discord, Celestia, and Luna all looked to one another as if together thinking, “Seriously?” But then the princesses giggled and nodded.

Celestia stepped forward now and said, “This was clearly no accident. I agree that something has to be at the cause of this and that something needs to be addressed, with haste.”

“Yes, but what?” Luna asked as she stepped forward beside her sister. “For as long as the Everfree Forest has existed it has always been a dangerous place. But the danger had always come creatures living WITHIN the forest. Not necessarily from the trees themselves. Since when do branches and foliage move with speed and threaten citizens of Equestria?” She scowled, allowing her attitude and frustration to show a little bit.

Meanwhile, Discord seemed to be thoroughly self entertained as he was holding a stained glass window of his own design and seemed to be measuring it as if intending to replace the set glass depicting Celestia’s original assertion to the throne. In his claws the glass showed both princess sisters hanging upside down while ensnared with vines while Luna was laughing hysterically and Celestia was grimacing in anger. “HEY!” Discord called out in annoyance as Celestia shot a spell off to shatter the chaotic artwork.

“Need I remind you sister, that something similar to this has already happened once before?” Celestia said as she returned to her seat. “Powers beyond our control seem to be at work here. I do not feel that this is a situation we will be able to solve without appeasing the temper of another.”

That was when a series of loud speculations erupted into the room.

“Is it a new kind of foe that threatens the safety of our livelihood?” Shining guessed.

“Is there an old storybook villain I am not remembering who is actually real and is returning after a deep slumber to wreak havoc?” Twilight asked.

“Oh, oh. Is it Applejack’s fanciful but wildly ridiculous Great Seeding come to life in a dark and twisted re-imagination?!” Discord shouted. Then after getting several strange looks from the others he leaned back and scratched his chin while thinking out loud. “Oh right, that isn’t introduced until season nine. We have hardly made it half way through season eight yet.”

“What?” Shining asked in confusion.

“Nothing! Oh, nothing.” Discord stated quickly.

That was when Luna got the rest of them back on track as she looked to her sister and said aloud, “You of course are referring to the Heart of the Forest?”

“Yes, that is precisely who I meant. With Discord’s innocence on this matter firmly in hoof there is none other whom I can think of who could be responsible for such wild overgrowth.”

“The Heart of the Forest?!” Twilight called out with surprise. “While I certainly agree that he could be capable of causing this, don’t you think that what’s been happening is a little violent? Even for him? It isn’t like the trees are just overgrowing Ponyville’s houses.. The forest is actively going out of it’s way to attack our citizens or anyone who gets too close.”

“Do you have a better suggestion in mind my dear friend?” Celestia asked as everyone else just quietly looked on.

“Well… no, I suppose I don’t.” Twilight said while hanging her head.

“Then I believe the matter is settled.” Celestia announced. “Even if he is not the one responsible for this mishap, he and the subjects of the Thicket may also be finding themselves in the same danger as we are. So whether it be to lend aid or to recover answers, I believe that he is the only one in Equestria who can tell us more about what has happened.”

The others seemed to nod at this as Twilight stepped forward. “Very well then your majesty. You, Luna, and Shining will stay here to defend Canterlot as need be. While the Pillars of Harmony work to keep our other towns safe I will gather my friends together and venture into the forest for answers.”

While the princesses nodded together the Draconequus seemed to sulk in the corner and sigh. “Uhhhh… Another adventure for the Ponies of Harmony that I’ll just have to sit and watch from the sidelines.”

“Not so fast.” Twilight said while walking up to him with a smile. “I did say that I need to gather my friends, didn’t I?”

“W-wh-wha?! You mean that includes me?!” He said with surprise as he suddenly transformed himself into wearing a Twilight Sparkle themed cheerleading outfit.

“You bet it does. My magic may be power but we’re going INTO the forest itself where we will be surrounded by trees on all sides. I care about my friend’s safety and I don’t trust my magic alone to be able to keep us safe. So that is why I would appreciate some friendly chaotic back up!”

“Ohhh well I am overjoyed to hear you-”

“There’s just one condition.” She said sharply.

Now Discord bent down to listen closely. “Yesss?”

“Please never wear, whatever that is, again.” She said while pointing to the outfit. Discord just smirked before snapping the garment away.

Later at the Outskirts of Ponyville -

“My friend, are you sure about this plan of yours? You don’t even know if this ‘Forest Heart’ as you call him, will even be able to help us.” A gruff old voice said from a wizzled old stallion in blue robes covered in star patterns.

“Oh I’m sure that he will.” Twilight said with confidence. “He is a friend from awhile back. He lives with his own kind deep in the Everfree Forest away from the contact of ponies and other creatures. Back when we met, a Minotaur began to infringe on his land in attempts to make a theme park where the forest is currently located. We stepped in to help set things right. I’m sure that he will remember our kindness and be willing to help us this time in turn.”

As the rest of the mane six stood with Twilight and Star Swirl at the edge of the forest, it was Applejack who commented, “Yeah but uh, Twi? I don’t remember this being anything like last time.”

Standing before them the treeline looked like a snarling of teeth. Branches snapped out and threw shards of wood like spears against a force field that was having to be constantly maintained by the Pillar of Sorcery. “Well I hope that you are right about this. I have no desire to watch a friend fall victim to a grizzly fate.” Starswirl said with concern.

That was more than enough to make them all shudder with worry. Fluttershy spoke next saying, “Oh well surely that isn’t what will happen to us. We will be safe going in there together… right?”

Discord was quick to put a claw on her shoulder and say, “As safe as safe can be with me around. I would never allow anything to harm you or our friends.” Fluttershy smiled and held his claw with a hoof of her own.

“Alrightie! Then let’s do it!” Pinkie shouted as she darted forward ahead of everyone else.

That was until Discord reached out and pulled her back right as sixteen different branches were launched right at her face. “Now I didn’t quite say that I was ready yet, did I?” He asked her as she made her soft wheezing noise with an apologetic smile. “Here you go my bubbly bouncy friend. Chew on this.” He said while handing her a stick of bubblegum with his own quirky face printed upon the label.

“Uh, Pinkie? Are you sure that is something that you think is safe to be putting into yer mouth?” Applejack asked her with concern.

“Whaaaaat? Discord is a friend! What’s the worse that could happen?” The other earth pony said without a care or even a second thought.

“Yeah… that’s definitely not safe.” Dash commented as she watched Pinkie begin to chew.

“Whamt? It’fs goohd!” She spat while chewing a mouthful of candied gum.

Then Rarity took a step back as Discord rubbed his claws together saying, “Alright now Pinkie… let’s see the biggest bubble that you can blow.”

“Discord!” Twilight shouted with a frown. “What are you- AHH!”

Everypony looked stunned as a large pink bubble blew out from Pinkie growing bigger and bigger and bigger still. Suddenly there was a loud pop and they all were quick to try and cover their manes before peeking out nervously a moment later.

“Huh? What in the hey?”

“Eeyyyaaaahh! What IS this?!”

“Seriously Discord? THIS was your bright idea?”

There were several stern looks sent in the Draconequus’ direction as Applejack, Rarity, and Dash spoke out. All six ponies, along with Discord, were now standing inside of gum bubble that wrapped all the way around them like an encasing shield. Then much to Starswirl’s annoyance Discord shattered a hole in the force field leaving them all to watch as the branches attacked but were bounced away.

“There we go! You see?! No need to worry, it is positively POP PROOF!” He cheered as if he had created the most amazing invention. And yet Twilight, Applejack, Dash, and Rarity all looked less than impressed.

“Ooooohhh! I’ll bet some of my students at the school would love this!” Pinkie cheered as she tackled herself forward which seemed to move the bubble a little.

Dash and Rarity saw the back of the bubble move closer to them as the stepped forward to get away from it. “Yeah, pop proof. But what about air proof? Are we going to be able to breathe in here?!” The pegasi complained.

To this Discord just frowned. “Oh why of all the stupid, idiotic, non-sensib… wait a minute.” He said before pulling out a mechanical device with ‘oxygen’ written on one side and ‘death’ written on the other. The needle on the little meter was quickly dipping toward the second option. That was when Discord threw the device away and snapped his fingers before blushing sheepishly. “Uh, no worries?” Dash did not look reassured.

“IT’S STICKY UNDER MY HOOOOOOOVES!” Rarity cried in annoyance as Starswirl used his magic to push the bubble forward into the forest and then reseal up his barrier spell.

“Now girls,” Fluttershy began, “it may be more than a bit unorthodox, but it is creative and imaginative.” She said while trying to put a positive spin on their situation, while looking up at the terrifying forest attempting to slay them all. “I for one am very grateful because it definitely seems to be working. And also it’s even a lovely color. That’s nice to see, isn’t it Rarity?”

All of them looked up and could see the forest going nuts around them while trying to hammer, stab, and ensnare around the bubble but to no effect. “Well… I suppose. So how are we supposed to move in this thing anyhow?” The fashion pony asked but Discord seemed to falter a bit.

“Oh, I admit beyond keeping us all safe that I hadn’t really thought that far ahead.” He told them while giving the front of the bubble a push. “I suppose that Pinkie Pie probably had the right idea. Let’s just push and roll the thing forward until we can get to wherever it is we’re going.”

“Really?!” Twilight sighed as she and Fluttershy pushed on the front with Discord while Rainbow Dash and Rarity walked backwards checking the end of the bubble to make sure it didn’t get caught on anything.

After an exhausting push, a chase from an over sized Owl Bear, and having to find creative ways to bounce their bubble across a cliff or two, the travelers finally found their way through the forest.

“Alright everyone. I remember the look of these woods. We are now through the Everfree Forest and into the territory of the Heart of the Forest.” Twilight announced as they rolled their bubble into an area where the trees grew straight and neat instead of twisted and dark. Additionally, the foliage in this part of the forest did not seem to be animated into a crazed murdering force.

“Yessiree! This looks like how I remember seeing it last time!” Pinkie cheered as she recalled the first and only time the mane six had visited here several years ago.

“Hmm.” Discord stopped and rubbed his chin while looking around. “Actually now that you mention it this place does seem to be a bit familiar. But it must have been so long ago that I simply can’t recall.” He mumbled.

“AHHHH!” All the mares screamed as an arrow pierced through the gum bubble and landed right before Twilight’s hooves.

“Discord! I thought you said this bubble was pop proof!” Dash exclaimed as the gum bubble began sagging around them.

“I did! It is! I mean it was supposed to be! This much not be any normal arro- OUCH!” He cried after picking up the projectile and looking it over until the wood of it burned his palm for some unknown reason.

More screaming was to be had as three more arrows pierced their gummy shelter rendering it to be nothing more than a gooey net sagging around them now. “Discord!” Twilight yelled.

“THAT’S ENOUGH!” The Draconequus shouted. Snapping his claws made the gum bubble disappear and then as a wave of over a dozen arrows arrows launched their way Discord waved his paw turning them all into flowers. “Who dares attack the Master of Chaos and his friends?!” With another wave of his claw several bushes were pulled back revealing three rows of deer armed with bows and arrows before the magic was released sending the bushes like battering rams back into their assailants.

“STOP!!!” A new booming voice roared out from the forest as all of the deer quickly galloped away to line up single file through the treeline. “Who dares encroach on this sacred territory?!” The mighty voice called.

“Hmm… That voice is familiar too.” Discord mused.

Without wasting a moment Twilight ran ahead of her group and called out, “It is I, Princess Twilight Sparkle! Please good deer of the Thicket, don’t attack us! We are friends with your leader and have come here seeking the aid of the Heart of the Forest!”

Just then brilliant golden horns were seen from behind the row of deer. The whole line of them stepped aside and bowed now to make way. “My help?!” The voice called as majestic hooves stomped furiously upon the grass. “You seek aid from me?! You?!” Shimmering green eyes scowled with fury down upon them. “You dare? You dare to come HERE! Seeking my help?! NOW of ALL times?!” Then an exceptionally tall deer with pristine white fur stood before them. “How dare you show your face here Twilight Sparkle?! I hope that you are enjoying that which you have sowed!”

Behind Twilight all the other mares jaws had dropped having no idea what was going on. “Oh good King Aspen, I do not understand. Are you angry with me personally?” Twilight asked nervously.

“YESSSS!!!” The deer roared which made the princess’ eyes spread wide as her ears slumped low. “You and all your pony kind! You have betrayed me! Betrayed our trust and the friendship that I had lent to you! Never could I have imagined that such an insult to the forest and it’s inhabitants could come from you!”

“King Aspen, please! I honestly don’t know what you could possibly be referring to! Last time there was an incident between our two peoples it had just been a misunderstanding! I’m sure that if we-” But the princess was cut off in the most unhelpful way that she should possibly imagine.

“Wait, wait, wait!” Discord shouted as he walked forward waving his hands. “THIS is your mighty Heart of the Forest?! This King ’Aspen’ is who we traveled here to see?! WHY didn’t somepony just say so in the first place?! I could have just teleported us here and saved that whole sticky charade that we endured. Honestly, you ponies and your fancy names for things instead of just calling creatures by their proper name.”

“WHAT?!” Rarity shrieked furiously.

However that was when Aspen paused at the sight of the Draconequus. “...Discord?” The deer looked to their leader seeing the surprised expression on his face. But then the king smirked and called out, “And I suppose you would have these ponies believe that THEY came up with the title ‘Master of Chaos’ for you?”

Looking back over his shoulder with a cheeky grin Discord said, “Why of course they did. My proper full name is ‘Discord, Master of Chaos and Disharmony.’ That’s a name, not a title. Technically I don’t ever remember giving anypony permission to shorten it.”

“Thousands of years go by and you still live up to my father’s, father’s, tales of you.” The deer king said while looking the Draconequus over being unsure whether he should be impressed or disappointed.

“And it is nice to see you, oh he who would be king of the forest. You must be what, thirty third? Thirty fifth generation since the last time I was here?”

“Heh, it would be a bit more than that actually.”

"It would seem that your kind still use those annoying Cherry and Elderwood arrows."

"Well they are effective at cleansing impure magics and banishing 'evil spirits.'"

"Mmmmmm..."

That was when Twilight had to face hoof herself as Rainbow Dash called out. “Whoa, whoa. Do you two know each other or something?”

King Aspen glowered back to the ponies but he did soften from his earlier tone to answer. “Not personally, no. But we definitely know of each other. Him and I are similar in that we are two of several immortal forces that govern the existence of all things. Discord is the physical representation of disharmony as it exists in nature. The mighty Windigo’s are the beings manifested through fighting and hatred amongst sentient races. I, the current ‘Heart of the Forest’ as Celestia calls me, carry a generational spirit passed down from ancestor to descendant which represents life and holds sway over this forest. Then of course there is always the Watchful Eye of D-”

“Yes, yes… Big surprise! I am not the only ‘Spirit’ of this world! They get it!” Discord shouted. “Let’s get to the point Junior.” Discord snapped aggressively to which Aspen frowned. “I may be the spirit of disharmony but there is a fine line between chaos and destruction. Why are you sending trees and what not to destroy the ponies which surround the forest? It encroaches on my ability to chaos-fy them.”

Then all eyes were on Aspen as he glared with his brow darkening. “I am doing it… in recourse to ponies becoming murderers… and torturers.” That was when everypony froze in disbelief. “What’s the matter Discord? Suddenly have nothing to say?” The deer king asked with anger frothing from his mouth.

“W-what?” Twilight whispered breathlessly. “What has happened? I’m sure it must be a mistake. How could-”

“I WITNESSED IT WITH MY OWN EYES, PONY!!!” Aspen screamed which made all the mane six lower their ears with their jaws dropped. “I watched as an assailant walked through my forest, used magic to gain advantage over the creatures of the wild, tormented them, abused them, and in some cases reported to me brutally murdered them as if for sport!”

“But we would never do that!” Fluttershy yelled out as if disgusted by the very accusation. “Even ponies who are inconsiderate and take wildlife for granted aren’t so intentionally cruel!”

Aspen was not impressed by her plea. “Oh? So you are saying that in the history of your entire race that no pony has been capable of such activity?”

Now Fluttershy clearly faltered. “Oh well… I mean no. I.. I suppose I wouldn’t be able to go that far.”

That was when Twilight took a step forward and blatantly ignored it as the deer upon the treeline raised their arrows when she approached their leader. “King Aspen… yes it is true that in our land we have our degree of crime. It isn’t very often, but yes sometimes ponies can do terrible things to each other and to other creatures. But what you are saying has happened here… While not impossible, it goes beyond belief. Look at our faces. Look into our eyes. Do even a single one of us not look surprised and frightened by your words?”

Now the deer king stood hesitant for a moment. “Hmm... Twilight Sparkle, despite my better judgment you always have a knack for making compelling arguments.” To this she almost smiled, but given the grave nature of the crimes stated she didn’t dare. “However the current issue is not as simple as land encroachment like last time. This is a direct attack on the inhabitants of this forest. Your neighboring towns are lucky that a deer had not yet fallen victim to these attacks else I would be forced to launch my assault against your kind myself.”

“I won’t let it come to that.” The voice from Twilight had now completely changed. Abandoning her meek tone in fear of offending the forest king, she now stood her ground and looked to Aspen assertively.

The other girls seemed surprised as Applejack leaned down to whisper, “Uh, don’t ya think you might want to ease it down a bit there Twi?”

Her response came quick and loud. “No, I don’t. Both sides have now been heard. The offended party has stated their claim and the defendant race of ponies has acknowledged their suffering but plead innocent of the crime. I am open to working out a peaceful solution but I am a Princess of Equestria. If this is going to turn into an international conflict then I would see it start and end here and now. I will not allow any more innocents on either side to be harmed by this debacle.”

The eyes of Twilight’s friends spread wide but seemed impressed. Likewise Aspen looked to her and nodded. “Well said Princess Twilight. Spoken like a true leader. So you would take personal responsibility for the crimes of your citizens?”

“To avert war I would accept any responsibility… as long as you revoke your claim for your kind having a right to retaliate against ponies, leaving it to just you alone being the offended party.” Twilight stated and stared at Aspen shrewdly.

“Accepted.” Aspen called.

“Um, Twilight? I really don’t understand what just happened.” Pinkie asked while looking to Dash who also shrugged in ignorance.

Not wasting any more time the deer king turned back to his subjects and said, “Go forth… Calm the forest, return the trees back from the pony towns. Do not interact with their citizens in any way. Return to the Thicket when you are finished.”

Now some of the mares lifted their ears curiously. “So that’s it? It’s done?” Rarity asked.

But when Aspen walked right through the lot of them, Twilight turned to follow while saying, “No Rarity, I’m afraid it isn’t done at all. This is between King Aspen and I now. I have shifted focus of the situation. No longer is this the deer against Ponyville and Canterlot and the rest of Equestria. For better or worse this is now just upon Aspen and I alone.” As the deer soldiers scurried off, the rest of the entourage from Ponyville followed behind the two leaders in quiet trepidation.

As the group traveled back the way they had come through the forest, Aspen looked to Discord after seeing the sticky residue left trailing all the way back to Ponyville. The Draconequus gave an apologetic chuckle before snapping his claw to clean up the mess. However all the mares gasped as the forest king led them to an area where the trees were bent into spikes and all were aimed at a focal point that stabbed viciously into the earth.

“What happened here?” Rarity called out in shock as the area was frightful beyond anything she had ever imagined.

“This is where I encountered the beast. It has been rampaging through our forest for weeks, maybe longer. When I first heard the reports of such a creature I at first ignored them believing the claims to be ridiculous. But when I finally found the creature myself earlier this morning I put it to a test to make sure there could be no misunderstanding.”

“Uh, what creature? And what kind of test?” Dash asked while peering down in between the sunken tree branches as if she were going to find a corpse buried within.

“I sent a lone Timberwolf through the woods to engage with it. I wanted to see what it would do. The intruder first destroyed and then devoured the wolf whole using magic. It was a similar form of sorcery that only you unicorns could possess. He recreated the beautiful forest creature in his own dark image and whats-more, under his own control. Never before in the history of deerkind have I heard tell of a being like this. He was black and large, fangs the size of my hooves and claws that could threaten an Owl Bear. It was-”

“A panther?” Twilight asked him suddenly. “But much, much bigger? Nearly the size of a bear or just larger than?”

“Ohh, ooh, and that can use magic?” Pinkie added.

“And that is definitely blood thirsty…” Dash threw in with a shudder.

“….Yeesssss.” Aspen admitted as he looked to the group of ponies in wonder. “So you already know if it then? Am I correct that this creature’s origin came from Equestria?”

Discord was now staring at the lot of them with a skeptical gaze upon his face but he remained silent. “Yes we do know of this creature… and I am sorry King Aspen but we cannot help you. The origin of this being is a mystery to us as well. Your kind, err, I mean to say the denizens of this forest, are far from the only victims.”

Now the deer king looked to Twilight with a respectful attention that he had not shown her before. “Tell me more.” He ordered simply.

“Not long ago... err, ‘someone’ was abducted straight out of our town right in the middle of the street. It cornered them and teleported away. We have yet to confirm what happened to the individual who was taken. But even before that, down in southern Equestria we know very specifically that a member of the goat race encountered this creature. We… as in my friends and I… personally viewed the aftermath of one of the ‘murders’ which I assume you are referring to.”

“So… it travels through magic as well and attacks indiscriminately even beyond our boarders?” Aspen said aloud but mostly to himself as a great disappointment fell into his voice.

“At the present time we have not been able to discern any pattern to it’s victims, at least not with absolute certainly. And knowing now that it has been attacking forest creatures greatly calls into question the few unsubstantiated theories that we did have.” Twilight told him as she walked up along side.

“You have my apologizes. I was wrong… your kind may not to be responsible for our plight after all. I hope that you will accept my forgiveness.” Aspen said as he turned to look down to Twilight.

But the relief on her friend’s faces turned to absolute shock when she looked up at him and stated, “I am sorry King Aspen, but I cannot do that.”

“Twilight!” Dash yelled.

“What are you thinkin’ sayin a thing like that to him?!” Applejack asked her.

“Just say you accept his apology so we can get out of here!” Rarity pleaded.

The princess just shook her head and looked to the forest king sternly. “King Aspen… I hope that peace can be reconciled between our two races. However, I am addressing you now not as a friend but as a royal Princess of Equestria. As a king you are required to hold yourself responsible for the actions that you make be it politically, socially, and in times of conflict. You have attacked territories of pony-kind without proper provocation and I regret to inform you that your efforts to harm us were successful.”

“Oh, is that so?” The tall white deer replied, sounding neither remorseful nor aggressive.

“In addition to countless cases of property damage, which in time can be repaired or replaced, you injured dozens of our citizens with your violence. As such, a close and personal friend of ours lies in a medical center at this very moment in a life threatening condition. As king, and the one who ordered these attacks, I hereby demand that you attend audience in Canterlot before the other princesses to discuss recompense for these attacks!” Twilight ordered with a stomp of her hoof.

Now everyone was surprised by this sudden authority that Twilight was commanding. “Well… The Princess of Friendship certainly has some backbone for a lone little alicorn without Celestia here to support her. Doesn’t she?” Just then deer emerged from behind trees and taller bushes where the ponies had no clue that they were hiding before. Each of them pointed their arrows at point blank range.

“Oh please...” Discord scoffed and raised a claw but Twilight was quick to shout out.

“No wait!” Now all eyes were on her. “Aspen and I made a deal with each other, ruler to ruler, that we would handle this between ourselves! Even if he goes back on his word and allows his guard to attack us, the ponies of Ponyville and their friends will hold true to our promise. Discord you are not allowed to assist in this manner.”

A silence fell upon the forest as everyone held perfectly still. All the while Twilight’s gaze never wavered as she glared at Aspen authoritatively. “Princess Twilight, my greatest regret in all this,” Aspen said aloud, “was not seeking aid in my pony allies to begin with. I allowed my heart to be clouded with fear and anger.” Now the deer guard looked up in surprise. Aspen waived a hoof and their expressions were shocked as he said, “I will appear before your Canterlot as you requested and I will do so without armed guard, trusting that your other princesses shall be as fair and reasonable as you have been today.”

“M-my king?” One of the deer asked gently. But Aspen shook his head and ordered them to withdraw.

It was after a short conversation later that the ponies had negotiated a set date and time to allow for arrangements to be made on both sides. Mutual agreements were made and shocked members from both sides made their way off to walk to their respective homes. However the Draconequus stayed behind claiming that he had ‘private business’ to discuss with Aspen, spirit to spirit.

“Are we alone?” The forest king asked him.

“Oh very much so.” He said with a snap of his claw. “Not even a magical scrying could eavesdrop on this conversation.”

“So, what is it that you want? My time is short apparently.” The deer grumbled regretfully.

“Oh I wouldn’t worry about the ponies being too hard on you. I’m sure there will be some angry words and then a slap on the wrist. But I have a different question.” Discord stated while stepping around the wooden branches violently staked into the soil. “Wheeeew, what destruction you have wrought here my young friend. Tell me, in all this,” Discord said while pointing around, “did you actually manage to injure the ‘panther’ who was responsible for your ire?”

Aspen nodded. “Yes. While it did manage to avoid most of my attacks with only some scrapes and gouges, my initial strike pierced through the monster’s back and out it’s front right in between the ribs. And it lost a fair amount of blood after that. Hopefully I have done us all a favor and we have now heard the end of that being for good.”

“I see...” Discord said shortly. “That is all.” And without even an exit Discord was suddenly gone while Aspen was alone in his forest.

Ponyville Hospital, Rayne’s Room -

Starlight was startled as the hospital room door suddenly flew open and a furious looking Draconequus marched himself inside. “Get out.” He said to her shortly as he towered over Rayne looking down at the sleeping stallion and his injuries.

“Discord?! What do you think you’re doing in here? Rayne is in a very sensitive state right now! You can’t just-”

“I told you to get out.” Starlight was shocked. Never had she seen him speak to anypony that way, ever. “Do not worry. There is just something I need to speak to Rayne about… but privately. And it cannot wait.” But when Starlight just stood there in shock Discord rolled his eyes and shouted, “Oh fine, go get the princesses and tell them I’m ‘scarring you’ and I need to be turned back to stone! Just leave! I only need a moment with him.” He exaggerated.

“I-… I’ll be in the hall...” Starlight said, not knowing how else to respond. Slowly she stepped out while looking back and as soon as she was through the door Discord shut it and silenced the room with magic.

“Okay let’s see…” He mumbled as Rayne winced in his sleep from Discord angrily tearing his bandages off. “Hmm, that is a nasty wound but… wait, this hardly seems worthy of all this medical equipment. You don’t seem to be hurt that badly at all.” Discord surmised.

“Giyaaah!” Rayne shouted awake in pain when Discord snapped his claws making the cable supports disappear to leave the stallion to fall onto the mattress still covered with injuries to his back. “Oowww! What the- Discord? What the hell?!”

“You watch your mouth and remember where you are!” The Draconequus furiously spat while forcing Rayne onto his stomach. “Let’s see… through the back and out the ribs…”

“Oouaawww, Aahhhh! What are you-” But then Rayne froze with worry. Discord looked at Rayne’s injuries and then up at him enraged. Even while Rayne was sweltering in pain, he looked up at Discord knowingly. “H-hey… Discord. It’s not what you-AAUUGHCCK!” Rayne choked as the Master of Chaos wrapped his claws around his throat.

“What Did you DO Rayne?! What have you been DOING in Equestria while my back was TURNED?!” He bellowed as the stallion twisted and kicked in the mattress.

Author's Note

Okay so this is another story arc that is inspired by the comics which can be referred here.

Now of course this is my story and I am writing it the way I want it to go. The idea that Discord is not the only 'spirit' of this world is entirely my own idea. It basically doesn't come down to anything more than me adding an additional label to existing characters like the Windigos, etc. But there might be one more OC I create from this in a later story arc.

Now oh la la. I do believe this is Starswirl's first physical appearance in my story. All of the pillars will be included eventually. But this is Starswirl's introductory chapter. There will be more of him later to come.

Also the stained glass window Discord was holding in Canterlot refers to a scene in the comics where Celestia gets angry at Luna for saying they are "hanging" around.

Oh btw, who liked Discord's fourth wall break?

The arrows that can pierce Discord's magic are my own idea, just because I thought it'd be clever. That's all. Pure forest life magic piercing chaos magic... it's not really any deeper than that. It got the group out of the bubble.

As for the timeframe of things, Discord was encased in stone for a thousand years. So he would probably remember the previous deer king from back before that time. I also made the assumption that all/most 'spirits' of this world know each other.

Just a quick note, I do feel that in Equestria they would have crime. There is murder, rape, theft, vandalism, etc. It is just much more rare compared to our world's standards and it is less publicized.

Now I believe in a situation like this Twilight would feel responsible to act like a real ruler would. Politically you can't just attack another nation and then say, "Oh my bad." Twilight is not trying to incite conflict here. She is just being a responsible adult.

While it has not come out to Twilight and friends that the panther is really a stallion yet, it will. That's coming. But time and time again, citizens of Equestria in all walks of life prove that they aren't as smart as they could be. They have a tendency to word things naively and vaguely.

And now for the big revelation at the end. Discord has finally found out that Rayne has been causing mischief. Very bad mischief. And even more shockingly he somehow has done it all this time without the Draconequus knowing about it. Needless to say, Discord's temper is getting the better of him. Rayne might really be in trouble this time.

73 - The Moral Debate

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 73 – The Moral Debate

“Gguaaaacck! STT-FFT! Staawllppp!!!” Rayne choked out as Discord was strangling him. The black stallion hissed and scratched at the hold around his throat with his hooves. As he bucked and twisted he didn’t even care at the moment that his wounds were tearing and spilling blood into his bed sheets.

“If you want me to stop choking you then I suggest you make me.” Discord growled as his grip tightened. “No more playing dumb! No more holding back what you’ve become capable of! Something tells me, my otherworldly friend, that without me using magic you could easily throw me off of you if you weren’t pretending to be so weak!”

Rayne continued to kick in the bed but now held an eye open as he looked to the Draconequus while his lungs started to burn. Seeing that Discord was not letting up Rayne swiftly changed into his panther form. From there it took very little effort to throw Discord off of him and clear across the room into the wall.

Outside Starlight looked up curiously as she felt a bang and saw some placards on the wall seemed to shake. “Umm, hello? Discord? Rayne?” She called softly. Then a moment later panic set in for her. “Wait a minute! Why is this door locked?!” She shouted. “HEY! WHAT’S GOING ON IN THERE?! LET ME IN!” Without delay her screaming alarmed the hospital staff as nurses Sweetheart and Snowheart both came running to investigate. The frantic mare turned to them and shouted, “Help me! Discord is in there and he was upset! Now I can’t get this door open!”

With eyes wide Sweetheart turned to the other nurse and shouted, “Go get an orderly and Nurse Redheart quick!” Then she rushed over to try the door handle. “This is the hospital staff! Anypony in there open this door immediately!” She called as she began to bang upon the door with her shoulder. It only took a single push before Starlight fell in line behind her to help.

Inside the room Discord grumbled as he picked himself up off the floor and looked back to the small crack in the wall which his back had made. “Well… somepony has been eating his Wheaties.”

Rayne’s eyes wore a piercing gaze as he leered at this friend with a dire expression. “So, you finally figured it out huh? Tell me, what was it that gave me away?” Rayne growled but it was not to Discord. His wounds had not healed and the thrashing he had done now left blood dripping down through his fur.

After popping his knuckles and cracking his neck Discord snapped his claws becoming extremely buff with an emblem of ‘SD’ upon his chest. Rayne did not have to ask to guess that it stood for ‘Super Discord.’ “You were ratted out my friend.” Discord said as he postured ridiculously to show that Rayne had no chance of throwing him around a second time.

“You lie. It is true that somepony out there knows all about what I’ve been up to. But they would never have been so careless as to tell you.” The panther licked his fangs defiantly of the Draconequus.

Discord tapped his chin and sneered, as if Rayne wouldn’t have caught what that meant. “Then you know all about it.” Discord made their side of the wall see-through to show Starlight and three nurses struggling desperately to penetrate into the room. “Look here at your precious Starlight Glimmer. She how so struggles to reach you so that she can apologize for telling me all about your foul deeds.”

That was when Rayne settled down. His ears relaxed and he disrespectfully turned his back to Discord as he started to literally lick his wounds. “Oh good. I’ve managed to fool you after all. You don’t know a single thing. You had me worried for a moment.” At the clearly dumbfounded expression on Discord’s face Rayne said, “Oh Starlight? You think I told Starlight what I was up to? Don’t get me wrong, I’m crazy about the mare. But she is the pupil of the Princess of Friendship. You think I’m going to take that chance?”

“Well,” Discord began as he changed back into his normal self, “now that the Master of Chaos knows that you’ve been up to no good, what is your plan for stopping ME from telling Twilight?”

Rayne winced, hardly showing any attention at all. Turning to see his injuries for the first time he frowned seeing just how deeply the trees has actually cut him. “Ouch.. Oh, you? Well nothing. Hsssss, wow this hurts. Ahem, as for you Discord I don’t plan to do a thing. I’ve already ‘taken care’ of your loose end.”

“And just what is that supposed to mean?” He asked while snaking his head around Rayne several times.

“Why, we’re friends!” Rayne emphasized strongly. “I would NEVER do anything to hurt you. I care about you too much. Likewise, I trust that you would never do anything to hurt me. Like say, by ratting me out to a princess. Heh, trust me… Twilight would have me turned to stone for only HALF of the stuff that I’ve done alrea- oww, oww… stupid shoulders!” He whined as his back paw almost slipped on the ground across a small smearing of his own blood.

Discord made his claw tips stretch to wrap around the panther to lift him up off the ground. “You stand accused of MURDER, Rayne! Trust me when I tell you that while a few shared dance steps might be amusing, friendship has it’s limitations!”

“Oh… I see.” He stated as he suddenly shifted into shadow and rematerialized back on the ground.

“Wait a minute, how did you do that? I didn’t teach you to do that.” Discord said with a quirked eyebrow.

“That’s right. You didn’t. You also didn’t teach me how to do this...” Rayne spread his jaws open as a white light shined within. Slowly all of his wounds began to heal closed on their own until he was left bloody but without a scratch on him. “Ooohhhh that is sooo much better. I was going to hold off and try to heal these naturally but with you rushing in here like the inquisition and making me bleed all over the place I just couldn’t wait.”

“HOW DID YOU DO THAT?! There isn’t a pony in Equestria who has mastered healing magic!” Discord screamed.

Knowing he was going to black out now, Rayne was not in the mood to play twenty questions. “Oh well I wouldn’t say I’ve ‘mastered it.’ But you haven’t answered my question Discord. How did you catch on that I had been up to anything at all?! I’ve been keeping so careful. If I slipped up, I would at least appreciate knowing what my mistake was.”

Now Discord just scowled but then replied, “Technically I guess it wasn’t a slip up of yours at all. You were just caught. As I said, you were ratted out but it wasn’t actually by a friend. In this case it was by King Aspen who lives in the Everfree Forest. Apparently all the little critters you’ve been harassing in there complained to him about you. Then yesterday he caught you himself, hence… your gardening mishap that landed you in here.”

As Discord explained though, Rayne was looking to him as if he did not understand. “King Aspen? Who in the heck is King Aspen? King of what? What is there to be a king of in there? I thought that everything in the Everfree Forest was wild.”

“Umm… King Aspen, heart of the forest, king of the deer? Did you really not know? He’s got a whole city with wood bridges and soldiers and it’s all very lovely really. You should see it sometime when he doesn’t want your life for crimes against the forest.”

“What?! There are no deer in that freakin’ forest! Is that something new to season eight that happened after I came here?! And why wouldn’t I have seen any deer while wondering around in there since coming to Equestria?!”

Now Discord stopped to smack himself in the face. “Are you serious? Is that really what this is about? This is a whole WORLD Rayne! Do you think that our planet just drops off at the edges of Equestria because some Saturday morning cartoon artist never drew that far out for a Television show?” Rayne faltered as he was about to answer ‘yes’ until Discord screamed. “Of course not! There is a lot more that exists both within and beyond Equestria that the show never portrayed! And the leader of one such settlement wants your head on a stick… if you hadn’t noticed from when he missed and pierced your shoulder instead.”

“Huh… So, it was some forest deer king who attacked me?” Rayne asked as he considered the possibly. “And… these deer are sentient and advanced like ponies are?” To this Discord nodded. “Well at least now I know who those green eyes belonged to. Time for me to come up with a new plan and get revenge for the blood spilled on this floor.” He hissed. But that was when the Draconequus swooped forward in a wave leaving Rayne with iron cuff links locked around his panthered wrists.

“Not so fast. I’m not done questioning you yet. I want to know what you did to that Timberwolf. King Aspen was less than clear on the details but he was more than upset about how you… ‘abused it’ I believe he said.”

Then Rayne just looked to Discord in wide eyed disbelief as a smile crept up over his face. “Wh-haha. What?! Are you serious? Hahaha!”

“What’s so funny?” Discord growled as again the panther shifted into shadow causing the cuff links to fall to the floor.

“What I did to the Timberwolf? Really? ‘That’ Timberwolf… Everything I’ve done and you are concerned about ‘THAT TIMBERWOLF?’ AHAHAHAHA!” The panther actually fell onto the ground in laughter as Discord had no idea as to the lengths that Rayne had gotten away with until now. “S-sure… Here, knock yourself out. You wanna see what happened to it? Take a look...” He almost cried as he was laughing too hard.

Slowly collecting himself now Rayne stood back up and outstretched a paw. Discord’s eyes almost popped out as he watched a shadow waft from beneath Rayne before the half stone half billowy canine rose from the white tile floor. “What… is that?” Discord huffed out in amazement and horror. “What have you done Rayne? THIS used to be a Timberwolf?!” He looked it over as it looked back and then snapped at him when he got too close. “Rayne… Equestria isn’t really the sort of place where words like ‘heresy’ or ‘abomination’ are uttered often. But what you have made here seriously pushes that limit!”

“Well… all the more reason for me to have been keeping my activities to myself then.” Rayne replied as he pulled the bloodied bed sheets off of the hospital cot and then sat down. “So the real question is what happens now? What’s the plan then? What are you going to do now that you know?”

“PLAN?! There is no plan! You are becoming a menace, Rayne! We might be friends but this…” He stated while gesturing toward the hound. “I don’t even know where to start for what this is. There has never been magic like this before and how you managed to create a whole new form of magic without me noticing is something that I definitely plan to investigate! Right after I turn you in that is...”

To this Rayne just yawned as if he couldn’t be bothered. “Oh, well. Oh my oh dear. It would seem I am in quite a pickle. Whatever will I do?” He grinned sarcastically.

“Har, har, I’m glad you find this so amusing. If you think that being able to phase shift out of cuff links is going to save you from being frozen by MY magic then you’ve got another thing coming. I am bringing you to Canterlot where the princesses will decide what is to be done once all of your past deeds are brought into the light.” Then Discord raised a claw to snap Rayne into a frozen state.

Or that had been his plan until the obsidian vine of a rhododendron plant weaved between his claws pulling them apart. “Finally getting serious I see. I’ll just have to do something about that.” More shadows emerged from Rayne as various creatures filled the room. Two more Obsidianwolves bit the Draconequus by the shoulders and pulled him to his back. An Obsidian-Cragadile bit down upon each of his left and right claw and paw holding his digits away from each other between their sharp teeth. An Obsidian-Manticore and an Obsidian-Chimera pounced to pin each of his legs down. All the while the vines wrapped around him more and more.

“Rayne...” Discord called out in surprise as he looked to the variety of creatures. “How… Have you gone mad?! All these too?! You are beyond saving. How could you possibly have done this without me knowing?!” He squeaked in honest dismay. But then that bountiful curiously from the Draconequus was replaced with stoic rage. “You do realize that my finger snap is only for style, right? That no matter how you bind me, I still remain as powerful as ever.”

“Heh, yes I do.” Rayne said as the panther dropped from the bed and sauntered over to place a paw upon Discord’s chest. “That is why I plan to deal with the heart of the problem.” Then Discord’s the smirk was ripped away in place of pained surprise as through his mouth a rush of swirling plaid magic was pulled out. Rayne’s eyes darted side to side as if searching for something as he took the Draconequus’ powers into himself. Then he grinned as Discord tugged and struggled with all the creatures holding him.

That was when everything stopped. Time itself seemed to stop. Nothing moved, not even the glow of magic shifting from Discord to the Rayne. That was when from off to the side another Discord appeared while holding a giant pair of scissors. He cut the line of magic like a ribbon which caused it to fall like a piece of cloth. Then he rolled it up and shoved it back into the frozen Discord’s mouth. Following this he pulled out a feather duster and brushed away all of the shadow creatures that held him.

“Nice try Rayne, very sneaky. You were almost powerful enough to get away with that… somehow.” Discord said as time resumed and now the only Discord in the room stood up looking furious. “But you just crossed the line! You are beyond Celestia’s judgment! Thinking that you could pull one over on ME?! THINKING THAT YOU COULD CHALLENGE THE MASTER OF CHAOS?!!!”

The panther was kneeling upon the ground with his head down low. He did not look up, did not respond, did not react. He only knelt while licking the taste upon his lips as Discord screamed at him.

“Ohhhhh Rayne, buddy boy! I am going to turn you to stone... Then I am going to break you apart… Then I’m going to scatter your pieces across so many dimensions and timelines and different planes of existence that even I won’t be able to pull you back together again!”

That was when the panther looked up and smirked, “You talk too much… do your worst.” Discord’s eyes burned red and he extended his claw grow so large that it almost filled the room. Bearing down upon him now he growled before finally snapping his clawtips.

SNAP!

Then the two remained there looking up at each other.

Snap!

Discord then leaned back in confusion looking at his claw making sure there was nothing wrong with his claw placement.

Snap! Snap!

“Well.. that is very strange, I...” Snapping three more times a goat, a car, and a talking clown fish fell from the ceiling and onto the floor.

“What’s going on?! Where’s Nemo?!”

Snapping his claw again all three objects vanished back to wherever they had come from. “No, my magic still works. Hmm, how very strange.” He said as he snapped his claw toward Rayne again and nothing happened.

“Well you know Discord, performance anxiety is on the rise. It’s nothing to be ashamed of if you can’t-”

“OH YOU SHUT UP! TELL ME WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?!” Discord screamed as he shifted forward and towered over Rayne. “How are you even able to steal magic at all in the first place?! How did you create those shadowy creatures?! How is it that I cannot disperse you into the void?!” This frustrated voice became squeakier and squeakier by the moment.

Now the panther gently pushed Discord back away from him. “Well to answer in reverse order, it’s because of this...” He said as he opened his jaws revealed a small stripe of plaid magic that now danced around in front of him. “I wasn’t after ALL of your magic Discord. I was only after a piece of it. This piece. Which I managed to acquire just before you froze everything.”

“And what piece?! I pulled everything you took back away from you!” Discord grumped like a petulant child.

This however made Rayne roll his eyes as he grumbled, “My friend, please. Really now... This is going to take SO much longer to explain if you keep interrupting me.” Discord frowned and materialized a stool for him to sit upon. Then with a pouty nod he waved for Rayne to continue. “Yes, you did take all of the magic that I got from you back. But you did not take away the magic that I copied from you.”

“WHAT?!” The Draconequus screamed once more but as Rayne frowned he quieted down again to listen.

“You see this shiny little sliver of your essence here?” The panther asked while gesturing to the magical plaid stripe. “This is what I call ‘Chaos Begets Chaos.’ It’s a shield if you will. A protection which I just got from you, for protection FROM you. I may not be entirely magic proof… yet. But haha, Discord I just used your very own magic to make me immune to the magic of chaos!” Rayne explained with a hearty laugh. “From this point on I cannot be transfigured, transmuted, transmogrified, or transplanted by you. Your magic no longer affects me!” He cheered with a toothy smirk.

Discord sat there absolutely slack jawed before he thought to himself and snapped his claw tips again. Suddenly a pig with wings materialized and was sent flying right into Rayne’s face like a battering ram. “Well, I’m glad to see that still works at least.” He grumbled as he snapped the pig away. “And the explanation to all this?” He asked bitterly but politely.

After picking himself back up, Rayne sat upright looking very pleased with him. “Oh simple, I’m surprised you can’t put it together yourself. To give you the short summary… I just played on the fact that no one in this world is really very smart. I knew I could trick Tirek into giving me his ability to steal magic in exchange for his freedom. But being free comes with it’s price. There are so many violent and dangerous creatures out in the wild. It’s a shame that Tirek’s freedom was short lived… And I never lied, I gave him the freedom I promised… and once he was no longer under Ceberus’ watchful gaze he tasted sooo good going down my gullet.”

Now a bit grossed out as well as horrified he said, “So that WAS you then. Tell me why... Why eat him?”

“WHY?! Haha, why do you think I wanted this alternate form to begin with?! I was a human before coming to Equestria! And I was no vegetarian in my life back there. Now I love a good salad or some mixed nuts and berries from time to time. But I don’t want to be trapped with a life of having only leafy greens and never being able to enjoy a nice fresh steak.” He said while sucking on his fangs.

“That’s it? Really?! You wanted to be able to change into a carnivore just to satisfy your own selfish culinary appetites? I always thought it was something deeper than that. Some desire to live out a juvenile fantasy in a form greater than your own!”

“Oh, it is. And the muscles and speed help too. But besides that, nope. It was just because I knew I would get hungry and I wanted the ability to hunt. That’s really all.” Rayne admitted while not feeling the least bit bad about it.

“Alright, alright. Continue on.” Discord growled.

“Well, once I gained the power to steal magic the next obvious goal of mine was to seek magic out. So I sought after Sombra in the Crystal Empire and he was my next victim.”

Now Discord stared at him flat faced. “You… took down Sombra? And how?! I thought he was already defeated!”

“Oh he was. I found him in a weakened state. Otherwise I never would have been able to succeed at my goal. But...” He said as he shifted into shadow from one end of the room and back again.

“Oh… so that’s how you did that. You have HIS magic.” Discord sighed.

“Anyways… I’ve been quite busy since then. So far I have acquired the magic of almost every mare and stallion in every small town in Equestria. From Ponyville, to Dodge City, Appleloosa, Rainbow Falls… I’ve even hit Cloudsdale already. There’s a few mares here in Ponyville that I haven’t gotten to yet but that’s really about all. Not to mention all the monsters and magical creatures in Equestria. I’d say there are probably less than a dozen races left who I haven’t stolen the essence of.”

Now Discord raised his paw as if sitting in class and waiting for the teacher to call on him. After Rayne nodded he said, “Okay so while current events force me to believe you that you’ve actually done all this… How have you kept quiet about it so far? Wouldn’t every pony in Equestria be crawling around listlessly if what you said was true? Not to mention, I can detect whenever there are great magical shifts of power.”

“Well that is because there never was a ‘great’ shift.” Rayne pointed out. “Every single pony, animal, or monster that I drained I did so individually. With the exception of a cloud of Flash Bees, I never once stole the essence of more than one being at a time. That way I could keep my magical foot print small and beneath your radar.” He sneered proudly. “As for your other question, that is because I have been returning the magic I take after receiving it. I’ve mastered the ability of copying any magic I take. Then I just return the original back to where it was from.”

“Is that a fact...” Discord grumbled sourly, more as a statement to whine about than as an actual question.

“I’m sure that you don’t particularly care about what the process is.” Rayne surmised.

“No.” Discord scowled feeling disappointed that he was duped so extensively. “I suppose knowing how it works doesn’t change the fact that it is very clear that you can. In fact I think I am able to put the rest together on my own after all. It’s your massage parlor business or whatever it is you do. Isn’t it? That’s how you’ve been getting ponies alone.”

“Correct.” Rayne said.

“I also can tell that every creature of the wild you’ve drained also becomes another one of your shadow thralls. Or at least a copy of it does.”

“You would be right.” He admitted.

“And where it seems you went wrong was assuming that quietly going after monsters and critters wouldn’t land you into any trouble. You thought they would just forget about the experience after it was over, or at worse have nobody who they could complain about it to.”

Now the panther nodded. “Also correct. If I knew that the Everfree Forest had a king or some kind of guardian then I would have been as careful hunting beasts as I had been in stealing magic from ponies.”

“Now before we go any farther… Is that is?” Discord asked. “Is that all you have been up to, aside from sleeping your way through the mares of Equestria?”

With a chuckle Rayne said, “Well that is about as far as I’ve gotten so far. Since draining the magic of the dragon in the forest, just before Aspen attacked me, I can now devour physical objects as well. But that doesn’t mean I’ve reached the end of my goals however. In fact you just gave me my newest ability.”

“Oh? How so?” Discord asked him.

“Well while I was working at manifesting a protection to your chaos magic… I happened to find your spiritual empowerment along the way. I don’t have your magic, Discord,” Rayne pointed out as he snapped his paw three times with nothing happening, “and quite frankly I don’t want it. But whenever there is chaos, disharmony, or discord between sentient creatures I now get the same strengthening to my powers that you do.” The panther almost giggled as he explained that fact. “I could never replace you as the Master of Chaos and I wouldn’t want to. But I now feed off of chaos same as you.”

Discord was not pleased by this but at the same time he was growing bored of all the banter back and forth. “So do I even have to ask? Or are you going to make me state the obvious?”

“Heh, you want to know why? Big picture, master plan why?”

“YESSSSS!!!” He hissed dramatically.

Now Rayne looked out the window and chuckled as the entire room shook from Starlight trying to blast her way through the door. “The things we do for love...” He whispered.

Now Discord was brought to slapping a paw over his face a second time. “What?! Are you seriously telling me that you have gone through THIS great of lengths just because you have a crush on somepony?”

“Well, you have that half right.” Rayne said as he turned back from his panther form into a stallion. “Look again at my cutie mark Discord. You see it as more than just a blue and green heart made of two mares. You can see that it shows me destined to love Luna and Chrysalis. It is their silhouettes that I wear and no other. Now tell me… are either of them truly safe in this world?” Rayne’s voice had fallen to a much lower tone. No longer was he prideful. Now he was seeming heartfelt and sincere.

“What kind of question is that?! Is anyone really safe in any world? What is this really about, Rayne?” Discord spat.

The stallion sighed before looking up to say, “Back when the Storm King’s forces attacked, Luna was turned to stone and then fell through the air. If Twilight hadn’t caught her she would have shattered. Also when I found Chrysalis who had been in hiding all this time she was already shattered but in a different way. Just not physically but her mind, her heart, her sanity… She has been devastated after losing her hive Discord. I have to help her. I have to be able to protect them both.” He stated in a determined tone. “...Oh, and one more thing. I also murdered the Storm King who I found shoved into a closet in Canterlot. I almost forgot about that.”

Now Discord was forced to once again slap himself over the face with a paw a third time. “Really now… the more you explain the more ridiculous you become Rayne. So you are doing all this just because you flipped out seeing Luna almost get hurt and it made you sad seeing Chrysalis so distraught?”

“Yes… I will protect them Discord. I will acquire all the power in this entire world if I have to until there is nothing left that I can’t keep them safe from.” Turning away to look out the hospital room window, Rayne said, “I love this place. I love living in Equestria. Everything is so happy here. I don’t ever want to see it destroyed. So I will watch over it with all the power that I amass. I may not be the Pony of Shadows… but I will be the ’Shadow of Equestria’ who stands to defend it whenever it’s safety is challenged. As per my personal desires though, Equestria be damned, I will keep Luna and Chrysalis safe even if I have to stand up against Twilight and her friends to do it.”

“Wait, wait… So you want to be a hero? You aren’t trying to take over?” Discord asked while sounding a bit flabbergasted.

“What?! HAHA! NO WAY! That is WAY too much responsibility. I don’t want to rule! I just want to be Equestria’s secret and silent protector. While of course putting Luna’s and Chrysi’s well being above all.”

Discord grumbled while sorting through the facts. “Rayne, Twilight and the others know what happened to Tirek. They just don’t know who or what was responsible. And you kidnapped Chrysalis right in front of them while she was disguised as Derpy Hooves. They believed until recently that you have been hunting villains. Am I to assume she was right?”

“Indeed you can.” Rayne admitted proudly. “Tirek, Sombra, and the Storm King were all still potential dangers to Equestria. But now thanks to me none of them will ever threaten a pony again.”

Hurriedly Discord looked out the window and glanced around at the sky. “But Rayne… that’s three murders! Three cold blooded murders! There will be consequences of which you cannot understand for this! Not to mention all the woodland creatures you’ve slain to satisfy your appetites.”

“Actually...” Rayne pointed out. “I didn’t actually kill Sombra. Tirek and the Storm King, yes. But Sombra I just rendered completely helpless and trapped. I will dispose of him later when the time comes. As for the creatures I’ve killed… those have been few and far between. I wouldn’t really call those murders. I’ve been strictly keeping to the law of the jungle. I haven’t so much as harmed the feather of a Cockatrice unless I were planning to eat it. And I do that not any more often than once a week. I have to sleep in panther form after doing so or it’s hard on the digestion as a pony.”

“Rayne...” Now it was Discord’s turn to soften his tone as he actually placed a gently paw on the stallion’s shoulder. “I will admit this is a much different situation than what I originally expected. But you can’t keep this up or else King Aspen will be the least of your worries. I’m telling you, if you don’t stop now then you will be brought to regret it. And not by me. I’m just the friend who is trying to give you sage advice.”

“So… does that mean you aren’t against me anymore?” Rayne asked and Discord sighed.

“Well seeing as I can no longer turn you into a field of daisies to run you over with a lawnmower, my participation in this is now questionable at best. I’m not about to resort to physical violence, it just isn’t in my character. However this mess with Aspen is YOUR doing and I WILL make you be the one to fix it, one way or another. You either go out there and take responsibility for your actions or I shall be forced to report you to the princesses so they can sort you out!” Rayne just scoffed as if he wasn’t worried but then Discord added, “That includes telling Luna!”

Now the stallion froze as he hadn’t really thought that over before. “Oh… alright then. Threat received.” Clearing his throat he then said, “Don’t worry. I planned to settle things with Aspen one way or another. Believe it or not I still need to recover more from the injuries I sustained. I’m seriously about to black out any second here and I have been using the last traces of your magic I snagged just to stave it off until now.”

“Rayne!” Discord shouted. “Haven’t you heard a word that I’ve said?! You MUST stop this violence! If you commit even one more murder then you do not understand the situation that you will put yourself in!”

Waiving it off Rayne said, “It’s not murder when I’m fighting for a cause. This Aspen has threatened not only me but mares that I care about. He will answer for what he’s done.”

A fourth and final time Discord slapped his own face. “You just aren't getting it Rayne...”

But that was when the stallion wobbled just on the verge of collapse. “Discord please… Let me calm Starlight’s fury before I pass out. Please...”

Rolling his eyes Discord put up a glowing shield in front of himself before snapping his claws to remove his barrier around the room. Instantly the door was blasted open as a beam of destructive magic focused right toward the Draconequus.

“DISCORD!!! WHAT HAVE YOU BEEN DOING IN HERE?!” Starlight screamed with rage as tears of worry streamed down her face.

Once her blast finally subsided she huffed and looked around inside. Discord yawned in slight annoyance but Starlight’s gaze looked down to the stallion on the ground, out of his medical supports, and covered in his own blood. “Starlight… Please help me… take me out of here. Please let me stay with you Starlight...” Rayne whispered before his eyes closed as he could not have timed blacking out from his healing magic more perfectly if he had tried.

“Oh that was dirty Rayne… no fair.” Discord complained as the mare rushed to Rayne’s side while now looking up at the Draconequus as if he had been responsible for the stallion now laying bloody on the floor.

Author's Note

For those of you who haven't seen it, I started a blog which I've been updating continually to let you all know how the progress of my story is going. Feel free to take a look at it at any time.

So this chapter had a good bit of back and forth debate. How did everyone like it? How do you like Rayne managing to swindle Discord yet again? Yes so that means Rayne can now absorb magic from living things, physical things, and also absorb magic from chaos now. What do you feed the man who can eat anything? You feed him everything Haha.

So Super Discord is as loosely a reference to Superman as any other "super character" is anywhere. Not sure if this needed the credit citation or not but I decided to be thorough.

For anyone who may not know... 'Twenty questions' is a game where you ask someone... twenty questions about themselves lol. But it can be used as an expression to mean someone doesn't want to waste time talking about unimportant details.

The 'Eat their Wheaties,' is another old expression just meaning a person is very strong, with the implication that eating wheat cereal will do that to you.

Yes, yes, I did add in a Finding Nemo reference Haha. I do not own that movie or Pixar, etc, etc.

So count those slaps with me! One! Two! Three! Four! Haha! I could have just as easily called this chapter "The Great Discord Dumbfoundment!" Hehe.

Okay so finally... Rayne lives to see another day. Not without some pain involved but he has managed to bypass Discord putting an end to all his schemes. Now he just has to keep the ponies from finding out. But once he recovers you can bet that Rayne is going to be ignoring Discord's warnings. There is some vengeance to exact and Rayne will be eager to go deer hunting once he wakes up.

But Discord's warnings... what could he have meant? And why did he suddenly rush to look out the window?

74 - Peace and Failure

Then Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 74 – Peace and Failure

Rayne was filled with a mix of feelings when he finally awoke after his recent black out. “HHISSSSSSSSS!” He winced sharply as it felt like his ribs were poking the wrong direction through his chest cavity while his skin was like butter melting over a hot coal.

But then he realized there was a different feeling coming through. There was a comfort amongst the pain and agony. Something felt soft, as well as relaxing. Slowly he opened his eyes, which just as in the past, had proved to be a mistake. But once he had reached the point that his eyes adjusted he realized that he was most definitely no longer in the hospital.

Light blue walls surrounded him on all sides with picture frames and award certificates of hanging around. Mauve colored sheets were wrapped around him in the cushy bed that had pine green for the head and base board. There was a small book case between where he lay and door frame. There was also a lectern setup as a reading area near the end of the bed. “Wait… I know this room.” Rayne thought to himself.

As comfortable as the sheets and pillowed mattress had felt to him though, they were not where the feeling which helped to ease his current suffering. Laying beside him and snuggled up very close was an off heliotrope colored unicorn with a two toned mane. She lay resting her head on his shoulder while lazily drifting a hoof back and forth across the furred coat of his chest.

“Mhm… St- Starlight?” Rayne softly called as the sweet affection from the mare was succeeding to help him to recover remarkably fast.

Starlight seemed to have been startled as he spoke, popping up from just casually resting the afternoon away with him. “Oh! Rayne! You’re awake!” She shouted as she looked down to him with worry. “Shhh baby, it’s okay. You don’t have to get up if you still need rest.”

“Heh, heh. Thank you but if you help me to be any more comfortable than I am now then I might never wake up again.” He jested as he looked down seeing his furred body thoroughly cleaned, pampered, and brushed. “I assume that I have you to thank for all this?”

Now she blushed as she realized how obvious the extents she went to care for him were. “Hehh, well… I had a lot of time on my hooves while you were resting so I guess I went a little overboard with making sure that you would be okay.”

Rayne just shook his head with a smile saying, “No, I love it. You’ve helped me to feel wonderful. I’m… I’m just surprised to find myself in your room though. Did you bring me here after they discharged me from the hospital? I… don’t quite remember any of that.” In truth Rayne was just grateful to have not found himself waking up alone in Tartarus. “Seems like Discord is going to stay out of my affairs after all.” He thought to himself.

“I was so worried about you Rayne. The hospital staff were calling it a miracle.” Starlight said suddenly bringing the stallion back from his thoughts. “Your wounds… you had clearly bled from them all over again but when you were checked all of your gashes and stabs were gone.”

Now Rayne’s ears lowered as his thoughts grumbled, “I knew there was going to be trouble from me having sped up my healing process.”

With a squeeze to his hoof Starlight looked at him and said, “Rayne, listen to me. I don’t know where you came from before here but healing magic has never been a possibility in Equestria before. I don’t know what went on between you and Discord and you don’t have to tell me. But I just want to say that I am truly happy to see that you are okay.”

“So am I. It’s always wonderful when I get to spend time with you here.” He said to her sweetly.

It made him relieved to see her anxieties lower to where she could allow her playful side to show. With a push to his shoulder she told him, “You’re just happy about it because I let you sleep with me when you last ‘spent time’ here.” She said with a giggle. The two then just hugged each other enjoying a quiet moment while they could. After awhile it was Starlight who spoke again saying, “There was a big fight for you ya know.”

“Oh? Is everypony okay?” He asked but Starlight smiled and raised up her hooves.

“Not a fight, fight. It was when you were being released. The rest of the girls had gotten together and were just heading over for a visit. A big argument was started about whose home you should be taken back to for bed rest. AJ was saying that Sweet Apple Acres would be better because the other Apple’s would be there to help watch over you. Rainbow said she wanted to take you to Cloudsdale but we all threw that idea right out. In the end though it was Zecora and Maud who caved in saying they didn’t mind if I took you here to the castle.” Rayne nodded but noticed how she looked away as she whispered, “They thought you’d be safe with having Twilight around.”

Then without a thought Rayne leaned toward her holding her cheek with a hoof. “It makes me happy to be here with you. I’m glad that it was you I woke up next to. I love you, Starlight.” Then he pressed his lips to hers.

Now the blushing unicorn was too distracted to even remember how to kiss. Rayne looked up surprised as she pulled away from him while her whole face flushed until it looked like her ears burned. “I-uh-eh-oh-um…” She nervously panted.

“What is it? What’s wrong?”

“NOTHING!” Starlight shouted and then apologetically leaned back with her hooves over her mouth. “I’m sorry. I’m just surprised is all. You said it… you actually said the words. That you love me.” She said with a voice that made Rayne chuckle from how adorable she sounded.

“Oh course I do. I really do. I love you Starlight. I thought you knew that.” Rayne insisted with a warm smile.

“Ehmm! You said it again!” She giggled.

Now Rayne couldn’t hold back a laugh. “It isn’t the first time that I tried, you know. Back in the club in Manehattan but you stopped me. Remember?”

Now Starlight wore a sweet but composed smile on her face as she nodded. “I remember. I think… I just wasn’t ready to hear it then. But I was happy.”

Rayne looked to her with a bit of surprise. “Oh… I had no idea.” He admitted as he stared down contemplating what she had just told him.

That was when it was her turn to reach out and hold his cheek with a hoof. “That was then, Rayne… I’m ready to hear it now. If you mean it.” She said with her eyes shining softly to him.

Rayne smiled as his heart warmed when he heard that. “I love you Starlight.” He said as he leaned his snout against hers.

She closed her eyes and leaned her face back against him. She breathed in happily allowing his voice to ring in her ears. Soon she tilted her head to the side as she pressed her lips forward. “And I love you Rayne...” Her voice trailed off as his lips pressed flush with hers.

Canterlot, the Next Day -

Worries were high that morning as there was a fair bit of trepidation over what would happen. Celestia and Luna were sitting in their designated thrones. Princess Cadence had arrived and sat with her husband upon a dais that had been setup to the throne’s right hand side. Additionally a small rostrum was set out for Twilight to the left of Celestia and Luna. Down in front of them, a single podium had been placed along with an optional stool. Off to the side of room was a long pew where the rest of the mane six sat in waiting.

“Phew, I must say… All this seriousness is making even my nerves frazzled.” Rarity commented as she slicked her mane to make sure it was not out of shape.

“Well it makes sense y'all. I mean, what technically happened here is that the leader of one nation attacked another nation.” Applejack reasoned in the simplest form she could word it.

“Now remember girls,” Fluttershy commented, “the whole reason why this is happening is to arrange a peace between pony and deer kind so that nothing like this ever happens again.”

“You are quite right.” Said an authoritative voice causing everypony to look up to Celestia. “We would be well within our rights to take these recent events as no less than a declaration of war. But it is not my desire to see our two races become at odds with each other while there is even a sliver of hope that we may find peace.”

“Nnnnngghh, I know that but STILL!” Pinkie groaned sounding unusually glum for her normal self. “All this officialness and negotiation business is no fun at all. Couldn’t these issues be discussed over a nice party?”

To this Luna gave a weak smile and replied, “I wish it could be that simple my friend. But even though both of our sides might be meeting to reach the same end, it is always possible that patience may break down or tempers could rise regarding the negotiation of terms. It is usually best to stick to a clear and uniform system for these things.”

“Oh alright. But I still don’t like it.” Pinkie pouted.

“We could always see about having a celebration party afterwards, assuming that all goes well?” Celestia added while trying to stay on the positive side of things.

“Yay! Possible, pending, AFTER PARTY!” The pink pony shouted to which Dash frowned at Pinkie and Luna frowned at Celestia.

Just then the large throne room doors opened as Spike entered the room and waved for everyone’s attention. Everypony straightened up as the little dragon cleared his throat. “Ladies and gentleponies of Equestria, I hereby announce the entry of His Majesty King Aspen, Leader of the Deer, Honory Heart of the Forest, and Protector of all Creatures Great and Small within the forest of Everfree.”

As soon as the announcement was made the doors were opened wide by two of Canterlot’s guard. In walked the white stag with his head raised, standing at what would be the same height as Celestia even without his antlers being taken into account. His white coat bent elegantly with his movements, same as would hers, and their eyes met carrying the same weight of majesty and authority. All ponies were stricken with a mild awe at seeing the two in the same room and the vast similarities that spanned between them.

However, all eyes shifted to Aspen’s side as another deer was following close behind. A stalwart guardian with a brown coat and wearing red armor was trailing Aspen’s flank while keeping his eyes forward and not meeting the gaze of any pony in the room.

Celestia raised her chin as would be befitting a ruler but spoke kindly as she said, “Greetings, King Aspen. It is an honor to have Your Majesty visit us here in Canterlot. I do wish it were under better circumstances.”

After giving a questioning glance to the small podium set out before him, Aspen walked up to it and looked up at the menagerie of ponies which now surrounded him. “I appreciate the welcome and hospitable manner in which I have been received, Your Grace. However I find myself a bit overwhelmed by the audience of this proceeding. Exactly how many different territories am I here to answer to for my crimes against Equestria?” Aspen remarked with a bit of underlying contention.

“Please, there is no need to start things off with sour remarks. We would be happy to introduce ourselves.” Cadence responded. “My name is Princess Mi Amore Cadenza, however you may address me as Princess Cadence. My husband Shining Armor and I are the rulers of the northern Crystal Empire. With your permission Your Majesty, we represent an impartial third party to bear witness to this hearing. We were not affected in the events that transpired and despite the prospect of us both being ponies, I can assure you in our ability to remain unbiased in this matter.”

“Hmm.” Aspen responded, to the great dissatisfaction of all ponies present. “I am here by your terms to play by whatever rules you see fit to achieve a lasting peace for Everfree Forest. I shall succumb to whatever decision the fair Princess Celestia decides in how to go about securing that peace.” The deep king replied, once more revealing his tendency for pugnacity.

Frowning now that Aspen had effectively just called him and his wife inconsequential, Shining Armor spoke up saying, “As to that effect, I believe that it had been announced that you would arrive unarmed and without any guard by your side. This is to be a peaceful negation on both sides so could you kindly explain why it is you arrived with an escort all the same?” The white stallion asked sternly while Luna was forced to drop her face into a hoof by this.

At this point the red armored deer stepped forward but Aspen was quick to extend a hoof to block him. Looking up to the side dais Aspen replied, “I have broken no such arrangement. The deer you see beside me is named Blackthorn and while it is true he is the captain of the guard for the Thicket, he is also my best friend. From my understanding, you ponies do value friendship don't you?" He asked and there were some glares but nopony responded. "He escorts me for emotional support and no other reason. As such, he should have nothing to say through to the end of these proceedings.”

With a slight stammer at the beginning of her statement Celestia called out to try and quell the rising tensions which had already begun to grow. “So, to every creature, are we all in agreement to the parties present here today? The negations for peace and international damages shall be concluded by Princess Luna and myself on behalf of Canterlot and Equestria as a whole; whereas Princess Twilight shall be the specific representative on behalf Equestria’s individual smaller communities; with Princess Cadence standing as an impartial mediary when necessary as both Prince Armor and Sir Blackthorn remain as silent supports for their respective sides. Can we all agree to this?”

Celestia looked on with hope that her attempts to quell the grandstanding would be successful. However the stallions in the room seemed estranged all the same. Aspen nodded without breaking his stern gaze while Shining looked to Celestia with infuriated surprise at being cut out of the negotiations.

“It is agreed.” Aspen replied.

Nodding to his wife bitterly Shining remained quiet as Cadence called out, “We accept these terms.”

Speaking for the first time since Aspen entered, Twilight motioned a hoof to state, “The Princess of Friendship would like to reserve the right to call upon members of the Elements of Harmony should it become necessary during these proceedings.”

Looking over to the five other mares plus Spike the dragon, Aspen responded, “Do as you wish. Shall we begin?”

“… I- really don’t like how this is going so far.” An even more sorrowful looking Pinkie Pie whispered while Rarity, Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash nodded sadly.

Just as every creature was resettling themselves in their seats to begin, Discord popped up and levitated himself to the side of the room opposite that of the other mane six. “Oh please, everyone don’t mind me. Just like Princess Mi Amore over there I have no real part in this hearing and am present only as an impartial observer.”

“…Spirit of Chaos.” Aspen nodded to Discord respectfully.

“Spirit of Life...” Discord dishearteningly acknowledged

“Then why are you hear?” Princess Luna asked, clearly beating Aspen to the punch ask he intended to as the very same.

“Because... as a fellow spiritual agent of this world I have a personal interest in the well being of that stag you see before you. I have no intention of interfering with your proceedings in any way. But should these negotiations fall not to be in favor of Aspen, I will step in regarding any possible sentencing, and do so by force if necessary.”

“We are not in the practice of utilizing capital punishment Discord!” Celestia softly spat as if insulted by the accusation.

The Draconequus was quick to respond, “Oh no, you wouldn’t kill him… but per your penchant for oubliettes, banishment to other planets, or turning creatures to stone, I am here to enforce that none of these ’resolutions’ by Your Grace shall be stood for. And I will remain as neutral for Aspen’s defense as it can be assumed Cadence there will be for the ponies.” He stated pointedly.

“Can we please get on with this?!” Luna actually shouted now while all the others nodded and quieted down. Applejack removed her hat in nervousness as it looked like things were finally about to begin. Meanwhile Fluttershy had to hold onto the shoulder of the other pegasus beside her as she could no longer handle the pressure which had built within the room.

After taking a breath Celestia called out, “King Aspen… You stand before us today for what can only be considered as no less than war crimes against Equestria. You retaliated in violence against our lands and citizens for a crime against your territory of which we were innocent. You acted callously and attacked without discrimination over a matter in which you lacked sufficient probable cause to hold us accountable.”

Now turning to her sister Luna held up a scroll as she tallied, “The property damages alone are dire for what destruction you wrought. Several key buildings to our communities which were of civilian and not military in design will have to be completely reconstructed within our capital. Additionally, I am to understand that the hardships are even more severe within our smaller settlements. For this I pass attention to Princess Twilight.”

With a nod the purple alicorn said, “Thank you Princess. And that would be correct. In total there are currently fourteen ponies across three settlements who have been rendered homeless with no hope of saving their residence which had been demolished. Additionally, another twenty homes across a total of four settlements will require extensive repairs to save. Furthermore, the reports of ponies injured in the attack are still coming in. Everything from mild scrapes to serious head wounds have been reported.”

After clearing her throat to politely draw attention, Cadence called out, “May we please have a summarized account of the extent to the injuries?”

“Yes.” Twilight responded. “All hospitals in our nation surrounding the forest area have been completely filled due to these attacks. All affected settlements each report no less than three ponies injured being classified as in serious condition. And while no actual deaths have occurred, one stallion near to Ponyville was brought in under actual life threatening circumstances.”

Aspen stood there with head held high as the results of his actions were laid out before him. Celestia then rose her hoof for the accounting of events to cease. “King Aspen. Do you understand the information which has been presented before this court?”

“I do.” He stated clearly.

“And do you claim responsibility for being the cause of these damages to our nation and citizens?” Celestia asked.

“I do.” Aspen admitted.

“And am I correct in understanding that at the time of sending the forest to attack us, it was your intention to harm our nation, it’s properties, and even our citizens to the extent you achieved or possibly even beyond?” She questioned.

“Yes, you would be correct.” Aspen stated. “I acted with purposefully intent to harm ponies, even kill them, and I did so without remorse of hesitation at the time.”

“Oohhh.” Fluttershy whimpered while Celestia and Luna looked saddened as they had hoped for a different answer from him than mere blunt honesty.

“Well, may I ask… What do you have to say for yourself? What would you have us hear from you to give leniency as we ask for recompense from these acts?” Celestia pleaded, actually wanting something to give the deer king the benefit of the doubt for.

After a short stoic gaze Aspen spoke loud and clear. “It is with my apologizes for how I have wrongly acted against you that I share my side of events which have transpired. While your disapproval of my actions come from events most recent, my motivations stemmed from anger months in the making.”

To this Celestia and Luna readjusted themselves uncomfortably. “Please King Aspen, go on. We would hear all that you have to say.” Celestia encouraged.

Now Aspen nodded, that being the first respectful gesture he had shown them so far. “For roughly the passed two months I have received complaints from the forest. News of a savage beast and reports of magic being used to torment creatures have come to my ear. Now, in my naivety I ignored these reports at first. Claims of a large beast, black and with fangs… It sounded like a nightmare conceived up by foolish rabbits who jump at their own shadows.”

“Rabbits do frighten easily.” Fluttershy confirmed.

“Yes, but mighty Hydra’s fear nothing… or at least they didn’t until now.” Aspen responded to her. “No matter what manner of creature came for my aid, the report was the same. A dark monster that had ’hurt’ them using magic and then fled as quickly as it came. Now naturally that vague description left me with little to go by, as the vocabulary of the forest is not that which is available to pony kind. But in time I was forced to investigate despite my very serious doubts.”

“And what did you find, Your Grace?” Cadence asked.

With a heavy sigh Aspen explained, “I found carnage… and savagery. I found Cockatrice’s plucking their own feathers from anxiety. I found Cragadiles refusing to surface even to feed. I found the discarded skeletons of Manticores and other large beasts torn asunder for the feeding of a monster. I found what should have been entire packs of Timberwolves stripped down to members of only two or three. And I found Hydra cowering and traumatized from what they have endured.”

Now Twilight spoke up saying, “King Aspen, there is no pony here who would disagree that these are terrible changes to have happened to the forest life. We ponies respect the Everfree Forest for being a beautiful, albeit dangerous, ecosystem that has just as much right to live in peace as we do. Maybe if you had come to us for help we could have worked WITH you to solve the mystery behind this. But seeing as you didn’t, please explain what led you to hold our kind responsible in the first place.”

For the first time in his visit Aspen finally showed remorse on his face after hearing Twilight’s words. But then he raised his head again as he allowed his temper to flare up in his tone. “Because… the reports from the birds and squirrels and other smaller creatures, who seemed below the culprit's interest, kept reporting the monster as being a pony!”

Now everyone in the room definitely seemed unsettled by that. Celestia spoke first claiming, “Surely this cannot be true. King Aspen, I with all my power could not wreck such precise havoc through the forest even if I had wanted to.”

To this the deer king nodded. “I understand that. This is part of the reason why I had left the problem ignored for as long as I did. There have been individual situations of course, but never in the history of the deer clan have there ever been reports of ponies treating the forest creatures with such ire. But this monster plaguing my domain has been ‘hunting’ all that live within. It was not until I investigated personally that I began to believe the stories. And then of course there was two days ago when I finally spotted the creature myself.”

Luna spoke next saying, “Please, tell us what you saw. We are not against you personally in this hearing. We want to understand what has taken place and help you for the good of us all if we are able.”

With a nod Aspen said, “I had stood at the ready for the last week waiting for reports of the creature once more. When Calvin informed us that the black monster had been spotted once again I immediately gave chase.”

“Calvin is a small yellow finch who likes to report problems to us within the forest.” Blackthorn stated and Shining nodded that no pony minded him speaking to give that explanation.

Continuing on Aspen stated, “When I arrived it was at a cave mouth housing a dragon who has long since resided within our forest.” At mention of this Spike, Twilight, and Rarity looked to each other because they remembered encountering that very same dragon several years prior. “Apparently the dragon had been the latest victim of the culprit’s harassment, being shamelessly assaulted right in it’s sleep. But of course, the black beast was not alone.”

Now there was a confused murmuring from all the ponies present. “Not alone?” Twilight asked. “Could you explain?”

“Hmpt. Can it really be true that you still do not know?” Aspen questioned and looked to the other deer who also seemed as if he didn’t believe their confused faces. “The beast has had an accomplice ever since the beginning. It is the zebra Zecora who escorted the monster around since the very start of it’s attacks. She led the fiend to the resting places of half the creatures in the forest!”

Now there were surprised gasps at this news but it was Rainbow Dash who released the abrupt comment, “Pshh, as if!”

Before the pegasus could even take another breath, Princess Luna slammed her hoof upon her arm rest and shouted, startling everypony sitting down upon the pew. “RAINBOW-DASH! YOU WILL CONTROL YOUR OUTBURSTS OR I SHALL HAVE YOU REMOVED FROM THIS THRONE ROOM!”

The pegasus’ eyes went wide as she stared up in disbelief for how harshly she was being reprimanded. Knowing her friend, Twilight spoke up next before she could say something in response that would really get her into trouble. “I’m sorry Dash but I have to agree with Luna. The sanctity of our two nations is on the line here. As much as I am surprised to hear that a friend of ours might have actually played a part in all this, King Aspen has a right to be heard. And if Zecora really has been helping the panther who’s been gallivanting across Equestria then we need to know about it.”

“Hmpt… You’re in trouble now, Rayne.” Discord thought quietly to himself without interrupting.

“Thank you.” Aspen called out. “Now, I hear you call this dark beast a panther. While I agree that after seeing it for myself, it does resemble a predatory feline in nature… it is much too large to be a natural wildcat. Furthermore, despite the fact that I did not witness this with my own eyes, I have received numerous claims that the culprit is in fact a pony. That combined with my personal promise that it holds friendly relations to the zebra, I would have you consider the thought that this creature is a were-panther. Most likely a stallion while not viciously rampaging my forest, and then a blood thirty monster when it is.”

“Sister!” Luna turned to Celestia with worry.

“Yes, I understand. This is most unsettling news indeed. While I hear you clearly King Aspen, this unfortunately presents us with more questions than answers. To think that somepony of my realm could be responsible for such behavior is unfathomable to me. Furthermore, in the case of a were-panther, could the possible stallion be unknowing in the destruction that he is causing? I fear this only makes the culprit even more difficult to track down.”

“Princesses...” Aspen stated drawing the attention back. “Please, let us move forward to what judgment you would have for me. I no longer hold your kind as responsible as a whole. While I feel Zecora must be questioned about this, it is clear that the guilty party comes down to a single individual’s actions. And as long as I feel that pony kind take appropriate steps to help stop this individual then you will have nothing further to fear from me.”

This caused many frowns within the room but slowly all of the leaders each nodded. Celestia spoke up with a grave and disappointed tone. “Your Grace, you admit your guilt to inciting violence against Equestria without proper provocation. Understanding your reasoning for the attack does not change that even a single messenger bird or the slightest bit of effort on your part could have changed this entire matter.”

Now Twilight cleared her throat to which Celestia nodded to her. “King Aspen, please forgive me for saying so but your actions of late fail to prove befitting of your title.” She said sternly to which Blackthorn tried to step forward and argue. But the deer king again raised his hoof to stop him and allowed Princess Twilight to continue. “Being a king in this situation only makes you more responsible. You are charged with not just the peace of your realm but the diplomatic connection to your neighbors. How you responded to this situation goes beyond irresponsible.”

Now was Princess Luna’s turn to chime in. “Need we remind you that this is not the first time you have acted out against our nation? Not quite that many years ago you also sent the forest aggressively into our land over a matter in which you wrongfully blamed us for. At least that time you attempted to contact us about it. But your actions now fall no better than the outburst of a petulant child.” Several of the ponies watching gasped at Luna’s statement but not one of the other princesses reprimanded her for it. “Tell me, should we fear your boarder from now on? Must we take precautions from your ‘whim’ in the future?”

“That is enough Luna.” Celestia said softly. When her sister looked her way she added, “Oh I don’t disagree. You are correct. But you’ve made you’re point.” At this Luna nodded and backed down.

“So what do you propose?” Aspen asked, forcing them to their final point for this discussion.

“Well… with your guilt seeming undeniable at this point...” Celestia winced out while looking to the side at Cadence.

“Ehhh… even as being not so impartial that I had been hoping for a better case towards Aspen’s side, yes I would be forced to agree. Aspen was entirely in the wrong here.” Looking up for any sliver of hope she then asked, “Discord?”

“Oh yes, yes. He did it alright. Please, proceed.” The Draconequus waved.

“Very well then.” Celestia stated. “Then our demands would be as follows. No longer shall pony and deer kind be silent neighbors to each other. By mandate of this hearing the deer of the forest MUST request aid in person and through no other means whenever a situation arises that threatens them. Furthermore, should Equestria fall under harms way to which we lack the means to defend ourselves… the deer shall be honor bound hence force to answer our call for assistance if we need it.”

“Lofty demands.” Aspen replied.

“Oh we aren’t finished yet.” Luna added in. “This is in addition to the deer of the forest providing one hundred percent of the labor to rebuild what was damaged in Equestria, beginning with the homes of our smaller settlements and ending with the civilian facilities damaged here in the capital.”

“That is unfair!” Blackthorn shouted, no longer willing to be held back.

“As unfair as our ponies who you put in the hospital with your king’s unruly temper?” Shining retorted.

However Cadence and Aspen both hissed at their respective escorts to silence them. “As king of my people I accept your terms, with a few provisions of my own.” Aspen declared with contentiousness ringing to his voice yet again.

“I’m sorry King Aspen but the situation does not leave you in much of a position to make demands.” Twilight said.

“And yet I am all the same.” Aspen said sternly to which Twilight was caught off guard and folded her ears in alarm. “Your demands go beyond compensation for my actions. They change the very relationship between our two races for what sounds like an eternity. I am not yet in agreement to bind the fate of my race to pony kind.”

“But King Aspen-” Cadence began but stopped when he turned his face away from her.

“I will acquiesce to your demands… IF and ONLY IF we receive Equestria’s help in ensnaring the beast who now plagues us both!” Aspen declared with a stomp of his hoof. “Until time in which this monster is caught, I shall make no changes to how I run my kingdom and Equestria shall receive no aid, even for that which I am responsible for breaking!”

“King Aspen!” Celestia shouted.

“NO!” He roared to which startled everypony in the room. “While your demands for in person communication are reasonable, us deer live by our solitude! And you would have us be your slave labor to rebuilt your houses meanwhile this monster who IS very well a pony continues to ravage our forest?! The ARROGANCE of your race is astounding for how you fail to prioritize your problems! My primary concern is the protection of those under my charge!”

“King Aspen, you WILL back down!” Luna demanded as she almost rose form her seat.

To this the deer simply flared his nostrils in disrespect to the princess. “While the were-panther remains at large I will use ALL that is within my power to stop it! And if that means sending trees like spears into the homes of ponies or parading Hydra and dragons down your streets then SO BE IT!” With that he turned his back to them and proceeded to leave.

“How Dare You threaten us further beyond what you have done?!” Celestia called out. “Where do you think you are going?! ASPEN! You are NOT excused! ASPEN! ASPEN!!!” Celestia roared as Twilight recoiled in shock never once having seen fury in her mentor before. Instantly two of the Canterlot guard attempted to bar the deer’s path but Luna used her magic to pulled them back as Blackthorn charged with his antlers forward.

All remained silent and frightful in the throne room after the deer were allowed to make their leave. “Wh-whAT just HAPPENED?!” Rarity shrieked out.

“I… I think...” Twilight stammered in disbelief as Discord frowned and teleported himself away.

“It means my dear friends,” Celestia spoke while still breathing heavily in anger, “that should an assault from the deer happen to us again… that Canterlot will be forced to mobilize our forces against the forest.”

Author's Note

That's right ladies and gentlemen. It would appear that war might be coming to Equestria. Unless somepony can figure out a way to quell the tension then an international battle is all but unavoidable at this point. And let's not forget, the conflict isn't even finished yet. Somepony is still put for revenge.

So what did you think of the hearing? How do you feel about the demands? Did Equestria ask for too much? Not enough? Clearly the stubborn Aspen was being unreasonable no matter what it was that Celestia and the others had asked for.

And all this coming from the chapter starting off on such a sweet note. Starlight had stated her feelings for Rayne before but this was her first time to his face. Likewise, this is the first time Rayne has told any of the mares he is dating that he loves them. Oooh, big steps for the stallion. And right before a witch hunt is likely to begin to track him down.

75 - Choices Made

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 75 – Choices Made

“No way!” Dash exclaimed now feeling that it was safe to make any outburst she wanted. “You can’t be serious! War? Like, for real?!”

Applejack hung her head sorrowfully not knowing what else to do. “Oh I never thought I’d see the day… and it won’t just be the ponies we send to the front lines who are affected by this. Think about how Applebloom is gonna feeling having to know she’ll live through sumthin’ like this.”

“Goodness gracious! You’re right.” Rarity whimpered. “Oh precious Sweetie Belle...”

“Ah shoot, and Scoots too.” Dash sighed.

“But, but… War is like the OPPOSITE OF HAPPINESS!!!” Pinkie growled.

“I am sorry my young friends.” Celestia spoke down to them while softening her tone now. “This is the last way that I had wanted these negotiations to end up. But it would seem that it is unavoidable now. The ponies of Equestria must prepare for battle against a new enemy.”

“Oh deer!” Fluttershy cried out.

“Really?!” Dash hollered in annoyance at her.

Then a whimpering sigh came from Pinkie as if a balloon were deflating. “Ooooohhh… So that means no party then.” To this Celestia shook her head and Luna rolled her eyes that she didn’t mind so much.

There was a great silence after that as everypony seemed ready to disperse. However, that was only until a singular sturdy word was uttered under a mare’s breath that stopped them all in their tracks. “...No.”

With genuine shock Luna looked over and asked, “Twilight? No, what? Are you alright?”

Then making every other pony jump, Twilight suddenly stomped a hoof and raised her head. “I said no!” She shouted as she now had an adamant look in eyes.

Fearing that young Twilight might be handling the situation immaturely Celestia said to her, “Twilight, I know that in dark times things can not always be so easy to accept...”

Celestia was filled with surprise to see the pupil who so fervently looked up to her now shout, “Well I don’t accept it! I will never accept this!”

“Twilight!” Luna shouted aghast. “I’m surprised in you. I have never seen you speak to my sister in such a way.”

“Well… I’m sorry. But she’s wrong!” Twilight grumbled in frustration while her friends acted as if they were going to faint from seeing her question Celestia for the first time ever.

Just then Discord reappeared but still off to the side of the room as he giggled to himself, “Oh my, it seems as if I had given up on any excitement in here much too soon.”

“Listen to me...” Twilight spoke up while clearly wearing her heart on her sleeve for this matter. “This just can’t be the right answer! It CAN’T be!”

“We don’t want this any more than you do Twilight! But for all we know another attack might be imminent. We need to prepare!” Celestia urged.

Now even Twilight could hear how much she was sounding like a whining child. “Well we wouldn’t NEED to prepare if we could just STOP all this!” She sighed as the other princesses seemed to roll their eyes at this. “Okay look… I still feel that there may be a way to work things out. Obviously we could question Zecora, who probably wouldn’t be willing to help us if what Aspen said was true. Or instead of going on that wild goose chase somepony could go back to the forest and reason with that deer to make him see the light!”

“Twilight, at this point I don’t think-” Now the cute sense of surprise was gone and Celestia frowned starting to get annoyed with how the purple alicorn was disregarding her.

“But it’s worth a try! It’s worth EVERYTHING!” She shouted. This finally seemed to give the others pause to listen. “It is worth everything that we are and everything that we have. Not just for our side but for the sake of the deer as well! There isn’t any reason for our two sides to be at each other’s throats! The conflict that started this doesn’t even have anything to do with pony vs deer!”

Now some heads recoiled back in surprise. It was Luna who spoke next saying, “Um, actually sister… what Twilight is saying is starting to make a kind of sense. Maybe we went about this all wrong?”

To this the consternated Celestia blotted, “So you’re saying that our nation DOESN’T deserve recompense from Aspen attacking us? That we should just roll over and allow anyone to harm our nation and our citizens?”

“Oh no, of course not. Recompense is definitely due. However, as much as I hate to say it,” as Luna spoke Pinkie suddenly gasped, “and as much as I might not personally like the sound of it,” now Pinkie’s gasp turned into a beaming smile, “maybe a more friendly approach might have better received.”

“SPLLEEEEE!!!” The earth pony wheezed. “So you’re saying that a party might have been a good idea after all?! Like, like… A Peace Party?!” Pinkie shouted.

With an eye-roll so large that almost spilt out from her head, Luna begrudgingly nodded saying, “At the very lease it couldn’t have gone over worse than this.”

“If I may?” Cadence suddenly chimed in. “I believe what Luna is saying is that instead of focusing on blaming Aspen for how he hurt us and what he owes to us in response to his actions, it may have been prudent instead to rejoice in the fact that he was willing to meet peacefully with us at all. That we had the opportunity to show thanks for his willingness to negotiate and share that we had no desire to counter attack. That we only wished for ‘help’ to right what was wronged.”

“An opportunity that we squandered it would seem.” Luna added.

Now Celestia held a hoof to her lips as she thought quickly back and forth with herself. Soon though her eyes closed as her expression fell. “You both… you all, are absolutely right.” She stated with a heavy sigh. “Oh what ever was I thinking?”

“Princess...” Twilight began again. “I would like to ask you something that’s… a bit pretentious, if you would forgive me. But I need to know, am I only a princess for show?” Clearly the others were taken aback by that but they held their tongues and allowed her to explain. “You all govern laws and rule kingdoms. Meanwhile I am the Princess of Friendship, not of any particular province. As such, do you truly consider me as your equal? Not as an individual… but as a political peer? Does my opinion truly hold weight in the legally of our nation?”

Now the others looked to Celestia as she looked back to them while they each nodded. “Why… of course it does Twilight. True you might not bear the burden of political responsibilities but you are a princess all the same. Why do you ask?”

With with a deep breath Twilight steeled herself before saying, “Then in that case... until such time that King Aspen or any other party should make it impossible to ignore, I as a Princess of Equestria refuse to acknowledge our nation as being in war-time.”

“Whooaa-Hooo-Oohh! Way to go Twilight!” Dash shouted as she flew over and wrapped her arms around the purple princess making her blush.

“Yessiree! A vote for parties and against war is a vote from Pinkie!” Said the party pony as she bounded over.

“Giving it everything we have for one last chance at peace definitely sounds like the nicer option than preparing for war, as if we had no other alternatives left to us.” Fluttershy stated as she gently flapped her way to Twilight’s side.

“Wellllll come now darrrlingssss… I mean, whatever would you expect a glamorous fashion pony such as myself to due in times of war? Slave away making dreary outfits for soldiers? Think of the social interruptions for Equestria’s groups in the finer arts!” Rarity chimed in as she strutted fabulously to join with her friends.

“Heh, whether our decision might be the right one or wrong one, you know that we ain’t got nuthin’ but the best interest of ever creature in mind. And that’s the honest truth.” Applejack joined in.

Now with the mane six standing together in support of Twilight’s unending optimism the scene was almost comical for the other princesses. “Well… I believe the situation speaks for itself. Wouldn’t you agree sister?” Luna asked.

“So it would seem.” Celestia smiled in defeat. “It is only a shame that Aspen were not still around to have witnessed this heartwarming gesture.”

“Then we’ll just have to bring this to him.’ Twilight said with pumping a hoof through the air confidently.

“Excellent! Excellent!” Everypony looked over as Discord stepped forward shouting loudly. “I’m so glad to see when kinship between friends wins out. So that means you are all prepared then? You know EX-ACT-LY what it is you want to say to king of the forest? I could teleport you all there right now you know?” He grinned as he lifted up his lion paw with the tips ready to snap.

“Ehhhh maybe spending five minutes at home to get my thoughts together first might be a good idea though.”

A Few Minutes Later -

“What do you mean the peace negotiations might have led to our kingdoms going to war?!” Starlight screamed in the hallway outside her bedroom door. That was where she now stood with Twilight who had returned to give her friend the current update. The heliotrope colored mare quietly closed the door to her room so as to not disturb the stallion sleeping within. But the black unicorn who she had thought had been resting heard everything.

“Well… that certainly isn’t good.” Rayne thought to himself as a wave of shadow separated from where he lay and wafted out the window down to ground below. Outside Rayne materialized while leaving a copy of himself behind upstairs. Then without wasting any more time he quickly drew four of his dark hounds to him. “Where is Zecora? I want to know she is safe. Find her...” It was hardly about a minute’s time when an Obsidianwolf returned from Maud’s cave and the stallion nodded before teleporting away.

“Yup, I don’t like it either but that is the situation we’re in.” Twilight explained as the two mares walked side by side off toward the map room.

The recap was just about finished by the time they entered and Starlight saw the rest of the gang hanging out in their seats. Spike was sitting on the table by Rarity and Discord was lounging on air overheard. “I just can’t believe how hard headed King Aspen turned out to be. Sure, as you stated, Celestia and the others could have been softer in their approach. But WE were the injured party here! We have the right to be upset! In my opinion it sounds like the princesses weren’t hard enough and allowed themselves to be pushed around by that woodland king!”

“Oh dear, please… No more fighting.” Fluttershy pleaded.

To that Dash grumbled. “Fluttershy… if you say ‘oh dear’ or ‘oh deer’ or anything that even sounds like that again then YOU are going to be the one who see’s some fighting.”

“Settle down there Dashy.” Applejack called as everypony gathered around the table.

“Okay everypony. It’s up to us now to be able to stop this tragedy from happening.” Twilight announced to them all. “We know in our hearts that this is wrong. But we need to be able to convey that to a very stubborn stag who seems bent on his opinion of us not caring about helping with his side of things. So we need to work out exactly what we are going to say to him and if that doesn’t work I don’t want to be left without a fall back.” She announced and everypony nodded.

“Spike… Get ready to take a list like you’ve never listed before in your life.” Starlight smirked to him as he nodded with quill and parchment at the ready.

Maud’s Cave -

The sound of the water trickling down the waterfall and the gentle tick of his Luna Clock were music to Rayne’s ears when his copy teleported home.

“Rayne! Oh thank goodness. It is so good to see you.”

“Oh my Rayne, the sight of you up and about fills me with more relief than I can explain!”

The stallion chuckled as his heart was warmed to see Zecora and Maud rush to his side. He didn’t hesitate to hold them both close and squeeze them so very tight. They did the same as the three collapsed to their knees on the floor together.

“I am so very, very, VERY sorry to the both of you.” He whispered in earnest. Stroking both of their manes just behind the ear he said to them, “I care for you both so much and neither of your deserved the hurt that I am sure I put you through seeing me injured like that.”

“What hap-”

“But you-”

However they were both cut off as the stallion placed a hoof over their mouths and shook his head with a smile. “Na uh, me first.” He said and they both nodded. Taking them by the hooves he guided his girls from the hard ground and back to Maud’s cushions. “Listen… You need to let me apologize. I have to be able to get this out. Zecora… I’m sure that it was terrifying for you seeing me be attacked like that. And then not knowing what happened to me afterwards. Maud, I’m sure it was no easier for you to not know that I had been hurt and then just to find me in that state all alone in here.”

Knowing they had their own emotions that needed to be processed Rayne silenced himself to let them speak. “It was terrible, Rayne.” Maud said first. “I was so scared. I thought you were dead. I was alone when I found you. I called for help but there was no one.”

“Fear for oneself is never as painful as fear for another. Even our Timberwolf hunt did not shake me as bad as fearing we would never again see each other.” Zecora replied.

“I am sorry… I am so sorry, to both of you. Please, don’t say that you forgive me because I could never accept having done this to you. How about allowing me to spend forever making it up to you instead?” Rayne asked of them as both of the girls smiled weakly through their teary eyes.

“We willl.”

“This request from you, accept I do.”

Nearly a good hour was spent after this in comfortable silence. None of them spoke, none of them needed to. Maud prepared a salad while Zecora and Rayne lounged making sure neither of them were left with any injuries from the forest. Then all three sat just savoring the simple aspect of each other’s company as none of them wanted to take even the smallest thing for granted anymore.

Eventually it was Maud who played the role of the practical one amongst them and said, “Rayne, thank you so much for coming here and just spending time with us. I’d sacrifice studying the geological repositioning of continents for you. But, as troubling as the forest attacking Ponyville had been I am sure it isn’t over with yet. Zecora explained how it had been you that the trees were after. And knowing you, I’m sure that you don’t plan to just let this sit. So what are you planning to do?”

Zecora pouted as if she had hoped this peaceful moment could have lasted longer. But knowing that it couldn’t she didn’t object to the gray mare’s questioning and just looked to their boyfriend for an answer.

“Well girls… I have a little story to tell you.” He said with his voice suddenly darkening. They knew that tone and settled in comfortably against one another to hear the stallion out. “Once upon a time there was a heroic pony but he was one who worried too much. He was surrounded by other ponies who made his heart soar but because he was such a worrier he became obsessed with protecting them. So he went around drawing all the power he could to keep them safe.”

“Heh, this story sounds familiar. Now where could we have possibly hear one similar?” Zecora chuckled. “Ouuch.” She pouted playfully as Rayne tugged her by the mane but then made up for it by kissing her.

“Come on you two. I want to hear the story.” Maud said with a playful but mild smile of her own.

With a nod the stallion continued. “Well, while the hero went about gathering what power he could he also tried to be respectful of other creatures. He didn’t think it fair to hurt others in the name of keeping his own loved ones safe. But true enough he might have given the wildlife a bit of a fright. Well… Unknown to our hero there was a guardian over the wildlife who began to mistake the stallion for a villain. So he sought out to protect those woodland creatures that our hero frightened.”

“Oh no! Rayne, tell me it is not King Aspen whose wrath you-”

“Shhh!’ Maud scowled and the now nervous zebra nodded.

“Well the who, and the how, and the why might be important and might not be. But to make the story short, the forest guardian went mad with anger going far beyond that of the stallion’s crimes. Instead of taking the responsible path he allowed his rage to consume him turning himself into that which he intended to fight off… a villain.”

Seeing that Rayne’s story seemed to be over Maud said, “There is no good or bad. Right and wrong, evil or good… it just depends on which side of an argument you find yourself.”

“That’s right, my little rock bed of my heart.” The stallion teased.

“Rayne...” She whined shyly as she blushed. “We’re talking about important things here.”

“I believe what I was talking about was why you are important.” Rayne stated. “You and my love potion enchantress over here.”

Nibbling on her hoof with rosy cheeks Zecora stated, “It is okay Maud, I think his actions I can understand. As we worried for him, he worried about us. So it is not so much that he would want some affection to be in demand.” She snickered all the same as his pet names for the girls continued to make them both swoon.

But again Maud took the serious role. “Alright so now we understand what is going on. I get that the forest might attack Ponyville again. But you haven’t answered my question Rayne. What do you plan to do about it?”

To this Rayne made a sound as if he sucked between his teeth. “I plan to put a stop to it.” He said darkly. But then his tone lightened as he went on. “I can admit that I was wrong. If I knew the Everfree Forest had a king then I would have as careful in hunting animals as I was ponies. I would have been quieter and more respectful to the forest.. but it’s too late for what could have or should have been done.” Rayne added to put a stop to the expression on Zecora’s face as she began to wonder if all this had been partially her fault.

“I understand. I will not torment myself over what in the past we did not better plan.” She acknowledged to him.

“Thank you.” He whispered and then continued on. “Now, the problem we are left with is the leader of the deer, King Aspen. I don’t know the whole story but from what I heard he seems bent on taking his fury at me out on the rest of Equestria. Which of course, is something I will not idly stand for. This is between him and I, not the rest of Ponyville and who knows who else he attacked.”

“You’re not turning yourself in are you?” Maud asked with a worried glance.

“What? Oh, haha. No, of course not.” Rayne chuckled.

“Okay good. It wouldn’t have made sense for my boyfriend to become this total badass if he wasn’t going to use his power when trouble comes up.” She smirked making Rayne wonder if maybe he was becoming a bad influence on her.

“Heh, heh. That’s my girl. Don’t worry, my plan is different. My plan is very different.” He said as he stood up. Turning to the side now he conjured an Obsidianwolf from out of his shadow. “I know they must all look the same to you Zecora… but do you remember this one? This was the first… of my now many shadow hounds I’ve bound to me.” Rayne stroked the creature affectionately as it seemed to curl into his embrace with equal admiration for him.

“Remember it well I do, but to tell your shadows apart I think is a skill only available to you.” Zecora told him.

“Heh, no matter. You see some time ago I ordered my hounds to do something and they failed me. And it had been something rather important. Since then, those first few creatures of mine have been rather sad about it... haven’t you?” He asked as if baby talking the creature and the hound actually nodded in response. “Their little hearts have just been burning for the chance to make it up to me, haven’t they? Yessss.” Again the hound nodded and then leapt around excitedly, still not making a sound as it moved. “Well I’m about to give them their chance.” Without delay six other hounds jumped up from the shadows as if they could not wait.

“What are you going to do?” Maud asked again.

Turning to his girls Rayne grinned, “Aspen decided to pick the fight with me. He could have introduced himself. He could have asked me to stop. He could have faced me himself or sent me a messenger. But no, instead he picked a fight. And he needs to answer for what he has done. He’ll answer for the blood spilt from my side… and for the tears that ran from my girl’s eyes. He’ll learn not attack Ponyville once I’m done with him. And the world will learn not to make those I cherish cry.”

Both Maud and Zecora felt a shiver run through their spines. All of a sudden they didn’t feel like a minor geologist or potions master. They felt like queens put on pedestals by their dark and powerful king who stood now not for himself but for them and their glory.

Meanwhile the floors, walls, and ceiling were all covered with eyes. There were eyes everywhere. There were eyes of wolves and of Hydra. There were eyes of Bugbears and of Flash Bees. Eyes of Chimera and Manticore and Sea Serpents and other mutated fiends of the dark. All eyes watched as the stallion stood proud. Then they listened as he quietly turned to the first Obsidianwolf he ever made who was so eager to atone for losing Chrysalis.

“Find King Aspen… Bring me his blood…” If shadow could have made sound there would have been a whoosh as every creature under Rayne’s control suddenly shot off all at once.

Back in the Castle of Friendship -

Instantly Discord began to twist and shudder. The magical backlash from the stampede of shadows almost dropped him out of the air as he floated over the heads of his pony friends. “Discord, are you okay? What are you- HEY?!” Twilight yelled as without warning he quickly scooped them up and pull them all outside up into the air.

“Yeeaaaaaahh!” Applejack hollered in fright as her hooves dangled twenty, then thirty, then fifty feet above the tallest spire of the castle. “WHAT, ARE, YOU, DOIN’ DISCORD?!” She screamed as Dash and Fluttershy wriggled out of his grasp to fly on their own.

“Oh be quiet all of you and just watch!” He scolded as he pointed into the direction of the forest. Suddenly there was a wave of black. It looked like the shadow of an army suddenly appeared out of thin air but there was no army. Only their dark impressions on the ground. Then just as suddenly as they appeared they all launched forward into the treeline as if shot off by one of Pinkie’s cannons.

“Umm, Twilight? Could you please explain to me what that horrifying visage was that we all just witnessed?” Rarity asked as she too seemed uncomfortable with her hooves dangling beneath her.

As Discord was kind enough to set everypony down now without having to be asked, Twilight turned to the rest of her friends while looking as stunned as the rest of them. “I’m sorry Rarity. I have no idea. And judging from the sight of it I’m not sure that I want to know what that was. Discord? You’re the one who sensed it and pulled us out here. Any thoughts?”

Now the Draconequus paused to decide how to word himself. “Well… you are aware that whenever a great expenditure of magic happens that my chaotic senses get all tingly. There certainly couldn’t be a magical shadow army summoned all at once without me picking up on it. But what I would say is more important is WHERE that army seemed to be headed.” He pointed out.

“Where?” Twilight asked. “What do you mean? There is nothing to attack in the forest unless of course it is after… OH NO! KING ASPEN!” The alicorn shouted causing her friends to gasp as well.

“Wait a minute, y'all.” Applejack called to them. “Wasn’t the varmint who was starting this mess supposed to be a magical panther of some sort? And NOT a massive army of who knows what that was we just saw?!”

“Oh, well...” Fluttershy whispered out with her own suggestion. “I suppose… I mean, if the panther IS magical then maybe it’s possible that he could be the one controlling that army?”

“Yeaaaahhh- but where did he even get an army?!” Dash cried out.

“Oh… well… That I don’t have any ideas about. I’m sorry.” Fluttershy said retreating into herself as Applejack just gave her a pat on the back with a smile.

After that though everypony remained quiet as Pinkie realized that they were all just staring at her. “What? … WHAT?! What are you all staring at ME for? Pssh come on, stop it! I don’t know what’s going on. It’s not like I’m going to come up with a random guess that what the mysterious figure King Aspen was mad at has been doing was going around making dark and horrible copies of every creature!”

Now the others looked to each other and nodded. “Let’s go girls. We have a king to save.” Twilight shouted as Pinkie was left behind yelling at them all.

“Hey! Where are you all going? Was it something I said? You guys!!!” Eventually she gave up and just chased after them while Discord stayed behind having no reason to follow now that the forest was no longer trying to kill everypony.

In the Thicket, Kingdom of the Deer -

“Those unbelievable, selfish, conniving, good for nothing PONIES!!!” Aspen roared as he marched his way back into his hidden city. Tall spirals of wooden homes grew with the trees as opposed to being cut out of them. Each of their living structures were interlaced into the dense forest making the community as a whole appear as an immense palace of separately woven tree structures intricately coming together to create the city. Bioluminescent moss illuminated the cityscape along rope bridged pathways and hanging decoratively from the outside of homes.

“Please, calm down my love.” Said a pale brown doe as she watched her husband walk into their home at the heart of the Thicket.

Now the white stag paused to take a breath as he took in the sight of the female deer in front of him. “Queen Fyr… my beautiful wife. Still to this day there is not an ill in this world that the sight of you cannot still my heart against.”

“Oh you old charmer.” She said to him as they affectionately caressed their snouts together. “I take it that talks with the ponies did not go as planned?”

“No, you could say not. But I wouldn’t have you fret my dear. You can rest assured that your husband held firm and denied whatever their silly requests were from us. The deer of the Thicket will bow to no other force. Especially when, knowingly or not, they harbor a criminal who is threatening our lands.”

“ASPEN! You stubborn fool!” Fyr suddenly gasped as she stomped one of her petite hooves. Her husband looked to her in surprise as she said, “You cannot make enemies with the ponies! Even without their unicorns they could defeat us with the sheer number of them that surround our land. And with their unicorns our soldiers would be decimated by their magic.”

The forest king was less than pleased by his partner’s counsel. “True we could never face them in open combat. Fortunately, they would have to come here to us if they wanted a fight. And as long as the forest stands my magic would rip their armies to pieces.”

“And if the forest didn’t stand?” She pointed out to him. “If they uprooted our entire forest? Or if they burned it surrounding us with fire from all sides?”

“I...” He stammered as he did not have an answer for that. “I trust from their character that they would never stoop to such methods.”

“Just as they trusted you to negotiate with them as a fair and understand king?” Fyr stated with an eyebrow raised.

“Hehhh… you’re right. Please, forgive me my love. This whole situation was my fault to begin with and I fear I have made a terrible mess of things. Maybe I shall give the ponies peace talks another chance.” But as his wife smiled Aspen’s eyes shot open wide toward a sight behind her. “LOOK OUT!!!” He screamed while throwing Fyr aside as behind her a wolf of shadow and dark stone lunged forward.

“Aspen!” Queen Fyr cried but she saw her lover being attacked. But he was quick to rend the creature with his antlers leaving the beast vanished into mist. “What was that foul thing?” But there was no time given to answer. In from their door squeezed a shadowy Chimera. It looked murderously to the king as his wife lay helplessly at it’s feet. “By the life of the forest… no!” She whimpered.

“FYR!!!” Aspen cried but then they both looked surprised as the creature stepped over Fyr as if completely ignoring that she was there. “Rraaauuggh!!!” Aspen growled as it pounced at him. The dark tiger head of the creature snapped out with it’s black stone fangs. It bit upon Aspen’s anklets holding them tight as the head on it’s serpent tail snapped toward the deer king viciously.

“Get away from my husband!” Fyr screamed attempting to ram the beast. Although her body only sank through it’s shadowy form causing her to accidentally clothesline herself around the neck on it’s obsidian spine. Just then two guards rushed into the room after hearing the commotion. “Help him! It will not attack you, it is only after the king!”

Quickly they rushed their antlers forward until together with Aspen the Chimera was dispersed. “What is happening Your Majesty?!” One of the deer asked. Suddenly they were all forced to cower as the roof on the building was torn straight off. A soundless roar was seen from an Obsidian-Hydra as it leered down at them while panic broke out within the entire city at the sight of the titanic creature.

“MOVE!” Aspen yelled as his antlers glowed with a green magic. Suddenly massive tree limbs punched down like the arms of giants. They sank deeply into the Hydra with tree limbs big enough to fell fully adult grown dragons.

Once the Hydra dispersed back into shadow Aspen rose himself up on a branch to look out over the Thicket only to find himself surrounded. Cragadiles, Bugbear, Bat-like creatures, and Manticores… just about every creature Aspen could think of plus even a few more now stared at him from faces of shadow and dark stone. Additionally one Obsidianwolf in particular stalked about watching him but remained behind as the others began to charge. “So be it.” Aspen whispered.

All the deer held back by Queen Fyr’s order as a massive battle ensued. Trees stabbed and whipped while shadows bit and clawed. Waves assaulted the king as wood swiped through tearing the attackers to ribbons. It was a twisted battle with the stag being attacked on all sides. But he rode a branch around as if he were flying while commanding the forest itself to defend and counter attack for him. The assault seemed endless yet Aspen’s defense was immaculate. Awe and terror filled in the eyes of the deer seeing their king in combat as they had never known he could do before.

After countless attacks that left Aspen heaving from exhaustion, all that seemed to remain was a lone Obsidian-Cragadile snapping viciously down upon the ground. While the Thicket Royal Guard seemed eager to assist their king in vanquishing the final beast he raised up a hoof in order to stop him. “Go back to your master...” He said to the shadow as he stepped down from the trees. “Tell him he has power in this forest no longer… and that I am coming for him.” Then with his entire military force armed behind him Aspen said, “That we are ALL coming for him!”

To this the Cragadile charged and Aspen frowned unimpressed. As if from a heavenly strike above, multitude of tree limbs speared downward straight through the center of the creature. But from hiding within the Cragadile itself that lone stalking Obsidianwolf leapt out for a surprise attack. “ASPEN!” Fyr cried once more.

As the king looked back over his shoulder he saw the wolf standing but with one paw held upwards away from the ground. Then he felt it as a small slice began to bleed from his cheek. Immediately the hound vanished and the entire force which had assaulted the Thicket was gone.

Back in Maud’s Cave -

It hadn’t been long at all before Maud, Zecora, and Rayne each looked up from where they shared a place in Maud’s bed together. Hounds, beasts, and other animals of shadow filled the room one by one and knelt around Rayne obediently. Then from the center of the room an Obsidianwolf appeared to slowly strut three legged toward it’s master.

All three ponies could see a gleam of red upon it’s claw to which Rayne grinned with radiant satisfaction. Once the hound got close he leaned down running his tongue through the thin red smear for no other reason than he could. “Excellent work my faithful companions… You, are, redeemed.” He grinned as the entire lot of his shadows seemed to dance about in excitement.

Author's Note

Alright, so I have a couple quick references to get through. "Wearing your heart on your sleeve" just means that you are being very open with your emotions for all to see. Hehe I hope you liked my "Oh Deer" joke. And Pinkie got her party idea shot down and then invalidated by Luna.

So what do you think of Twilight standing up against Celestia? Pretty big change for her I'd say.

Alright so one thing I wanted to comment on here was Rayne's little 'story' he told to Maud and Zecora. This is NOT to imply that Rayne has a hero complex. He was just trying to be cute with his girlfriends. He's determined, not crazy.

Also yes, through the whole second half of this chapter as well as all of the next chapter there is still a copy of Rayne laying in Starlight's bed.

And then of course there is the comical scene where everypony looks to Pinkie expecting her to make some crazy fourth wall break to help transition the scene along haha.

Clearly though Rayne is now operating without fear of Discord finding out about what he's doing. Since the cat is out of the bag with him, Rayne is now free to expand his power without having to hold back.

Okay so King Aspen is king for a reason. He loves his subjects, he stands up for what he believes in even to a fault, and... he can also be a total badass lol. But then again, so is Rayne.

**Picture added 8/12/20, art by LauraJF

76 - Deer Hunting

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 76 – Deer Hunting

By the time Twilight and her friends had reached the Thicket the excitement was over and the entire community was in an uproar. "Uhh, wasn’t this place all peaceful-like last time we was here?” Applejack asked.

The massive gates to the city were not even guarded as there was clearly no need. Dozens of deer were standing in squadrons all formed in a line with one another. No one missed seeing the ponies entry and no one seemed to bother to care. Orders were shouted from those dressed in heavy red armor while the soldiers armed themselves with weapons and little potions of forest magic in containers around their necks.

“Excuse me?” Twilight asked to a deer who rushed passed her. “”I’m sorry, could I just have a moment?” She tried to another who just turned away from her.

“Ohhhhh noooo!” Fluttershy gasped making the others jump as she stared pointing to deeper within the city. There they saw a beautiful central structure in the center of town that looked as if it had been torn in half. Furthermore, tree branches were gathered all around while frozen in unnatural and violent positions.

“What happened?!” Rarity gasped in breathy expression. “We were just here not that long ago! I definitely would have remembered if their city looked like this.”

“Twilight?! Princess Twilight Sparkle? Is that you?” A new voice called out to them as the mane six turned to see a tall pale doe staring their way. After first looking left and looking right she quickly hurried their way. “My name is Queen Fyr. King Aspen is my husband. Please don’t argue and come with me quickly!” She urged and led them the around side of a building just as Aspen came from behind them while consulting with Blackthorn.

Once they were standing in a quieter part of the city Twilight looked up to the doe who now stood before them. “It a pleasure to meet you Queen Fyr. We came here to try once more to convince your husband that war isn’t necessary. Ponies and deer need not fight with one another. That will not solve the trouble that haunts your forest!”

“Oh you are such a sweet little thing. I am so glad to hear you say those words for I feel the same way. Unfortunately, you are too late. My husband is even beyond my counsel after what has recently happened.” Fyr fretted with her head hung low.

“Nonsense...” Called a deep voice as Fyr looked up in surprise and the ears of all the ponies lowered. “You can all come out from behind there.” Aspen called. “I can think of no other than Twilight and my friends who my wife would scurry away from my approach.” Slowly one doe and six mares stepped back into view while all wearing guilty expressions. Quickly though Aspen stepped up to Fyr and raised her chin. “As for you… please, never allow me to hear such words come from you lips again. I love you, I would never be beyond your reach.”

Quickly Fyr blushed to that but Twilight spoke up wanting to not waste time as the formations of deer began their march. “Your Majesty, if you would please hear me! War is not necessary! I come here on behalf of all pony-kind to plead for your understanding! We have no desire to fight with you!”

“Well, I am glad to hear it.” Aspen but now seemed more interested in nuzzling with his wife than addressing Twilight properly. “I love you darling… remember that. Are the fawns ready for their escape?”

The ponies looked on not understanding why Fyr started to cry as she nodded. “Don’t do this… I need you with me.”

“You will be a spectacular ruler. Lead our families away while our soldiers and I buy you time. We may lose this fight but it will battle for the ages.” Aspen told her, speaking intimately as if this would be the last they see of each other.

“Wha- bu- Wait please!” Twilight stumbled over her words in confusion. “There doesn’t have to be a battle at all!”

With a fallen expression Fyr mumbled, “Explain to them darling. They don’t understand. They didn’t come all this way just to be ignored by you. Honor me by treating them now with the respect that you should have back in their Canterlot.”

With a nod Aspen kissed her deeply before she fled from his arms and rushed back into the city. “I’m afraid that there does have to be a battle Princess. But it is not with Equestria.”

“WHAT?!” All of the mane six shouted as Aspen turned to watch his forces march their way into the woods.

“Not moments after I returned home there was an attack within the Thicket itself. Not on woodland creatures or magical beasts but against me personally. And within my very home, in front of my wife no less.” He explained while pointing to the ruined building overhead. “It was an assassination attempt on my life.”

“That’s horrible!” Rarity screamed.

“Is every deer alright?” Pinkie shouted next.

“Oh de- uh, I mean oh my!” Fluttershy whimpered as Dash raised an eyebrow at her.

Twilight was next to speak as she hurriedly stated, “King Aspen... I PROMISE you, I swear that Equestria did not-”

“Stop… I know this Twilight.” Aspen told her. Looking around to the group of ponies he told them, “No citizens were harmed. It did not take long to find that the attackers were singularly focused. The point of the assault was to send a message. The culprit knows it was me who had attacked him with the forest. He wanted me to understand that he could draw my blood, just as I drew his.” The stag explained as he showed them the cut upon his cheek.

“So that means… all this destruction was from you attacking the were-panther right in the middle of your city?” Dash asked.

“No… In this case he sent his forces. Somehow he’s made copies of different creatures using black stone and shadow. Furthermore, no matter the race of each creature, they all possess the Timberwolves ability to reform themselves after being destroyed. And it would appear that he has an army now.”

“We know.” Twilight said. “We saw as a massive dark force charged into the forest but we couldn’t see where it came from. I’m just sorry that we didn’t get here until now. It moved faster than we were able to keep up with.”

“Worry not, my pony friends… all of this will be over soon. One way or another, the conflict between the panther and our forest ends today.” Aspen said as he walked passed them to follow after his soldiers.

Now the Thicket looked absolutely abandoned as Twilight called out, “Wait! What do you mean by that? What is it that you’re planning to do?!”

Aspen stopped and remained quiet for a moment. The ears of all the ponies lowered as they could feel the somber air about him. “What am I planning? Why… nothing but the end of our race, Twilight. After today the deer will be no more in the Everfree Forest.” Then without another word he stepped on to rejoin his forces.

Now the ponies stood alone in the glorious woodland city. “What just happened?” Fluttershy was the one to ask this time.

“Does any pony else feel like we’ve been asking that a lot lately?” Dash added in.

Twilight stepped forward to turn back and look at all of them. Everypony quieted down as they could all see how worried she looked. “Ohhhhh! This is terrible! Don’t you see?!” She asked but everypony shook their heads. “Ugh… Listen to me. Aspen and his soldiers just went off on a war march. He said good bye to his wife as she took the baby deer off in the opposite direction. Now this city is utterly and completely deserted! If the soldiers planned on coming back then they would’ve just had their families wait for them here!”

“Well… I mean… Obviously.” Pinkie began. “But why wouldn’t they plan on come back? Are they abandoning their families for some reason?”

“NO PINKIE!” Twilight shouted accidentally frightening all of her friends. “It is because Aspen and every single deer that just marched forward doesn’t plan on coming back alive! There is only one reason for a leader to send their troops off like that. This isn’t about going into a battle to win. It’s about drawing the fight out as long as possible, even knowing that every single one of them are going to lose!”

“But, but, but, but that’s horrible!” Rarity cried.

Dash was next as she shouted, “That’s just crazy! Why would any creature march off to something when they know they are going to lose?! First of all… I’m not convinced that this panther thing is beyond having it’s butt kicked! But even if it were then why wouldn’t the soldiers just escape WITH their families instead of staying behind the die?”

“Because, Dash...” Twilight answered in a quieter tone. “Think about it. How long did it take us to get here, only to find that we completely missed the fight? This panther has magic where he doesn’t even need to reach you himself. Maybe they felt that they couldn’t escape in time? Maybe they thought they would be chased after? The soldiers plan to give their lives knowing they’re going to die… but it’s worth it to give their families more time to escape. The longer they can keep the fight going the more distance the others can put behind them. Hopefully enough to escape for good.”

“Twilight, please!” Fluttershy pleaded as she began to cry. “This isn’t right!”

“Come on ya’ll, we’ve got to save them! There has to be another way, there’s just gotta!” Applejack encouraged and not a single one of them thought to argue. Twilight and her friends raced off after the soldiers, now hoping they could avert an entirely different crisis from happening.

Halfway Between the Thicket and Ponyville -

“STOOOOOPPP!” Twilight’s voice called out as the blur of a rainbow shot forward to wave back and forth in front of Aspen’s forces.

“Just hold it, all of you! You really need to… Whoa!” Dash had raced ahead to try to help but then froze when she saw the force which the deer king had gathered. “Uh, Twilight? I think you’d better get over here!” The pegasus called out.

That was when the ponies found that there were more than just deer which gathered in the soldier’s alignment. Nearly every creature of the forest had come. Pukwudgie walked amongst the feet of Manticore. Hydra loomed over head while surrounded by a ring of Cragadile. And all around the soldiers were Timberwolves snapping themselves off from the trees in staggering numbers.

“Okay... more than what I expected.” The princess admitted but then shrugged off her surprise to race with her friends around to the front of the army. “King Aspen! We know your plan! For the good of all of you as well as the families you are trying to protect, we have come to stop you!” She shouted.

Stepping forward the mighty white stag yelled out, “You know nothing Twilight. You clearly have never seen what this beast can really do, for if you had then you would be lined up here with us to try to take this creature down!”

“That’s just it! Maybe we can take the were-panther down! Maybe there is a way to save every creature. But we won’t know if all of you senselessly through your lives away! Let us help you!”

Now Aspen snarled as he felt that the time for talk was over with. “Grrrrr! TWILIGHT! WHY?! Why must you always butt in to meddle with our affairs?!” He snapped at her. “It isn’t that we don’t appreciate good help… But this goes beyond what words can do at this point. It insults our pride! We have been challenged, Twilight. I, have been challenged! We will drive this foe out of our lands! We will show this beast that the deer are not a race who will just roll over when met with an adversary!”

Now his entire army rallied with inspiration. Aspen’s determination lit a flame that burned within each of their hearts. “I will defend my king!” One deer shouted. “I will fight so my fawns can know they are part of a community to be proud of!” Yelled another. “We will defend this forest and defend the creatures in it who also call this land home!” Cried out another. Even the woodland creatures joined in all cawing and crying in agreement.

Now Twilight looked to her friends nervously but each of them nodded that they had her back. “Listen to me, all of you! I care about all of those things too! Your pride is just as important! I would never try to take that away from you. But dying for pride is no answer either! The ponies of Equestria have magic! Let us help you! Let us stand together instead of making your neighbors who care about you watch as your beautiful and glorious race walk themselves needlessly into a slaughter!”

Now Aspen lowered his face so that his forces behind could not see. He doubted his actions in the face of Twilight’s words knowing that he took no joy in leading his soldiers to their deaths. But before he could respond Blackthorn raced to his side as there was a rustling from the trees behind the line of ponies. Looking beyond where the six mares stood they, saw how branches swayed and made way for something large in it’s approach. “My King, it is too late. The beast… it comes.” Blackthorn said before quickly returning to formation.

“Forgive me, Princess… Twilight… Sparkle…!” Aspen began.

“Noooo…!” Twilight whimpered as her ears fell while having no idea that anything was amiss behind her.

“I bid that you leave us.” Aspen ordered them. “You will not stop us from our destiny and I would not desire to see you hurt if you were to try.”

“S-see us hurt?” Rarity stuttered nervously.

“W-wait.. US?!” Fluttershy gasped.

“Whoa h-hold on now y’all!” Applejack stuttered as she trotted in place as all of Twilight’s friends looked frightened now.

The deer king sighed as he had been meaning to warn them, not threaten them. But in his mind the time to explain was up. “THIS IS IT!” He roared causing his entire army to release their battle cries. “This will be the day that we make our stand! This will be the moment in which we fight for what we love! Ponies, you have only now to join our fight or get out of the way of it! You’re either with us or against us! We fight for the Thicket! We fight for our honor! WE FIGHT FOR EVERFREE!!!!”

The shout that came from their group resounded so powerfully that it could be heard halfway through Ponyville and almost as far as Canterlot. All six mares now stumbled over themselves in fright. But what really startled them each was when a new voice called forth from almost directly behind them.

“AND THAT… IS WHAT WILL BE YOUR UNDOING, ASPEN!” The voice cut through the forest like a cannon blast. Twilight and her friends huddled together on the ground for support as they watched the newcomer step through the trees.

Heavy black paws strutted out into the small cleaning where Aspen’s army had gathered. Large blue eyes scowled with murderous intent as in the distance there was a flapping of black wings. The ponies whimpered while holding onto one another at seeing the large claws on the panther’s feet extend like daggers.

“RRROOOOAAAAAAWWWLLLLL!!!!” Every creature shook as Aspen’s army hesitated upon finally seeing a clear view of their opponent for the first time.

“T-t-t-that’s him!” Fluttershy whimpered with a squeaky cry. “That is the creature I recently found sleeping in the animal sanctuary! Ohhhh he is still so scary!”

Then it was Dash’s turn as even she remained cowering in the huddle with their friends. “That’s the same thing we saw in town when it disappeared with the fake Derpy! And there’s no way those aren’t the paws that left the tracks I found all around Tirek!” She gulped, staring at the claw tips right in front of her.

“I believe that you have some vendetta against me… Deer King!” The panther’s voice thundered loudly while he looked on as if ignoring that the ponies were even there. “You picked a fight against me, not knowing that which you have reckoned with! There is blood for you to answer for… and tears that I would have you pay penance to! I suggest you stop this madness and send your forces home before you sow more than you can reap!” Then he made a show of licking his fangs excitedly.

“Wait, what?” Twilight said while suddenly looking up in surprise. “Did… the panther just ask for peace?” She thought quietly to herself in shock.

Gritting his teeth Aspen raised his head proudly. “You have revealed yourself… fiend! And that will be your last mistake! Now DIE!” He shouted as his antlers glowed with a swirling green magic.

The hearts of everypony almost jumped from their mouths as they watched the sharp points of trees hurl themselves in their direction, right where they lay at the panther’s feet. There was a thundering sound of wood smashing together as they all assumed this would be the end of them. But while the rest of her friends screamed in absolute terror, Twilight opened her eyes and gasped while shaking her friends to look up as well.

The panther had moved to stand over them as if blocking them harm, despite still seeming to otherwise ignore their presence completely. Aspen growled in frustration seeing a magical barrier appear around the black cat which splintered the trees to shards before making it anywhere near their target. “That’s twice you’ve struck first against me...” The feline announced before releasing a toothy hiss. “And now you’ll find out what happens when I strike last!”

“NO! Please!” Twilight yelled to the feline but was interrupted by Aspen.

“You stand alone before the might of the entire forest! I would see you die now!” He ordered as the deer raised their weapons and the woodland creatures barred their teeth.

“If death truly is your wish… then that is what I shall grant!” Then, ignored by all, there was more flapping of wings from both ends of the treeline.

-Redacted Content- (R.I.P. to an awesome cinematic battle scene)

“Prepare to charge!” Aspen yelled out. Bufogren, Manticore, and Hydra snarled as they began to approach. But to their surprise the panther erupted with an outcry of his own.

The forest forces froze at seeing new creatures appear. At his call, monsters pulled themselves up from shadow at the panther’s wailing summons.

Sling Tails, Chimera, and Moral Eels made of shadow and stone crawled out from between the trees. Timberwolves barked and snarled at the sight of Obsidianwolves gnashing their fangs without a sound. Owlbears hooted in response to nightmarish Multi-Bear and Snow Yeti’s leering at them aggressively.

Stuck in the center, the ponies could only scuttle back from under the panther’s legs to move away from the fighting as Aspen’s eyes and the panther’s eyes narrowed viciously upon each other. Then with a nod the fighting began.

Rayne sang as his shadow hounds rushed first. Aspen held his soldiers back as a wave of Cockatrice leapt forward for a surprise attack. Instantly the feet of the Obsidianwolves changed from obsidian to granite until the hounds vanished entirely leaving only the stone paws left behind.

Rayne’s voice rang out as the hounds reemerged now standing behind the line of Cockatrice which scattered them apart. Aspen growled as the panther smirked.

Rayne roared as the two armies charged each other in full. Hydra and Eel clashed together. Wolves of timber and obsidian met with tooth and claw. Then the entire clearing was a mass of twisting creatures fighting with all they had.

Aspen and Rayne stood glaring defiantly of each other. The deer king nodded and looked to his troops. Aspen raised a hoof as his soldiers readied themselves. Then there was a thundering of hooves as the army of the Thicket raced ahead like a cavalry charge.

Forward they ran while fighting with poise and grace. Their spears were strong while their arrows hit their marks. Even as the shadowed fiends reformed, more deer were there to support the animals of the forest time and again.

Now Rayne finally raced into the fray. Aspen readied himself as three of his guard remained behind to protect their king. His claws rent spears while his fangs threw deer from where they stood into other deer like cannon fodder. Quickly a line formed to block the were-panther’s path. But Rayne raised his head before throwing his open jaws forward blasting a beam of magic at the ground where the deer bared his way. Flames exploded up from the earth sending the forest defenders flying back through the air.

Rayne called out as he leapt over the flames as well as the three royal guard. Aspen caught his attacker’s claws with his antlers and threw him to the side. Now Rayne and Aspen charged at each other as the battle raged on.

Rayne and Aspen clashed with horns and claws. Rayne dodged a spear to the face. Aspen growled as he took a scratch down his flank. Rayne spat a mist of magic which Aspen jumped to avoid but found his three guard turned to solid obsidian.

Rayne grinned triumphantly as Aspen seemed unnerved. Rayne charged as they two exchanged blows from antlers to claw like a fencing dual. The panther bellowed as the deer king was suddenly ensnared with Obsidian-vines. Rayne sang out as he pounced for the killing blow only to have to shift to shadow in order to avoid a massive tree spearing down upon him.

Once he reformed he snarled seeing Aspen call vines of his own to pull Rayne’s away. Again his antlers shined with green magic as trees pummeled in the panther’s direction, only to be smashed about by an invisible force field protecting the black cat. “It is over Aspen… You’re forces are losing.” Rayne said as his tongue swiped over his teeth. To this Aspen could not help but to look back and see how his soldiers were fairing.

Arrows pelted off or through Obsidian-Cragadiles ineffectively. A wave of black stone Flash Bees continually electrified the deer. The Manticore were no match for the dark Chimera’s three heads. Even the Hydra were battered around by the tails of the shadow eels.

Seeing that their forces were losing, all of the deer looked around and nodded as they decided to use their magic. Each of them dripped a green fluid of raw life energy onto the grass below. Then as trees suddenly sprouted up from ground the deer ducked while Aspen moved the plants in a way resembling to Rayne like helicopter blades. Even though his entire army of Umbran creatures were felled in one blow it was still not enough to sway the tide of this fight

Taking a deep breath and raising his head up high the panther made a mighty call out through the forest once again. Now the creature who had swayed the trees earlier finally came worth. The smiles on deer soon faded to exasperated cries at seeing a gigantic Obsidian-Tatzlwurm tower above them.

The mighty tail of the creature sliced across the field sundering full grown trees in it’s path as Aspen’s entire army was swept onto their backs. Then every creature scrambled desperately to right themselves as the entire shadow army reformed around them in the blink of an eye. Meanwhile the ponies sat helpless, watching as this all unfolded before them.

Rayne returned to his own fight as Aspen charged him with his antlers. He sang as he blasted the white stag away from him with a spell.

The panther vocalized confidently as woodland critters cowered now instead of fighting. Rayne sang as deer all over dropped their weapons to move back into a huddle and plead for the shadow creatures to stop. The panther vocalized again to the infuriated face of Aspen. Rayne yelled as he watched his opponent look around for another option, for any available hope left to him, only to then drop his head in defeat. “Checkmate!”

There was silence as the breeze blew through the forest carrying with it the frightened whimpers of those cowering on the battlefield. Rayne’s force now surrounded Aspen’s group on all sides. “Hold onto your horns Discord because you are definitely going to feel this!” Rayne thought to himself as he looked back over his shoulder.

Suddenly a fiery light erupted from the pile of deer and other creatures. All at once it made it’s way into the panther. Deer, monster, and animal collapsed in fatigue as Timberwolves fell apart all around. Then the field became absolutely covered by the number of Obsidianwolves that were now at the panther’s disposal.

“Wow! He really IS taking the magic of forest creatures to make his own dark copies of them!” Pinkie shouted as her friends scowled at her from that now being abundantly clear.

However back where the leaders stood there was a great laughter which broke out from the black cat. “Hehehe… HaHaHA! HAHAHA! What a GREAT battle!” He shouted as if reveling in the glory. “Such an amazing fight! I will definitely look back on this day and smile! As should you for how wonderfully your soldiers fought” Rayne stated boldly. But then his smile faded as he went on to say, “The fight is over now. Yield Aspen, you have lost. It is time to end this farce.”

“FARCE?!” Aspen bellowed. “There has been no farce! My soldiers fought proudly with all they had against your denizens of evil!”

Rayne just sighed at this as he explained, “That is not what I meant. I didn’t want to spoil the fun by robbing you all of your hope for a fighting chance. But it is that hope which has been the farce to begin with.” He said as he snapped his paw tips. Instantly his army disappeared and reappeared right in between all of the deer with fangs around each of their necks.

“W-what?!” Aspen’s whole demeanor fell as he realized the truth. “You could have slayed us all at a moment’s whim without a single one of us even being able to raise a spear against you.”

“That’s right… Now, let’s have this be over with already.” The panther growled.

Aspen’s gaze shifted to a desperate scowl as he snarled out, “I don’t have to defeat your monsters! I ONLY HAVE TO DEFEAT YOU AND THEY WILL FALL!” Then he lurched forward with his antlers raised.

The panther just rolled his eyes so wide that even Twilight and her friends could see it from across the battlefield. There was a loud impact sound as Aspen drove his horns straight into a solid wall of obsidian that was suddenly raised from the ground. The stag fell onto his hind end in a daze before finally accepting that there was nothing else he could do.

However something happened then that he did not expect. Aspen noticed he was surrounded by eyes. There were dozens of pairs of eyes staring down from the trees watching the fight. “A raven? No, not just a raven… It’s you?! What- what are you doing awake?! Tales of your presence have not been heard for centuries!” Aspen gasped as a black bird with red eyes looked down to him and cawed.

Meanwhile, Rayne’s heavy black panther lips watered as he stared at the downed stag sitting right before him. “I can’t believe it. You really are too stubborn for your own good. Let it never been said that I did not give you every chance to back down… But now you will die, King Aspen.” Then the ponies held onto each other’s hooves in fright as they watched the cat lower down to pounce.

No longer feeling afraid Aspen stood and raised his head proudly. “Do what you will… I shall no longer resist. But if you strike me down, you shall be faced with a force more powerful than you can possibly imagine.” Aspen said to him as Rayne leapt for the kill.

“Wait a minute...” Rayne thought mid jump at seeing Aspen really just standing there to allow himself to be slain.

“Flink!”

Everyone looked up in surprise as the panther stood behind Aspen having teleported passed while now heaving with rage and staring at the ground wide eyed. “No…!” He growled. Then his thoughts raced, “Something is wrong here! Something else is happening that I don’t understand. Who was he talking to a moment ago? Those birds? Hmm. I don’t sense magic from them. But… whether I understand it or not, I’m letting some pansy deer Obi Wan me into more trouble for myself. And I am not turning this fool warmongering king into a martyr...”

“What are you-” Aspen turned to question why he was spared. Though he was quite surprised when the panther suddenly clutched him right around the neck. With the shadow of the Arimaspi below, Rayne pulled Aspen right off his hooves and slammed the deer against the side of a tree. Then he pelted Aspen back and forth against the ground twice before raising the deer by the horns and headbutting him so hard that he went rolling halfway across the battlefield.

“Hulk-smash mother fucker...” Rayne whispered as he began to step forward. Now the king lay battered and breathless but he was alive. “I DID NOT COME HERE TO SLAY DEER!” The panther called to every creature, much to all their surprise.

“I knew it.” Twilight stated causing her friends to look at her curiously.

‘You… you lie!” Aspen gasped as he lay on the ground wheezing heavily.

The panther shook his head and returned the essence of the deer soldiers and forest creatures. “No, I don’t. You are just a blind king with a heart full of fear. That is the problem with you equines. You… fear… EVERYTHING! And that drives you to make mistakes that could have been avoided if you only took the time to stop and to think.”

Despite the exasperation of her friends Twilight could not resist squeaking out, “Technically, we are equine and they are cervids which are not a directly related species.”

“Yes but perissodactyla or cetartiodactyla, you are both ungulates who still respond to danger the same.” The panther replied as Twilight looked on with surprise at how educated this mysterious beast seemed to be. Upon seeing this Rayne stopped to also question himself, having no idea how he knew what he did and suddenly feeling concerned that he was losing track of what knowledge he had gained from which pony.

“But… but you… You attacked this forest!” Aspen weakly called to defend his action.

“No!” Rayne roared getting back on track now. “I lived in this forest… and respected it. Yes I may have given these creatures a fright! I stole their energies, but then I returned that which I took each and every time!”

“You… You killed! You’re a murderer!” Aspen tried but it was clear that the deer were now listening to hear out what the panther had to say.

“I HUNTED! I am a CARNIVORE!” Rayne bellowed. “I killed when I wished to feed and I spared at all other times!” He looked over through the pile of animals knowing he had Fluttershy’s ability for them to understand him. “There, that Manticore… true I ate her mate. But I left her and her cubs to repopulate from the ONE that I took from this forest. Your Timberwolves I pillaged in what would seem without mercy! But in fact, never once did I decimate a pack as a whole. I ALWAYS left remnants over. I took what I would from this forest… But respected it’s ecosystem all the same!”

“No… No, but...” Aspen began but Fluttershy was the one to then stepped forward next.

“Is that true? Even as he terrorized all of you… did he just borrow your energy and then give it back? And did he really spare lives when he could?” Everyone could see the forest animals sigh and nod. Even a few new Timberwolves who ripped themselves off the trees nodded to that.

“But you Aspen...” Rayne growled. “You attacked innocents because you were angry at me! And you did so without warning or even asking if I would leave your forest! You never gave me the chance to explain myself. I didn’t even know that this forest HAD deer let alone a ruler until after you attacked me!”

“Then why… Why did you come here?! Why did you FIGHT us?!” Aspen snapped, feeling guilty as his soldiers looked to him in disappointment at having been told none of this.

“I came for THEM! To protect the ponies!” Rayne shouted causing the six mares to blush in surprise. “You call me a murderer? That I admit that I am. But not to you… and not to innocents. Any creature I’ve eaten I gave a fair fighting chance. But when I do kill… I slay VILLAINS! Villains like you Aspen.”

“Wha- But I’m not...”

“What else would you call a tyrant who threatens their neighbors with war?” Now Aspen’s face fell further in shame as the panther explained. “As I said, I never even knew you existed. If you hadn’t threatened the ponies then you would have never seen me again, having not revealed that you live in this forest. But for as long as YOU endanger the lives of ponies, I will remain to be a threat in YOUR lives!” The panther declared with a toothy snarl.

“Wait, please!” Twilight spoke up as she dared to approach even as her friends struggled to hold her back. “So you’re saying all of this could be over with as of right now? All King Aspen has to do is say that he will no longer challenge Equestria and you will no longer threaten him?”

Slowly Aspen began to lift himself to his hooves but he did it slowly and with his antlers lowered. “And what of the forest?”

“Hmph.” Rayne sat and crossed his paws. “If the ponies are safe, I will no longer torment any who live here. I WILL continue to live here and hunt when hungry… but only do so as often as I feel the need. Otherwise, I shall remain a quiet resident in this forest, out of this forest, or wherever else I choose to be.”

Twilight grimaced but shrugged toward Aspen. “I…” He hesitated but finally caved in. “I shall no longer threaten the lives or livelihood of pony kind.” Aspen grumbled bitterly.

“Then we are done here.” The panther stated dismissively as his entire army vanished in a puff of shadow. Then he turned his back and began to saunter off into the forest.

“WAIT!” Twilight cried as each of her friends ran back up to her side. The great cat stopped and raised an eye to her as Aspen returned to his troops and the animals scattered on their own. “I have so many questions! Who are you? Why do you care so much about keeping ponies safe? What do we have to fear from you? What did you do with the gray pegasus that you kidnapped from-”

“DON’T YOU MENTION HER IN MY PRESENCE!” The panther roared as it rounded upon the princess.

The rest ducked their heads but Twilight only flinched. “I don’t believe that you want to hurt me. You only hurt… those who would hurt ponies. Am I right?”

“Hmph. Be careful Twilight Sparkle… Or that intelligence of yours might get you into trouble one day.” The panther smirked.

“Please, tell me something! Anything at least!” She pleaded.

Thinking for a moment the black cat looked to her and said, “You are not ready to know the truth just yet. Things are not how I feel they should be. But in time… in time you shall know. Until then I would avoid seeking me out.” He told her, meaning for that to be the final thought she was left with.

“You mean like asking Zecora about you?” Fluttershy asked, to which the panther visibly froze in his attempt to leave.

“Yessss… Like asking Zecora about me…” Rayne sneered as he didn’t know they had learned she was connected to him. His thoughts raced for an excuse as panic filled him but then he remembered how Twilight had just mentioned the fake Derpy. “Do not let my presence sway your trust of the zebra. She knows nothing of me. I don’t know what you think you might have seen but it is only a changeling and no other who’s company I keep in this forest.” He added.

Then as Twilight whimpered with that only making her want to question him more she watched as the panther took two steps away and vanished into the shadow before their eyes. “Come on sugarcube. We got a whole mess to report to Celestia and the others.” Applejack said while rubbing her back with a hoof.

Aspen had long departed for the Thicket with his bruised and battered soldiers. They were injured but not a single one of them had been killed. The white stag eventually stopped and sighed after ordering some of his scouts to rush ahead and bring their families back. But then he looked up into the trees above him as the ravens slowly started to disperse. “Just wait.. I don’t care what lies spew from that demon’s mouth. Mark my words, he WILL kill again. And you will have your chance.” He said to the red eyed raven.

“Caw!” It cried before flapping it’s wings and vanishing without even taking flight.

Author's Note

Wow so I am really amazed that we are now officially passed 75 chapters. When I first started this story I had no idea that it would run for so long or be this successful. I have all of you to thank for that. If you are a regular reader who has made it this far and never comments before then please feel free to drop a message and say hi. Let me know what you've thought so far. And don't worry everyone, there is much more to come.

Alright, now for the references. The Obi Wan reference was to Star Wars. I paraphrased his quote, "If you strike me down, I shall become more powerful than you can possibly imagine." That doesn't quite fit for the situation of my story but Aspen's meaning to Rayne was similar.

Discord has warned Rayne not to commit another murder, Aspen has warned Rayne not to commit another murder, and there have been ravens present to watch each and every time Rayne previously committed another murder. You know the phrase, "What you don't know can't hurt you?" Well that doesn't apply in this case if Rayne doesn't watch his step.

The song choice here was "The Time is Now" by Atreyu. There was no lyric only version of the video that I could find.

So anyone who has seen the Avengers movie would probably recognize my Hulk reference. Rayne did to Aspen what the Hulk did to Loki near the end of the movie.

So no I'm not trying to get sciencey on my readers. The small bit about the animal classification between ponies and deer was just a joke. Rayne now has so much knowledge and so many talents and so much power that it's getting beyond him to keep track of.

So I have to give credit to one of my readers here. Many of you have made suggestions for things to happen in my story. Sometimes I take your suggestions and sometimes I don't. But here is proof that I always listen to you. GlitchyFox gave me one idea, that inspired me into a different idea, which is how I came up with Rayne saying that the Zecora who Aspen saw with the panther was just a changeling. I originally had a different lie prepared for Rayne to tell Twilight but I decided I liked this new idea so much more. So thank you GlitchyFox.

77 - Rainbows After a Storm

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 77 – Rainbows After a Storm

Twilight stood in the center of Canterlot’s throne room as Celestia and Luna got out of their seats to step down and greet her. “So my faithful pupil,” the white alicorn began, “I see you’ve entered peacefully and without fret on your brow. Can I assume that all is well in forest?” Both sisters now smiled hopefully. Furthermore, Cadence stepped from down the hallway and immediately called for her husband to join them before rushing over.

“Uhh, well... The immediate conflict between the Thicket vs Equestria has been resolved. King Aspen relinquished any and all grievances toward pony kind. Additionally, I don’t think it likely for him to pick said grievances up again in the future.”

Now the sisters both smiled as if to rejoice. But that was only until Cadence stepped forward with her eyebrow raised asking, “Buuuut?”

“But...” Twilight sulked, “the matter was complicated even further before it resolved. The real guilty party to Aspen’s ire revealed themselves.”

“Stop keeping us in suspense, Twily.” Shining urged as the other princesses looked amongst themselves with concern.

“Oh, fine! It’s true. The culprit who had enraged the Heart of the Forest is the same creature who left tracks around the remains of Lord Tirek. Also it is the same being who abducted the suspected changeling right out of Ponyville. Whether it is truly a were-creature or not I can’t say. But we are definitely dealing with a panther of magical and intelligent origin.”

Luna turned to signal to two of the guard by the door way. One nodded and stepped out before returning with three others. “Please Princess Twilight, tell us what you have learned. Is it foe? Could it be friend? What is it capable of?”

Now Twilight regretted sending all her friends back home to rest while leaving her alone to deal with this pressure all by herself. “I… I have to be honest with you. I truly believe that if Equestria had offended the panther in place of Aspen, that we would be helpless to defend ourselves against it as we are now.”

This did not sit well with the other as they all trotted nervously. Twilight scowled as she remembered the panther’s words that all hooved creatures frighten the same. She continued by saying, “This creature is very fierce. He does indeed stand tall like a bear and his strength I fear could match that of Rockhoof’s. Not to mention his speed and reflexes seem as sharp as they could possibly be. This individual is also intelligent. I would dare say even educated. He seems to understand battle strategy, sciences, social etiquette's, and even politics maybe.”

“And his ability to use magic?” Celestia asked, hoping for some weakness in the creature that Twilight was painting to be an absolute nightmare.

Twilight’s ears fell as she had to look up to her mentor and say, “If you want my real opinon, I’d put his capabilities on par with that of alicorn magic. And that is only from me seeing a glimpse of what I’m sure he is able to do.”

“Unbelievable!” Luna shouted in affront to this news.

“But Twilight, there’s just no way...” Cadence pleaded in obvious denial.

“Please, please girls. Settle down. If what Twilight says is true then we must be informed as much as possible.” Celestia called above the rest. “Go on, Twilight. Is there anything else we should know?”

“Yes… there is.” She sighed and looked to her brother. “The reason why I said we wouldn’t be able to defend ourselves isn’t even because of the panther itself. It’s because he has an army at his disposal.”

“AN ARMY?!” The others all shouted in unison as two of the Canterlot guard stood there taking notes.

“Yes… and it is a force that I wouldn’t even begin to know how to fight. I’ve never seen magic like this before. He has an army of shadow creatures. They appear to be made half and half of obsidian stone and darkness. They can move without sound and travel invisibly between the shadows of other objects. Even the ground. Furthermore, the panther has mirrored his army after the wild beasts of Equestria. I saw shadows resembling swamp creatures, insects, mammals, serpents, even a Tatzlwurm! But he seems to have a penchant for copying Timberwolves.”

Now the other princesses seemed staggered. “Goodness...” Luna gasped as she fell to her flank. “An invisible army of such force could… it could decimate the world! What manner of being could possibly control such a force and how?”

“Twily,” Shining Armor said as he stepped forward, “are you sure about this? Are you saying that even if we raised our own force to defend ourselves that this panther could slip his creatures right passed us without us even knowing?”

Twilight nodded glumly. “That’s exactly what I am saying. I’m sorry princesses but he could have his entire legion of Hydra and Manticore and other creatures in the shadow right under my hooves right now and I’d never know it.”

Before any of them could fret any longer Celestia stepped forward and outstretched her wings to comfort Shining and his sister. “Fear not as I might have a spell to help.” Now all eyes were on her as she concentrated for a moment before a brilliant light flashed throughout the room. They all looked around but nothing appeared to be different. “I think it is safe to say that this newcomer to Equestria is not stalking the shadows of any of us at the moment.” She told them.

Cadence spoke next as she worriedly looked to her husband. “I’m sorry everypony but given this news I feel it time for Shining and I to return home. We will of course return if you need us but if this panther chooses to spread his army through the shadows of ponies like an infestation then I wouldn’t want us bringing any back to the empire.

“That’s just it.” Twilight announced before any other could speak. “I don’t think he would.”

“What do you mean?” Shining asked.

“Well… as frightening as this individual may be, I get the feeling that he has actually been living in Equestria for awhile now and he’s done nothing in all that time. He’s just been living amongst us in secret. It was only when Aspen threatened to attack us that he rose up. And he made it very clear that he was doing so in our defense. I don’t know why but he seems adamant on protecting ponies and our way of life.”

Now the others looked to her strangely. Shining responded with, “So... some foreign beast just decided to plop here and make Equestria it’s vacation spot?”

“Maybe?” Twilight squeaked out apprehensively.

“Oh well that’s just great!” Luna shouted as her temper got the best of her. “At least now we know that Equestria will forever be safe from invaders. If we ever get attacked we can just sit on our behinds and wait for a MONSTER to rise up and defend us!” She snapped while storming off to sulk on her throne while clearly not believing what she had said at all.

Back at the Castle of Friendship -

Twilight’s friends were gathered as they all lounged together around the map table. Pinkie sat slouched with her hooves up and her head down in her seat. Applejack was was listening to Rarity drone on about the artistic choices that the deer made for their architecture. Rainbow Dash was playing with a tennis ball bouncing it off the bottom of Pinkie’s hoof while Fluttershy sat wondering how Pinkie wasn’t missing each time she kicked as she wasn’t even looking.

“So uh… Are we really just sitting here pretending to wait for Twilight when what we want to be doing is checking on our boyfriend over in Starlight’s room?” Rainbow Dash groaned sounding extremely bored.

“Eyep.” Applejack respond causing Rarity to huff as she realized no pony was listening to a word she was saying.

“Oh, well, you know… He may not be my boyfriend but I wouldn’t mind knowing how Rayne is doing.” Fluttershy added in.

“Then let’s go!” Pinkie cheered as she suddenly sat up while not even being phased by the tennis ball bouncing off her face. “If you wanna see how he’s doing then let’s all go together!”

“There’s no need.” Called a voice from down the hallway. “You ask, and I appear.” Rayne smirked as he walked into the room and bowed. But then as he lowered his neck he whimpered softly while holding his shoulder with a hoof. “Hhsss-oww.” Years of being in real pain helped to portray a convincing fake wince.

After that another new voice came from behind Rayne speaking in an agitated tone. “What did I literally just say to you?! I thought you were going for a drink of water? You promised me that if I let you get out of bed that you wouldn’t overdo it!” Starlight reprimanded him as she smiled to the other girls but then scowled with concern back to Rayne.

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry. You’re right.” The stallion chuckled as he nodded to her softly. “Don’t worry, I’m doing okay. I just need some more time to heal is all.” His copy told his friends. Just as they all looked down to sigh in relief there was a shadow which darted across the floor as the original Rayne melded back together in place with his copy. “Whoa… I feel like I’ve been threw quite an adventure during this recovery but I want you to know that everything is going to turn out okay.”

The whole lot of them smiled together and then there was a big group hug. Once everypony pulled away Starlight looked up but then balked in surprise at seeing only Pinkie, Rarity, and Fluttershy standing in front of her. “Hey wait a minute!” She shouted as she looked down the hall at Applejack and Rainbow Dash carrying away a very confused looking stallion. “Just what do you think you are doing?!” She yelled after them.

Dash was quick on the reply. “You just had all night and most of the day with him! You’ve had enough of Rayne! It’s our turn!”

“Eyup!” Applejack added as she didn’t even break stride in carrying him toward the door.

“HEY!” Starlight hollered while not wanting Rayne to go. “Wait a minute! That isn’t how-” But everypony suddenly stopped as they saw Starlight’s flank begin to glow. “NO!!! Not now!”

Rainbow Dash burst out laughing so hard that she almost dropped her side of the stallion. “Hahaha! Sorry! Sucker, hehe!” Then out the door Rayne went as the girls whisked him away with Starlight looking defeated as she sauntered back toward the map table.

A Few Hours Later -

A whistle chimed as the Ponyville Express pulled it’s way into it’s destination. “Now arriving at Appleloosa station! All ponies please check for all belongings before you exit the train!”

Two mares and a stallion stood in awe as they looked out upon the town. “Well would ya lookie there?” Applejack gasped as they saw what they had come for.

Rayne stepped forward and read from a signpost out loud. “Come one, come all, to Appleloosa’s newest attraction: The first annual County Fair! Games, prizes, and fun to be had for all ages. Recommendations for future attractions taken at the information booth.”

“Heh, I’ve got to admit it.” Dash announced as she let the stallion take her by the hoof before he also did so to Applejack. “When you first mentioned a county fair for what we could do today I had my doubts. I mean, it’s already pretty late in the day. So most of the attractions probably won’t be open for too much longer. But this definitely looks like it was worth the trip to see.”

“Hey now, I think it was a swell idea. Dun you go spoiling it now. Let’s just have us a bit of fun while we still can.” Applejack suggested.

“Well I bet I could have more fun with Rayne today than you can!” The pegasus challenged.

“Oh I wouldn’t bet yer bits on a thing like that if’n you know what’s good for ya!” The other mare countered.

“Girls, girls! Easy!” Rayne called out to them both. “We’re supposed to be relaxing. I’m still recovering, remember? I want the three of us to have a good time together.”

“You’re right.” They both said in unison before smiling as they were looking forward to it too.

The three of them stepped up to the ticket counter and Rayne spoke jovially to the other stallion inside the booth, “So, first annual, huh? I heard that you all are taking suggestions for future fairs. What attractions do you have this time around?”

A light blue stallion with a dark mane and a top hat sat inside while smiling to the three of them. “Oh well we’ve got plenty! There’s face painting an' a hay maze for the little ones. We got balloon popping and apple bobbing games. There’s a few prizes for each. We’ve got all the food that a town could eat at a fair, you trust me on that. And the big attraction is we built us our very own Ferris wheel!”

“I agree that is definitely impressive. It certainly caught our eye as we came off the train station. Three tickets please.” Rayne told the ticket taker. Quickly Applejack and Dash reached back to pull out some bits for themselves but were surprised when Rayne turned around having paid for the three of them.

“Whoa, wait a minute now.” Applejack said in a soft but stern tone. “That’s mighty sweet of you and all but we ain’t exactly fillies. You can go right on ahead and call this a date if you want to. But Dashie and I are capable of paying for ourselves too.”

“Seriously.” Dash added. “Money isn’t the kind of thing that I like to brag about but you wouldn’t believe the salary I make as a Wonderbolt! And since I don’t like shopping that means there’s hardly anything for me to spend my bits on, like ever.” The pegasus added in.

“Alright, alright. Message received.” Rayne smiled. “Just let your boyfriend do this nicety for you and then Dash you can buy us food later while Jackie can get us drinks when we’re thirsty. How’s that sound?”

“Deal!” Both mares again said together.

After that the three of them had a blast all afternoon. Rayne encouraged for them to get a face painting first thing so they could giggle at each other through the rest of their visit. Applejack was shocked that Rayne had never actually bobbed for apples before but he gave it his best try. Dash almost died of laughter from how bad at it he was and then laughed again when Rayne joked that Applejack needed to give him mouth-to-mouth or he’d die.

“If’n you can talk, you can breathe.” She scolded him as she crossed her hooves. But once he stood up she gave him a peck on the cheek saying, “But if you were just wanting a kiss then all you had to do was ask.”

The girls held him back from throwing any balls or darts at the balloon popping games on account of his recovering shoulder. But they were happy to take up the challenge and both earn him a small teddy bear prize each. Applejack’s was blue with a little Appleloosa flag and Dash’s was yellow with a country style hat on top.

After that they sat down and Rayne was surprised to see the menu they had. It wasn’t just sweets. There was fried corn on the cob, roasted vegetables, and hay burgers which he found to be surprisingly good. Of course when they walked away from the food area it was with a cotton candy stick so big that it took all three of them to share it.

The two mares teased Rayne when he insisted on stopping by the information booth because ‘of course a pleasure pony would want to help make a fair more fun.’ But he just laughed as he didn’t mind their teasing. “So if you have a fair then you’ve got to add the large hammer and bell game. Just make sure it’s fair for little fillies and bigger ponies alike. Oh also about the prizes… you need to have novelty prizes. Like teddy bears so big it’s hard to carry them around. And the smaller ones should at least be a decent size. Oh, oh! And how about a hall of mirrors to get lost in?”

He went on and on until the girls resorted to flirting in order to entice him away. Then with a laugh they all walked off looking for what else to do when somepony called out to them from behind. “Well I’ll be. Is that you Applejack?” Speaking was a light gold stallion with a two toned blonde mane under his cowboy hat.

“Braeburn? I wondered if we was gonna run into you. How ya doing cuz?” Applejack asked as she stepped over to give him a hug.

“I’m doing just great. You shouldn’t be surprised though. I’m one of the ponies who helped put this whole fair together. Could you believe that this morning this space here was nothing but open field? And now look at it.” He tipped his hat with a hoof as he smiled at the accomplishment.

“Whoa, whoa.” Rayne suddenly gasped. “You all put this whole fair together from the ground up in a single morning? No overnight prep?”

“Heh, nope. I guess after you’ve built a whole town then putting a little fair like this together just wasn’t no big thing. And nice seeing you again Rayne. You’re services sure were a delight. I don’t suppose I could throw together a little booth for you fer here at the fair?”

To this the dark stallion threw up his hooves and shook his head. “Oh no. I’m just here for a little recreation while I’m actually recovering from an injury. Plus, I’m a little busy at the moment if you know what I mean?” He smiled in a non-derogatory kind of way toward the two mares.

“Ah, hows that now?” Braeburn asked.

“Oh you know, I’m not here by myself. I’m… with company right now.” Rayne suggested.

“Is that so? I see you’re friends here but I’m afraid I don’t follow what you’re implying partner.” Braeburn replied.

Rayne shifted an eyebrow and said, “Come on, don’t make me sound rude like I’m bragging or nothing. I’m here on a date, Braeburn. A romantic day trip to the fair.”

“Oh? Is that so?” The country stallion responded. “So where’s your lady at? Have I met her?”

Getting tired of this pointless exchange Applejack snapped, “The HER is standing right here!”

Then Braeburn straightened his hat and said, “Oh, you mean Rainbow Dash? The Wonderbolt? Well, I beg your pardon ma’am. I assumed that you’d one day find yourself a celebrity or another Wonderbolt to date. Not just a common work pony. Not that you’re too good for that or nothing.”

“Common?!” The pegasus screamed.

“WHOA! Hold on!” Rayne yelled as he put a hoof in front of Dash who looked like she was about to clock the other stallion. Meanwhile Applejack pulled her hat down her face in frustration. “Let me try to explain a bit more clearly. Braeburn, I am dating your cousin Applejack-”

“Say what now?” He interrupted as his smile faded completely.

“-AND I am dating Rainbow Dash. I am here taking them both out on a date together.”

There was a silence as the mares looked to each other in confusion while Braeburn just stood there processing this information. What happened next caught both girls by surprise. Quickly the country pony rushed forward and pushed Rayne’s back up against a wooden fence. “Now I don’t care if it’s wit Celestia herself! You two timing my cousin?! Cause if you are then you're about to find yerself in a world of trouble that you ain’t ready for partner!”

“HEY! LAY OFF HIM!” Dash shouted.

“BRAEBURN! YOU QUIT THIS FOOLISHNESS RIGHT NOW!” Applejack ordered.

“No, no it’s okay!” Rayne called out. Then he looked to the other stallion not even minding as he put the literal squeeze on him. “You wanna make sure your family is being respected, right? You wanna make sure some new fancy boy isn’t riding in here and taking your cousin for a rodeo that’s gonna end up leaving her hurt afterwards?”

“Well… Well yeah!” Braeburn agreed.

“Okay, alright. I hear that. But listen… Applejack, who was the first mare to be interested in me when I first moved into Ponyville?” Rayne asked while looking over Braeburn’s shoulder.

“Uh, well. I suppose that probably would’a been Rainbow Dash.”

"And Applejack, who was it who asked who out after we had gotten to know each other?”

“I asked you out. I told you I wanted an all or nothing with you and you accepted.” She admitted openly.

“And Dash, you were showing interest in me way before A.J. and I became official. But what was it you told me when I expressed interest back?”

“Heh, that I’d only date you if everypony was open and knew about it.” Dash admitted, clearly seeing where Rayne was going with this.

“And I agreed to it!” Applejack added.

Rayne then looked ahead saying, “You see Braeburn? I’m dating both of them. I’m not two timing anyone.” Looking back he asked, “And are you girls happy?” They both nodded. “I treat you good? No favoritism? No funny business that a bad guy would do?”

“Nope. Your a perfect gentlepony.” Applejack stated.

“Welllllll… There was that one time that you-”

“DASH!” Rayne scolded as the Cloudsdale story was the last thing he wanted Braeburn to hear right now.

“OOPS! But that was nothing and it was just between you and I. Applejack didn’t have anything to do with whatever it is that isn’t important!” She ranted in a single breath.

“Nice save.” Rayne mumbled sarcastically as she just blushed and the Applejack looked curious now.

That was when the country stallion loosened his grip. “Well… I don’t rightly know how I feel about that. But I think I can understand. I’m sorry that I lost my temper there. You-” But when Braeburn let Rayne go the dark stallion immediately collapsed. “Huh? Hey now, I wasn’t holding you all that hard was I?”

Instantly the two mares were by Rayne’s side as Applejack looked up and yelled, “Braeburn you dunderhead! Didn’t he just get to tellin’ ya that he’s here while recovering from an injury?! Rayne just got out of the hospital! He’s hurt, you nincompoop!”

“Oh well how was I supposed to know?!” The golden stallion shouted as he reached down to help as gently as he could. “Hey now, I’m real sorry.”

“Heh, don’t worry about it. These two are overrating. There’s no harm done.”

“Yeah right.” Dash mumbled after Rayne’s comment.

“Hey, how about letting me make up for it?” Braeburn offered. “The lead ponies who helped put the fair together all have spare ticket’s and things. How’s about three free passes on the Ferris wheel for the happy couple… err triple… err, for the lot of y'all?”

Dash and Applejack both looked to Rayne for an answer as he just smiled and said, “Thank you, Braeburn. That sounds great. I think we’ll head over pretty soon. What time’s it close?”

“Oh well I don’t rightly know. We weren’t exactly sure on a closing time for attractions yet. We figured most ponies would want to skedaddle before the sun went down. But I suppose that keeping the Ferris wheel running for a bit after dark could be a nice view of the sunset too.” He said while thinking it over on the spot.

That was when Rayne pulled the mares close and asked, “What do you think girls? Wait until sundown and catch the view from the top of the Ferris wheel?”

“I think that would be down right lovely.” Applejack told him while giving a flirty expression with her eyes.

Dash wrapped a hoof around him and said, “Yeah… I could go for that. I’m a pegasus so I’ve seen the sunset loads of times. But I’ve never seen it with you. That makes it different!” The three walked off from Braeburn and settled down in the sandy Appleloosan countryside. “So what do you want to do now? Just hang out until then?”

“Actually...” Rayne smirked and both mares chuckled knowing that probably meant trouble. “Okay call me a pleasure pony if you wish but I have an idea to help end this first annual fair with a bang. And it’s something that only a Wonderbolt as great as you could pull off Dash.”

“What?! Really?! You want me to work? On a date?!” She complained.

“Whoa, hold on! You haven’t even heard me out yet!” Rayne chuckled. “So we all know that it’s no sweat for somepony as awesome as you to pull off a sonic rain-boom.” Applejack rolled her eyes with a smile at him clearly playing to Dash’s ego. “But have you ever tried to do it more than once?” He questioned and the pegasus’ eyes suddenly lit up. “How about this? I think the fair could use some fireworks. And if you could provide a couple of explosions then I’ll give you a full body hoof and wing massage all night long?”

“ALL NIGHT LONG?!” Rainbow cheered with excitement at the prospects of what that might mean or lead to.

“That’s right… assuming that Applejack is okay with taking us in for the night so we can keep spending the evening together.” He added as a caveat he would not negotiate about.

“Good gracious you sure are one slick devil, you know that?” Applejack chastised him. “I can tell what you’re after there partner. AH-AH, nope! Don’t you even start.” She scolded as Rayne had opened his mouth to object. “Alright well let’s talk about this. Dashy, massage or no, would you want to come back to the farm with us? You know, at the same time? Together?”

Rainbow thought it over a bit but it didn’t take her long to say, “You know what? It really doesn’t bother me if it doesn’t bother you. Yeah, I’d like to. As long as it’s not imposing on your family or anything.”

“Heh, well then. Rayne, you’re luckier than a buried rabbit’s foot growing four leaf clovers!” Applejack shouted to him harshly.

“Uhhh… does that mean yes?” He asked her nervously.

With a sly smirk and a nod Applejack sighed, “Yeah… it does. Y’all both can come over tonight. I’ll work it out with Granny and the others some how.”

Rayne worked to suppress his grin as he kissed her cheek thankfully. But when he turned back toward Rainbow Dash he found that she was already up in the air. “Alright! If you want a light show then hold onto your hat ‘Jackie’ cause you’re about to get one!”

“Hey! Only HE gits to call me that!” The earth pony shouted while waving a hoof in the air.

The sky could not have been a more perfect backdrop. The sun was not yet set but a myriad of oranges and blues stretched from horizon to horizon. Sighs of amazement came from ponies all around as a rainbow exploded in an arc over the town. First there was one from the north. Then there was another from the east. When a third color explosion stretched out from the west ponies gathered together to sit and watch the never before accomplished multi-rain-boom event.

While this was going on Rayne and Applejack turned to look at each other as the streaks of color shined over their faces. “Jackie… about what Braeburn was saying earlier-” He began but Applejack placed a hoof over his lips to stop him. She smiled and shook her head before leaning in to give her stallion a gentle kiss.

‘Listen to me now. I don’t want you to worry about it. Ain’t no pony here gonna get hurt. I don’t know how the others feel but Dashy and I already talked it over. You’re a pleasure pony Rayne, not a love pony. Yer here to make all kinds of folks feel good. And boy you sure are good at it.” She chuckled.

“Aww, well Ja-” But as Rayne started she was quick to stop him again.

“I’m being serious here, I ain’t done yet.” He nodded and she continued. “I care about you Rayne. I care about you a lot. But I ain’t hearing wedding bells or nothing of the sort and neither is Dash. You make us happy. And we want you to keep on making us happy because we wouldn’t want to give a fine stallion like you up. But both her and I know that one day we’re gonna have to. We know about the down side of being what you are and what could happen if you get yer heart broke.”

“Oh.” He stated simply and then raised his hooves as she scowled at him. “Shutting up!”

“There ain’t no kinda happiness that you could give that would mean more to us than keeping you safe. So what I’m tryin’a say is that when you finally do go and find whoever it is that yer destined to be with I want you to know that the two of us will support you all the way. Now yeah, we’re gonna be sad. But you just go right on and let us be sad about it! Ya hear?! Dash and I already agreed on this. We’ll be alright. And who knows, maybe one day you might help fix us up with somepony like you did for good ol’ Rarity and Spike.”

He now tilted his head as if checking to see if she was done and then said, “I promise to always do right by you two. Whether that means making you smile… or allowing you to be sad. I care about you too. And thank you, I appreciate what you’ve told me.”

Now as the sun was getting lower Applejack looked up and whistled into the air. Slowly the pegasus drifted down like a feather before landing in Rayne’s outstretched arms. “Woooww… I am SO tired.” Dash sighed as she looked up with half slit eyes. “I didn’t know how much that would take out of me.”

“You did great Dash. Beautifully even, just like you.” Rayne told her as he pushed her mane back out of her face. “Come on, you’re all mine for the rest of the night.” He said as he stood up and draped her over his back so that she could just hang loosely there. After that he carried her over to the Ferris wheel while Applejack walked close beside him. “Uh, three tickets for-”

“Step right up! Braeburn told me to expect y’all to be coming by.” The ride operator said. She was a bright yellow mare with a vibrant green mane and green eyes. “You get the best ride of the day, my promise!”

“Thanks Apple Fritter.” Applejack said as they boarded the ride and Rayne slid Dash into the seat next to him.

“Alright, here we go girls!” Rayne said excitedly as Applejack scooted in on his other side. The stallion now sat with the two mares under each arm and they all chuckled as the ride began to lift with a small jolt.

“Ooooh!” They cheered together as the whole town quickly came into view. They could see the fair grounds, the community in which the local ponies lived, and even all the way to the mountain range where the buffalo resided.

“Weeee!” Rayne exaggerated to the ride operator as they slowly swung back down and his two girls laughed while prodding him for being silly. “Hey! Arggh! No tickles!” Apple Fritter just giggled and then waited for their cart to raise back up to near the top again. Then she pushed the lever to stop the ride before turning away as if she wasn’t paying attention.

“Rayne… look.” Applejack stated as she tapped his shoulder. The three of them looked forward and gasped. It looked like the edge of the desert was on fire and burning upwards into the sky. The sunset was beautiful. “It’s amazing.” She sighed as she rested her head on his shoulder.

“It sure is.” Rayne replied as Dash also rested on his other shoulder. While he was looking forward Dash took that moment to glance up with her eyes. She looked to Applejack and then up to Rayne and back as if asking something. But Applejack just gave a subtle nod which made Dash smile.

“Hey Applejack… do me a favor would ya?” The pegasus suddenly asked as the other two looked over when the silence had been broken. “Push off against my hooves.”

“What? Why?” The other mare asked in confusion.

“Ugh, don’t argue. Just do it for me please?” Dash whined and then Applejack did as she asked. But she looked even more confused as nothing was happening except for making the cart rock a little bit.

Meanwhile Apple Fritter was smiling knowing the ponies above would be enjoying a very romantic view. “Awww, young love. Gee, I wonder how long to leave them up there for?” She asked to herself. However that was when she heard a noise and looked up to see the cart rocking back and forth. “HEY! YOU WAIT JUST ONE GOSH DARN MINUTE! THIS AIN’T YER BEDROOM! THAT’S MY COUSIN UP THERE!!!”

Then the rocking stopped and the pegasus looked down over the side. “Hehe, pranked ya!”

“RAINBOW DASH!!!” Applejack yelled at being made part of such a juvenile joke.

Author's Note

Ok so I learned something while writing this chapter. Did anyone know that the words "Hooved" and "Hoofed" are both technically acceptable in the English language? Gah, I find that so annoying! The perfectionist in me wants a real answer. But I went with Hooved.

Okay so we got a nice recap of the previous events in the beginning here. Twilight explains what she knows about the panther... which equates to nothing really because so far Rayne has still been careful. In his opinion the game isn't over even after it's over. He still has his guard up just as much as he did on day one. And it's paying off for him.

And who liked the carnival date? Yes this was a reference to season nine when in the latest episode to this date the CCC's go to the Appleloosa County Fair. So I decided to write the 'first' county fair.

And not only is there romance here but there is relationship development between the characters as well. Both Zecora and Starlight have told Rayne they love him. And Rayne had told Starlight that he loves her. But AJ and Dash are seeing their relationship with the pleasure pony for what it is... just a good time. There may be 'some' feelings there but none of these three are planning on exchanging the L word.

Meanwhile I will remind everyone that while it's clear there are heavy feelings for and from Maud, she specifically told him in the beginning that she wasn't looking for a lasting connection. And there hasn't been a direct conversation to change that, no matter how close they've gotten or how much Rayne has helped Maud out of her shell.

Also I have a lot of plot ready to continue the story... but who wants the next chapter to be a sex scene between Rayne, AJ, and Dash later that night? Haha.

78 - Passions Shared

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Chapter 78 - Passions Shared

Granny Smith was up late that night feeling a bit restless even after the others had gone to bed. "Gee wizz, Applejack's sure out late this evening." She mumbled to herself as she stood at the sink washing some dishes that were left out after supper.

Just then there was a soft knock on the door before an orange snout slipped through the doorway. "Uh, hello?" Applejack whispered as she looked in to see if anypony was around.

"Oh well hello there Applejack. Did you have a nice time out tonight?" Granny asked as she wiped her hooves off and stepped over.

The younger mare looked nervous before walking inside while purposefully leaving the door open behind her. "Good evening there Granny Smith!" She said just slightly louder than necessary. Then she stepped forward and turned so that the older mare would have her back to the doorway. "What a surprise it is to see you awake, and in the kitchen, Granny Smith!"

"Oh well you don't need to worry your little head about old me. I was just doing some cleaning before heading to bed." Granny replied as behind her a dark stallion and a blue pegasus both tried to sneak in as quietly as they could. However Granny noticed when a reflection passed from behind her in a silver baking tin that she had just washed. First there was a dark shadow followed by a blue and rainbow reflection trying to sneak quietly passed. "Heh, heh. You go on up to yer room and just let ol' Granny alone. I'm gonna rest down here for a bit, minding my own business, maybe for awhile still."

"Well alright Granny. You do that. I'll just be heading off to bed now." Applejack said as she walked backwards to close the door and then backwards still as she trotted up the stairs. "Good night."

"Heh, heh. Good night!" Granny chuckled as she walked over to the stove. "Those crazy kids. Ah, to be young again. But anyways, seems the dishes are all clean. So what in the heck am I supposed to do down here now?" She wondered as she stood in a clean kitchen with everything put away in its proper place.

Back upstairs Rayne and Dash were waiting quietly. When Applejack rushed in and closed the door they looked at each other nervously. But then she smiled causing them both to feel relieved. "Well now," Rayne started with a smirk, "I guess the hard part is over."

"Yeah well something tells me that with you in my room, that Dashie and I haven't gotten to the hard part yet." Applejack stated bluntly, calling him out on what she knew they were together for. Rayne knew this attempt at humor was her way of letting her nervousness show.

Likewise it seemed the same for Rainbow Dash as she said, "So uh… before anything happens here tonight, how thin are your walls Applejack? I really wouldn't want your family-"

"Don't even worry about that." Rayne chuckled as his horn glowed a dark purple before a spell seemed to spread out around them. "There we go. One sound barrier spell. Now nopony will be able to hear into this room all night long."

"Well that's good to know… I guess." Dash mumbled as she stood nervously in the middle of the room.

"Eyup. I'm glad that's taken care of. And it's a good thing too." Applejack also mumbled, sounding just as awkward about the situation while skipping a hoof back and forth across the ground.

Rayne looked from one mare to the other before asking out in a questioning tone. "Girrrrrls?" Both of them sort of jumped with a guilty expression. "What is going on with you two? I thought we were having a good time today. What's changed?"

Applejack spoke first rambling out, "Nothin'! I mean we was! I mean, er, we are! But-"

"-But now it's weird!" Dash interjected as she finished Applejack's thought for her. "Rayne, we do want this. It's not like anypony forced us to be here together. But we know what you're expecting and it's something neither of us have ever done before. We don't know what we're supposed to do in a situation like this and frankly, it's a bit embarrassing!"

Applejack followed up by saying, "Tell us straight now. Show me that 'honest Rayne' that swayed me for ya in the first place. Yer wanting to lay with us both here at the same time… ain't ya?"

Rayne smiled as if it wasn't anything to be ashamed of. "I don't want anything that you two would be against. But yeah, that would be pretty nice." He admitted to them.

Applejack nodded and went on to further explain their stance. "What Rainbow here is trying to say is that it don't come easy havin' somepony else watching while we're getting down and dirty with our stallion. Prolly even more so when it's a close friend like we are to each other."

"Yeah… and that's not even including if you want other things to happen between the two of us while you're at it." Rainbow griped as she tried to pretend that the thought wasn't making her blush.

"Hey there now! What do ya mean, other things?" Applejack asked as she immediately blushed as well.

"Whoa, hold it girls!" Rayne laughed as he raised his hooves up into the air. "Easy there, it doesn't have to be like this. Okay look, complete transparency... Would I like a threesome with you both? Yes, of course I would. But do I like how our happy fun day has spiraled into these awkward feelings? No I don't. I wanted us here because I thought it could be intimate for us to spend the night together just the three of us. If something happens great and if not that's okay too."

"But somethin' IS gonna happen and you know it!" Applejack spat to him angrily.

Dash was right on her heels saying, "Don't even try for innocent routine! Rayne, you give us this amazing date… again! Then ask us to lay in bed with you as if there's even a chance that sex isn't going to happen?! We're full grown mares Rayne! And you're already intimate with BOTH of us! Just because you're the stallion doesn't mean you're the only one who thinks about it! We have needs too! And asking us to lay next to you right after you romanced our hooves off and NOT have sex? That would be way too much of a tease!" She ended by stomping her hoof and glaring at him.

"And you feel the same way Jackie?" Rayne asked.

Applejack nodded but Dash was too fired up now causing her to speak first before the other mare got the chance. "Rayne... I'm so horny right now that if you even tried to say that I wouldn't be getting sex from my boyfriend tonight then I'd probably punch you in the face!"

Applejack finally cut in saying, "Now I don't know about resorting to violence… but she's right Rayne. I know I'd be sorely disappointed in you if I wasn't given at least a little lovin' tonight." She said as she took off her hat and hung it on a coat rack by the door. "But that's where the awkwardness comes in. You ain't left us no other option but for the three of us to sleep together, else somepony gets hurt. And that means Dashie and I are gonna see each other in a way that we ain't never done before."

"And we're fine with that… I think." Dash added in. "But it's weird. So… we're standing here because we don't know what to do."

"Well." Rayne stated as he looked to the two girls staring at him expectantly. "I guess I had better not disappoint. If some attention is what you're both needing then come over here and get it." He told them, deciding that nothing was going to cure the air other than for them to just get on with it. "Show me what you'd both want right now if you had me by yourselves." He told them as the mares hesitated but then looked at each other and nodded.

They both stepped up and Dash slipped herself forward into their boyfriend's arms. Rayne met her lips with his own as she began to calmly and passionately make out with him. "MmmMm, Rayne…" She whispered in between sucking on his lips, feeling hungry for his kiss. After that she became more fervent in her movements, running her hooves across his back and almost climbing into his arms where he stood.

After not long though she moved back and outstretched a hoof to Applejack. After the pegasus pulled her in she didn't hesitate to embrace Rayne's lips for herself. She kissed him firmly and wasn't even shy about letting her tongue tease against the tip of his.

"Tell us what to do Rayne." She whispered in between their shallow breaths.

The stallion smirked as his eyes darted over to the bed. "I want you to lay with me on one side with Dash over on my other side." The shyness seemed gone as Applejack's excitement now matched his own. The two didn't even part as they clumsily fumbled sideways onto the bed while still kissing each other. They both laughed as they collapsed upon the covers together. Then Applejack kicked the blankets down to the floor as it would surely become too hot to need them anyway.

Finally pulling his lips away, Rayne turned to watch as Dash climbed up on his other side and then straddle one of his legs. "Come 'ere hotness." Rayne told her as she descended upon him like a predator. He held her tight while they kissed and tugged on her mane making her moan as it excited her further.

While the two of them were busy Applejack entertained herself by slowly kissing down along Rayne's side. She moved her lips over his chest and along his ribs. She left a trail of kisses across his waist and took her time running her tongue down his hip. This made him moan up into Dash's mouth as he kept one hoof in her mane while lowering his other hoof to hold Applejack's head.

Although he wasn't the only one to pay attention to the country mare's movements. As the Applejack's head slipped lower and lower, Dash peered an eye down trying to catch a glimpse as she took hold of Rayne's cock. The country mare ran her tongue up and down along its length while keeping her mouth held stretched open wide. She slurped and sucked upon the base of his pole before sliding her tongue again to lap around his tip.

Rayne was left a little surprised when Dash suddenly broke their kiss saying, "Sorry but I really want to watch this." Applejack gave no response to Rainbow staring down with intrigue. She just kept sucking firmly against the side of Rayne's shaft while keeping her lips pursed tightly to savor the taste. Rainbow had to lick her lips at this point as Applejack was making it look mouthwatering with how she polished his rod up and down with a smile.

However that was when Applejack really made Dash's jaw hit the floor. Wrapping her lips around Rayne's tip she breathed easy before sliding her mouth nearly half the way down. She didn't gag and didn't choke; almost looking as if she smiled wider at having him stretch into her throat. "No way!" Dash awed as her friend began to bob her skull, throat fucking Rayne's pole all on her own.

After a minute or two of intense, wet, neck pistoning slurps Applejack sucked her mouth back up off their boyfriend's tip and asked, "Something I can help you with there Dashy?"

The pegasus had been sitting there slack jawed while Rayne was writhing in delight. "HOW do you DO THAT?!" She exclaimed, also not missing that she hadn't brought Rayne even close to that kind of reaction when she tried to please him.

"Uh, how do I do what? You just put it in yer mouth and suck. Heh heh, this fella really ain't all that hard to please once you get down to it." She chuckled as if her efforts were no big deal.

"Yeah right! What I just saw you do was insane!" Dash shouted.

"Uh, how so?" Applejack sat up to ask.

"How do you take so much of him into your mouth and not DIE?! You didn't even choke!" Dash tried to explain but the message was being lost as Applejack couldn't understand how it could be different for any other mare to do.

"Well I did choke a little bit the first time I tried it. In fact, Rayne tends to enjoy it when a mare gets a little nasty and chokes herself some. But otherwise it wasn't all that hard to learn to do without all that mess once I had some practice." To this Rainbow just slapped a hoof over her face in disbelief. However that made Applejack frown before saying, "Well you do it then! Rayne's supposed to be enjoying us both anyhow. Show me how you suck on him if you do it so different!"

"Fine! I will!" Dash shouted as she took hold of his cock. She spread her mouth open wide making Applejack think she would swallow a lot but as soon as her lips slipped passed the end she already started to have trouble. Two more inches down and Dash stopped to suck on it a bit before choking hard, gagging until she was forced to lift back off to breathe. "There!"

"There?!" The other mare bantered. "What do you mean there?! You wasn't down there a full ten seconds! I've pleasured Rayne with my mouth for over ten minutes at a time! And you done didn't even touch most of him. Yeah his tip may be a might sensitive but it's the stroking down along his shaft that he really likes!" She said while gesturing with her hoof.

"You think I couldn't figure that out on my own?!" Dash snapped and felt grateful that the room was sound proofed so that Big Mac and little Applebloom couldn't listen to this. "I don't know how to suck dick, okay?! There, I said it! I'm terrible at pleasing our boyfriend with my mouth!" Then she crossed her arms and turned away from them.

"Oh, well… nelly." Applejack stated in surprise. But she was just as quick to shake it off as she was to think of something to try to help. "Alright then. So if you ain't good at that then do you wanna hop up 'ere and ride him first? If suckin' ain't yet thing then I don't mind waiting my turn so he can still enjoy us both." Applejack reasoned as she was trying to be cordial but was taken by surprise when Dash looked back with frustrated tears in her eyes.

"Oh this must be so funny to you." She griped sarcastically. "Okay fine, you might as well know. I can't fuck either!"

"Wha-?"

"I SAID, I'M NO BETTER AT SEX THAN I AM AT GIVING HEAD!" Dash shouted but was actually crying now from embarrassment. "I didn't want any other pony to know. I didn't know myself until Rayne. Our first time was so humiliating. It hurt so bad that Rayne actually had to stop. The only reason why we managed to finish was because he used magic to make things easier for me. But the truth is… I'm a terrible partner. I don't know how to do anything well in bed."

Now Rayne outstretched a hoof to her. "Dash, you aren't a terrible partner. Not even close."

"Oh you hush up now." Applejack chided him as she climbed over his legs to sit beside Dash on the other side.

"Hey, don't I get a say in this?" Rayne asked surprised.

"No!" Both girls snapped and then turned their backs to him as they talked with each other only.

"Now listen here sugarcube. You ain't got nothing to be ashamed of. Not everything just comes to everypony the first few times around. Yer one of the best fliers Equestria has ever seen. But you didn't start off that way when you was first learning now did you? You had to work at it. And that work paid off. The same goes for this here."

"Yeah, I guess." Dash sighed.

"Now I ain't gonna lie, seeing you do what you did there with your mouth was just sad. Maybe you're better off leaving the oral skills with Rayne to me. But if'n you're still having trouble getting him inside you then there's nothing for it but to hop back onto that lap o' his and try it again."

"Um, AJ? Are you really giving me a pep talk about having sex?" Dash laughed as she dried her eyes with the bedsheets. Despite the apparent ridiculousness of the situation Applejack's encouragement had in fact helped her to feel better.

"You betcha! Now did it work?" Dash nodded. "Alrightie then! Let's see you hop up on there and give it all you got!"

"Actually…" Rayne chimed in but paused to see if either of them were going to let him speak yet. When they didn't object he went on to say, "I have a different idea. Why don't we have Dash lay down? I did promise somepony a massage after all."

"Well that's true. But I think we're a bit passed giving me a rub down at this point." Dash commented.

"Heh, I meant an erotic massage." Rayne smirked with an eyebrow raised.

"Shutting up!" Dash laughed and then plopped down onto the bed. Rayne smiled and didn't waste anymore time as they began kissing while he ran his hooves through her fur. "Ooooohh Rayne… yes!" She purred as one hoof worked her muscles like a proper massage with the other slipped down between her legs to stroke where she had been burning for him.

Dash was teased all the more when Applejack placed a hoof on her thigh to give a tentative rub against her leg. "That okay Dashie?" Applejack asked and the blue mare just raised her eyebrows suggestively while biting her bottom lip and nodding. Now the other two worked Dash over together as the pegasus groaned with delight from the mixed sensations.

"Oohh-OO-Oohhhhh…" Rainbow mewled as it didn't take long before Rayne's head had found its way between her legs. Her knees raised and her stomach tightened feeling his tongue exploring freely through her depths. Meanwhile Applejack rubbed into her chest not so much trying to be erotic but still helping to make Dash feel good all the same. "Ohhh-hehe… this is amazing." She purred causing the other two to smirk.

Dash squealed and writhed in delight, Applejack smiled appreciatively while rubbing with her hooves, and Rayne licked as deeply into the pegasus as he could. But amongst all of this Dash could still notice Rayne's eyes lighting up at seeing one mare touching the other. "Hehhh… He's probably got all kinds of mare on mare fantasies going on in his head right now." Dash thought quietly to herself as she sighed.

What really surprised her next was her own behavior when Applejack suddenly turned herself around. As she now began to rub across the pegasus' thighs Dash couldn't help but notice the orange rear that was now pointed right at her. The fur between her thighs was damp and what was visible of her slit was swollen dark with arousal.

Dash was briefly reminded of the last time she was touched by another mare back when Spitfire had helped her to burn off some steam. She had only received pleasure that night and not participated on her own. Although now she contemplated how her boyfriend would probably enjoy it if she were to lean forward and give her friend a lick. However she was distracted from her thoughts when Applejack spoke up and Rayne pulled away to listen.

"Alright Rayne, let's get you inside her cause I'm itching to have my turn too once y'all are done." Applejack then surprised Rayne and Dash both as she suddenly scooted down next to the other mare and pulled her up into her arms to hold her tenderly. "I'll get mine, don't you worry. But I wanna see you enjoy yerself tonight. So if I can help you along to make it easier to handle him being inside you then that's just what I'm fixing to do."

Dash was a bit stunned. "Wow AJ, that's… really nice of you. I uh, it actually feels kinda nice to have you hold me like this." Rainbow admitted with a slight blush on her cheeks as she held onto her friend's hooves while Rayne crawled in between her legs.

"Alright, you ready babe?" Rayne asked as he stroked his tip up against her.

Between Applejack's surprise maneuver and the way that Rayne had just eaten her out, all Dash could do was smirk and tell him, "I'm literally going to kick your ass if you don't stop talking and just fuck me already!"

Before he could get started though, Applejack had a naughty thought as she parted her own legs and whispered out in a sultry voice. "Go on, Rayne… don't you like what you see? Look at us, both mares, with our legs open for you at the same time. Don'tcha wanna have us?"

Rayne sucked in a deep breath through his teeth as his heart pumped all of his blood to his groin. "Holy Celestia, AJ! Easy there! I wanna be able to survive this ya know!" Dash joked from feeling how hard Rayne's member throbbed. "Oh gosh!" She then whimpered as she felt his swollen tip begin pushing her apart.

"Shh, shhh. Easy there, easy now." Applejack cooed to her softly. The orange mare reached out and stroked her cheek before rubbing down along her lower pelvis to help relax her. Rayne took his time sliding inside to give Dash the chance to adjust to him. All the while she was a wash with emotions as she hadn't expected their threesome to go like this. "There we are now… it's okay. I bet that's feeling pretty good in there, isn't it?" The country mare continued to speak softly, completely unaware of how her whispering was sending chills down the pegasus' spine.

"AHhhh!" Rainbow Dash finally called out as she wrapped her legs tightly around their boyfriend's back. "Fuck me! Rayne fuck me please! Do it!" By this point Dash was absolutely dripping, coating his shaft all around despite how tightly she squeezed upon him. The look on her face was joyous as Rayne began a steady pace to thrust within her. He held onto her hips and begin rocking himself back and forth while Dash clung to Applejack's hooves crying out loudly. "Uuugh! Aahh! It's good! Applejack… App-le... jac-... ohh... it feels so good!" She whined as she pawed upwards onto her friend's arms as Rayne now pounded her faster and stared encouragingly to the two girls.

What followed next was a beautiful myriad of touching and kissing amongst all three of them. Rayne wasn't being rough but he gyrated his hips with enough speed to bounce Dash forward and back until she needed to hold on just to stay attached with him. Meanwhile Applejack lowered a hoof down to play with herself, not caring in the least if Rayne or even Rainbow looked over to watch. "That's it now. Fuck her Rayne, fuck her good!" For the stallion's part he was filled with euphoria as he got to lean forward kissing both Applejack or Rainbow as freely as he liked.

It was all the more satisfying to him that it seemed to excite Applejack further the more he managed to get Rainbow Dash off. When the pegasus began to scream Applejack rubbed her own pussy harder while looking as if she had a mild climax of her own right in time with her friend. "Uuuh! Hold her! RRrrrah, hold her Jackie! Hold Dash tight!" Rayne grunted as he pounded Rainbow Dash until her hooves were kicking helplessly behind him.

All the while the two mares never let go of each other. Not long after their first orgasm Dash found herself staring glossy eyed up toward Applejack. Meanwhile Applejack held a warm smile as she stared down to meet Dash's gaze. But what happened next neither she nor Rayne could have possibly expected.

Applejack's eyes shot open wide as her face was grabbed in between both of Dash's hooves. Then in one swift movement she pulled Applejack down as she kissed her hard right on her lips. And Dash kept holding on too as she wrapped her hooves around the back of the other mare's neck. Everypony seemed stunned by this but Dash just smirked from below Applejack's face as she saw the lusty stare in Rayne's eyes from seeing them kiss. Although it was Dash's attempt to shove her tongue into Applejack's mouth that finally break the trance and cause the orange mare to pull away.

"DASHIE!" Applejack screamed while holding her lips looking like she wasn't sure if she should be angry, disgusted, surprised, or flattered. "What in the hay has gotten into you?! Don't tell me you dun cum so hard that you can' tell Rayne from me no more!"

Dash's voice came soft and purposeful. It was so quiet that it seemed loud when she spoke. "No… I knew that I was kissing you Applejack. I did it because I wanted to." She said with an unabashed blush on her face. Applejack dropped her jaw now as she had no idea what to say. "Is it really so surprising? This is a threesome after all. And besides, did you see that goofy smirk on Rayne's face when I kissed you?! Haha!" She joked but it was obvious that it was an aversion tactic.

Cutting right through all the nonsense Applejack went straight to the point saying, "So when you mentioned 'other things.' You were meaning-"

"-You and I fooling around." Dash nodded. Now Applejack sat back looking wide eyed with her face was redder than the apples on her farm. Dash put a hoof on Rayne's chest to ask him to wait as she turned trying to look the other mare in the face. "Listen AJ, mainly I did it for Rayne. It's seriously like EVERY stallion's fantasy to have two mares together… but we're friends. Tell me that this threesome isn't going to ruin that." She watched silently as the country mare just touched her hoof to her lips and then looked at Rainbow Dash without speaking. "AJ?" Dash asked again, starting to sound nervous now. "Did I upset you by kissing you?"

Applejack just shook her head no. Rainbow listened sharply as she finally spoke saying, "I was just surprised is all. So this means… that you're okay with doing stuff like that? Mare to mare?" She asked curiously. "And Rayne, you liked that? Seein' Dashie all over me?"

"Well I mean, of course." Rayne smirked.

"Don't get me wrong. I do still like stallions." Dash answered quickly. "But it's not exactly like you're hard on the eyes or anything. I don't mind it at all as long you're-MMMFT!" Dash choked in surprise as Applejack heard all she needed to and then kissed her full on the mouth. Quickly recovering, Dash chuckled and then held Applejack's chin while they kissed.

Their movements slowed together. Their lips teased and took turns nipping at each other only barely touching. They explored each other with their hooves, feeling each other out tentatively. And they smiled in between nervous giggles at finding that the taste of each other was actually pretty great.

Then in no time at all they were all over each other, hooves running through the other's manes while their tongues wrestled like a contest of strength together. "AJ, I'm okay with this!" Dash gasped loudly. "I'm like… SUPER okay this!" She shouted while moving a hoof to touch in between Applejack's thighs.

Spreading her legs Applejack responded quickly. "Don' worry sugarcube, I am too." She said between their kissing. She moaned and blushed, draping her head now over Dash's shoulder as the blue mare began to rub her clit. "I don't know what to do." She admitted but her ears perked when Dash didn't miss a beat in her response.

"I do." Dash said confidently as she worked her hoof between Applejack's legs moved on to began kissing along her neck.

"Uuhhhh." The orange mare whinnied slightly from how good it felt. "Wait, you do?!" She asked in surprise.

"Yeaaa… Do me a favor and don't read too much into it. But yeah I do." Dash said as she pulled Rayne's cock out of her and then rolled Applejack onto her back. Now being mounted upon the other mare she slid straight down with purpose as if she knew exactly what she was doing.

"Holy Bullpucky!" The orange mare shouted before clapping her hooves over her mouth and screaming into them.

Rainbow Dash moaned in her own delight as she danced her tongue around from her clit, to her labia, and then to rim the opening of her insides. Dash moaned and slurped, digging her hooves into Applejack's hip while pressing to lick her friend out even deeper.

"Heh, she tastes pretty good. Doesn't she?" Rayne smirked to which Dash just scowled and raised her tail to pull him back into fucking her.

Meanwhile Applejack was in heaven. Rayne had been pretty great at going down on her. But Applejack now thought that Rainbow Dash was excellent at it. She knew just where to lick and when to do it. She was applying just the right amount of pressure to just the right areas. And even as Applejack knew she was growing wetter and wetter, Dash didn't flinch seeming to actually enjoy her taste all the more.

This lasted for a while until the pegasus pulled up asking, "Applejack, is it okay if I still kiss you aft-" But the earth pony didn't even let her finish as she pulled Dash up and plunged her tongue into her wet sticky mouth. Dash excitedly leaned Applejack down onto her back and motioned for Rayne to help hold her thighs apart as the two mares made out passionately.

Dash reached back grabbing ahold of the stallion's cock but looked Applejack in the eye while doing so and said, "Hey AJ… maybe you could say that I'm getting a little carried away here, but I'm really enjoying this." Leaning down to whisper right beside her ear she said, "I want to fuck you Applejack..." The smirk on her face was devious when she leaned back up. But then it faded as she frowned. "But I don't want to ruin our friendship."

"Heh heh, you just quit your worrying and go right on to do whatever yer gonna do. I'm happier than a March hare in a bunny ranch right now." Applejack exclaimed.

Dash nodded as that was all she needed to hear. Then she guided Rayne to lean in tight against her back, angling his cock down between her own legs. Applejack blushed as Dash was clearly pretending their boyfriend's cock was her own. "Are you ready for me?" Dash cooed out playfully.

Applejack gave a snicker and nodded, wrapping her arms around Dash's neck as she leaned in. "Uuuuhh!" She gasped with a sharp intake of breath feeling the thick cock slip inside her. At that moment Applejack didn't care who the phallus belonged, she was only concerned with how good it felt after having waited for so long. "Yesssss!" She hissed as her grip on the pegasus tightened.

Dash's wings spread stiff in surprise at hearing Applejack hiss with such delight. She blushed and pressed her own groin in harder to make sure the warmth of their clits remained together. Quickly she looked back over her shoulder saying, "Rayne, let me lead. Hold onto my ass and follow my movements." He nodded as he held tight to her backside. As Dash raised her hips Rayne's cock pulled back. Then as she pushed down Rayne shoved forward in time with her movement.

With a snicker Dash leaned down to whisper again into the other mare's ear, "Does sex with me feel good... Apple… jack?"

Now the country mare's face went scarlet as she looked up. "Well uh, I mean, I really, I dun, oh goodness-" Rayne didn't miss a beat when Dash bucked hard. "AUURGH! Yes!" Applejack screamed and then kissed the other mare hard. "Yes Rainbow Dash! It does! It feels good!" Now the two looked at each other as if Rayne wasn't even there. "Fuck me Dashie…"

The blushing mares shared eye contact for a moment long before they lost each other in a wild embrace. Rainbow pounded while Applejack rocked her hips upward to meet her thrusts. Dash was loving how Rayne's cock rubbed right between her folds smearing her juices together with Applejack's as the orange mare was stretched deeply. Meanwhile Dash did a good job of keeping their clits in contact with each other, making them feel like their loins were on fire."

For Rayne's part he didn't have a complaint in the world. He followed Dash's hips as he fucked into Applejack. He watched the pegasus' ass bounce while feeling the earth pony swallow his rod. All the while the two mares kissed and were all over each other right in front of him. After already having fucked Dash he was feeling close to being spent and the pegasus could tell.

Dash whispered softly just beside Applejack's ear one final time. "Applejack… I'm going to cum inside you, hehe."

This made the orange mare's eyes shot open wide and her face turn so red it was like her fur had changed color. But the chill that ran through her spine shot straight between her legs causing her to instantly start bucking and screaming wildly. "Errnnggmmm! Aahh, auuhh! I can't, oough! I can't hold it! I'm gonna-! I'm gonna!"

"CUM WITH ME!" Dash screamed almost aggressively as she held Applejack by the face. She didn't even care about Rayne's movements anymore, she just started wildly fucking the other mare pussy to pussy on her own.

"AAH- AARRH- AARRRUUUHH!!!" As soon as Rayne's cock began to let his seed fly all three of them screamed at the same time. Applejack had lost control of herself going into a sexual spasm while Dash had actual tears in her eyes from how hard she was squinting with all three climaxing together.

"Cum in me Dash! Do it! Cum in me…!" Applejack repeated in a whimpering pattern that trailed off softer and softer. Meanwhile Rainbow Dash leaned down and kissed her over and over as if she couldn't get enough.

"I am! I am Applejack!" Dash sobbed tears of joy and elation as she kissed the orange mare with tears falling from her eyes.

Then when Rayne finally pulled out and sat back with a huff both mares collapsed as they each almost immediately fell asleep together.

Author's Note

So I think it was pretty obvious that this chapter was coming. And I think it turned out rather well. I apologize for it's release taking so long, it turned into a nightmare for me to edit over and over and over again.

But I hope you loved this scene because I definitely loved writing it. I thought it was cute and sweet and funny and endearing how their sexual sides played out together. And for as nervous as the girls started they definitely got into it before the end.

On a side note, I'm writing a new blog that's about my recent delay. Just in case any of you are interested.

Also just a reminder to everyone, I have a "Live Update" blog (or as close to it as I can manage.) You can check it at any time to see the status of each upcoming chapter. Sometimes I get delayed so you can always see that I am still working by checking my blog.

https://www.fimfiction.net/blog/871378/story-progress

79 - The Jungle Party

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 79 – The Jungle Party

It wasn’t too late in the morning when Rayne found himself strolling down the streets of Ponyville with the cheesiest of grins on his face. He had just returned from Sweet Apple Acres where he left both Rainbow Dash and Applejack behind. He had thought to try to take Rainbow home up to Cloudsdale. But when the cuddled mares seemed to hold so tightly with each other in their sleep, Rayne decided to simply leave them be so they could awake in each other's arms just as they had fallen alseep.

Though now that he was back in town, the stallion strolled along while smiling as if it were a great day to be alive. “It’s a new day. Time to move onto new things!” He told himself, still smiling as he tossed a pair of bits to an earth pony mare with a red mane before picking himself a strawberry from a sales cart along his walk by.

“Thank you!” Strawberry Surprise called out to him.

“And you, are, welcome! I'm on the fly right now but I’d love to stop by sometime and ask how you get these to be so delicious!” He replied while walking backwards away from her.

“Oh! Well anytime!” She giggled to him before they waved goodbye.

“Alright, let’s see.” Rayne thought, dropping to an inner monologue instead of speaking aloud. “Lot’s to do, lots to fix. That business with the forest really was my fault, even though it wasn’t. But it still caused a lot of ponies I care about to fret. It’s only right that I go around and help alleviate those worried hearts. I’m pretty sure I don’t have to worry about Dash or Jackie anymore though.” He snickered to himself.

A few minutes later Rayne gave a knock and let himself in once he had reached Twilight’s castle. “Hello? Good morning everypony, anyone here?” He called out but found the map room to be empty. “Well that’s alright. I'm just here to see Starlight anyways.” He told himself before walking off down the hallway as he was now familiar with the inside of the castle.

“Knock, knock, knock.” Rayne thumped his hoof upon Starlight’s door and stood with a smile. But a moment later he knocked again as he was only greeted by silence. “Hello? Starlight?” He called softly.

“Oh? Is somepony there?” Called a mares voice but it wasn’t from the room, it came from behind him. Looking down the hall Rayne saw a light gray unicorn with an indigo mane hanging loosely out from a damp towel. “Oh, well hello Rayne. It’s good to see you up and about.”

“Thank you Rarity, it’s good to see you too. Just get out of the shower?” He asked as she rewrapped her mane into a neater fold.

“Ah-ha yes, well. Please forgive me, I didn’t expect to run into anypony this early in the morning. I spent the night here with Spike last night. It can get rather warm at night with the two of us cuddled so close. So in the mornings I feel the need to freshen up a bit. No pony likes a sweaty old mare hanging around.”

“Oh my.” Rayne teased as Rarity looked at him in surprise. “Well yes, those hot sweaty nights. I’m glad to hear that things are going that well for you two.” Then she realized his innuendo once he snickered.

“Oh no, no, no, no! You misunderstand! I didn’t mean it like that. Ohhh, Twilight would kill me.” She chuckled. “Trust me Rayne, our romance is the real deal. But when I say we spent all night cuddling affectionately, I mean that is all that we did. Spike isn’t like you, I’ll have you know.” She said with a sly tone as she teased him back.

Rayne exploded with mock offense. “Why Rarity, my friend! I have no idea what you’re talking about!” Rayne had to struggle not to laugh as he tried to sound playfully innocent.

Rarity just narrowed her eyes at him before giving a playful shove to his shoulder. “Oh come off it. You know what you did just as well as I. True, maybe it didn’t dawn on me until much later but come clean with me please. You always intended to set me up with Spike from the beginning. But you played me to be able to ‘hit it’ with your fashion idle first, didn’t you?”

Rayne could tell that she wasn’t exactly mad at him but she did still very much want an answer. “Are you upset?” He asked after nodding to admit his guilt.

“Well… no. Maybe just a bit disappointed with myself for being so naive. But I don’t regret what happened.”

“Rarity,” he quickly interjected, “I want you to know that I still meant everything I said. Yeah, I pushed the truth because I wanted to sleep with you. But nothing I said was a lie. You looked amazing in that punk rocker style and I really was looking forward to seeing you when I came here. You really are a generous and amazing pony. Spike is lucky to have you.”

“Yes well, thank you for your kind words but even more so thank you for being honest with me Rayne.” However her tone then became less playful as she worriedly asked, “But I need you to be honest with me about something else now. Are you doing the same thing to my friends? I may be able to take our tryst as a good time and move on, but that doesn't mean the others can. I don’t want to see anypony else getting hurt. Nor do I want to believe that the nice stallion I see before me is really just a philanderer who doesn’t care about the broken hearts he leaves behind.”

“Rarity, I promise you that I’m not.” Rayne said with sincerity. “Look, it’s no one’s fault that some of the more attractive mares in town all happen to be best friends with each other but even though I’m dating Dash, AJ, Starlight, Zecora, and Maud that doesn’t mean I’m playing any of them.”

“Oh, well, to be honest I only knew about Dash, Applejack, and Starlight. But glad to know you have your limits.” She said discouragingly. “Back on point, do you mean to tell me that none of them… not ONE of those girls you had only meant to be another fling like myself?”

“Heh, can’t pull one over your eyes anymore, can I?” He asked and she shook her head. “Okay so Maud and Zecora I’ve actually grown pretty close to. Very close to in fact. They are some of the dearest mares to my heart. Applejack and Rainbow Dash I both care about a lot. It’s a little different with them though because they both understand our relationship for what it is.”

“What do you mean?” She inquired as she removed the towel from her mane and sat to listen to him.

“Just like you said, they are a couple who I just wanted to get with because they’re beautiful. Stunning Rainbow Dash the Wonderbolt and Applejack the bell of Ponyville. I had thought a night each with them would have been wonderful. But they wanted more.”

“Oh? They were the ones to ask for the relationship?” Rarity inquired.

“Yup. I flirted and they flirted back. But before anything happened they both said they wanted more than just the one night with me. But that’s all it is. We’re dating, nothing more. This was just discussed recently as a matter of what. Neither of them are planning to settle down any time soon, or at least not with me. For now we’re just enjoying the flow of things. And if somepony comes along for either of them like how Spike was a great fit for you then I would be happy for them. And they the same for me.”

“Well, I’m glad that you certainly know how to be open about these things. I assume Maud and Zecora feel the same way?”

“Eh, to be honest it might be a bit harder for them if we end up going our separate ways. But I think in the end it would still work out okay.” Rayne explained while realizing just how sad the thought of splitting up with either Maud or Zecora suddenly made him.

“And um… You know you’ve been leaving somepony out during all this.” Rarity noted while pointing to the bedroom door beside Rayne.

“Heh, yeah. Well you see with Starlight it’s different. It’s very different.” He said as his voice got softer. Rarity’s eyes spread wide and her ears perked as she listened. “I love her.” Rayne smiled with a warm glow about him as he said it.

Rarity squealed in excitement and disbelief. But before she could respond there was another voice who spoke up from down the hall. “Is it true? Do you really mean what you just said?” Now the two ponies looked over to see Twilight step out from down the hall. “Forgive me for eavesdropping. I showed up sometime after you admitted you had manipulated my friend into sleeping with her.” She said scoldingly to Rayne. “But… I’m not concerned about that right now.” She stated while waiting for an answer.

“It’s true. I didn’t expect this to happen. I don’t even know how we got to this point. But it happened. I’m in love with Starlight.” Rayne announced with a calm pride to his words.

“So, does that mean you’re okay now?” Twilight inquired which made the other two look at her curiously. “I mean with your cutie mark. I’m talking about you being a pleasure pony. If someone makes you happy as opposed to you making others happy then you are supposed to be okay, right? Does this mean you won’t die now?”

Rarity quickly drew her hooves to her mouth as she remembered. Meanwhile Rayne raised his eyebrows in surprise. “It sounds like somepony has been worrying about me.”

“I have been worrying about you.” Twilight stated firmly. “You’re a friend to me Rayne. And you are important to many ponies who I care about. It would be devastating to all of us if something happened to you. You’ve come into our lives and made yourself a part of it. So I have been researching pleasure ponies from the past. I did find some vague records to support what Discord and Zecora told us. Though the details weren’t clear. But if you love Starlight, does that mean you’re safe?”

Then there was a pause as Rayne thought about it carefully. “I'm not sure to be honest with you. I didn’t even know I was a pleasure pony until Zecora brought it up. But as for me being safe, I don’t think it’s as simple as me growing feelings for somepony.”

“Hmm. I see. Well, if what you say is true then I am happy for you. But you had better treat her well. And I don’t want to hear about your relationship distracting my pupil from her studies!”

“Heh, yes ma’am.” Now they all shared a playful giggle together. “So uh, about Starlight?” Rayne asked.

“Yes?” Twilight asked back.

Rayne just shifted his gaze back and forth. “Um… Is she… you know… here?”

“OH! I’m sorry Rayne, is that why you’ve come?” Twilight responded as her wings shot up in surprise. “I’m sorry but she isn’t. She left yesterday. She was actually sent back to her home town on a friendship mission.”

“Oh!” Rayne said sounding excited for her. “Well that’s fun. So she went back to ‘Our Town’ did she?”

“Oh no, not there. That is just where she lived for awhile. In fact I’m surprised she told you about it. She’s usually a little sensitive about her past.”

Rayne thought about responding to that but figured it’d be a web of lies he'd have to explain through so instead he avoided it entirely. “So if not there, where did she go?”

“Ahem? This sounds like a personal discussion and I have a love of my own who is probably waiting for me.” Rarity excused herself. “It was good to see you again. And Rayne, please stop by the boutique sometime. I have an update to go over with you on the order you made.”

He gave a nod and then listened as Twilight explained, “Originally she was born in a place called Sire’s Hallow. Her and another friend who was also born there were sent to solve some sort of friendship problem. I don’t know what’s going on but I trust in Starlight to be able to handle it. Until then you’ll just have to wait if you want to see her.”

At this Twilight looked as if she were going to head back to the map room so Rayne decided to accompany her. “Actually, I was looking forward to seeing all of you. Your whole gang.”

“Oh? Is that so?” Twilight asked as they walked leisurely together.

“Yup. There’s been a lot trouble lately with the forest and all. I figured that everypony could use a pick-me-up. And your friendly neighborhood pleasure pony thought that you girls might enjoy a night out together.”

“Well that is very thoughtful. All the other girls are in town somewhere but I’m sorry that Starlight won’t be available until she gets back.” The princess stated as she opened the doors for them.

“Well, how about the rest of you? I had been thinking of inviting the whole group to DJ PON3’s club in Manehattan but since that’s kinda my spot with Starlight how about we get together somewhere else? We could have a little party, play some music, and burn off some steam-"

“Burn off some steam, huh? Would this be a flirty party, by any chance?” Twilight asked him while taking her seat.

“Oh no, no. Nothing like that. Just some innocent merriment between friends is all. What do you think?”

“Hmm." Twilight sat and thought about it for awhile but then she smiled. "I think that sounds like a lovely idea. If you can go around and make sure that everypony is free tonight then I would have no problem with all of us getting together.”

“You got it! I’ll go let Pinkie Pie know first and she can help me spread the word.” Rayne stated and then waved before stepping out the door.

A Few Hours Later -

Several ponies had gathered at the edge of town as Pinkie looked down to the invitation card reading it allowed. “You are officially invited to Rayne’s ‘Celebrate the Everfree Forest Becoming Peaceful Again and Come Burn off Steam’ party. Please meet this afternoon at the edge of the Everfree Forest for fun, song, food, and festivities. Optional: Bring a friend if you wish.”

Then the group all looked around. The mane six were all there along with Spike. Standing next to Rainbow Dash was Derpy Hooves and next to Twilight was Starswirl who was still in town after the forest incident. Maud was next to Pinkie holding an invitation of her own. And while Fluttershy had only brought along Angel Bunny, Spike had convinced both Discord and Big Mac to tag along.”

“Sooo? What kind of rousing revelry could our auspicious pleasure pony have for a group as eclectic as this?” The Draconequus queried as he floated about overhead.

Starswirl looked up and said, “I'm just looking forward to having a good time. I haven’t been to the gathering of a pleasure pony since I was a colt.” The old stallion coughed out.

“Oh? I didn’t know you had seen a pleasure pony in your lifetime.” Twilight said with some excitement.

“Yes, yes. I've seen a couple... As in two to be exact. The first was long ago back even before my beard had properly grown in. It’s nice for an old fogey like me to see that something nostalgic can still be found in this new age.” Just as he finished speaking there was a new figure that stepped out from between the trees.

“Hello everypony, I’m sorry if I kept you waiting. I was just making sure everything was prepared. We’ll be having our party at Zecora’s if that’s alright with all of you?”

No pony objected and Maud, Dash, and Applejack all took turns giving a subtle kiss to their boyfriend. “Oh, ho! Just like the pleasure ponies I knew from so long ago!" Starswirl laughed.

That was when Rayne looked up and very cordially stated, “It's a pleasure to meet a fine wizard like yourself Sir Starswirl. And might I add, the tales of your amazing hat do not do you justice.” Rayne commented to the cheap fantasia rip off that sat upon the wizard’s head.

“Oh please, there’s no need for titles. And if your own reputation proceeds you then I feel that the pleasure will be all of ours.” All the girls except for Maud sort of grimaced at the wizard’s dry sense of humor.

Discord wormed down through the air between Big Mac and Spike saying, “Boy, somepony sure seems to be in high spirits today.”

“Eyup.” The red stallion agreed while Spike just nodded.

At the Party -

Everypony marveled as there were tables with a smorgasbord of food laid out. There were a multitude of sliced veggies along with an assortment of apple, strawberry, and peach fruit delights.

Rarity stood gawking like the others as she exclaimed, “Rayne, I thought you only got the idea for the party this morning! When ever did you find the time to make all of this?” Rarity asked in amazement. “Mmm, and it’s very good.”

“Oh don’t worry about it. I just had a lot of help.” Rayne answered as a few eyes looked up from his shadow and narrowed in laughter before disappearing again.

Now Zecora stepped out of her hut carrying a tray of drinks as she said, “Welcome everypony to my home. Please eat and feel free to roam. For this is indeed a joyous occasion, all of which are thanks to this stallion's creation.” She said while pointing to Rayne.

“Hey now, come on. Give yourself a little credit. You are the hostess here after all.” Rayne told her which made Zecora smile and nod. After this Rayne stepped up onto her porch and called out to the group. “Hello everypony and welcome! I put this gathering together so that we could remember what makes Ponyville great. And that’s living in a place where you can share smiles together with those you care about! The mishap with the Everfree Forest was a terrible event. But we shouldn’t let fear rule us so instead let’s eat, drink, dance, and have the time of our lives!”

There was a small applause from the group and a couple of excited hollers. But after everyone started spreading around Derpy, looked up and asked, “Yeah but what if it happens again? Are we safe here? I mean, we're in the middle of the forest after all. Wouldn’t this be a bad spot to be in if the trees decide to relapse or something?”

“Oh my, that is kind of a scary thought when you think about.” Fluttershy shuddered as Angel Bunny patted her hoof.

“Nonsense.” Starswirl scoffed. “That business is over with now. And even should that terrible event repeat itself I doubt it could get passed the magic of both I and the Discord.”

“Hoo, hoo! Too true! Too true.” The Draconequus added.

“Hey now!” Rayne called loudly but tenderly to the group. “Listen to me. This is supposed to be a fun day; a peaceful gathering.” Looking over to a drum that was sitting on Zecora’s porch he gestured to it and the zebra nodded. “Now everypony come here. Come gather ‘round. I've got something to say to all of you.” He smiled as he sat on the steps and let his hooves beat out a tune.

-Redacted Content-

Ponies ears perked up curiously as he sang. Now some of them smiled as Pinkie began dancing an arm wave from shoulder to shoulder.

AJ and Dash blushed as he had woken to them this morning. Fluttershy beemed as three birds actually sang from the trees. Now the ponies cheered and everyone began to dance softly.

“Hmm, the grammar seems to be a little off on this song.” Twilight commented causing everypony to shh her.

Then he outstretched his hoof toward the trees. Everypony was amazed as the birds flew down and chirped with him. Then everypony pointed to each other singing:

Now Rayne stepped down from where he sat on the porch and sang as he walked through the party guests. He clapped hooves with Discord and Big Mac. Then he bowed to his girlfriends has he stepped passed.

He smiled as Starswirl was dancing with Twilight. Then he did a little twirl with Derpy to catch her before she fell into the cider barrel.

Lastly he swept Zecora up into his arms as he concluded the song.

Whispering sweetly into her ear, Rayne spoke so that only Zecora could hear, “Take a look. Look at all of your friends my dear, smiling and happy to be with you here.” He teased with a little rhyme of his own which made her blush.

Back at the Castle of Friendship -

“Phew, finally home! Well, my now home hehe. TWILIGHT?! You around?! You are never going to guess what happened during my-” Starlight called as she walked in only to find the map room empty. “Oh, no pony is here. Oh well. Might as well head to my room. I miss my bed. My ADULT pony bed. Not the tiny one I slept in as a filly.” She sighed.

As she opened her door and looked around she was relieved to find a sensible adult ponies room instead of a dark brooding den filled with heavy metal posters and a faux skull guitar in the corner. “Ah, I’m so glad to be grown up.” She used her magic to make sure her curtains were open all the way and was so exhausted that she almost missed seeing the paper note that had been left on her pillow.

“Awwww… sensible, well adjusted, comfort. This is what- wait, what’s this?” She asked as after she plopped down the paper note had floated up and fallen right across her face. Sitting up to read it she said aloud, “Dear Starlight Glimmer, I’m sorry I missed you. I just heard you went off on a friendship mission. Not sure when you’ll be coming back but if you’re wondering where all of your friends are I invited them all over to Zecora’s for a party. Please join us if you aren’t too tired. Your’s truly, with love, Rayne.”

“Awww. That’s so swee- Oh wait, there’s more on the back.” She noticed when she moved to set the note down on her end table. “P.S. Don’t worry, your boyfriend did not go snooping around in your room. I gave this to Twilight to put on your pillow for you.” At this she rolled her eyes and smiled because that was unnecessary but the thought was still sweet.

Back at Zecora's -

Hours had gone by as everypony was lost in the merriment of the forest party. At some point Rayne had surprised them all by rolling out a wine barrel which now sat beside the cider barrel and most ponies had taken a responsible glass or two to sip at while they danced.

Rainbow Dash however hung in Applejack’s arm as she shouted, “Hey! Zecora! I got sum’in I wanna say to you... hic!”

Meanwhile Applejack had no patience for the pegaus' current state. “Oh darn it all Dash! You lush! You gone and drank too much wine too fast! Why are you always like this when you get to drinkin’?!”

“Hol’ on! Hol’ on! Wait...” Dash yelled as if someone were interrupting her but nobody was. “Zecora, you’re amazing! You’re a good friend and I don’t care if you’re not a pony. You’re a pony to me. And a friend. And we share Rayne. And that makes me proud!” There were some embarrassed but heartfelt smiles as the Wonderbolt unknowingly made a bit of a fool of herself.

Stepping through the crowd Rayne suddenly scooped the pegasus up into his arms. “Whoa… whoa… wait… what’s happening?” A few ponies laughed as Rayne carried her inside Zecora’s hut to lay her down.

When the stallion came back out alone he looked out to the rest of the guests and asked, “Everypony having a good time? Hopefully not too good a time though, I can’t carry all of you.” That made the crowd laugh and after which they all returned back to what they were doing. “And hey, what about you?” He asked to the zebra who was standing alone by a half eaten strawberry swirl.

“Rayne this party you’ve thrown has made me very happy indeed. Seeing all these smiling faces and spending time with friends was just what I need.” She wrapped her hooves around her boyfriend showing that she too had more than a couple glasses of wine. But she was no where near as drunk as Dash had been. “Thank you to my most wonderful boyfriend. It makes me wonder how you plan for this party to end?”

“Heh heh, you’re a sharp one.” He told her. “Okay I admit it. I wanted everypony to have a good time but this whole thing was really for you. This was my apology for you having been frightened when I got hurt. For all the times I caused you to be frightened actually. I wanted to show you how happy it is that you really make me. To show you how inportant you are to me. You’re… intoxicating Zecora.”

“Hehehe, I believe that may be the wine talking you see.” She giggled to him.

Then Rayne grinned as everypony looked over when he stomped upon her front step loudly. With a swift lick he popped the drum from earlier up into his arms and then magically enchanted it to beat all on it’s own. “No I mean it Zecora, I want you to know that you matter to me.” He smirked as he stepped back away from her and the others gathered in excitement as they could tell another song was coming.

-Redacted Content- (I am so sorry to have to have removed these lyrics. This is one of my favorite and most fun moments in my story and it's just not the same without the song.)

He shouted fiercely as he started swaying to the beat. Zecora blushed as Rayne rocked his body while he vocalized to her.

Rayne was not being his reserved self. He was being wild now. His muscles were tight as he danced. His fur was damp with sweat. His mane was all over the place as his hooves danced to the tropical beat without hesitation.

Other ponies started getting into the grove with buzzed smiles seen all around. Rayne downed another wine cup for himself before letting his voice ring out.

Zecora now blushed like a little filly as Rayne sang to her in front of their friends. Now everypony swung back and forth with each other to the beat.

Zecora covered her face with her hooves and screamed but was still smiling.

Starswirl laughed, impressed with the pleasure ponies lines.

He shouted loudly.

Still blushing Zecora finally dropped her hooves. She smiled starting to get into it. She leaned in as they danced together. Quickly Rayne reached over grabbing a fresh cup for them both.

He raised his glass to her and they drank a sip together. Then Rayne hopped off the porch and sang to the crowd.

Rayne raised his glass and all the ponies drank a sip with him.

Quickly Rayne spun around and dropped to sing on his knees while pointing at Zecora. Now her blushing started all over again. He bent down to kiss her hooves until she pulled away embarrassed to have everypony watching.

Hoping back up Rayne went dancing back and forth between the tables now as he sang amongst the other ponies.

Now everypony was feeling loose and smiling as some of them sang along with Rayne while he passed by Twilight, Rarity, and Pinkie.

Now Starlight Glimmer came curiously sneaking up through the trees. Her smile at the celebration changed to wry smirk as she watched Rayne sing while holding a glass up toward Zecora who drank in time with him.

Starlight chuckled as Derpy quickly gave her a glass so she could sip right in time with the rest of them.

Now Rayne paused a moment allowing his buzz to run away with him. He took Fluttershy by the hooves and they danced a bit together.

Letting her go, him and Applejack did a back to back shimmy with each other.

Starlight ducked behind Discord as Rayne passed while clapping hooves to claws with Spike.

He then sang his way to the beat back toward where Zecora was standing on her steps.

Zecora was happy to accept the stallion back into her arms when he returned.

Her eyes went wide as she tried to stop him from pouring two more cups. He insisted causing her to laugh as she gave in and swallowed another mouthful with him.

He sang loudly while him and Zecora swayed beside each other.

He raised his empty glass as the others all took another drink. He sang as he turned, surprising Zecora when he lifted her right off her hooves causing her to scream.

“Rayne! HAHA! NO RAYNE! AHHH-hehe!” She squealed as he carried her into her hut.

He ended his song as he literally dropped her on her back onto her little bed. Now she looked up to him with heart racing and breathing heaving. The two immediately fell into a hot embrace. The others continued to dance, politely ignoring but not really minding the sound of Zecora's screams as Rayne's cock railed her in drunken fury. The others were all too busy to care, still riding on the merriment that Rayne had just given them.

Author's Note

Alright so this chapter was a lot of fun for me because it was one of those chapters that I've been looking forward to writing since I started the story. Back then I didn't have the details worked out but I always wanted to have a party scene at Zecora's with a hot Latin beat song.

So let me remind everyone that alcohol is canon in the MLP world. Any drink that has foam has alcohol. And the Apple Family Cider is super foamy. So if there is hard cider, there is probably wine and everything else as well.

Now not everyone gets drunk the same. Some people are happy drunks and others are angry drunks. Some get laughy and others lose all control of themselves. But I can see Dash being a total lush.

Yeah so is it just me or does Starswirl's hat totally look like The Sorcerer's Hat from Fantasia with Mickey Mouse?

So this chapter had a short visit with Strawberry Surprise. It may not seem like it was important right now but this was the prelude to greater things happening later on in the story. Also I like to remind everyone that the mane six and friends aren't the only ponies that Rayne interacts with in Ponyville.

So who likes seeing Rayne be called out on his shit? Yeah Rarity may be naive but she isn't stupid. She would have figured it out eventually that Rayne manipulated her into having sex. She doesn't hold a grudge, it hadn't been nonconsensual and she did enjoy it after all. She doesn't regret her decision to sleep with Rayne but she still felt it important to call him out on his game.

So don't forget everyone... much earlier in the story Rayne commissioned Rarity for an outfit. Things have been busy and she has other orders to fill but she hasn't forgotten about that.

So how did you like the party? What did you think of the songs? Rayne didn't make it 'obvious' but since he does have Fluttershy's power now so he can talk to animals when he needs to.

The first song was the Bob Marley version of "Three Little Birds." The second song was "Fast Wine" by Machel Montano. I hope I made it easy to visualize all that was happening while Rayne was singing.

And lastly there are a few loose ends for me to wrap up. No I didn't forget about Rainbow Dash. Rayne took her inside earlier but not to Zecora's real bed. And as for why Starlight was hiding from Rayne, some of you may guess it but it gets explained in the next chapter.

80 - True Feelings

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 80 – True Feelings

Same Night, At Parties End -

It was well into the evening when things started to wind down. Ponies everywhere sat with half lidded eyes and tired smiles. Some were passed out either from the alcohol or just laying down to rest from sheer exhaustion. Others were sat in small groups chatting quietly with each other trying not to disturb those who were asleep.

“Phew, what a party.” Starswirl sighed peacefully as Twilight sat next to him with her eyes swimming. “I very well may sleep for days after this. I am not the young colt that I once was. But the excitement this evening sure was worth it.” The proud sorcerer was three sheets to the wind by this point but he was still coherent.

Twilight however, was having a more difficult time maintaining her composure. “Yes… it was a blast. I’m so glad... that I came. But I need to get… everypony home... safely so that… Oh I think I’m going to be sick!” She whined as Discord suddenly materialized a bucket for the princess. Starswirl just laughed before falling to the side and passing out as Twilight lost hold of all the wine she drank that evening.

A few minutes of quiet passed amongst those who were still awake before Discord heard somepony speak up from behind him. “Glad to see I’m not the only one who maintained some control over themselves.”

“Oh, hoo hoo. Don’t you worry Starlight, I enjoyed myself plenty. But I’m quite a bit taller than you ponies. Body mass verses alcohol ratio and all that. I’m buzzed but it would have taken an entire barrel of my own to get me as drunk as our friends are here. Don’t you worry, I’ll make sure that every pony gets home to their beds safe and sound.” He said reassuringly to the unicorn who now sat beside him.

Starlight reached down to stroke Twilight’s back gently. After having released the contents in her stomach the princess also succumb exhaustion just like many others had. “Thank you Discord, I appreciate that. And yes, tonight was a lot of fun even if I showed up late. Rayne is one heck of a party thrower.”

“HE’S THE BEST!” Pinkie shouted as she bounced forward but then also collapsed. Discord and Starlight just sighed with a smile.

That was when the Draconequus looked over asked, “Actually Starlight, there is something that I wouldn't mind you telling me. When you finally did show up for the party, why did you avoid letting Rayne see you once you got here?”

“Oh. It’s because he probably would have stopped what he was doing to give me attention.” She stated as if the reason couldn’t have been simpler. Discord of course just raised an eyebrow waiting for her to explain. “Ugh. Okay listen. Before I left on my recent friendship mission I was well aware that Rayne went off to spend some quality time alone with Applejack and Rainbow Dash. And while yes there are a good number of other ponies here, it only took me a second of watching Rayne to figure out that this whole party was just for Zecora.”

“Uh huh...” Discord mused, still not getting.

Rolling her eyes Starlight explained, "Rayne is a worrier. He is probably going around to all the mares he's dating and doing something special for each of them to lift their spirits after the Everfree Forest tragedy. This… this was Zecora’s night. I didn’t want to take away from that.”

“Oh well, I do suppose that does make a bit of sense.” Discord nodded.

“I trust Rayne." Starlight added. "I’m sure in the next few days he’ll have something special planned just for me. But I wanted to let Zecora have her night.”

“Well...” Discord slithered over and draped an arm over Starlight's shoulder. “As much as I don’t want to give the surprise away, you are probably right. Just recently in fact he asked me to do some peculiar things for him that now that I think about it would probably be of particular interest that your monochromatic bestie of yours."

"Oh? Something special for Maud?" Starlight asked as she used her magic to start cleaning up the party supplies while Discord now walked around snapping each pony back to their homes in Ponyville.

Back inside Zecora’s hut Rayne smirked as he lay staring at the unconscious smile on the zebra’s lips. After what felt like an hour had passed, he kissed her cheek and moved gently to leave her for the night. However her hooves were quick to reach out around his arm just as soon as he started to pull away.

“Zecora… I thought that you were sleeping.” He whispered before stroking her mane gently with his hoof.

“Mmmm. I do not want for you to go… There is still so much love for you to show.” She whispered lazily to him as the two chuckled together.

“You’re spent luv, you need to rest.” He told her knowing full well that she had drank too much this evening and that it had been entirely his fault.

But then she pulled him back into her arms as if she were being very serious all of a sudden. “Rayne, you do not need to do this. You don’t need to go.” She told him with an adamant tone to her voice.

Rayne chuckled again as he told her. “Well I love spending time with you but I have to go home sometime my dear.”

“No Rayne, my understanding you miss. You plan to end things between us, I know!” She suddenly whimpered out.

Now everything froze leaving only an awkward silence between them as Zecora sobbed into his chest. “What?” He asked her simply.

“I am not a fool Rayne. This party, our friends, this happiness in my heart… your plan is plain.” They held onto one another's hooves as she looked up and said, “This is your good bye to me, it is simple to see. You intended to soften the blow by making tonight as joyous as can be.”

She stared up at his silhouette in the dark of the room as he sighed softly. “…I’m sorry.”

“WHY?!” She screamed as she clung to him tighter now that he had confirmed it. “No! Do not do this! I love you! Please stay with me and our happiness can be true!” She cried out while clinging tighter and tighter around him as he just sat there motionless in her bed.

“But it wouldn’t.” He whispered which made her pause before dropping her head to sob into his chest. “Zecora, I don’t want you to blame yourself for this after I leave. Because you're right, I know in my heart that I could be happy with you.” He told her as he lifted her chin up with a hoof.

“Th-then why?” She whimpered as she nuzzled her face into his touch.

“Because I would only be happy. That is all. It would be contentment and nothing more.” He tried to explain. “You deserve passion, Zecora. You are wild and adventurous. You deserve the excitement and yearning that comes from true love. You are an amazing mare. You are thoughtful, brave, forthright, and you are so very beautiful.” He said as they kissed and her breath hitched as she leaned against his lips. “I can’t tell you how happy you've made me. I don’t have the words. You are a wonder. But… I’m not in love with you Zecora.”

At this she laid her head down across his lap and sobbed while pounding upon the bed with her hoof. “This… this I know. But I did not want it to show. To give you love and all that you need, I strived and yearned because I wanted it to be me.”

“I’m sorry Zecora….” He said softly as he began to remove himself from bed. But he sighed as he felt her grab onto one of his hooves once more.

“You my still came here, should it come to pass what I fear.” She told him still sounding heartbroken but aiming to steady her voice to show her seriousness. “If this is what you wish than I will abide. But should you reach that fateful day, you need only flee here where I reside.” Rayne nodded happy to know that her promise to protect him was still intact.

Then he finally stepped away, moving over to pick up Rainbow Dash where he had left her earlier on Zecora’s fern bed. Carrying her out over his shoulder, Rayne pretended to not hear it as Zecora's sobs started once more as soon as he was gone.

A Couple Days Later -

“You know Rayne, you have been spending an awful lot of time with Discord lately.” Maud said as she helped the stallion wash their dishes from their breakfast together. “Is there anything that I should be worried about?”

“Heh, whatever could you mean?” He said innocently while helping to put everything away once it was dried. “Just because I am a pony who likes to put together wild and imaginative plans… and Discord is the Master of Chaos as well as one who has a penchant for the theatrics… Why would you naturally assume that we are ‘up to something’ together?”

“Mmhmm.” She hummed while clearly not believing him for a moment. But then she stepped up planting a soft kiss on his cheek. “You know that I don’t like surprises. But I trust you not to do anything that would get anypony hurt.” She gave him one of her rare and subtle smiles. “Are you ready to go?”

Rayne just chuckled as he told her, “I’m not going anywhere until I get one more kiss from you.”

Maud gave him a playful push away as he leaned in toward her. “You’re going to get plenty of kisses when you go out tonight with Starlight. Just make sure to actually come home this evening. I get lonely in the mornings to wake up and find that you still haven’t made it back yet.”

Rayne surprised the gray mare when he reached forward to take her by the hooves. “All the more reason why I should kiss you now before I leave. I’ll do my best to make it back tonight, don’t worry. But I don’t want you ever worrying that I won’t come back again. In fact, after Starlight and I have our night together you are the mare who is next on my list to do something special for.”

“Rayne...” She whined in her monotone sort of way while a dull blush spread on her cheeks. “You don’t have to do special things for me.”

“And what kind of boyfriend would I be if I didn’t do something for a mare who was special to me?” He gave her a sincere look that he would not let her escape from.

With another small smile she looked up at him and whispered, “You mean it?” He nodded and she finally relented. “Okay. Just nothing too grand.” She sighed before leaning forward to give him the deep longing kiss that he was waiting for.

“Don’t you worry Maud. I wouldn’t be planning anything unless I absolutely knew for certain that you would appreciate it. Have I ever let you down so far?” She shook her head and then waved him off as he departed from her. Rayne walked over to the entrance of the tunnel which lead outside before teleporting away. But unknown to Maud he only traveled as far as the desolate opening outside her home.

Knowing that there would be no reason for anypony else to be around he called out, “Discord?! You out here yet?”

Not a moment later there was a chuckle from overhead as the serpent-est creature slithered into view. “Here and waiting, my friend. Worry not, your timing is impeccable. I only just finished with that little task you asked me for.”

“Aw, perfect. You’re the best pal a stallion could ask for.” He replied as he raised his hoof to high five with the Draconequus. “So, you found it then and also passed along my message to the Royal Equestrian Geological Survey?”

“Yes, yes. I found the head of geology in Canterlot and gave him your message.” Discord replied with declining interest. “Here is the paperwork. They said they’d need a few days to examine the site and as long as everything lives up to what you stated then they are willing to agree to all of your terms. Just sign here.” He told Rayne as he held up a thick scroll and a quill that he conjured.

Unraveling the document and taking a moment to scan it over Rayne hastily scribbled his signature on the base line. “This’ll do. I can’t thank you enough for this Discord. Also, not only am I excited for Maud but now I can’t wait to show you my thanks for helping out with this.” He said with a teasing grin.

“Yes… about that…” Discord said calmly as he crossed his hooves and looked away trying to seem nonchalant. But a moment later he dropped the ruse as he threw himself down to the ground and held onto Rayne’s hooves. “Would you please, please, pleeeeassse tell me already what this ‘big surprise’ is that you’ve been holding over my head?! The suspense is killing me!” Discord whined.

“Heh, heh. Sorry buddy, not yet. It’s date specific. Nothing I can do about it until then. But trust me when I say that as much as Maud is going to love what you helped me with, you might even like your surprise even more.” Then the stallion turned away tight lipped.

“Oh fine.” Discord spat as he picked himself up from the ground. “In any case, the thought is still appreciated that you’d even consider doing something for me. Normally I only have Fluttershy to think of such things.”

Before Discord could leave though, Rayne outstretched a hoof to grab him by the wrist. “Wait! There is one more thing I wanted to ask you about.”

Discord quirked an eyebrow. “You know Rayne, quid pro quo I’m happy to help a friend. But that doesn’t mean I plan to be your gofer for every little thing.”

“Oh no, don’t worry. No more errands. I just have a question for you.”

“Yessss?!”

“When uh, somepony sings a song here in town… quite often other ponies around will all join in to assist with the chorus and what not.” Rayne pointed out.

“True… but what about it?” Discord asked, wondering just where the stallion was going with this line of questioning.

“Well what I want to know is… how?” He asked bluntly. “How does everypony suddenly know the words to a song that they’ve never heard before? And don’t you dare give me a line about ‘improvisation.’ and chewing gum.” Rayne stated not wanting to see his friend debase himself to a cheesy 4th wall break.

“Uh, well... Rayne, it isn’t for the likes of you to know the underlying fabric of the universe and what makes all things tick. All you need to understand is that it does work. And by the fact, you have your own magic you know which it would seem you’ve so far failed to put to any practical use!” The Draconequus spat.

“Huh? My magic?” Rayne asked in confusion.

“Yes, yes! YOUR magic! Not levitation or turning into a pussycat. I’m taking about you being a pleasure pony! Sure you’re great at fulfilling your own interests… but you aren’t living up to the lineage that came before you! If you want to guide somepony into doing something fun for themselves… then just set it up and trust in your own ability to have them follow.”

“It’s really that simple?” Rayne questioned as he looked up feeling unsure.

“Oh well why wouldn’t it be?! Can you really say that there hasn’t been dozens of happenings in Equestria that have only worked out the way they did because of ‘well why not?’ Just do what you do and as long as you can keep a smile on everyponies face then no one will question it.”

Rayne thought that over for a bit before nodding to himself. But then he looked up to Discord with a new question asking, “Yeah about that… Discord, why is everyone in Equestria a moron?” To this Discord just slapped himself in the face with disbelief.

Manehattan, Later that Night -

The beat in DJ PON3’s Club Pony Party Palace was in full swing. But Rayne already knew that the night club would not disappoint. Starlight threw herself down into a seat at the bar while laughing and wiping the sweat from her brow.

“Phew, Rayne! Careful, you’re going to wipe me out too fast!” She chided him playfully.

Taking the seat next to her he raised his hooves saying, “Hey, you were the one who specially stated that you wanted to be wild tonight. What was it you said? 'You aren’t a little filly anymore, so you want to live it up tonight to act like it'?”

“Har, har. Very funny, using my words against me.” She giggled before signaling to the bartender who at this point didn't even ask for their VIP passes anymore. Once she had a couple sips of her drink down she was able to relax and say, “No seriously though. I’m loving tonight. You’ve been giving me just what I asked for."

“And I’m happy to provide. Anything to put a smile on that face of yours. I’d do anything for you, Starlight.” He said to her, leaning forward placing a gentle kiss romantically on her lips.

When Starlight pulled away her face was flushed beat red. “Rayne! Hehe, don’t go getting all serious on me. Tonight is supposed to be about helping me unwind, remember?”

“Oh don’t worry, I’ve got something in mind for helping you to cut loose.” He snickered.

“I thought you might.” She grinned as he raised an eyebrow. They took a moment to eye each other up and down. Rayne again wore his signature white dress shirt for their date. Meanwhile Starlight was wearing a long green dress which had a slit cut up the side so high that it almost went to her hip. Starlight grinned loving how it made Rayne’s eyes glow as she moved her exposed leg while they sat together.

“Hmm? I’m sorry, what did you say?” Rayne asked as he tried and failed to shake his eyes away from how she teased him with her open leg.

“Hehe, I didn’t.” She giggled at how easy it was for her to distract him. “Okay, come on. Let’s get back out there. I want another dance with you.” She said after taking one more large sip of her drink. Rayne nodded and turned back to swallow down his own drink while Starlight climbed out of her chair. But his eyes shot open wide when he heard her suddenly shout. “OHH!”

“What? What is it?!” He asked as he nearly dropped his glass and turned back to check on her.

“When I stepped down that stallion there just copped a feel on me through my dress!” She stated as she pointed to an earth pony walking away. Rayne watched as he met up with another stallion who could have been his exact twin. They were both tall and thin giving a sort of a creeper vibe to them. Their coats were blue and manes green while they both wore a sequenced vest to match one another. Rayne couldn’t help but notice how they resembled Flim and Flam except that they weren't unicorns and they were the wrong colors.

“He did WHAT?!” Rayne roared as Starlight watched his gaze darken in a way that almost frightened her.

Immediately Rayne stepped forward to make a beeline right for them until Starlight’s hooves reached out grabbing him tightly by his shirt. “Wait, don’t! Please!” She begged him. “Come on Rayne, it’s okay. He’s just some creep, it’s not worth it! I came here with you to have a good time, not to watch you get into a fight. Please, let’s just forget about it.” She pleaded while holding tightly to not let him go.

Rayne was furious as he watched the two clearly scoping out different mares in the worst way possible. They whispered and snickered together before one pointed to a couple dancing hoof in hoof together. They nodded and separated from each other as they made their way over. Rayne watched as one of the blue stallions cut in sweeping the mare away from her partner. When the pegasus she had been dancing with got angry and challenged the blue stallion, the other one swooped in to dance the mare away instead while the pegasus was completely unaware.

“Rayne, please...” Starlight called out as she wasn’t paying attention to anyone in the room other than him.

She watched as her boyfriend just closed his eyes and took a long deep breath. Then he turned to Starlight and kissed her deeply, nearly lifting her hooves off of the floor from how tightly he swept her up into that kiss. “I love you Starlight.” He told her as he finally set her back down.

For her part she had to struggle to regain her balance as he had completely taken her breath away. “I-… wow. Rayne, hehe. I love you too. What was that for?” She asked him with the sweetest of smiles on her face.

“Nothing. I just wanted you to know how much you mean to me is all.” He told her earnestly.

Giving him a smirk now she grabbed him by the hoof and said, “I know, don’t worry. Now come on! I wanna dance! I want you to sing me another song! Show me how you’re going to embarrass me tonight!” She said with a laugh.

Rayne froze as if he also had a giggle at that. “Embarrass you? What are you talking about?”

Starlight rolled her eyes because he was talking instead of dancing with her. “Oh come on, you know. Every time we come here you find some way to push me a little bit farther. Rayne, I’m a sheltered girl with attitude problems. And by day I’m a school guidance counselor for crying out loud! I never would have been doing the things I do with you in this club without you. And since you make every night with you a special night, I have no doubt that you’ve been hiding something up your sleeve for this evening.”

“Oh is that so?” Rayne laughed with a guilty expression.

“YES! So come on already! I’m feeling good so let’s have it. Are you gonna sing for me again or what? As long as you aren’t planning to bed me out on the dance floor or anything I’ll be fine with whatever you want.”

“Is that so? Well, what if I plan for us both to sing tonight?” He asked her, now making it into a game of making her wait to tease her.

“Oh?” Starlight snickered. “Is that what you’re after? Well, I don’t know the words to your songs.”

“Maybe I’ll just have to inspire you. It’s true that I can get rather promiscuous while we’re here-”

-Oh, promiscuous. Is that what you call it?” Starlight interrupted him as she laughed blatantly in his face.

“Heh, yes exactly. But that’s because I think you like being promiscuous with me. Especially here on the dance floor.” He said to her as if it were a challenge.

Raising an eyebrow to him she picked up on his game and said, “Oh is that so? You think I’m just this excitable little thing for you to lead astray to all the trouble you setup for me, don’t you?”

“Are you saying that you're not?” Rayne countered as the two bantered back and forth while stepping out onto the dance floor.

“I’m not just some toy for you, Rayne. I like your game but I need you to respect me as well.” She admonished him, raising her chin to pretend that he had issued her some grave offense.

Magically lifting some letters and numbers into the air for Vinyl Rayne said, “Oh and who says I don’t, just because you let me enjoy you to the wildest ends of passion whenever we’re together.”

“OH! How dare you?!” She roared at him with a scowl as she knew everypony around was watching them now.

-Redacted Content- (The 2/2/23 redactiina continue)

Rayne asked her just to make sure.

She said with a devious smirk, enjoying their mock fight.

Just then the music aggressively kicked in and he stepped forward to dance up upon her like he knew she enjoyed him doing.

He sang to her hard and stern as if they were fighting even though they were flirting.

However everypony around cheered in surprise as Starlight stomped her hoof and sang, charging forward to walk him back now instead.

He sang back as the two were dancing together now, each challenging the other just as assertively.

Starlight was on fire now and was dropping more jaws than Rayne was as she sang.

The two swung in each other’s arms as they danced. But the crowd laughed as Starlight pulled away when Rayne leaned in to kiss her on the dance floor.

She sang as she lead him now, both walking side by side while holding hooves and dancing as Rayne sang.

She smirked at his lyrics and countered with her own, not missing a single beat in the song.

At this he tried again to kiss her and again she pulled away with a smirk.

He said while thrusting his hips as she looked away pretending not to be interested.

Then Starlight stomped her hoof hard and started marching Rayne back over himself.

Then she turned her back and blatantly started to walk away from him.

Rayne asked as he fell into her game while he quickly gave chase.

She asked, letting herself dance back into his arms.

Starlight purred now as she dropped her attitude to melt against him. But then a moment later her guard was up again.

Now the crowd broke out into a laughing riot when she grabbed his mane and pulled it down over his face.

Quickly righting himself he returned back to her side as he tried to step up to the challenge that she was raising for him. He said while shooting a glace to Vinyl who quickly nodded.

She asked while playfully slapping Rayne in the face which only doubled his determination to sway her.

She said as she snatched their hooves together and danced with him instead of running away now.

Rayne sang as he swayed her forward.

Starlight sang as she swayed him back.

Rayne sang as he gave her a twirl.

Starlight sang as she spun him back.

Now the two danced as close as they could get with each other right in front of everypony there in the dance club. They sang in each other’s ears just loud enough to make sure everyone could still hear the song.

He dared as he unbuttoned the top button on his shirt.

Starlight didn’t miss the cue as she reached up and unbuttoned the next one on his shirt as she sang.

Rayne sang as he was surprised by her boldness.

She sang, turning her back to dance up against him.

Rayne sang as he held her hips which swayed to the beat like an unstoppable force.

She sang with her eyes closed as if it were no big deal.

Rayne grinned as he rubbed himself up against her backside.

Starlight sang before gasping at the feeling of him digging into her backside.

She cried out while almost dry humping her backside against him.

Grabbing her by the arm and forcefully spinning her around Rayne walked up upon her in the way that made her ears fold down and her stance buckle before him.

Rayne smirked seeing the yearning in her eyes.

She sang before thrusting her lips upon his and not even feeling embarrassed as Rayne lifted her off her hooves and began carrying her off the dance floor to the cheers of the crowd.

Starlight moaned into his mouth as they kissed while the lights and patrons of the club flashed before her eyes while she was being whisked away. It lit a fire in her whenever he could intimidate her with his singing and this time was proving to be no exception.

“Mmm, uhh, yeah...” She moaned becoming aware Rayne wasn’t taking her to the bar.
“Mhm, ohh, wait...” Starlight looked around as they kissed seeing them head backstage.
“Mmm, ouh, wha…” She questioned as a security guard stopped them until Vinyl nodded to let them through.

Author's Note

So, we are now officially 80 chapters in. That is quite the accomplishment in my opinion and what a mix of emotions this chapter was.

Poor Zecora. Rayne didn't want to hurt her feelings but the zebra was just put in her place. It seems that Rayne's harem is winding down. We already know that Applejack and Rainbow Dash are just his lovers but not technically his girlfriends anymore. And the same goes for Zecora now, they are no longer officially together. Rayne is down to dating only Starlight and Maud. What is going to happen?!

So who got the movie reference about improvisation? In the 2005 movie Charlie and the Chocolate Factory, a similar question was asked about how different individuals could know the lyrics to a song they've never heard. I found it fitting to include here.

And on that note, yes I know it's a tv show but every character in MLP FiM is totally a moron at one time or another. The elaborate naivety of every character is sometimes astounding. And I think it's true that part of their world literally runs on, "just because."

Now I know that not all of my readers drink alcohol or is old enough to drink alcohol, but I hope my references during the party's end were clear. Being in my thirties has given me plenty of time to build up my alcohol tolerance haha.

The song in this chapter is Promiscuous by Nelly Furtado. And you can expect the same hot tempo to carry through into the start of the next chapter. Out of all the mares that Rayne has slept with, Starlight has always had her scenes skipped. I feel that her passion is finally due some screen time so you can expect some hot action between her and Rayne in chapter 81.

Ohh and yeah there was a short bit of jealousy there when some stallion helped himself to feeling Starlight's flank. Those blue brothers have a pretty sneaky effective system down for separating mares from their stallions. They are minor characters at most and are not even intended to be named. But they are in the story for a reason and we will be seeing them again.

81 - Temptations of Love and Fate

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Chapter 81 - Temptations of Love and Fate

Starlight stumbled forward as Rayne pulled her along into a back room behind the dance club. "Rayne! What are we doing back here?! This isn't part of the club!" She whined nervously.

"I know." The stallion smirked. "It's Vinyl's room." He gestured a hoof toward the cluttered space before them that would certainly make any kind of introvert proud.

The two stood in what was clearly a personal area which was not supposed to be open to the public. Small piles of magezines and laundry were scattered about. There were boxes and stacks and bags full of records that took up most of the once spacious room.

Making their way between the spires of musical memorabilia they came across what seemed to be a half bedroom, half work area in the back. On one side there was a large mixing station where songs could be altered to suit the night club's needs. On the other side was a spacious mattress spread out on the floor with no stand beneath it. "Oh, how quaint." Starlight sighed.

"Oh just shut up and take a seat." Rayne laughed as he made his way over to the sound mixer. "Looks can be be deceiving. Give it a try."

"Heh, seems like you know your way around here pretty well." Starlight stated with a hint of jealousy to her voice.

Rayne's ears folded as he looked back over his shoulder with a smile. But then his voice steadied as he told her, "Yeah, I might have been here before. But it was nothing serious. I haven't broken our promise, I assure you."

Starlight just waved it off as she stepped over to sit on the bed. "Oh don't worry about it Rayne. I told you, I don't care about your flings. I just wanted to-"

That was when the stallion's ears picked up as he noticed how Starlight suddenly went quiet. Looking back from where he was fussing with the mixer, he saw Starlight now laying down and looking at the mattress in complete surprise. "Heh, heh. You like it?"

"Wha... Wait, what is this? Is this jell?" The unicorn mare questioned as she pushed down upon the mattress with a hoof.

"Pretty soft and comfy isn't it? I don't know where she got it from but Vinyl has the cushiest bed in Equestria." Rayne told her as he hit the play button on a track that he selected and then stepped over to join her.

-Redacted Content-

As the beat began to fill the room Starlight was surprised when Rayne pulled her close into his arms. "H-hey, wait! Rayne! MnMm?!" She protested as he thrust his lips upon hers.

Laying her down onto her back Rayne just smiled despite how she was frowning to him. "Something wrong, Starlight?" He asked coyly as he began kissing across her shoulder.

"Uhh, ugh wait! Yes! What are you doing?!" She snapped before pushing him away. "What are you thinking?! This is Vinyl's room! We aren't at a hotel Rayne. This is HER bed! We can't do... that here. Can we?" She asked while twisting her thighs together nervously.

Her boyfriend just snickered as he began kissing softly along the end of her hooves. "It's fine. She knows all about it. She let us come here, remember?"

"Wait, seriously?!" Starlight shouted in disbelief. She wore a trepidatious gaze as she nervously allowed Rayne to spread her limbs apart. "You mean she just let you take another mare up to her bedroom knowing we're going to get hot and sweaty in her very own bed?!" But by now Starlight could hardly talk anymore as Rayne worked his hoof down in between her thighs.

"Like I said... it's fine, baby." Rayne whispered into her ear which quickly sent a chill running up her spine. "Vinyl plans to spend the next few days in Ponyville anyways. It's no bother for her to hire a cleaning crew while she's gone... so we can be as dirty as we want..." He breathed softly along the base of her ear which quickly sent another chill racing through her back.

"Rayne-uhh... don't say such things..." Her breath had started to get heavy as she could feel her moisture dripped along his hoof. Starlight tried to block out the steady rhythm from the mixer with her hooves but she knew she was being enthralled by it as Rayne stroked her clit and the rim of her opening to the pace of the beat.

Ignoring her protest his whispering continued as his low seductive voice was making her hooves twitch and her knees buckle at every word. "I'm going to undo you tonight, Starlight. I'm going to take everything that you are and break it apart." She could not help but gasp as his touch became rougher and his hold on her body began to tighten. "Then I'm going to put you back together again, using the passion that drips from you as glue to reconnect the pieces." She giggled at the thought but then lost herself in his eyes while she looked up to him.

"I love you baby." She replied tenderly.

"You're mine tonight." He stated dominantly.

After that firm declaration from him the enticed mare could wait no longer. Starlight threw her hooves up around Rayne's neck and kissed him wildly. The two twisted into each other's arms as their tongue slid together like a pair of snakes. Meanwhile the music played on in the background with soft lyrics as both ponies wrestled to be atop of the other.

Starlight squealed out in delight as her boyfriend bit her softly on her neck. Falling limp to desire, she giggled nervously in anticipation when Rayne started to crawl down in between her legs. "Eeeeeiaahh! RAYNE! HAHA! NOOO, DON'T TICKLE MEEEE!!!" She shrieked as she felt his warm tongue dance circles along the arch of her hip. But then she gasped harshly and threw her head back into the mattress as Rayne plunged his hungry tongue deep through the folds of her marehood.

For what seemed like an eternity she felt him keep her locked into that position. Rayne's face buried itself between her thighs while his tongue worked it's magic within her. Starlight kept her knees bent over the tops of his shoulders giving Rayne perfect access to cradled her flank with his hooves. With feeling her hind end being squeezed as her insides were being licked out Starlight could only close her eyes and gasp while she lay having the time of her life.

Despite how Rayne was taking absolute control over her, Starlight did not remain a passive bystander during all this. Starlight moved her hips and rocked her body along with the music. Letting the steady rhythm take hold of her movements, the unicorn mare bit her lip as she arched her hips in time with Rayne's tongue. She reached down holding onto the back of his head and grinded up and down, humping the stallions tongue while he fucked her with it.

Rayne held his girlfriend down by her hipbones when she steady began to squirm. Using his magic to stroke along her clit Rayne delighted in the sounds of her bliss. And as his attentions soon caused her to thrash in that bed, he savored holding her prisoner trapping her in her own pleasure.

When it looked like she could no longer breathe Rayne finally released her and sat up to enjoy the sight of her panting deliriously upon the bed. But not long after she looked up at him with a wicked grin full of devious intent. She grabbed him around the neck and shoved him hard down onto his back.

"You had your fun and now you're going to lay here to do as I say. Is that understood?" She declared to him in an utterly dominating tone.

"Your wish is my command." Rayne snickered as he loved seeing Starlight so excited like this.

"You said I'm yours... but you're mine now baby." She chuckled with a little grin as she crawled down and instantly swallowed his rod straight to the back of her throat.

Through every movement she keep her eyes steadily on him as her face bobbed up and down his length. She didn't blink and didn't falter as her wet mouth slicked upon his cock as if she only got hungrier with the more she tasted it.

With a wet pop Starlight slurped her mouth up over his tip and giggled playfully. "This is one heck of a song Rayne. It's making me want to be so dirty..." She whispered as she ran her tongue down along his scrotum licking from one end of it to the other.

"Hehe, but I think you like it..." Rayne groaned in delight as she polished his nether region without missing an inch.

"Mmhmm." She nodded as her eyes smiled at him while tracing her tongue from below back up to his tip. "But Rayne, what'd it say?" She asked as she started to crawl back up his body now. "The juices running down my thigh?" She repeated, rephrasing the lyrics into sultry and even more seductive tone. The words clung to her lips before flinging to his ear exotically.

Rayne had always found Starlight to be an amazing lover because unlike most of the other mares he slept with, she knew exactly what she was doing. The heliotrope mare eagerly climbed up onto his lap while spreading her knees apart to each of his sides. She grinned down like a huntress who had caught her prey as she reached below to guide him inside. And his groan that came from her warmth enveloping him was her satisfaction that she was in control while he was the successful hunt that she had captured. Starlight wasted no time in gyrating her hips as soon as she had slid herself all the way down upon him.

Rayne held onto her thighs as Starlight stared down to him confidently. With no hesitation she proudly bit her lip in satisfaction. She pressed down onto his shoulders and rolled her body forward and back. She twisted her pelvis around in a curve while humping with her hips in perfect time to the beat. Starlight chuckled seeing Rayne's eyes light up at the sight of her belly tightening and gyrating around while she practically danced in his lap.

"Who's your little cyclone now, huh?" She smirked.

"I fucking love you!" Rayne panted.

At that moment Starlight looked to him as if that was the sexiest thing he could have possibly said. She threw herself forward embracing his lips as they both grunted together now as she started slamming her pussy down on him as hard as she could stand to.

Sweat dripped through their fur with neither one of them holding back. Rayne used her shoulders to hold her as he bucked up hard enough to bounce her mane about wildly. Meanwhile, Starlight huffed and whimpered she rocked her groin forward and back as if she had a motor strapped to her. The stallion felt like he was in heaven as he knew his tip was most likely digging her in the gut. But despite how her eyes winced from their slamming, Starlight lifted one of his hooves to tug on her mane showing that she was still loving every minute of it.

"RAAAYNE, YOU FUCKING-DAMMIT! WHY DO YOU ALWAYS LAST FOR SO DAMN LONG?!!!" She screamed at him as her stomach began to visibly flutter from the orgasm was contracting within her. "AAH! AAAAHHH! CUM! DAMMIT RAYNE! CUM ALREADY! PLEEEEASE!!!"

Nearly twenty sweet sweaty minutes later Rayne had to physically grip her hips to hault her from moving. "Wai- whoa, wait! Hol- hold on! Hold on just a minute!" He panted as he struggled to catch his breath.

"Nooooo!" Starlight whined. "Just cum already! Pu-lease!" The mare above him looked like she was almost in tears by this point. Her face was flushed and her lungs were burning for fresh air. She tried to move her arms but found her hooves to be trembling. "Rayne! This isn't natural! Stallions aren't supposed to last longer than a few minutes, you're breaking me!" She sobbed from how heavily her body had been pulsating between her legs. But still she maintained her thrusting.

"Wait dammit!" Rayne chuckled as he pushed again to stop her humping, toppling her over right off of him. "You were right." He said while sounding just as out of breath was she was.

"Uh... wha... about what?" She licked her lips and slicked her sweat coated mane back behind her ear.

"Heh... uh. I- I do have a sur-prise for y-you." He chuckling, knowing this was going to make her angry and loving every second of it.

"Wha-... WHAT?! NOW?!" Starlight shouted in surprise. "Rayne, come on! Give a mare a break! I'm sure you've already given me more orgasms tonight than most mares experience in their whole lives... What more could you possibly surprise me with?" She sighed as she collapsed beside him with a hesitant laugh.

"I'll tell you, or rather I'll show you... but you have to kiss me first." He slyly whispered, making it obviously that he was hiding something.

Starlight stared at him as if she had never been more certain of anything in her life. "Rayne, baby... Of course. I will always kiss you..." Starlight lovingly climbed back atop him to lay on his chest. Then she lowered her lips, wetly savoring the touch of giving him a deep heartfelt smooch.

When she finally pulled away she heard him say, "No, I mean kiss me here." Rayne said from kneeling beside her as she nodded and leaned forward to repeat the kiss.

Just then, during mid-smooch, her eyes shot open wide seeing herself kissing her boyfriend beside her but while she could still feel his body supporting below her. "AAAHHHH! RAYNE! What did you do?!" She screamed in a horrified expression while trying to covering her pussy with both hooves. "Rayne! Did you invite a changeling into bed with us?! I get the appeal but I am NOT into that!" She hissed down to the stallion below furiously.

"Whoa easy, easy!" He told her as his copy smirked from beside. "It's not a changeling. I would never embarrass you like that." He reassured her. "It's me. It's just me." He whispered.

"Wh-what? But... I don't..." She whimpered until her ears suddenly perked and her eyes spread wide. "Rayne... did you copy yourself? Did you manage to make... a perfect autonomous duplicate of you?! Do you have any idea how difficult that kind of magic is to use?! Or the repercussions?! And... and you used it for this?! In order to... in order to..." But her voice trailed off as she watched Rayne smirk while a second duplicate of him spread out to her other side.

"Heh, heh... that's right." The one below her said as her eyes spread wider and her ears now lowered nervously.

"Oh no, no, no, no, no!" She whimpered as the other two stallions began to wrap their arms around her. Now her panicked voice hitched desperately as she pleaded, "Rayne please! I can't! Just one of you completely wipes me out, I can't take three of you!" The nervous mare was now quivering as the two trailed their lips along her shoulders from either side. One turned her face in and kissed her warmly while the other stallion reached down to slip the original Rayne's cock back into her. From down below Rayne watched a frightful tear fall from her eye as that other stallion pulled her back for a kiss of his own. But he felt it as her pussy squeezed from how excited she got when all three of them suddenly grabbed her.

Starlight groaned lewdly around the cock that was pressed into her mouth. She tried to focus on being attentive to it but was continually distracted as the other duplicate began licking along her pussy lips while she was still impaled by her original boyfriend beneath her.

The stallions eventually shifted places. Her body was rigid and nervous but willing by this point. Rayne slid out from under her allowing his first copy to take his spot beneath her. Starlight whimpered knowing she'd have to start all over to get the stallion under her to cum. But that seemed like the least of her worries as she realized she was technically being gangbanged now.

She looked up in surprise as the original Rayne kissed her cheek and stroked her mane back softly. "Heh. Why are you being so sweet all of a sudden, huh?" She asked while smiling up to him. But then her eyes bulged out as she felt the second duplicate squat down behind her. "H-h-hey now! What-" But then both of her hooves shot up over her mouth as she felt the other stallion's tip prod directly against her tail hole.

Starlight was fully aware that she'd become a sopping mess. Rayne had brought her to cum so many times that her pelvic area was practically painted white. She looked like she had already been ejaculated into by three different stallions and yet it was all her own cream only. So she knew there was more than enough to coat the way in for the pinhole behind her as she felt the other stallion doing a good job of working his way in.

"Rayne!" She screamed as she held onto the stallion in front of her. "Rayne! RAYNE!" She pleaded while she clung to him with her hooves. Then he watched as her face scrunched up and she let out a world shattering scream when the stallion behind her slid forward.

Starlight screamed into Rayne's chest, batting upon it with her hooves as she bounced helplessly between his two copies. One black stallion bucked up into her pussy while the other drove fiercely into her anus from behind. "AHHH! AH! RA-UUHH!" She whimpered before biting her bottom lip until it bleed, having never felt anything like this before in her life. Starlight heaved back and forth in his arms as the two thrashed together inside her from both ends. Starlight could only scream as she was rocketed between them and she groaned senselessly as she couldn't even tell which one of them suddenly yanked her head back by her mane.

Rayne's voice whispered once more beside her ear, again sounding low and seductive and enthralling to her. "You doing alright... baby?" He grinned as he could almost see the chill run up her spine.

She just thrust her mouth aggressively up to his kissing him hard. "Don't... stop!!!" She shouted which made all three of the stallions smirk. Her boyfriend in front stood up now and she didn't think twice about shoving his pussy coated cock straight down her throat. She sucked wildly as if she suddenly needed his cock to breathe and the other two rocked her forward onto it until she was gurgling and choking from how far into her throat it reached.

Despite the feeling of being so overwhelmed, it didn't take Starlight long to find her bearings, even through how Rayne was triple teaming her. Starlight knew how to fuck and do it well so even as her boyfriend was also buried in her ass, she wasn't about to let that stop her. The sweaty mare bucked hard to maneuver her hips despite their thrusting. She pushed and bent and arched her midsection, grinding by force to repeat the cyclone twisting of her body that she knew Rayne loved. And she could easily tell that all three of her boyfriend were appreciative from how they groaned and started to fuck into her even harder.

It wasn't long before Starlight couldn't tell when one thrust ended and the other began. It felt like the stallions were hitting against each other through her insides. And now that another was spear fucking down her gullet. She only tell that it was the original anymore by the taste of her own pussy on his shaft. And while he was throat fucking her, she couldn't help but imagine that they were all one big cock somehow going all the way through her.

Pleasure turned to panic however, as she heard the stallion in her mouth say, "Are you ready to do it to her?" The other two snickered and nodded. Starlight looked up with worry but the only answer given to her was to see the light of all three of their horns begin shining. "Uuhhhh fuck yeah! That feels amazing!" Rayne cheered and the others agrees when the defenseless mare suddenly went into a helpless screaming spasm.

All three used their magic at once to torment her body with pleasure. Starlight almost pissed herself when she felt her clit being nudged around in three different directions. Likewise it felt like cat claws were massaging up and down her entire body. They roamed through her mane, down her back and even across the ends of all four hooves. Furthermore all three cocks continued to piston into her sensitive holes that were already on fire from the orgasms forced through her up to this point. All that was left for her to do was to scream and cum and fear that this was how she might die, yet hoping they would never stop even as the three stallions fucked her into oblivion.

She didn't know how they managed to time it but it felt like a dream come true when all three Raynes finally began to climax at nearly the same time. The sounds of their grunts and the way they tightened their hooves upon her was euphoric without end to Starlight. The pride in knowing that she was bringing her stallion, or stallions, to release felt almost better than the pleasure she'd received herself. "Yes Rayne! Baby please!" She screamed out as she felt a surge of warmth flood through her womb and her bowels together. Likewise she doubled her efforts on sucking on the stallion in front of her who came only seconds behind along with the others.

Eventually the song began to fade away reaching it's end of the forty eight minute extended remix that Vinyl Scratch had only finished recording the night before. Now that silence filled the hot and sweaty room Starlight grunted loudly as she felt all three stallions disengage from her. Juice fell freely from her groin just as it did from her lips. Laying on the damp mattress below she looked up and watched how the two others vanished into a puff that floated back into her boyfriend in front of her. "Ohhh wow..." He sighed, now having the experience from what he'd just done to Starlight from all three vantage points.

Seeing that it was just the two of them now, Starlight limply threw herself into his arms and started to sob. Rayne's eyes spread and his ears perked as he now stroked her mane in worry. "Hey now, shush shush..." He whispered delicately. "What's the matter? Was I too rough? Did you not enjoy that?"

Starlight visibly laughed to herself as she looked up to him. Sweat coated her fur from top to bottom and her mane lay flat from it now feeling like a sauna in the room. "Are you kidding me?! That was amazing! But Rayne, look at me! I'm a mess! Heh, I can't even move my legs!" She cried out. But then she quirked an eyebrow and reached down with a hoof. "Wow, I can't even feel my legs." She stated with a hint of concern.

Rayne just laughed and pulled the semi paralyzed mare higher up into his arms. "Heh, don't worry. I don't think it's permanent."

She just smirked at him before bopping him gently on the nose. "Smartass. Don't look so proud of yourself." But then she gave a heavy sigh and closed her eyes to lay down on his chest. "No, on second thought... you be as proud as you want to be. That was unbelievable." She cooed softly. "Definitely amazing. I mean fuck... be careful Rayne. I might want to have your foals now that I know you can do that." She whispered breathlessly as she snuggled down finding comfort in his sweaty chest.

Rayne looked down to her with surprise. But he understood she was only making an exclamation of her pleasure at this moment. "Heh, be careful yourself. A stallion like me might start to enjoy hearing such things... I love you Starlight... Starlight?" But he soon realized that the mare had not heard a single thing. She had fallen deeply asleep where she snuggled warmly into his chest.

Giving a gentle smirk Rayne decided to leave the poor girl to her rest. She had been pretty amazing herself in his opinion so he felt that she had earned a good sleep. "Oh gosh... I'm tired too." He sighed as he struggled to lift himself and carefully haul the mare up onto his back.

Taking a moment look back to Vinyl's bedsheets instantly brought another twinge of arousal to Rayne's loins. "Oooh those sweat and cum stains look so freakin' hot." He whispered as he contemplated laying Starlight back down for another round or maybe hauling Vinyl back here for a quickie in these dirty sheets. "No, no... Get ahold of yourself Rayne. It's getting late." And with that he left a short thank you note for the DJ and teleported away with Starlight asleep on his back.

Ponyville Adjacent-

When Rayne teleported home the bioluminescence of the cave was glowing but all other candles or other forms of light were out. Furthermore, the only sound aside from the rush of the waterfall was a gentle breathing whispering softly from the bed. "Glad to see she didn't wait up for me." Rayne whispered to himself before stepping over to Maud's floor pillows. The stallion still had the unicorn slumped over his shoulder and he gently laid her down still admiring how she looked disheveled from their passions.

"Rayne? What's going on?" Came a tired voice from the bed.

"Oh, Maud honey. I'm sorry, I didn't mean to wait you." Rayne told her. "I'm home from my date but Starlight and I did a number on each other. I guess I'm being greedy but I want to be with her when she wakes up... reserving my right as her boyfriend for a romantic bath together once she's able." The gray mare nodded that she didn't mind as she lifted the sheets back.

"Come to bed with me. Starlight had her turn, you're mine now." She whispered matter-of-factly.

Rayne gave a little chuckle as he stepped over and asked, "Oh, what's this? Maud being possessive over me? I think I like it." He teased as he climbed into bed.

But then he looked up from his back in surprise after she shoved him down hard with a hoof. "Yes." Rayne just blinked but didn't fight it as she kissed him and crawled into his arms. "Oh, Rayne... You reek like sex. How many times did you sleep with her?"

Now the stallion blushed guilty. "Sorry, maybe I should get cleaned up first after all." But Maud stopped him from getting up.

"No, it's fine. I still enjoy doing this, lay still." Then she slid down the bed and began to lick against a thick matting of cum that was collected around the base of his cock.

"Ooohhhhh Maud..." Rayne groaned. "It never fails to be a turn on when you do that." He groaned as he began stiffening again as she was now taking him into her mouth to suck him clean. Maud made no qualms about what juice might be his and what might be Starlight's. She simply closed her eyes and swallowed, taking pride in licking it all up from her boyfriend just the same.

A gentle moment was shared between them as Rayne relaxed while Maud used her mouth to polish Starlight's juices away from every spot that she could find. However it was on one such stroke over his hip that Maud opened her eyes and saw a sight that made her freeze. "Rayne... are you in love?" She asked him as she quickly returned to sucking along his shaft but with her eyes pinned the dull pink color that she saw upon his flank.

"Oohh yesssss! I love it when you do that." He gasped, being too exhausted to properly pay attention. Despite this, Rayne wasn't so exhausted to miss how Maud's body had tensed uncomfortably. "Maud? Hun, what's wrong?" He asked her as he moved to look down.

Moving faster than he had ever seen, Maud suddenly pinned him back down and spoke quickly, clearly making something up on the spot. "I want to play a new game." She said in a hurry.

"What?" Rayne asked as the gray mare rolled over, pulling him up on top but was very careful to hold his gaze.

"I want to play a new sex game with you. Close your eyes." She told him while guiding his hardening erection down to her slit. "Close your eyes and fuck Princess Luna."

"Maud, whoa. That's pretty naughty. What's gotten into you?" Rayne asked, getting the sense that something else was going on.

The earth pony below him was hyper focused at the moment. "Shush. I'm not Maud, I'm Luna. And look there, it's Chrysalis and she's touching herself. She wants to watch us fuck. You and me, Luna. Now close your eyes." She told him while gesturing to Starlight laying nearby.

Rayne didn't know what was really going on but his good sense was exhausted and this new game was highly arousing. He wrapped his arms around the diminutive mare and slid forward causing her to grunt. He held her tight and started thrusting while Maud continued to whisper into his ear.

"Fuck my moon coated flank." "Chrysalis loves the sight of you pushing into me." "You are the master of us both." "Make me into a dirty princess." Maud had no talent for imitating voices but she was trying and Rayne met her half way for the effort she was putting into this. "That's it, harder... I'm a princess, I can take it. Fuck Luna harder Rayne!" Maud whimpered, completely hiding the fact that he was actually starting to hurt her. But she smiled seeing the green and blue cutie mark on his flank again. "Cum for me! Cum in your princess and for your queen!" She pleaded as Rayne gave into the fantasy, causing Maud scream as he railed her with his eyes closed.

Author's Note

Okay so first of all I want to state that this chapter wasn't just about sex. It was about the emotional connection and the depth of that connection that Rayne has with Starlight... and with Maud. Starlight at this point loves Rayne so much that she'd do just about anything for him, even if she's nervous about it. So let me clarify, there was no non-consent in this chapter, only surprise and intensity.

In any case though, this sex scene was important to me because it's been the only scene for Starlight so far so I really hope that you all enjoyed reading it. Also, I hope you could tell the difference in Rayne's behavior with Starlight from him having slept with anypony else.

Alright so mark this date down in your memories. The next chapter will jump ahead a couple days and much further down the line there will be a flashback to these skipped days. It just isn't important right now but it will come into play later on.

Alright so Maud is still as kinky as ever, in her own way. But it would seem that her "roleplay" she started with Rayne kind of had an ulterior motive behind it. Was there something wrong with Rayne's cutie mark? This is the second time someone noticed something like this about him. And all the while, Rayne himself seems completely unaware.

83 - A Changeling Kingdom pt 2

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 83 – A Changeling Kingdom pt 2

Maud and Rayne found it to be peaceful work as the two of them scoured aimlessly through the desert together. Even though the stallion was aware of all her knowledge and training, he allowed Maud to lead him by her experience in searching the desert for mineral resources and eventually the prize they both sought together.

“Here, this might help.” Rayne offered as he scanned the arid sand around them with magic until several stones of various kinds seemed to glow through the dirt to make them easier to find.

“Well that’s a nifty ability.” Maud commented. “When did you pick that up?”

“Oh just the other day. It’s a spell I learned from Rarity.” The stallion explained. “After the party at Zecora’s it was a simple task to help carry her and Spike back to the boutique so they could rest together. And once there, it was the perfect opportunity to copy her magic while they were both asleep.”

To this Maud gave pause and counted something in her head. “Wait, so now that you have Rarity’s magic and you’ve already had my sister’s magic for some time now-”

“That’s right.” Rayne grinned. “I got Applejack and Rainbow Dash’s during separate dates with each of them. And Fluttershy I got in passing when even I least expected it. So that means with the exception of Twilight, I have the magic from every other pony who lives in Ponyville. That includes five out of six ponies of harmony. I only have one princess left to go.”

“Wow, congrats. I mean that.” She commented as the gray mare dug a rather impressive specimen of quarts out of the sand.

“So whaddya think about the area out here?” He asked while changing their conversation back to their current task.

“Rayne, it seems there’s actually an impressive amount of geological data worth collecting here.” He smiled to hear this knowing how excited it would make her. But she surprised him when she placed the stone down and said, “Although, now that we have the changeling’s permission I can come back for that at any time. I want to focus on finding what it is that you’re looking for.”

Rayne nodded gratefully, knowing full well that in the future he could just give her a small legion of Obsidianwolves so that she could come back here safely whenever she wanted. “Have any idea on which direction we should go?”

All of a suddenly they heard the sound of a large explosion followed by the screams of several individuals. “I have an inkling.” Maud stated which made the stallion chuckle a bit before they both raced forward to investigate.

Several Paces Ahead -

“FLUTTERSHY!” Twilight screamed. “I know you’re scared but you HAVE to keep moving!”

The yellow pegasus looked up from where she was cowering behind a sand dune and then lept away just before the massive claw of a Maulwurf landed down upon that spot. “I know! I’m sorry! I’ll try to keep mov-” She yelled but was cut off when Rainbow Dash zoomed by to scoop her out of the way from running into into the mouth of another of the mole-like creatures.

“Twilight, what are we supposed to do?!” Starlight screamed as she released a rather impressive blast of energy from her horn but it only seemed to agitate the thick hide of a third mole-beast that was chasing Applejack.

Flying overhead Twilight looked around at her friends seeing that Spike’s fire breath seemed to be the only thing that really deterred the creatures. But was more focused on keeping Rarity safe than the others. “Everypony! We need to get out of here! We need to find help! We need… RAYNE?!” The princess gawked as she almost fell out of the sky in surprise.

“Ugh, Twilight! What would having my boyfriend here do to help the situation?!” Starlight snapped but then looked up in surprise as she realized the princess was staring off in the distance. Racing over at full speed was a stallion that she most certainly recognized. “Rayne?!”

“Maud?!” Pinkie shouted to the mare running with him. Then the pink pony hopped out of the way as she was almost be cleaved in two by a Maulwurf’s claw.

Rayne and Maud were quite unnerved to see the colored swirls of their friends darting about while under attack by vicious creatures. “What are you all DOING here?!” Rayne shouted before letting loose a massive swirl of destructive magic from his horn.

Everypony ducked in fright as the sky was lit up from the size of the blast. But just as the three Maulwurf were about to be enveloped by the magical beam it started to vanished just feet away from the mole creatures faces. “What?! Seriously?!” Rayne whined as he noticed a few shattered shards of dark stone laying just in front of where the Maulwurf happened to be standing.

“Rayne, I found some pieces of the stone you’re looking for.” Maud stated plainly.

“Uhhh, yes Maud. Thank you very much. I noticed them too!” He groaned as he gripped the mare around the side and jumped back with her as one of the moles lunged forward to swipe at them.

Quickly trying to levitate her friends from the ground Twilight shouted back, “US?! WHAT ARE YOU TWO DOING HERE?! Wait, OH NO!” She screamed as he didn’t realize that Maulwurfs could jump. Twilight managed to lift Applejack and Pinkie Pie out of the way in time but Rayne grimaced when she didn’t see a fourth mole sneaking up on where Starlight was floating.

“RRRAAAAAAWWWWWWWLLLL!!!” Every creature was shocked when they saw the black panther appear from out of nowhere and sink its fangs into the shoulder of a Maulwurf who came inches away from cutting Starlight in half.

A second later Twilight had everypony with even Maud and Rayne included levitated up to a safer height. But down below they watched in shock as the panther used it’s strength to hurl the mole in it’s grasp into the pair of other two like a bowling ball. Without delay the panther roared upwards to the ponies. “WHAT ARE ALLLLLL DOING HERE?!!!” The air quaked from the force of his scream as all of their manes were blown back.

After that the feline snarled as he was rushed by six different moles all from different directions. With the wave of his paw a small army of shadow wolves surrounded the panther before starting to change into different shapes. Twilight and Starlight both marveled at the level of magic as several Obsidianwolves morphed into what resembled shadowy, obsidian, Quarray Eels. This instantly made the Maulwurfs halt as the Obsidian-Eels barred down at them with fangs larger than their claws.

“Twilight! THIS is what you and the others watched fight in a war against King Aspen?!” Starlight gasped in abject terror. Meanwhile, as the moles stood quivering one of the Obsidianwolves stepped forward from guarding the panther. It swelled and grew until an Obsidian-Tatzlwurm towered overhead releasing several of it’s tentacle like appendages out through the air.

Without delay the Maulwurf retreated back into the sand and showed no signs of return. But the danger was not over as the panther turned the attention of his shadowy figures upon the group of ponies flying above. “What are all of you DOING out here?!” The furious feline snarled. “PONIES are NOT supposed to be in this desert! You will ALL leave NOW!” He ordered as if there would be no discussion about it.

“Wait, please! Let us talk to you!” Starlight tried.

Twilight went next but proved to be even less effective than Starlight had been. “Tell us, do you pose a danger to the Changeling Kingdom?!”

“WHAT?!” The black cat hissed.

“Uh, real classy and diplomatic there Twilight.” Her pupil commented from behind.

“How dare you propose to assume what I am and am not a danger to! I will NOT repeat myself! You all will leave NOW!” His fangs shined brightly in the afternoon light as his army suddenly took a more vicious stance toward them. When Twilight looked like she was going to open her mouth again he cut her off saying, “YOU WILL LEAVE, ELSE PONY-KIND WILL LOSE THEIR PARDON FROM MY ATTACKS!”

Then two more of the hounds below also changed into Talzlwurms. One buried itself into the ground and a few seconds later reemerged with a Maulwurf kicking and screaming. The panther made quick work of draining it’s essence before the Tatzlwurm who had caught it then changed to take a shadowy Maulwurf form of it’s own.

“Um, Twilight?” Rayne spoke up causing the princess to look back to the stallion floating behind her. “Maybe we should cut our loses and leave? I don’t want to fight… whatever that is.” He said gesturing to the panther and the entire shadow group before them as a whole.

“Ergh!” The princess growled as she turned from the feline. The others watched as the shadow beings seem to vanish as Twilight began to fly their group away. “We’re headed for the Kingdom of the Changelings and after we get there you two have some serious explaining to do!” She barked as Rayne and Maud looked to each other.

“Rayne… the stones?” The gray earth pony whispered but the stallion was quick to wave it off.

“You don’t need to worry about that. It’s all taken care of. I just have to wait for the right time.” He whispered back to her.

Back in the desert, the black cat just stood silently for quiet some time. Once the ponies were fully out of view, he turned to several hounds that rose up from the sand around him. “No creature else within view?” The large feline asked and smiled as the hounds shook their heads. Then walking over to the scattered remnants of Queen Chrysalis’ throne the panther lifted a shard and plopped it right into his mouth.

“CRUNCH!” Went the stone as he bit through the rock as easily as a dragon would a gem. In went one, then another. At first the fiery light of Tirek’s magic refused spark. But after the stone reached his belly and began to settle there, a tiny inkling of Starlight’s power that managed to meld his forces together. That was all the black cat needed for his control over the magics to begin to grow.

“Heh... Learned it!” The panther sneered as his jaws rumbled with a fiery glow across the stones. After which he stood firm looking over to a nearby sand dune and spread his jaws to blast the sand to pieces with a mighty beam. But no magic came out. “Just as expected. I’m a walking field of anti magic now. The first half of this plan is complete.”

With that he darted off across the sand toward the Changeling Kingdom, no longer having the ability to teleport. And yet, he could see the eyes darting through the sand from around him as the Umbran creatures still heeded his call nonetheless.

Back at the Hive -

Several changelings were startled as nearly a dozen different figures floated in from the desert. There were three unicorns, three earth ponies, two pegasi, one dragon, and an alicorn who had been levitating them all together. The changelings smiled at first as they had become used to meetings with ponies being happy ones, but on this particular case some of the pones shouted while seeming to be mad at one another.

“Okay, we’re here! Now I want an explanation from you two right now! The desert of the changelings can be dangerous, as you just saw. So Rayne, what interest could you have in coming out to such a place?! You even dragged Maud out there with you! What if something had happened to her?!”

The mane six and friends looked over curiously as the stallion just raised an eyebrow. “Huh, me? What do I want out here? Oh, absolutely nothing.” He told them to which earned him several skeptical looks. “And furthermore, big mole monsters or not I would never allow anything to happen to Maud.” This of course made the gray mare smile up at him.

“Then WHY were you-”

“It wasn’t Rayne’s idea to come out here. It was mine.” Called the monotone voice of the mare next to him. Twilight looked up in surprise that Maud had interrupted her and listened now as the small mare continued. “The changelings are our friends now so we came here and asked for their permission to explore the desert. Nowhere else in Equestria is there a bio-dome with detritus, blowout, and alluvial fans such as these.”

“Uhh...” Rainbow Dash sighed as she and several others looked as if they had no idea what Maud was talking about.

Both she and Pinkie rolled their eyes to this as the pink sister explained, “This desert is a unique area completely untouched by ponies or modem civilization. It’s like a gold mine for geological research! So of course Maud would want to be the first to study it.”

“Oooh!” Dash, Applejack, and Spike all said together.

Ignoring those three Twilight stepped forward and said, “Now hold on a minute! I above any other pony can appreciate the desire to be the first to research something. But the dangers out here are too great. You could have gotten really hurt! Or worse!”

“No I wouldn’t.” Maud stated plainly which definitely caught the princess off guard. “That is what I brought him for.” She said as she turned to her boyfriend who came strutting up beside her proudly.

“Ehh, Maud...” Pinkie said as she walked up and hugged her sister. “Rayne is a great guy and I’ll admit that he can be pretty smart. But don’t you think a soldier pony or a battle pegasus or maybe a princess who just so happens to love studying things that you just so happen to be friends with would have been a better choice to bring along?”

“No.” Maud said simply, making Twilight wondering if she had just been insulted a little bit. “Pinkie… Thank you for worrying about me. But I would choose Rayne to protect me against any of those.”

“Um, why?” Twilight asked, now feeling a personal interest about Maud’s motivations.

The earth pony hesitated for a moment because this amount of talking was beginning to tax on her nerves a bit. “Soldier ponies would have no respect for the work I’m doing and battle ponies would only be looking for a fight, not focusing on keeping me safe. Alicorns do have powerful magic, but the indigenous wildlife in this area are resistant to magic.”

“Well those are good points but-”

Maud could have stopped there but decided to add, “Plus, they tend to talk a lot… which draws unnecessary attention. Rayne and I had been working quietly out there for over an hour until you all got attacked while stampeding across the desert in a large group.”

Twilight’s ears fell by this point but then she tightened her hoof while growling in frustration. That was when Pinkie grimaced weakly and started to walk her sister away. “Yeah, uh thanks Maud but I think that will be enough for now.”

Clearly it seemed that the princess wanted to argue on but they were all interrupted when a new voice called out to where they were all standing. “Princess Twilight! Spike! What a surprise to see you! Are you all here with Rayne and Maud’s group too?” Asked an excited looking King Thorax who was rushing down to greet them.

“Hey there, Thorax!” Spike exclaimed as the little dragon met him half way for a big hug. Then he looked up beating the princess to the chase as he explained, “Naw, we didn’t even know that those two were here. You see, Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy were called for a friendship mission. The rest of us just came along because Equestria has been a pretty dangerous place of late.”

“Oh? Are the ponies having troubles? Is it anything that the changelings can do to help their allies with?” Thorax asked with genuine childlike concern for his friends.

Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy smiled to each other with a nod and looked like they were going to accept but Twilight stepped forward absentmindedly blocking them with her wings. “Thank you King Thorax but no. I couldn’t ask your people to endanger themselves against this threat. You see, there seems to be a rogue being that is appearing all over Equestria, from the Crystal Empire to all the way to Griffonstone. And now it seems this fiend has found itself in your desert at this very moment.”

“Are we in danger here?!” Thorax shouted and looked back over his shoulder to several onlookers who didn’t even have to be asked in order to rush to retrieve the guard changelings.

“That’s the thing. We can’t know for certain.” Twilight stated. “If you would like, we could follow you to somewhere more appropriate to talk and I can tell you all about what has been happening?”

“Yes princess, I think that would be the right thing to do.” Thorax nodded and extended a hoof for the alicorn to accompany him up the steps of the mountain. Meanwhile Pinkie and Fluttershy tilted their heads curiously because that wasn’t how they would have explained the situation at all.

“Ahem, your majesty?” Rayne suddenly called out which caused both Thorax and Twilight to stop their accent and look back to him. “Forgive me as I don’t mean to interfere with matters of the state. But while you and the princess are busy talking I think that Maud and I would like to take you up on your earlier offer. Is that room still available?”

Thorax smiled and nodded as he told him, “Oh yes, of course! In fact I already selected a few candidates to help you with what you offered us in return. I believe they were gathering in the music room if you-”

“Oh, I remember where that is.” Starlight spoke up. “Is Rayne doing something for you that I could help with?” She asked politely.

Rayne nodded and added, “I don’t mind if anypony else wants to come along. In fact, Twilight would you mind at all I I borrowed Spike and Rarity for a bit?”

“Sure, that’s fine Rayne. But what’s going on? What are you doing for the changelings?” The princess asked.

“Oh, you know. Just doing my job as a pleasure pony. They know about holidays and a little about parties… but I plan to assist them with more of the social kind of stuff that we can ponies do for fun.” He answered vaguely. “Don’t worry, you have much more important matters going on right now. And if Pinkie and Fluttershy have a mission here then the others should probably go with you.”

“Hey! Come on!” Dash cried out. “Don’t leave us out too!” She argued as she wrapped a hoof around Applejack.

Not wanting to get entangled in the relationship spiderweb that Rayne had going on, Twilight just raised a hoof and looked away saying, “Yeah alright. You girls can go run off with Rayne for awhile. Just behave yourselves and you too Rayne. Remember, you represent all of pony-kind while you’re visiting here. Your actions reflect on more than just you individually.” They all nodded and Twilight turned back to the stairs. “Alright, anyone coming up with Thorax and I, let’s get going.”

With that every pony smiled and waved to each other as Pinkie and Fluttershy went with the rulers up the mountain while the rest accompanied Rayne to an eastern section of the hive where Starlight was leading. However, there had been another pair of eyes lurking from a dark passageway nearby which none of those standing out in the open seemed to take notice of.

Up the Mountain -

“So that about catches you up on what we know about the black panther.” Twilight explained as she sat at a meeting table with Pinkie, Fluttershy, Thorax, and Pharynx.

“Wow… I trust you completely Twilight but it’s hard to believe that everything you just told me is real.” Thorax shuddered. “To think that ANY creature should be so powerful! Evil as she was, I don’t think that even our former queen could have protected us from such a being even when she had been at her height of power.”

“My king,” Pharynx spoke up but his ears were folded backwards, “I’m afraid that even with all our might, I don’t think our forces would be able to defend against such a creature. And that’s even with our ability to transform into other creatures. I… I fear I might not be able to keep our citizens safe.” He stammered. If there was one thing that Pharynx did not enjoy above all others it was having a lack of control over a combat situation.

“I’m afraid you’re right.” Thorax replied. “If everything we heard is true then it sounds like challenging the panther head on is just foolish.”

To this Fluttershy seemed contemplative for a moment and then whispered something to Pinkie. The earth pony looked excited and nodded to her but before the pegasus could speak up it was Twilight with her assertive voice that was heard instead. “Not to worry your majesty! That is why we are here to help you!”

“What?!” Pinkie shrieked.

“That’s right Pinkie. The changelings aren’t just our allies, they’re our friends. We can’t let what happened to the Thicket happen here too. So it’s only right that we support them now in this time of danger!” Twilight declared proudly. Then she carried on, ranting about her plans to help Thorax. “I received a spell from Princess Celestia that can supposedly detect if any of the panther’s forces are hiding around. I think that-”

But while the alicorn droned on Fluttershy softly spoke aloud, “But I thought it was the deer who provoked the panther in the first place, wasn’t it? He didn’t even know they existed until King Aspen attacked him. And then the panther responded only partly out of vengeance but mainly it was to help ponies who were wrongfully being blamed for the who situation.”

Pinkie nodded with a frown as she was feeling dejected by Twilight just like Fluttershy was. “That’s how I remember it too.”

“-And so, with these spell markers in place your people can sweep the hive for shadows on a regular basis to also hopefully dispel them. And if the panther is unable to use his army then that leaves him alone against the might of the entire changeling force, plus the magic of your pony allies!” Twilight smiled as if she were giving herself a mental pat on the back for her well thought out strategy.

Thorax looked to Pharynx who shrugged that it could work but Pinkie spoke up drawing every creature’s attention. “Ummm, yeah but isn’t there any way to deal with the situation that doesn’t involve fighting? Like couldn’t we try talking to him? Or is there an element of harmony way to deal with the problem?”

“That’s just it, Pinkie.” Twilight shouted, seeming to miss her friend’s point entirely. “We are the last line of defense for the changelings but that’s just what I’m counting on. If we can separate the panther from his army then maybe with the Ponies of Harmony together we can help change the panther, or whoever he is, into something that won’t be such a threat to every creature!”

“Twilight… that kind of sounds like you’re using the entire changeling race as bait.” Fluttershy pointed out to which Pinkie nodded.

Twilight raised a hoof to object until she froze as her jaw dropped realizing Fluttershy was right. “Uhhh, aheh heh.” She stuttered nervously as Thorax and Pharynx blinked to each other in surprise. “Maaaaybe I could do with rethinking this strategy just a little bit.” She whimpered apologetically but then a moment later became excited again. “OH WAIT! I KNOW!”

Pinkie and Fluttershy just hoof-palmed themselves in the face as they could not believe how their friend was acting right now.

Down the Hive in the East Caves -

As Rayne and company made their way to what was referred to as the ‘music room,’ the black stallion looked around feeling impressed by the complicated home of the changelings. Seeing the hive in person was drastically different from the show. No longer did the mountain rock shift on it’s own to open and close various passageways. But still there was an intricately connected set of tunnels like a naturally formed labyrinth that honeycombed it’s way through the mountain.

“This place is amazing! I may not be studied in the field but I’ve always had an appreciation for the beauty of architecture.” He awed as he could not stop looking around the entire time they walked.

“Oh really? I didn’t know that about you Rayne.” Starlight smirked, as did all of the girls in his company. They didn’t find it to be very often when he really opened up about himself so they were all feeling a little proud to have caught a moment of vulnerability where he actually revealed something important to him.

“Heh, you caught me. I love diversity and complicated things. The more elaborate the details the more it intrigues me.” He explained.

Rarity chuckled as she said, “Oh really now? As if ANY pony here didn’t know that about you already.” She laughed while pointing to the four other mares that he was romantically involved with all at the same time. Rayne just rolled his eyes allowing the girls to have a giggle at his expense.

“Alright everypony, we’re here.” Starlight eventually called out as she lead them down a cave passage. Once inside, Rayne seemed to be no less impressed than with the rest of the hive. It was a circular room like walking into a fish bowl built into the cave. There were a few stalactites that hung from the ceiling and several wood built chairs were gathered surrounding a flat space in the center like a staging area.

Additionally, standing around inside were indeed five different changelings, two male and three female. “Hello everyone.” Rayne called to them as they looked up from having been engrossed in a deep conversation. They immediately looked over and from the smiles on their faces they seemed quite excited to see him.

“Hello there Mr. Pony Sir. It is a pleasure to meet you.” One of the males said as he eagerly stepped forward to shake Rayne’s hoof. "My name is Gwaeron. Thorax told us that you were looking for five changelings for this lesson so here we are." Rayne nodded as he made Introductions. "Over there is my Strider and the three girls you see are Anansi, Kaia, and Gwileth.

Rayne took a quick glance over them. The boys were the new tradition pastel green color for the changelings but the girls seemed a but more varied. Anansi had a light red body with purple wings, while Kaia had a blue green tint to her with an elegant body that looked like polished glass. Gwileth had a yellow frame and was a bit shorter than the other two with a mixed tone of greens for her wings and eyes.

"Oh well, the pleasure is mine. I think this will do just fine." Rayne announced as he shook hooves with each of them one by one.

Gwaeron definitely seemed like the excitable type as he looked over to the other ponies asking, “Oh and are these all your friends? Are they here to help with the demonstration as well?”

But the ponies standing beside Rayne started to give confused looks while staring at the stallion for answers. “Uh, what demonstration?” Starlight asked.

“Yeaaaah, what exactly are you supposed to be doing here again?” Rainbow Dash asked in the same dry tone she always used when she didn’t understand something.

“Yes darling, and why exactly did you want dear Spike and I to join you?” Rarity asked as she and the dragon were standing hoof in claw together.

As Rayne stood listening to all of their questions it was actually Maud who spoke up to answer them all at once. “Rayne offered to show the changelings what pony dating practices are like and to teach them about things like romance.”

“Oh...” They all mumbled together. Then a moment later they all screamed in unison. “WAIT WHAT?!”

Author's Note

Alright so plenty of new updates in this chapter! The main six already knew but now Starlight and Spike got to have an eyefull of the unstoppable force that is the panther. Also for Rayne standing next to Maud, it's no trouble for him to shoot a copy of himself off through shadow to have that transform into panther form while he stays in plain view of the others.

And yes you read that right, five out of six Elements of Harmony. Rayne has copied the magic of all of them except Twilight. Also it can be assumed his consumption of pony magic in Ponyville is otherwise complete. This includes the CCC's, foals, elderly, everypony. If they live in or near Ponyville then Rayne has their magic by this point.

So I know that not everyone is well versed on geology like Maud is so let me explain some vocabulary for you.
-Alluvial Fan: A large, fan-shaped pile of sediment forming at the base of narrow canyons onto a flat plain at the foot of a mountain range.
-Blowout: A depression in the land surface caused by wind erosion.
-Detritus: Boulders, rocks, gravel, sand, soil that has eroded from mountains over time.

Now we all remember whose friendship mission this is supposed to be about, right? It seems like somepony might be getting in the way a little bit.

84 - A Changeling Kingdom Finale

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 84 – A Changeling Kingdom Finale

The changeling’s began to look concerned as the ponies crowded around Rayne in disbelief. “Rayne… Darling? May we have a word with you over here please?” Rarity cooed innocently in a way that didn’t make her sound innocent at all. As soon as the stallion stepped closer the other mares encircled him and Rarity hissed out, “Are you CRAZY?!”

“Lookie here sugarcube. We don’t mean to gang up like this but we just have some concerns about what you intend to be teaching here is all.” Applejack added but her doubt written all over her face.

Rainbow went next but took the blunt path they were all skirting around. “Rayne, tell me this isn’t a sex class so that you can have an orgy with a group of changelings.”

“RAINBOW DASH!” The other mares growled.

“What?! You were all thinking it!” She griped back.

However surprising them all the stallion just started to laugh. “Wha? Haha, whoa there! Hey now! Intimacy is a big part of romance but there is a lot more that goes into it than that. Come on, is that really what you all think of me?”

That was when a deadpan voice spoke out from the only mare who wasn't nervously crowding around him. “No, it seems more like they're all jealous. It's as if they all imagined you as a handsome older stallion dressed up in a professor’s uniform. Which, would make them your naughty students who look up to you.”

Rayne glanced around to them now as every other mare in the room had their faces go beat red. "Wow, really? How very anime-josei of all of you." He laughed, even though he knew they wouldn't get the reference.

To make matters worse it was Spike who spoke next saying, “I don’t get it. What does that have to do with anything? Rarity, were you thinking about Rayne like that too?” He asked with his big innocent eyes looking up to the unicorn mare curiously.

“Aheh, heh… Umm well…” She whined nervously. “Thanks a lot Maud!” She hissed before separating from the group along with Spike. “No of course not Spikey Wikey. I wouldn’t be thinking such thoughts about another stallion. Not when I have my heroic knight here beside me.” She was trying to sound genuine but everyone could tell that her courage was falling like a shipwreck in the ocean that was sinking fast.

But enough was enough as Rayne spoke out to the group. "Alright now everypony. Let's settle down. No need for this to get so out of hoof." At this the mares looked around realizing that perhaps they were acting a bit silly over the whole thing. "Look, I get why most ponies would be bashful answering questions like these. But to me it's just sharing how to bring joy into the life of one creature to another."

"Oh, well when you put it that way..." Applejack mumbled.

"Yeah, I guess that makes kinda sense." Rainbow Dash added.

Giving the girls a nod Rayne stepped back over to the changelings where Gwaeron looked up asking, "Uh, is everything alright?"

"Oh yes, nothing to worry about. As you might have noticed some ponies tend to get shy when the topic of romance is brought up. But don't worry about that for now. Where we are going to start is what it means to be romantic with someone as opposed to just sharing in friendship with someone. The two can be similar but they are also very different." Then looking over his shoulder he called out, "Rarity, Spike? Could you two come over here please?"

Back at the top of the Mountain -

“So to reiterate, these three strategies are all much for efficient, not to mention racially diversifying, than my original plan! I think that if you were to select any one of these then we are assured success in-”

“Um, Twilight?” Fluttershy spoke up to stop the ranting alicorn because it looked like Thorax’s eyes were spinning. “I don’t think that a strategy meeting on combat tactics is necessarily what the map table sent us for.”

Now the princess blinked for a moment before saying, “Ok, you’re right. This is yours and Pinkie’s mission after all. I’ll just be over here… waiting. NO! Not waiting, aheh, I mean, you know, if you need me or anything… or if anything attacks, you know you can count on me to-

“ALRIGHT LADY! WE GET IT!” Pinkie Pie shouted which made Twilight chuckle nervously before finally shutting up.

Now the two other mares along with Thorax all sighed in relief. That was when Fluttershy took Thorax by the hoof and smiled to him warmly. “Alright so as you know, Pinkie and I are here for a friendship mission. But before we get into that, hello Thorax. How are you today?” She asked with that air of kindness which only Fluttershy could master so well.

Thorax’s ears folded a bit out of joy and replied, “Oh, well hello to you too, Fluttershy. It is always so nice getting to speak with you. I am actually doing rather well as a matter of fact. It was just this morning that the class of our younger changelings brought a series of hoof paintings they made to show me.”

“Oh that sounds adorable.” Fluttershy gushed while Pinkie ‘awwed’ in the background.

“Yeah, things have been really great around here.” Thorax stated. “In fact, I’m not exactly sure what the map could have called you here for. I’m not saying we don’t still have issues, but for the most part the hive has been a happy place.”

Pinkie plopped down on her rear and tilted her head to the side. “Oh well that’s good to hear. It doesn’t make our job any easier though.”

“Excuse me Thorax, but could I ask you about something else?” Twilight asked while looking at the artwork from the changeling class. “You said that these were made by younger changelings, is that correct?”

“Why yes, we have a whole class full in fact. Why do you ask?” Thorax questioned.

Twilight's wings stiffened as she questioned, “Well, who are their parents? If you’ll forgive my ignorance… Your society reproduces through a queen, am I right? Now that Chrysalis is gone...” She winced, wanting an answer but not wanting to directly state her question.

Thorax seemed to understand as he perked his ears up and explained, “Oh, Twilight don’t be silly. Our population hasn't gone barren now just because we don't have a queen. True, having one helps as she was the only one capable of producing eggs in large quantities. However any changeling is capable of reproduction on a small scale all on their own.”

“They are?!” Pinkie shouted in surprise and Thorax did not look bashful in explaining what was common knowledge to him.

“Yes, that’s right. Think about it. Gender and reproduction are all just a matter of physiology. And changelings are able to change theirs however they see fit. So all it takes is a little focusing and any changeling is capable of producing a fertilized egg or two all on their own.

There was an awkward silence for a moment before all three ponies stood wide eyed saying, “Oooooooooh!”

Back in the Music Room -

"Wow Anansi... that's actually fascinating." Rayne told her as he listened closely as she explained.

"Yes so reproduction is a simple task for us. Of course, we take managing resources before producing a new generation of changelings. And naturally, even though we can breed on our own it's always preferred to do it with a partner." The red chitin changeling explained. But something about how Rayne was smiling was making her heart race.

"That's really something. And you're so knowledgeable about it. I mean, I'm sure for you it's just common everyday life. But to me... I feel very impressed by you." He said with a sincere smile.

"Oh... well thank you." She told him.

Then every creature looked up as Rayne clapped his hooves together. "Alright how do you feel right now Anansi? How did the interest that I was showing you affect you?"

Blushing a little the red changeling told them, "Oh well it made me nervous but in an exciting kind of way. My heart was racing even though we weren't talking about anything important... it was like I couldn't look away."

"And there you have it folks. A perfect example of flirting and it's effects." Everyone around them clapped a little. "So as you see, it is not required to use weird seductive voices or do something outside the norm for you. Flirting can be done innocently and at any time."

The other changelings nodded with understanding. Then Gwileth who spoke up saying, "I think I get it! It isn't what you were talking about that is important. It's about who you are having the conversation with and showing them the interest you have in having said conversation with them!"

"That's right!" Rayne answered. "It all comes down to attention. You can spend time with your friends and you can spend time with your partner. But it's about letting the object of your desire see that their presence is meaningful to you." The changelings nodded again that they understood. "Alright, let's see how the others are doing."

Not far off Rarity and Spike were holding each other's arms while talking with Kaia, Strider and Gwaeron. "So yes, a simple peck or even a short kiss is usually acceptable in any setting." Rarity explained.

"But there are all different kinds of kisses or ways to show affection." Spike instructed.

"Oh, could you show us?" Kaia gushed and Strider nodded seeming to share her interest. The couple blushed and Spike just looked up to his girlfriend with a shrug.

"Oh very well. For educational purposes..." She stated. Then the two of them looked deeply into each other's eyes. "Oh... Spike."

"Rarity... my Rarity." The dragon whispered as their lips touched. The two lingered in each other's arms and held each other tightly letting the whole world just fall away.

When they finally pulled back they blushed remembering that they were not alone as the changelings applauded in awe of their love. "Wow, that was amazing!" Strider told them. "We changelings can feel the love in others. And when you two kissed just now it was like an explosion!"

"Yes, it was beautiful!" Kaia gushed again. "Love must be just like friendship. Sharing love is way more powerful than stealing it! The relationship between you two is truly inspiring! Thank you for taking the time to share it with us!"

"Oh, think nothing of it darling." Rarity announced in a jovial tone. "I admit we were bashful at first but helping Rayne to teach you all about romance has actually been quite fun."

Gwaeron was next to speak as he asked, "So what about you being a different species? Does that make things difficult to be romantic with each other?" Rarity just scoffed as she would have been happy to explain about romance being a universal language to all. But she stopped dead in her tracks when he blurted out, "How do you two mate? Would you and Spike have baby ponies or baby dragons?"

"AHH-HHHA-AAHH! RAYNE! RAYNE DARLING! YOUR ASSISTANCE IS REQUIRED OVER HERE!" The recoiling mare squealed out.

Stepping over with a chuckle he excused them to go sit down and answered, "Well you see... love, sex, and romance are all mysteries to be discovered. No two partnerships are ever entirely the same." Gwaeron nodded seeming to understand. "To answer your actual question, we don't know a lot about interspecies romance yet. Rarity and Spike are the first dragon and pony couple as far as any of us know of. So you could say that they are writing the book on the subject as they go."

"Well what about pony and changeling couplings?" Kaia asked. "Our two races have bred together for centuries."

"What?! No they haven't!" Dash shouted while Applejack looked over seeming just as confused.

All the changelings just tilted their heads as if they didn't understand the need for confusion. Gwaeron volunteered to explain saying, "Back when Chrysalis was ruling us we would use you ponies as our primary means of survival."

"Yeah, it's true." Gwileth agreed. "I mean, we feel kinda silly about it now but most of the adult changelings alive today were born from the love that was fed from the generation before yours."

"Whoa now, what do you mean by that exactly?" Applejack asked, not liking the sound of where this was going.

The two male changelings looked to each other and then Strider explained, "Think about it... All those ponies who are happily married with all that love they share. Chrysalis would send us out to collect that love and bring it back to the hive. We ate what we needed and passed the rest off to our queen. Then in turn, she used that love to grow new batches of changelings by the dozen. So in a sense, you could say that changelings have been related to the ponies they fed upon for over the last thousand years."

Anansi looked to them and said, "My hatchling group came from a guard in Canterlot while Chrysalis pretended to be his girlfriend."

Sounding cheerful now like it were some sort of a game Gwaeron said, "That would make my pony parents the happy couple that work in the big pastry shop on Ponyville."

Then Kaia and Gwileth looked to each other before looking to Dash and Applejack saying, "We're like your older sisters!"

"AAAAHHHH!!!" The two ponies screamed, each imagining one of their parents in bed with Chrysalis.

"Whooaaaa! Whoa! Okay hold on!" Rayne shouted trying to defuse the situation as Dash and Applejack now sat holding each other and shivering. "Alright so moving away from this topic! This educational lecture is supposed to be about consensual and aware pairings only!"

"Ohhh... riiight..." The changelings all commented while the other mares frowned.

Back at the Mountain's Peak -

With the sun now setting on the horizon Twilight was still pacing the room with Pinkie, Fluttershy, and Thorax all looking exhausted. "So, we know that changelings possess the possibility for shape shifting! And now we know they can grow their population exponentially! Maybe the panther thinks he can use changeling magic to increase his forces? No, no. That would never work." She ranted as no one was listening to her by this point.

"She has been going on like this for three hours!" Thorax groaned as the others gave an apologetic sigh. "Is it too late to go back to being evil again? Maybe It could help us conquer... all this." He jested toward the princess who was still going.

Pinkie just chuckled and said, "Heh, if you do let me know. I'll join you." She sulked sarcastically.

That was when something happened that they did no expect. Without a word the yellow pegasus stood up from where they were sitting and stomped a hoof right in Twilight's path. "Twlight Sparkle! You need to stop this, right now! You are being a bad friend!" Fluttershy screamed which made the purple alicorn fall back in surprise.

"Wha- what?!" She gasped before looking around trying to understand how the sky had gotten dark 'all of a sudden.'

"Twilight! You are obsessing and you aren't listening to anypony! The map called US here to help the changelings and you've hardly let us say a word to Thorax all day! Also, you are seriously disrespecting Pinkie and I! We appreciate you coming along to keep us safe! We WANT your company because we care about you and we trust that you would never let anything happen to us! But the panther isn't here right now and unless he actually shows up and ACTUALLY attacks some creature... we, need, you, to, STOP!!!"

Everyone in the room looked shocked from how she had totally just told her friend off. "Whoa, go Fluttershy for standing up for herself." Pinkie chuckled.

"Oh, well, you know. If you wouldn't mind ever so terribly?" The pegasus quickly added at the end.

After a brief silence the princess stood up, raised her chin, and said, "No, you're absolutely right Fluttershy. I'm sorry, to everyone. I was being a bad friend today." Then looking over to Thorax she said, "My behavior was no way to treat someone that you care about. But Fluttershy here reminded me how grateful I am to have friends who will always have my back."

Now Pinkie zipped over and pulled them into a hug. "Awwwwww! Best friends!"

After that Twilight looked to Thorax again saying, "I'm sorry that I wasted this day with my crazy ranting. As ruler I'm sure you probably had plenty of other things to deal with. Since it's late I'm going to leave you alone with Pinkie and Fluttershy now. I'll see if any changeling can set us up with rooms for the night. And if you need me... I'm sure I'll hear screams, or something." Now everyone laughed a bit and Twilight left while the three who remained sighed in relief.

Running a hoof between his antlers now Thorax stated, "Well, I guess now we can get back to discussing why you two are here?"

With the air around them now cleared, Fluttershy and Pinkie looked to one another before shaking their heads. "It's not us we need to talk about, it's you." Pinkie told him.

"What do you mean?" Thorax asked.

"Maybe... it wasn't my place to be the one to tell Twilight to stop after all." Fluttershy wondered. "Thorax, you ARE the king here after all. Aren't you?"

"Oh well, I like to think of myself more as a friend who is in charge."

"STOP THAT!" Several other changelings shouted from around the throne room which also doubled as a common area.

With a sly grin Pinkie smirked out, "I think we found our friendship problem."

The pegasus fluttered her wings nervously. "Oh Thorax... no, King Thorax. You really ought to have more respect for yourself. I think the problem might be you not standing up for what's important."

The changeling definitely looked surprised to hear. "You really think so?"

Pinkie bounded over telling him, "You need to be be able to stand up for yourself just like you would stand up for your people."

Fluttershy added in, "As a leader, respect for yourself comes equal with respect for those you you care for. I am not a king but back home when the animals I care for become unruly, sometimes I NEED to assert my authority for their own sake."

"But... I want to be friends with them too. How do I do both?" Thorax asked.

Fluttershy was happy to explain, "Of course you can still be friends. No one is saying otherwise. But you ARE their king Thor-, I mean your majesty. Being a leader also means showing your pride in representing those who you protect."

Pinkie nodded along saying, "Think of it like this... you wouldn't let a guest come in here and walk all over your citizens, would you?"

"Of course not!" Thorax stated.

"Annnnd if you saw someone being rude to a changeling you wouldn't stand for it, right?" She asked.

"No, I wouldn't." He declared proudly.

"There!" Fluttershy pointed out. "That pride you're showing right now in defending your people is the same pride that they have in you! So when you don't stand up for yourself, it makes the other changelings sad because you aren't respecting the love they have for their ruler." Now looking around Thorax saw that the other changelings were nodding.

Pinkie finished by saying, "When you let someone walk all over you, you're letting them walk all over them. As king, it's your job to make sure others treat you with the respect. Because how they treat you is the same as how they would treat ALL the changelings."

"Oh... I see what you mean." Thorax stated as he walked back over to his throne. "Thank you, girls. Do you think... that I could have some time to think about this? Maybe we could-" But he stopped when they both gave him an eyebrow raise. Giving a sigh he smiled and said, "Thank you, ladies. You have given me a lot to think about. Now please take your leave whilst I royally consider this new information."

At this two of the changelings dropped their jaws at Thorax acting so kingly and eagerly jumped to escort the ponies out. The girls giggled together as Pinkie whispered, "It's a little up tight but it's a good start."

Back Down in the Music Room -

"-And that's how you go about respecting yer partner's responsibilities." Applejack stated as she just finished reviewing the aspect of 'time and place' with the changelings.

Rayne nodded to her as he finished his own lesson as well. "And remember, giving gifts like flowers or homemade crafts can be a wonderful display of affection. But it is never appropriate as the first step. You don't buy affection, you honor those you already share it with."

Starlight was standing there in front of him holding the rose he had just given her and said, "It is important to distinguish between whether you're already romantic with someone and whether you just want to be romantic with someone. Doing intimate acts for one who doesn't already like you back can be awkward or upsetting. Gifts are usually best saved someone that you are already committed to."

Gwileth thought for a moment before saying, "Like kissing? How Spike and Rarity will kiss because they are already a couple but it might not be appropriate to kiss a friend on the lips? But gift giving like making Strider a kite would still be okay?"

"That's right. I think you are all getting it." Rayne praised. But his lesson was cut short when another mare called to him softly.

"Rayne?" Maud asked as she stared ahead with her eyes starting to droop low.

Quickly he rushed forward to catch her as she slumped. "Heh, I suppose it is getting rather late. You had a big day today, didn't you?" He asked gently, leaning her over his arm. "I think we should wrap it up for tonight. I believe King Thorax mentioned something about rooms?" The stallion asked as Starlight stepped over to help with Maud for him.

After that every creature started to file out of the room. The changelings started offering each of their own rooms for the different ponies for helping them. However there was one changeling who seemed to remain behind as the others were leaving. "Anansi? Is everything okay?" Rayne asked as he called back to the others that he would catch up with them later. When he returned back into the room he was surprised to find the reddish changeling twirling the rose which Starlight had left behind from their lesson.

"I- I know it's late. But I had one more thing that I wanted to ask you." She whispered as she just stared at the flower to avoid his gaze.

"Now Anansi, what did we say about eye contact?" He teased, just to try to lighten the mood as he worried she might have been upset by something.

With a chuckle she placed the rose behind her ear and looked to him. "I didn't want to bother the others with another question about changeling and pony relations. They seemed kind of shocked to find out what we had been doing all along."

Rayne just tried to appear welcoming as he said, "Don't worry. I always suspected. And I don't blush as easily as my friends. What did you want to know?"

"Well..." She stared at him now with her eye contact steady. Rayne smirked because she almost looked a little predatory unlike how all of the changelings were being kind hearted and jovial earlier. "You taught us a lot about attraction. About getting those feelings... that race to your heart... that breathlessness in your chest. But what if you don't want a relationship? What if you meet someone, but who you know that is going to leave? And you might never see them again? But you still feel that way?" She asked while slinking in close to him.

"Well..." He said with a smirk as she was nearly crawling onto his shoulders with how close she had gotten. "I'd say you just need to appreciate what you have... while you have it..." He whispered.

"Oh?" She grinned and wrapped her hooves around him. "That's a lesson that I wouldn't mind learning actually. Would you... teach me?" She asked coyly as her wings flickered in the same manner that a mare would tremble with a shiver running down their spine.

Rayne and Anasi were now face to face, practically tasting each other's breath from how close their lips were. "You know, maybe there is something that you could teach me instead?" Anansi almost leapt into his lap with excitement at that.

"Yeesss?" She asked him while subtly gyrating against his body.

"I want to know how changelings... when they aren't disguised as a pony... How do they-"

Her voice was suddenly dry and sultry as she cut him off saying, "You want to know if a changeling stays a changeling when they fuck?!" She asked boldly, putting emphasis into the vulgarity instead of trying to hide it.

Rayne shivered before releasing a low growl. Anansi could only laugh victoriously as Rayne grabbed her, prying her up from where she stood and squeezing her tight with her back pinned against the wall. "You have a dirty mouth!"

"Ooohh! I knew it!" She cheered. "All those nice little ponies but you were playing friendly during our lessons because they were watching! Ha! You like a bad girl, don't you mister stallion?" She teased him, running only the slightest hint of her tongue across his bottom lip but not fully kissing him. "You want to know how a changeling and a changeling do it?" Her voice was that of a tried and true seductress who knew what she was doing. "You want me to show you?" She purred while pressing her knees into his. She parted their legs to straddle him even as she hung in the air with nothing beneath her. "Do you?"

"Yes...!" Rayne hissed as he tried to kiss her but she pulled back. She smirked feeling how aroused she was. Meanwhile he didn't mind in the least, letting the little temptress have a moment of control.

"You want to fuck me? You like it when I'm vulgar? You like a bad girl?" She teased, grinding on air over his lap.

"Yes! Yes dammit!" Rayne growled, finally losing his patience with her teasing. But then something happened that he did not expect.

She slithered from her form into another, changing her red chiten body to that of a deep shimmering black. "Just how BAD do you want me to be?" Chrysalis growled as her dark green hair fell about across Rayne's shoulders. But a second later there was a hard thud as she landed on the floor with Rayne onto of her. "Stop! Too rough, too rough! I'm sorry!" Anansi whimpered as she was back in her own form now with her hooves raised in a docile expression.

Rayne tried his best to calm himself from how his breath was seething with lust. "Heehh... hehhh... sorry." He whispered and leaned up to look her in the eyes. "I'm sorry..."

Anansi was beside herself, staring at something which he could not see. "You love our queen...?" She whispered in disbelief. "All those mares you have from Ponyville, and you choose her?" But no matter how hard it was for her to accept, the look she saw in his eyes and the love that she tasted radiating from his body could not be a lie.

"Please..." He begged to her. "Teach me how to pleasure her... Please tell me." He pleaded in a breathy whisper.

Immediately she thrusted her lips up against his before nodding. Pulling him down upon her body she moved her lips to his ear and panted, "I will... I will show you everything there is to know about a changeling's body... so that when you find her... Well, I wish you the best of luck." Then she held him tight to begin a lesson of her own.

That Night, Up on the Mountain's Peak -

Thorax sat on his throne contemplating in silence. Like always there were a few others around but it was late and most in the hive were dreaming blissfully. The changeling king just sighed as the moonlight shining through the window became blocked by a passing cloud.

"Can I have everyone leave the throne room please?" Thorax called out. The other changelings looked up from where they rested in confusion. But as the cloud passed there was a shadow looming in window sill which had not been there before. Panicked gripped the changelings who were present but without delay their king shouted again. "I SAID...! As your king, I order every changeling out of the throne room! I mean it! And do not return until I call for you!" He declared with confidence.

Four dark paws padded their way inside after watching the worried souls leave the room. "Impressive. Facing the danger on your own to spare your subjects from harm. Admirable, dear king." A heavy voice reverberated out as piercing blue eyes stared forward sharply.

Thorax raised an eyebrow as he looked the panther over. "And are you a danger to me? From what I've heard you are highly intelligent... possibly diplomatic even."

A mouthful of white fangs shined in the moonlight as the panther sneered. "Oh how those ponies love to talk..."

Thorax looked at the claws on the beast and how the heavy muscles bulged under it's black fur. He fought back a shudder considering the pride of the whole hive that slept beneath him. "I welcome you as I would any peaceful visitor to the Changeling Kingdom. However, I am afraid it's a little late for us to be receiving guests."

Rayne stared wide eyed before giving a laugh. "HA! The bold arrogance of a king! I love it! That's twice you've surprised me your majesty..."

"What are you doing here?" Thorax called out cutting to the chase. "From what I've been told, you don't appear anywhere unless you want something."

"You're right... I do want something, your majesty." The cat purred out in a mocking tone as his claws extended. "I am a connoisseur of sorts. I have been traveling around Equestria, collecting things, and now there is something that I need from you. I need your magic..." The feline stated in a low tone.

"So that's it then? You've come to pillage the changelings for their shape shifting ability? I have been well informed of your capabilities! I will not endanger my people with a battle against you. If you're here to harm anyone than leave my people alone and take me!" Thorax glowered at the black cat that had invaded his home.

The panther's grin did not waver while pacing about the room as if he were toying with the changeling. "What's this? Pillage? Harm changelings? Oh my, those wicked little ponies have surely painted me as quite the villain to you, haven't they?" He teased but Thorax did not look amused. "Oh fine, let's be done with this then. I'm not here for anything of the sort." He announced, dropping his mischievous attitude.

"What? Can I really believe you?" The good natured changeling asked him.

"Would it do me any good to say that you could? How about you take it on good faith because I haven't attacked you yet?" The panther offered but Thorax seemed to give no response at all. Narrowing his eyes now the black cat explained, "I didn't come here to pillage anything. I came to ask you for your magic."

"What?" Thorax asked looking baffled.

"Heh, don't get me wrong dear king. I am a bad guy... but just not to you." The panther said while retracting his claws. Then he began licking his paw and rubbing his face to clean himself. "I'm not looking for a fight and I don't plan on raiding you either. In fact I'd like to help you. I'm even offering something in exchange."

"You want to give me something?" Thorax asked now feeling perplexed.

"Not just you but all changelings. You see, it is my understanding that your lands are savaged by rather vicious mole like creatures. They pose a danger to your colony and make it difficult to grow your crops. I'd like to offer to chase them out of your desert." The panther grinned. "Oh don't worry, I won't hurt them. But I can make sure they're gone for good. And that's a promise."

Thorax had a terrible poker face as he raised an eyebrow thinking this over. "And you would do this in exchange for my magic? It still sounds like a high price to pay."

"Correction... I would do this in exchange for your magic for only about ten seconds." The panther almost laughed at how dumbfounded the changeling was looking.

"So let me get this straight. You are offering to peacefully chase away our colony's greatest threat and all you want is my magic for ten seconds and then you'll just... give it back to me?"

"That's right." The panther cooed feeling like this deal was as good as done. "And then you will likely never seen me again. It's that simple."

Stepping over toward the window Thorax thought hard about this decision. He thought about everything Twilight had said to him. He thought about his people and their love for him. And then thought about what Pinkie and Fluttershy had helped him to see. "Alright, I have made my decision."

Not far down the mountain three mares lay sleeping under blankets together when a soft light disturbed them all from rest. "Hey! You guys! Lookie!" Pinkie whispered excitedly as she pulled the blanket back to reveal that her cutie mark was shining.

"What? A successful friendship mission?" Twilight asked.

Fluttershy gave a giggle as she looked to her own cutie mark as well. "Completing a friendship mission in our sleep? Hehe, does that count as us beating Applejack or Rainbow Dash for fastest friendship mission ever?"

Twilight frowned while crawling out of bed. "It isn't a competition girls. But what happened?" She asked as she stepped outside the room and looked upwards seeing Thorax standing at his window high above them.

Fluttershy joined her asking, "Do you think it had something to do with the panther after all? Could he be up there with Thorax right now?"

Then Pinkie joined them. "Well... our friendship mission was a success, right? If he is up there, then maybe we should just leave them alone?"

Back back up in the throne room Thorax gave a heavy sigh while the panther just grinned behind him. "No..." The changeling king said.

"Ah, thank you for your- WHAT?!" The black cat growled in dismay.

Thorax turned around and spoke confidently. "I said no. I don't accept your terms because you are offering us nothing at all."

"But, but-" Rayne snarled more at himself for not having anything clever to say.

"The Maulwarf are dangerous, yes. But we can deal with them. They are something that we've always dealt with so it's really no bother for us to continue. Besides, they probably help keep other predators away who could be even worse. So even if you're just wanting a taste of my power, your terms are not acceptable." Now Thorax looked stern. "I am a king, you are a stranger grasping at my greatness, and you offer me nothing." Thorax declared as he stomped a hoof.

Rayne just stood there wide eyed. "Did-... did I just served by freaking THORAX?!" He screamed to himself in disbelief. "NO! It's too late! I already ate the throne shards! I MUST have changeling magic or I can never meld back together! I-... I'm not leaving without this buffoons' magic!"

"But... there is something else I want. Something else you can do for me." Thorax told him. Inside he was shaking but outwardly he did not let it show.

"I'm listening..." The panther mumbled in a low tone as he watched Thorax's every move carefully.

The changeling king looked to him and smiled. "You can be my friend." Rayne's eyes shot open and he almost balked at how cheesy Thorax's request was. "You keep your distance and don't explain yourself. You have Twilight wound up in a fit because she doesn't know anything about you. But I would like to."

Sucking air in through his teeth for a moment Rayne sat up and asked, "So what? Come over once a week for tea? Let the wee ones ride on by back? Is that what you're asking?"

Thorax chuckled at the thought. "Or whatever you would be comfortable with." He nodded.

There was a stalemate between them as the two just looked each other in the eye. But after only a short pause the panther nodded. "Maybe that wouldn't be so bad. If you can promise my anonymity from the ponies then I accept your terms."

"Good, then we are in agreement." Thorax stated and extended a hoof for the panther to shake. "Now I guess, take what you came for." He said uneasily. "Is this going to hurt?"

"No, you will just feel weak. And it will only be for a moment." Now the panther grinned as he sat upright while a shadow wafted into the room from behind him. While Obsidianwolves secretly kept watch from all around, a black stallion appeared hiding just behind where the panther sat. Thorax watched as a fiery glow came out from where the feline sat.

"Hhgggnnnhh!" He groaned as his energy left him and all his bright color turned a dull gray.

From down below three pairs of eyes snapped open wide. "I WAS WRONG! I WAS WRONG!!!" Pinkie shouted as all three ponies raced to run back up the mountain now.

Before Thorax could really process what was happening though he found that his energy and color were already returning to him. "Huuh, huew... is that it?" He asked while rubbing his head.

But the panther seemed to be concentrating. From behind, the stallion took longer than he expected to stomach the new power. Once it was settled it took a great deal of effort to push the magic through to the black cat. Even though the throne shards resisted the ability of Tirek's magic, the changeling energy still managed seep it's way through.

After that the stallion vanished and the panther focused on absorbing, merging, splitting, then balancing his energies. About a full minute later he opened his eyes and then successfully teleported right in front of Thorax. "Heh heh, yes. That is all." He smirked before vanishing away just as Twilight and the others rushed into the room to make sure Thorax was okay.

The Next Morning -

"Wow, so can you believe it?" Pinkie asked as their group of friends all boarded the train to return back home. "Thanks to Fluttershy and I, King Thorax stood his ground against the panther when he came to visit! It's unbelievable! Who knew that the map table would call us for something so crazy?!"

"Oh, I think it's fine." The yellow pegasus responded. "I'm just glad that we were able to help."

Twilight slumped into a seat with a wing over her forehead in frustration. "Yes but I still wish that he would have told us what happened! I can't believe that after everything he refused to share what he and the panther talked about! Or what that flash of light was!"

Starlight just placed a hoof over her shoulder while trying to sound comforting. "Let's just be happy that this didn't turn into another forest incident." To this Twilight smiled and nodded. That was when Starlight looked around and asked, "So uh, did anypony see what happened to Rayne and Maud? Why aren't they traveling home with us?"

Most of the others shrugged but Dash just crossed her hooves as she flew into a seat. "Yeah, I saw them. They ducked out early before the rest of us woke up."

However Applejack just smirked and said, "From that red changeling's room?"

To this Dash rolled her eyes and dropped a couple bits into Applejack's hoof. "Yesssss!"

Northern Ponyville, in the Grassy Wild -

Maud walked with Rayne as he lead her to an area with several large tents pitched around. Ponies were traveling back and forth between them while others seemed to be doing some sort of field study on a large crater that was blasted into the dirt.

"Rayne, what is all this?" She asked but it wasn't long before an old stallion with a brown coat and pink mane approached them. "Rusty Tenure? I haven't seen you since I graduated from my Rockology Degree."

"Well hello there Ms. Pie. It's a pleasure to see you again. I must say, this is some find that you have here. Some find indeed. I always knew that you would go on to do great things!"

Maud stood there confused as Rayne turned to him and seemed to be signing some paperwork. "Alright, all set." Her boyfriend said before beckoning her down into the crater where mining ponies were working it like a quarry. "Come here, Maud. I have a stone that I want you to look at for me." He asked while doing a poor job at hiding his excitement.

She quirked an eyebrow at him but then picked up a dark stone that had several colors reflecting both through and from it. "What is this, Rayne?" She pulled out an eye scope and magnified the lense to study it closer. "Wait... how can this be?" She remarked before setting the piece down and picking up a larger chunk now. "Is this... Ammolite? Hmm, almost but no. Pietersite maybe? It has plagioclase feldspar with dendrites of labradorescence. But I don't recognize it's exact composition. This is... this is..." Then she looked up at him and said, "This is a never before discovered mineral. Rayne, something like this is huge. A find like this is every geologist's dream."

Unable to hold back any longer he turned her shoulders and waved out around the crater. "And there is nearly a mile of it." He pointed out as she looked at the dig site in maud awe. "It was created by accident several years ago. It was during the battle when Twilight fought against Tirek when they were equally powered. Their magics fused together into an explosion that scorched the earth causing this crater. And the sediments within were melted into this new stone. And here it sat undiscovered until now." He whispered to her as she looked it over.

"It's beautiful... what's it called?" She asked him.

With a smirk he told her, "I named it Pie Stone." Instantly she looked up to him in surprise. "For it's different colors as if it had layers, like a pie. Plus, it's named after your family. Your parents, your sisters... and you are all credited down as the primary discoverer for this entire crater." He handed over the documentation that had already been stamped and notarized as official. "It's all yours, Maud. The Pie family will go down in history for the greatest geological discovery of the age."

At first Rayne got nervous because there was only silence from her and she was looked down at the paperwork where he couldn't see her face. But then he thought he saw a tear drop fall to the paper below. With a sniff she looked up at him. "You did this for me? And you named the credit for my entire family?" She asked him as she whimpered. Rayne was shocked as he didn't know what to do. Maud was crying. Actually crying. "That is the sweetest... gift that anypony... has ever...." She almost crinkling the paperwork in her hooves. "Thank you Rayne. Thank you!" Then he reached down and held her as she dropped the forms and sobbed into his shoulder. "Thank you! Thank you so much! Thank you Rayne!" She bawled uncontrollably even as a few miners stopped their digging to look over and smile.

Author's Note

Alright so because this chapter was so long and there were so many things that happened I am adding another reflections blog to cover the current events. I'm still doing my normal ending notes here but please take a time to read this before commenting.

https://www.fimfiction.net/blog/879062/ch-84-reflections

So who liked my little real world joke about anime josei? For those that don't know there are themes of anime and manga which are based off of their target audience. Josie refers mainly to older girls which includes a lot of romance, tragic love, and intense drama type stories.

So this chapter hopped back and forth between Twilight's group and Rayne's group a bit. I think I did a good job on my little segway talking about changeling reproduction.

Speaking of which, this was something that I came up with myself. I don't think changelings and ponies are directly related, but they are fed off that love from ponies. More on that in the blog...

So I know this chapter was super long at 7.4k words. But originally scene with Rayne teaching the changelings was a lot longer. Like another thousand words longer. Ultimately though I decided to cut it back because of how long this chapter ran on for.

Yes I feel that Chrysalis is older than Celestia. But more on that in the blog...

So funny enough, as much as Twilight was wanting to help... just about every idea she had was wrong. The princess had absolutely no clue what the panther was really after. And now she out of locations on the friendship map for the panther to pop up at. Does this mean the panther is finished in collecting everything that he's wanted to gather? Well not quite. But it is the end of him needing any other creature's help to get it.

So all the changeling names are made up or paraphrased from a name generator. I just picked what I liked. More on Anansi in the blog...

So did everyone understand what the friendship mission was? Thorax was having trouble being able to stand up for himself. Pride isn't always bad, sometimes you need a little of it to get through a tough situation. And Rayne came in expecting to walk all over Thorax and just get his way. But then a new friendship wouldn't have blossomed. So the map intervened.

Now who figured out what the REAL reason was for Rayne wanting changeling magic in this chapter? It had nothing to do with shape changing. More on this in the blog...

Okay, more Maud vocabulary. Ammolite and Pietersite are very rare stones that are both dark with a swirl of colors within them. Plagioclase feldspar is a solid series of minerals as opposed to being only one kind. Labradorescence is the reflective shimmering some stones have. Dendrites just means it's spread out like veins or like tree roots.

Now I'm sure this doesn't really need to be stated, but Pie Stone is not Canon. I just made it up, even though I included that screenshot from the show pointing out where it is. That's just me pretending to be clever and nothing more.

And who liked my joke about Maud standing in maud awe. Hehe, I just meant she was calm like she normally is... until she eventually broke down. You see, Pinkie wears her heart on her sleeve and will cry for almost anything. But even though she's more reserved, Maud is just as loving as her sister. It just takes more to bring her emotion to the surface. And Rayne's secret special gift for Maud gave her more feelings than she could contain. This was what Rayne had asked Discord to find for him and to deliver the paperwork for.

Now speaking of long chapters, this won't be the last one. The changeling arc is over with but there are more big events to occur. I still plan to maintain my 'average' chapter length of 4-5k-ish words per chapter but ch 85 will be record breaking for its length in my story. There is good reason for it though. It will be very important to story and will also be my last chapter for awhile. With December approaching I am taking a brief hiatus to release several spin offs for this story to celebrate Hearthswarming Eve and the New Year. But as soon as they are posted I will return to continuing this main story.

And as always, thank you for reading!

85 - The Last Dance Ever?

**Author's Note** Hello everyone! So first of all let me apologize right off the bat for the length of this chapter. My story doesn't have 'seasons' but if it did then this would definitely be a season finale. It marks the end of several different arcs and opens the story up for new things to come.

There's no sex or violence in this chapter but be prepared for heavy drama. I challenged myself here to write the most intense turn of events that this story has seen so far. And whether you love what happens or hate it, I hope you enjoy reading it all the same!

**As of the 2/2/23 redactions, I need to apologize because the lack of a sing completely ruins this scene. As the author, I feel that this is one of the most emotional chapters in my story. So I sorry, but I'm trying to get my songs back as soon as possible.

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 85 – The Last Dance Ever?

“Okay, so stop me if I sound crazy but I definitely think that Rayne is up to something.” It was early morning while in the Ponyville Day Spa two mares lay on their backs conversing while getting a hoof and mane massage. They were both wrapped in steamed towels while wearing a face mask with cucumbers over their eyes. “I mean it, this can’t all just be for nothing.” The unicorn stated as she gave a shiver from how good the spa ponies were making her feel.

“No, I agree. Rayne has been acting different lately. I’ve noticed it on several occasions.” An earth pony replied in a deadpan voice. “His odd behavior of late has me worried about him.”

“Odd behavior?” Starlight asked as she removed a cucumber from her eye to see that Maud had actually eaten hers. “What do you mean? What has he been doing?”

Maud sat quietly for a moment as she thought back to several instances she found to be peculiar. It had started when she found him looking at maps in the town hall and checking something off on a list before teleporting away. Then she caught him hiding out behind the post office where Derpy Hooves seemed to be delivering a package to him in secret. To end with, she saw him whispering something to Rarity outside her shop which made her scream before pulling him inside and closing her doors for the rest of the day.

“Just stuff. None of it seems to make sense. Although, he does seem to be going overboard with taking care of us today.” She sighed as Aloe Vera rubbed into a particularly good spot on her hoof.

Rolling over so that Lotus could massage her back now, Starlight looked up and said, “Mark my words, Maud. A stallion doesn’t just give a girl an all expenses paid full service visit to a day spa for the ENTIRE morning for nothing! Not even if he works there! This is either prep for an even bigger surprise later on or he is buttering us up for some seriously bad news.”

This made Maud’s eyes pop open for a moment before she sat up looking deep in thought. “He’s not… No, I’m being silly. He wouldn’t.” She stated more to herself than to anypony.

“What? WHAT?! Tell me!” Starlight urged as Lotus and Aloe now looked to each other and snickered.

Starlight listened intently while catching the slight softening of Maud's voice, “You heard about Zecora, right? That after her party… he broke up with her?”

Now Starlight’s other cucumber popped off her eye on it’s own as she stared at Maud with worry. “Yeah, I did… And he’s still seeing Dash and Applejack but they’ve come to an understanding that they aren’t serious about each other. So that basically means you and I are his only real girlfriends left. Is he… going to break up with us too?” The two mares felt frightful as Starlight's words left a heavy silence in the air.

“Ah, nay nay nay nay nah! Don’ yu worry luvies!” Lotus called out with her nasally accent sounding as thick as ever. “Your stallion adores the two of you. You should have heard how he was talking about you this morning! Aloe, what did he call them again?”

The pink spa pony giggled and recited, “I believe it was something like, ‘a pair of exquisitely gorgeous mares will be coming in today. Give them everything on the menu and I will cover the expense for both of them myself!’ Hehe!”

This made the pair of mares smile and relax. But just as Starlight was about to lay back down she suddenly choked out in surprise, “WAIT RAYNE IS PAYING FOR ALL OF THIS?!” Aloe and Lotus both looked to each other and nodded. “But, but- doesn’t he get some kind of employee discount or something?! So the reason we are getting our visit for free ISN'T because he works here?!”

At this both the spa ponies laughed. Aloe was the one to explain stating, “Oh well dearie, employee discounts don’t extend that far. Now I’m sure that Rayne could have convinced us for the sake of the two of you but he actually insisted that you get the works so he covered the full expense.”

“Mmhmm. He paid in advance and everything luv.” Lotus added.

However Starlight’s surprise only increased with every word they said. “IN- IN ADVANCE?! But… what if we didn't ’t choose everything?! He still paid for it anyways?!”

Lotus nodded. “Yes he did. In fact, he booked us up for you. Haven’t you noticed that you two are the only customers here? We aren’t even opening our doors for any other customer until noon. But of course, you two are welcome to stay for as long as you like.”

Starlight quickly laid back down not wanting to waste Rayne’s hard earned bits. But she bit her lip nervously as she said, “That’s… so extravagant. It must have cost him a fortune. I don’t know how I can relax now. I kinda feel like maybe we put him out now.” Starlight said with worry as Maud looked over and nodded.

“Oh, don’t fret. Rayne told us to expect that you might feel that way too.” Aloe told them as she suddenly tapped several times down Starlight’s back, pushed left on her hip, then eased on the pressure to her spine until a series of loud cracks ricocheted through the room.

“Ooooohhhhh!” The unicorn nearly screamed as she fell limp with a pleasured smile on her face. “Rah-… Rayne tau-ght you, how to, do that too?” She whispered out as Maud’s eyes rolled back after receiving a similar treatment.

“No, but we’ve been taking notes.” Aloe answered before the two spa ponies giggled.

The Castle of Friendship -

“Alright Rayne, it looks like you are going to have your way after all.” Twilight smiled as everypony else nodded along with her. While Starlight and Maud were busy having their spa day, Rayne helped himself to Starlight’s seat as he sat at the map table with all the rest of their friends. “You had mentioned it before, back on the day you threw that wild party at Zecora’s.”

Rarity tossed her mane back with a glamorous smile saying, “Really darling, the thought of taking all of us out dancing is just divine! Why, I haven’t gone out for a night club setting in simply forever. Plus, it will be an excellent opportunity to strut my stuff with my dear Spikey Wikey!”

“That’s right Rarity!” The little dragon cheered from where he was sitting in her lap. “We’ve had other dates but we've never gone out dancing in a night club before.” Their friends smiled and averted their eyes letting the happy couple have their moment.

Pinkie bounced in her seat saying, “I talked to Mrs. Cake and she said that she would be fine without me for the night once I explained to her what was going on.”

Applejack went next as she spoke up with a suspicious tone to her voice. “Ya know, at first I didn’t think that I was gonna be able to make it. There’s a lot of work to be done on a farm before the fall season rolls in. But strangely, when I woke up this morning I found half the work out in the orchard had already been done! Now I wonder who could possibly be responsible for that anonymous act of charity?”

At this point Rayne and Rainbow Dash snickered as they bumped hooves together and the pegasus called out, “I dunno!”

That was when Twilight motioned to get them back on track asking, “Anyways, I'm sure this will be a real treat for everypony. Is everything ready on your end Rar-… ahem?”

They all looked over to Rarity’s now empty seat where the two lovebirds had been before falling out of the chair together. In an instant, Rarity almost frame skipped back into the seat after reapplying her make up and looked as fresh as ever. “Oh yes, it's all set. I have the most gorgeous dresses prepared for each of you. Also Rayne, there is a little surprise waiting for you in my shop. I’m sorry that it took so long but that order you placed so many moons ago is finally ready!”

"Y-yeah Ray-ne... You're going go lo-ve it." The love drunk little dragon said as he crawled back up covered in kiss marks.

“I’m glad to hear it. I couldn’t think of a more perfect night for it’s debut.” Rayne replied as the other mares all smiled to him knowingly.

“Indeed. I have no doubt that Starlight will be quite surprised.” Rarity commented sounding quite proud of her work.

“Heh, heh. That isn’t the only surprise that Starlight is going to get tonig-”

“SHHHHHH!” Everypony at the table shushed to Pinkie as Rainbow Dash and Applejack stood up to check that Starlight hadn’t been walking up at that moment for some reason.

Rayne just waved that it was fine and told them, “Remember girls, you all know about it but no talking about it. I don’t want to take any chances of ruining the surprise.” He told them and they all nodded. “Rarity, shall we go?” With that the two unicorns departed and everypony left to finish their chores for the rest of the day until they met back together later that night.

That Evening, in Manehattan -

“Twiiiiilight!” Starlight groaned as the princess stood smirking along with the rest of their friends inside of Rarity’s boutique. “Come on you guys! Somepony tell me what is going on tonight!” But no matter how she whined all of her friends just giggled and pretended not to know anything. “Rayne wouldn’t just invite all of us out together unless there was a reason for it!”

“Oh and why ever not dear?” Rarity asked as she walked out from behind a changing room curtain where she and Spike had been helping the stallion to get ready. “Is there something wrong with all of us going out as friends?”

“Oh, well I mean of course not.” Starlight hesitated.

After that Rarity gave a devious smirk as she began to pull the curtain back. “And besides my dear… I think you’ll find that coming out with us tonight will be worth a little mystery.”

“Oooohhhhh!” The others called and Starlight’s voice dried up in her throat. When Rayne stepped out, the sight of him took her breath away.

Over his shoulders he wore a short cloak that draped around him giving a masculine yet elegant appeal. It was a deep black with red trim on the end and around his neck he wore a silver cravat which matched his sterling horn perfectly. Down his front legs were a set of fitted dress pants of royal blue which along with the cloak made him look like a count or some kind of important dignitary. The finishing touch was the zircon gemstone set into a clip to hold his cravat in place. It’s pale blue sparkled with the same hue as the stallion’s eyes.

“Wo-of… I mean wow! I mean… gee, Rayne. Rarity has really outdone herself. The two of you together sure know how to make a mare go speechless. You look amazing.” Starlight stammered out while twirling a hoof on the ground flirtatiously.

“Thank you Starlight, but this is nothing. Your beauty is still the one leading the show here tonight. I’m just trying to keep up with you is all.” He whispered to her as he rested his forehead upon hers and wrapped his arms around her for a gentle hug.

Starlight sighed like her heart were going to escape through her chest at any moment. However the feeling was over when a small gushing squeak slipped out from one of her friends behind her.

“TWILIGHT!” The group of others all shouted at her for ruining the moment.

“Alright, alright. Let’s get going.” Rayne called to them all. The other girls nodded and they all changed into their own outfits for the evening before heading out together for the club upstairs.

“Ahem?” Rayne cleared his throat with a smirk as the bouncer raised an eyebrow to him curiously. Meanwhile everypony waiting in line to get in were dropping their jaws and snapping pictures. “How’s it going tonight, Lock? I hope the crowd is treating you okay?”

“Hmph.” He retorted, already knowing he wasn’t going to like what the stallion had to say next.

“So I know you remember us and all. But we have a few guests here tonight. I’m sure you recognize princess Twilight Sparkle!” Now the crowd gasped as Twilight was blushing but kept her head held high as she walked forward. “You wouldn’t deny a princess entry to the club, now would you?” Rayne teased.

Twilight walked in with Pinkie escorting by her side. “She’s my plus one and I won’t enter without her.” She said simply, just as Rayne had instructed her to before they left. Lock just rolled his eyes and let them pass.

However, as soon Lock was about to reattach the velvet rope to the stanchion Rayne called out to him again. “But of course, we also have Rainbow Dash! You know, popular sports idol and member of the famous Wonderbolts?”

With that the pegasus hovered forward while draping her hoof around Applejack’s neck. “Howdy!” The country mare called as she walked in at Dash’s side.

Now Lock didn’t bother to reattach the rope as he just stood waiting in annoyance for Rayne to speak again. “Last but surely not least we have the wonderful lady Rarity, fashionista extraordinaire, who I assume you know works right below your DJ’s club? And beside her is Spike the Brave and Glorious, several time hero of the Crystal Empire, and Rarity’s romantic partner.”

“Pleasure to see you again darling!” Rarity called as Spike just waved.

“Well then… I suppose we’ll be seeing you around Lock! Good luck with the crowd tonight!” Rayne called back from over his shoulder as he let himself in while walking with Starlight under his arm.

As soon as they passed Lock reconnected the velvet rope to stop a stampede of ponies from rushing inside as well. “Ah come on! You’ve GOT to let us in now!” Cried the masses. “Rayne and Starlight are going to be singing again tonight! And there’s a PRINCESS in there!” “Yeah! Yeah!" But Lock just shook his head. “Awwwwww!”

Inside -

“WHOO HOOO! CLUB PARTY!!!” Pinkie shouted from the dance floor while the music reverberated off the walls. The night carried on like a dream as they danced, laughed, and drank together. The bartender had announced that the drinks were on the house that night but a moment later shared a wink with Rayne when the girls weren't looking.

“Wow! You really have me tearing it up tonight Rayne!” Starlight laughed as the two collapsed against a bar stool together after finishing with the song they were just dancing to.

Twilight who was sitting in the next seat over just spread her wings in surprise but then smiled while shouting over the loud base, “Wow so you two go all night like this? I had no idea that night clubs could be so much fun!" But she just laughed as Rayne and Starlight were too busy being lost in each other’s eyes to have hardly heard a word she said.

“Hmmm? Oh sorry! Yes, it’s always like this.” Her pupil finally called as the two shared a drink together. “You know-” She began but then her jaw dropped when she realized almost every pony in the club was chanting to them.

“One more song! One more song! One-” The masses chanted and then laughed as Starlight and Rayne burst out into embarrassed giggling of their own from this.

The heliotrope unicorn just looked up to her stallion and with a daring smirk said, “Want to try showing our friends how we really do things in here?!" She challenged as Rayne thought it over until a series of letters and numbers exploded overhead causing the crowd to cheer again.

“I have just the thing in mind for tonight. A little something special that I’ve been saving for a night like this.” He snickered to her mischievously.

“Oh, a special song huh? You rascal you.” She snickered back as she took his hoof and walked back to the dance floor with him. “Well… maybe I have a bit of a surprise for you too!”

“Oh really now?” He smirked as she gave him a playful shove.

-Redacted Content- (I've kept one line from the song because I wrote it myself and it's important for the scene.)

Starlight took the lead as the music began to play. The mare was looking deep into his eyes and sang in a melody as if pouring the words out from her soul.

Now the two danced into each others arms, both pressing into one another. All their friends stared wide eyed as they had never seen any couple dance in this way before. Rayne held onto her and she held onto him as the stallion vocalized to the beat.

He leaned in invading her personal space, how he knew she liked him to do. Starlight’s ears folded as she blushed from him going on and on. Starlight gasped self-consciously. He ground his hip in making her blush. He sang noticing from the corner of his eye that the blue stallion twins were back.

Eventually enough was enough and she shoved him back so that she could have a turn to sing. Starlight sang, letting her voice ring higher. She closed her eyes and then danced back against his chest.

But Rayne surprised her again as he whipped her around and held her tight like he was pouring his heart out for her. He smirked and she giggled with him. It surprised her when he suddenly took her by the hoof looking her in the eyes. "How'd you like it if, both our name's had Glimmer on the end?”

“RAYNE!!!” Starlight shrieked as she pulled back out of his arms completely missing her cue for the song. Starlight was blushing harder than she ever had in her life and it only made it worse that their friends were all in the club watching. But then not wanting to ruin their performance she tried to catch back up as best she was able. She vocalized as a smile crept it’s way back onto her lips.

She sang with her head resting on his shoulder and her hooves around his neck.

Rayne let her stay like that as he swayed her in his arms. However mid song his voice seemed to split to whisper just for her while he was still singing aloud for the crowd. “Hey… you okay?”

She looked up feeling confused as to how he was doing that, but shaking it off deciding she didn’t really care she whispered back, “I’ve never been so embarrassed… or so happy Rayne. Don’t worry, I’m fine.” She nodded to him.

Reaching up to hold her chin gently Rayne sang to her as if she were the only one in the room. Starlight couldn’t resist letting out a happy squeal as his words were even making even her ears turn red.

Starlight broke cue again but this time it was to grab Rayne by the collar of his cloak and pull him in for a long, deep kiss. She didn’t even mind the cheers or the cat calls from the crowd and she pulled back with a smile before catching up in place to the song. She started dancing up against him with a smirk that went on for miles.

She sang with a little shimmy of her shoulders. She vocalized running a hoof up through her mane. She pointed at Rayne. Starlight was on fire now as she was singing.

Now she was dancing dreamily against him, sliding her arms around his neck while twisting her hips.

When the music finally died down and a silence fell over the nightclub, both the unicorns dropped their ears in a heavy blush as every patron in the crowd roared out to cheer for them. It didn’t take long for the two of them to cower away back to their friends by the bar. However once there, they received no less amount of astonished admiration.

“Whhoooaaaa, you two!” Dash teased.

“That was simply glorious darlings! Have you two ever thought of putting your talents on stage?” Rarity suggested.

Even Twilight joined in saying, “Wow, I always thought that nightclubs were only about loud noise and provocative dancing. But seeing you two out there like that, it was almost romantic!”

“Gee, thanks you guys!” Starlight sassed out sarcastically. But they could all tell she wasn’t really upset. The bartender already had their usual drinks ready for them and the couple quickly refilled on their liquid courage after expending all of their bravery during that last song.

The night went on rather smoothly after that. Pinkie got Twilight to lighten up and enjoy dancing to a few faster paced songs. Alternatively Dash and Applejack seemed to save the slower base tunes for dancing with each other. However even as everyone seemed to be having a good time, unbeknownst to the others, the stallion was distracted by the sight of those blue twins holding back from dancing with anypony all night long.

“I’m sorry Starlight but could you excuse me for a moment?” He asked giving a kiss to her cheek before stepping away. Standing not too far from them Discord and Spike were taking a break together from having been dancing with Fluttershy and Rarity all evening long. The Draconequus was wearing more of a mobster style zoot suit of pinstripe black while the dragon’s attire was almost matching but in stark white instead. “Hey boys, could you two help me with a little something?”

The three of them huddled together whispering but all the while their eyes darted to how the blue stallions attention locked onto Starlight as soon as Rayne had stepped away from her. The three nodded and Rayne returned too her side before the twins could make their way over.

“Hey there, everything okay? You just kinda left me alone all of a sudden.” She asked him as she took hold of his hooves affectionately.

“I’m sorry baby, I needed a little chat with the boys to build up my courage. You’re looking so beautiful tonight that it's making me nervous.” He teased.

Starlight just scoffed almost choking on her drink. “Me?! You’re the handsome one tonight taking us out dressed up like you're some kind of king! Don’t tell me you haven’t noticed how ever mare in here has been staring at you?! ...I know I certainly have.” She mumbled solemnly.

Rayne’s gaze didn’t shift to look around, nor did it waiver from how he stared at how captivating she was to him. “Oh, I’m sorry. Are there any other mares here tonight? I must have failed to notice.”

Starlight fell to pieces at that. Sure she felt that the line was a bit corny but his delivery had been so intense that she couldn’t help but succumb to it’s effect. “Rayne… stop it. Why are you being so affectionate with me tonight?” She whispered as she curled into a bashful mess. “I know you like to embarrass me sometimes but really, my cheeks are starting to hurt.”

But then her ears perked and her eyes spread open wide as he just extended a hoof out for her. Standing nearby Rainbow Dash tapped quickly upon Twilight’s and Rarity’s shoulders trying to draw everyone’s attention as the stallion said, “It’s getting late… we’ll have to be going soon. But have one last dance with me before we go? One last chance to tell the world how beautiful you are to me?”

Starlight couldn’t breathe for a moment. But eventually she nodded saying, “I would never say no to you Rayne. I’m in love with you.”

“I’ll hold you to that.” He smiled as he lead her out onto the dance floor, shooting off the signal overheard for the DJ. “Hey Starlight, remember how I told you earlier that I was planning a special song for you tonight?”

“Uh, yeah? And it was perfect. I loved it.” She told him while tilting her head curiously.

“Heh, that wasn’t the song I was referring to… this is.” His words trailed right into the beat that began to flow now from the club’s speakers.

-Redacted Content- (Shame I had to remove Starlight’s favorite song Rayne ever sings to her)

Rayne smirked as he danced with Starlight.

“Rayne? What are you doing?” Starlight questioned as something seemed familiar to her about the rhythm of this song.

The stallion just snickered and didn’t answer her.

“Rayne what are you-”

Now Starlight gave in and just smiled. He had her trotting in place blushing now. But when Rayne sang next, Starlight completely froze at the sound of his voice.

Starlight was undone by the sound of his voice, just like during his rap battle. She hardly even seemed mind as Rayne slapped her bottom right in front of the crowd and all their friends. Their friends almost fell out of their seats concerned with how aggressive Rayne was being. But Starlight was enthralled.

Starlight was visibly trembling as she stared frozen in place while Rayne at her towering in her personal space. Twilight was just about to put a stop to how he was abusing her friend when Starlight suddenly threw herself into his arms giving him a submissive but fiery kiss.

Now Starlight found her footing and began to dance with him. She wasn't even aware of the shocked expressions on her friends faces as she was too busy gazing longingly up at Rayne’s eyes.

This was what she wanted. This was the sound that set her soul on fire for him. With how she was rolling her body against his, it would have been less lewd if they were actually having sex compared to how she was fawning over him now. But even as she only had eyes for him now, his attention was looking elsewhere.

Just then he lifted Starlight’s hooves to give her a twirl.

In that moment a blue stallion moved to cut in and whisk Starlight away while the other stood on standby. What they didn't expect was for the black stallion to split apart into three, masked between the flashing of lights in the night club.

Fright filled the blue twins eyes as a black claw clutched around their throats from a pair of half pony, half panther mutant creatures with more teeth than face staring back at them. The two mirrored Rayne's each gripped the blue stallions around the neck and rushed them forward through the crowd before Twilight and the others could tell what happened.

They were dragged to the doors where Discord and Spike stood waiting. The dragon’s lips and the Draconequus’ eyes both burned with fire as they dragged interlopers outside. Once that was settled the duplicate Raynes simply vanished into shadow before melding back with the original stallion’s hooves who danced and sang with Starlight as she knew nothing of what had happened at all.

Starlight wasn't even embarrassed as Rayne turned her around and rocked her hips like they were mounting right there on the dance floor. Starlight gasped as Rayne reached down grabbing her straight by her marehood. But she didn’t fret or shove him away because right then she felt like she was utterly and completely his. Looking up into his eyes she danced her hips around staring at him as if her world started and ended with whatever he wanted at that moment.

Starlight looked up mouthing ’I love you’ as he sang to her.

After kissing his cheek Starlight leaned her lips up to his ear to whisper, “I’m yours Rayne.”

Feeling thrilled to hear that he took her gently by the chin with his hoof. He vocalized as Starlight started looking teary-eyed from everything this evening suddenly hitting her all at once.

She smiled as tears of joy began to run down her face. But tears turned into sobs as she lost control, crying heavily into Rayne's arms.

He sang as he pulled her in to hide her face in his chest from the crowd. Then he just held her gently rocking back and forth as they danced.

Lifting her face now he pointed to their friends and sang to her. Starlight was clinging onto him now while laying her head against his chest.

But Rayne abandoned the rest of the song even though it wasn’t quite done yet. He held Starlight tightly in his arms as he walked her off the dance floor back to their friends who quickly crowded around to try to comfort her. Taking the hint Vinyl scratched the song and replaced it with a wild club beat to distract the crowd and let her friends have some privacy.

Back in Ponyville -

The whole lot of them stepped drearily through town feeling exhausted from having danced the night away. Manes were loose and sweaty but smiles hung lazily from everyponies faces.

“Whooo that was so much fun!” Pinkie gave a drained and withered cheer.

Several others laughed weakly and Applejack stated, “It sure was fun. But I’m more beat than an old carpet on dusting day.”

“Hey Jackie… there are no clouds in the sky tonight and my wings feel like they’re going to fall off at any minute. Can I crash at your place tonight so I don’t have to fly back to Cloudsdale?” Rainbow Dash asked and the country pony nodded as the two friends walked off together.

Rarity went next saying, “Uh yes, speaking of which… Twilight, would you mind ever so terribly if Spike-”

“-Go on you two. Have a good rest together.” The princess waved as she saw that the dragon was already passed out across the unicorn’s back anyway.

Discord took this opportunity to bend down in a gentlemanly bow and ask, “Dear Fluttershy, may I have the pleasure of teleporting you home this evening?”

“Hehe, why yes. That would be lovely Discord.” The pale yellow pegasus nodded and then the two of them vanished.

All that remained now were Pinkie Pie and Twilight Sparkle. The two smiled to each other beside the town square and shared a hug before intending to part ways for the night. “Hey Twilight?” Pinkie asked just as they started to depart.

“Yes Pinkie?” The princess replied looking back over her shoulder.

“Just think… with those two… It’s probably about to happen right now.” Pinkie sighed with a dreamy expression.

“Heh, you can talk about it all you want in the morning Pinkie. Now go to bed.” The alicorn told her. Then the two of them were off to their respective homes. Or at least that had been the earth pony's intention anyways.

“Hello Pinkie.” Called a monotone voice.

“OH! Maud! Hiya! What are you doing awake at this time of night?” She asked her sister.

“Nothing much. Just some Maud sense told me I should go for a walk tonight. I assume that since you're back that I should probably go find Rayne. I feel I should apologize for not coming out tonight. He invited me but nightclubs just aren’t really my speed.” She stated before turning to head off. But she stopped in her tracks when Pinkie spoke again.

“Oh I don’t think you’re going to find him, hehe.” The pink pony chuckled to herself.

“What?” Maud asked curiously as she turned back to her sister.

“I said that you probably won't find him anywhere in town right now. He’s still out with Starlight tonight.” She stated plainly.

But Maud felt compelled to inquire further. “Oh? Are they still back at the dance club?”

“NOPE!” Pinkie giggled harder now, starting to regain some of her boundless energy. “I’m not supposed to say anything but Rayne has a surprise for her tonight! A very, super-duper, you won’t be able to believe it kind of surprise!”

Maud thought it over for a second before grabbing hold of her sister by the face. “Pinkie, what is happening tonight? What is the surprise?”

Pulling back away Pinkie scoffed and said, “Oh I can’t tell you that silly! Then it wouldn’t be a s-” But she froze in disbelief as Maud actually stomped her hoof angrily.

“Pinkie! Tell me! What is Rayne’s surprise for Starlight tonight?!” The gray mare demanded.

The pink pie sister looked aghast as she couldn’t remember the last time that Maud had actually raised her voice. Giving a defeated shrug she looked around to make sure that no pony else was awake to overhear and whispered softly into her sister’s ear.

After Maud’s eyes popped with surprise she quickly spoke out, “Where did they go?! Pinkie, we have to stop this!”

“What?! Why?!” The party pony cried out. But as she sat there listening to her sister’s explanation her expression changed from one of confusion, to disappointment, to sobbing disbelief. “Wh- wha? But nooo! Is-s, is that true?”

Maud just nodded. “Please Pinkie… help me. Help me to find them both.” Then with a nod the two of them ran off together.

Nearby Manehattan, Out in the Nameless Grasslands Between Towns -

“Rayne… what are we doing out here?!” Starlight asked giving a tender laugh.

Looking back to her while holding her hoof he told her, “I wanted to take you some place nice. Someplace with a view. So that we could be somewhere alone that’s beautiful… like you are.”

Now she sat down and bit her bottom lip, almost having to trot at the ground to hold back the glow in her cheeks. “Rayne, baby please! No more of that! You’re going to make me cry again, I mean it!”

“Hey, come on now. I have something that I want to tell you. And this is important to me.” He told her with a sincerity that shined in his eyes.

Starlight looked up with curiosity blooming inside her. “Rayne, I mean it. I want to know what's been going on with you. Nopony has ever been this sweet to me in my entire life. You’re giving my parents a run for their money at this point. What is it that you had to take me all the way out here just to say to me?”

“Well… you see it’s...” He stammered sheepishly. Now she really was intrigued because she had never seen her proud boyfriend seem so nervous before. “Let’s just say that I have one more song for you tonight. The message that I have to convey is a little too complicated for me to just say outright.”

“Oooooohh no Rayne!” Starlight pleaded as she laughed loudly now. “No more dancing, please!”

“No, no.” He reassured her. “No more dancing, I promise. You can just sit there and listen. Alright?”

“Heh, alright Rayne. Go ahead.” She gave an exasperated sigh but it was clear she was only being playful. Then she sat politely in a cute little stance with her butt on the ground and her hooves in front of her.

Rayne stepped away and took a deep breath as he looked up to the sky. The night air was peaceful and the stars were shining down from their heavenly veil above. Then looking back to the mare who sat waiting patiently for him, Rayne gazed deeply into those round eyes of hers as he sang for one final time that night.

-Redacted Content- (And this is the song that hurts the most to remove, because this is arguably the most emotional scene in my story. The tone and the pacing of the song were perfect for the scene, and the lyrics fit perfectly. But there's nothing I can do about it, yet.)

Starlight blushed, pulling her mane over her face playfully. But now she listened to him carefully as she realized this wasn’t just another flirty romance ballad.

She looked down now, not wanting her past brought up. Now she looked up to Rayne in awe, wondering if it were even possible for him to have a past as dark as hers.

Starlight nodded as that is just what it felt like for her. Now she was breathless listening closely to his every word.

His voice rang smooth and low across that grassy meadow as the breeze carried that tune to where her ears were listening intently.

“Oh Rayne… I never realized that I could… that we might...” She began but he shushed her and she nodded with a giggle, not wanting to interrupt.

However that was when something else distracted Starlight that didn’t have anything to do with Rayne at all.

Off in the distance from straight behind him came a hot air balloon flying into view. Immediately she recognized Pinkie and Maud riding upon it while waving frantically to her. “Wha?” She mumbled to herself feeling annoyed that her friends were interrupting this sweetest of all moments. But then realizing she wasn’t paying attention she quickly looked back to Rayne.

Her eyes began to tear up again as soon as she heard that.

“Aww...” She couldn’t help but whimper as the stallion had her falling to pieces for him all over again.

But trying to not let Rayne notice, Starlight scowled as she saw that her friends started holding up signs to get her attention. Messages like, ‘STOP’ and ‘Look At Him!’ made no sense to her for what they were trying to convey.

Another sign as Rayne sang: ‘Starlight, look at him!’
Another: ‘STARLIGHT!’
Another: “LOOK...’
Another: ‘AT...’
Another: ‘HIS...’
And then there was one final sign: ‘CUTIE MARK!!!’

Now her eyes darted down to Rayne’s flank and she could not believe what she saw there. Unbeknownst to him, his cutie mark was changing. It was almost flashing. She watched breathlessly with tears clouding her eyes as the blue green heart made of two mares shifted before settling instead as a single purple mare with a heliotrope & green striped heart wrapped around it.

“Is that… me?” She thought silently to her herself as her heart started to break. “I’m… I’m changing Rayne’s destiny…? Rayne is… altering his purpose in life… for me?!” She sobbed as a soul crushing truth began to dawn on her. “No, it isn’t fair! This isn’t right! He can’t! I… I can’t do this again! I can’t take another pony's future away from them like I did before! Not to him, not to him...” She cried softly as she began to accept the truth. “I… have to break up with Rayne...” She decided even though it tore her apart inside just to even think about it. But suddenly the words he sang and the movement’s he made irresistibly drew in her focus.

Then he opened a little portal in the air to reach in with a hoof and pull something back out of it.

Starlight stared wide eyed thinking, ’Wait, what is he doing?!’

’Wait… wait, no! Nooo! Nooooo!!!’

He sang from down on one knee with a diamond ring sitting in a little box held open for her.

“Wait...” Her mind pleaded having gone almost blank.

“NNOOOOOOO!!!! NNNNNNOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!” Her mind screamed.

”Nooo baby! PLEASE! Not now! Not like this!!!” Her soul shrieked through her thoughts as she collapsed to one knee in front of him with tears streaming down her eyes.

“IT ISN’T FAIR!!! RAYNE!!!!! I LOVE YOU!!!”

“Rayne… I’m so sorry!”

“Starlight Glimmer… I’m in love with you… Will you marry me?” Rayne asked her with the most heartfelt look in his eyes that she had ever seen in any pony ever.

Her breathing was choppy as bottom lip quivered when she looked at him and whispered, “… no...” That was all she said before she dropped fully onto the ground by her side and began to cry her eyes out.

Rayne stayed there on one knee holding out the ring while feeling stunned. He blinked a couple times before looking to the mare laying in the grass crying harder than he'd ever seen anyone cry before. But faster than he could speak she suddenly looked up at him and teleported herself away.

“What… what just happened?” He asked before falling down to both knees still holding the box in his hooves in disbelief.

“Alright… get us out of here Pinkie...” Maud said to her sister who was quietly sobbing from what they had just witnessed but nodded and pulled the drawstring on the burner to lift the balloon higher into the air.

Back in the Castle of Friendship -

Twilight sat alone at the map table reading a book by candle light to unwind from the excitement of the evening. However she was quite surprised to hear the sound of somepony teleporting into the castle near the entryway.

“H-hello? Whoever you are, it’s a little late for visitors.” The princess called out. She was shocked when her pupil suddenly walked into the room. “Oh, Starlight! I thought you were still out with Rayne. So, how did your evening-” But Twilight stopped mid sentence and rushed out of her seat as she realized her friend was covered in tears from her face down to her hooves. “Starlight! Oh my gosh! What happened?!” She asked while holding the sobbing mare with hooves and wing.

“Twi-… Twi- Twilight!” The unicorn bawled out so hard it sounded like she could hardly breathe. “Re-re-remember when you said… that we couldn’t break Rayne’s heart?! B-b-because, it could kill him?” She heaved out in between heavy breaths.

“Yes, of course I remember that. What about it?” Twilight asked while rubbing her back and materializing a box of tissue to dry her face.

“We- we- well, what if… what if I just broke my own heart instead?!!!” She cried and fell into her mentor’s arms. Whimpering from over her shoulder Starlight relayed the entire story to Twilight about what happened after she and their other friends had left.

Back in Maud’s Cave -

The gray mare had only just arrived herself when the dark stallion suddenly materialized at her archway. “Oh, Rayne. You’re back. How… are you doing?” She asked him, for once in her life feeling grateful for the monotone inflection of her voice which now hid the guilt that was stabbing through her heart. But it only made her feel worse when her boyfriend failed to utter even a single word. He just stood there in disbelief staring at nothing as if he were numb.

When he finally decided to move the stallion just walked up to her and completely dropped himself into her arms. Rayne rested his head over her shoulder and Maud's heart broke at the first sound of sobbing that quickly began to fall from him. “I’m so sorry Rayne.” She thought quietly to herself. “I don’t want you to hurt like this… but this will be good for you in the end. I promised I would always look out for you. Even if that means protecting you from yourself.”

She rubbed his back as she watched his cutie mark fade slowly back to a blue green heart as the stallion accepted the truth that things were over with Starlight. His proud facade gave way to the weight of his tears and the disappointment. They collapsed on the floor together and she just held him as there were no words left for either of them to say.

Author's Note

Chapter title... I'm sure it makes sense now. With something like this to have happened it's possible that we might never see Rayne and Starlight together in Vinyl's dance club again. Plus, I felt it gives just a hint of foreboding without giving too much away.

So the first song was "Into You" by Fabulous. Who liked the way that Rayne kept catching Starlight off guard during this one? XD

The line, "dinners at Masala’s" was referring to Saffron Masala who works at the restaurant the Tasty Treat with her father Coriander Cumin.

The second song was "Beautiful" by Snoop Dogg. Now if you couldn't tell already, Starlight tends to fall to pieces at the sound of his voice. As such, from all the songs Rayne has sung in Vinyl's club he's saved any Snoop Dogg songs for a night that is truly special... a night like this one.

Okay so about Starlight crying on the dancefloor, she wasn't upset. She was just so happy that she had an emotional melt down and couldn't control herself any longer. Everything was fine at that point.

And as for Pinkie and Maud whispering to each other, I'm pretty sure you can imagine what was said now. But I had to hide it from the readers to not spoil the surprise for the big ending.

The art piece during the proposal at the end was done by the talented and wonderful Elly Eveningstar. You should remember her from the jazz club that Rayne sings at.

The last song was "Open All Night" by Bon Jovi. Now speaking just about Rayne's intent, what do you think about his song choice? Rayne was asking Starlight to marry him. What do you think of his proposal?

Next, holy shit! Rayne asked Starlight to marry him! Like for real! His cutie mark was changing away from Luna & Chrysalis and everything! Rayne had REALLY fallen in love with Starlight for real! And that's what makes it so sad because she loves him back just as much.

But Starlight can't deny the pain she still feels in her heart after enslaving a town. This time she might not be using her magic to do it, but she still feels that it's wrong to alter Rayne's destiny. So she whether it was the right choice or not, she was afraid so she turned him down.

And with that ladies and gentleponies... marks the end of Rayne's harem.

Maud is now the only romantic lover that Rayne has left. He still has many flings to sleep with and there will be many more to come. But with this heartbreak, Rayne is left with his first and last girlfriend of the story so far.

Now to be clear, Maud wasn't being jealous or vindictive against Starlight. She would have been happy to see Rayne and Starlight get married together. But Maud knows that Rayne has a greater calling than that. It will be his place to hopefully one day bring Princess Luna and Queen Chrysalis together by his side. And she wants to support Rayne in this endeavor. But now she is faced with a new challenge and that is the guilt of hurting her best friend and her boyfriend and knowing that she is responsible for forever stealing their happiness away from each other.

**P.S.** I am taking a short break to work on side stories and I will continue this story with a new chapter on the first Saturday of January.

86 - Laments Tick On

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 86 - Laments Tick On

Pinkie sighed while laying on the floor in one of the drawing rooms of Twilight’s castle. The room was lavishly decorated with streamers and pastries. But unlike other times where ponies would smile in awe of her party decorations, this time her work would now go unappreciated. No pony would be popping her party poppers or ringing her noise makers. All her glittery ornaments would go unadored and her party cannons unexploded.

It hardly roused the mare as at all as a soft knock came from the door followed by light spilling from the hallway to the sparsely illuminated room. “H-hello? Anypony in here?” Asked an orange mare as she stepped in inquisitively.

“Oh, hi Applejack. Yeah, I’m here.” The party pony sulked as she sat in the corner slowly rolling up an over sized ‘congratulations’ sign.

“Heh, I figured I’d find you in here.” The country mare sighed as she took off her hat and stepped over to wrap a hoof around her friend. “Alright, come on now. You know it ain’t helping no pony just sitting alone in the dark like this.” She said while trying to sound encouraging. “How’s about I stick ‘round here and help you get all this cleaned up? Would you like that?” She offered with a hopeful tone.

Pinkie gave a sniff and then wiped her nose with her hoof. “Yeah, I would. Thank you Applejack. I could used the company right now.” Pinkie replied as the two tried to distract themselves from their feelings by being productive.

Over in the map room the scene there was no less morose as Fluttershy sat beside a commiserating Discord. “I just don’t understand. How could something that seemed to be so right possible go so wrong?!” She asked aloud as the disheartening news filled the mare with frustration.

“I don’t know. I really don’t.” Discord replied with an air of genuine dismay. “I might enjoy a good dramatic turn of events as much as anyone but even I couldn’t have seen this twist coming.”

“Discord! I respect that you are… well... you! But there is nothing about this situation that I find funny! Right now is a very inappropriate time to be making jokes!” Fluttershy gently snapped.

For his part Discord gave a calm and melodious expression saying, “Oh no, you are absolutely right dear Fluttershy. There is nothing funny about this situation at all.” Swiveling around to her other side he said, “Honestly, I was rooting for our little friends and was just as surprised as you to hear how things turned out!”

Despite the castle’s somber morning, there was a sigh of relief to be had in Twilight’s bedroom. While one mare lay still in the princess's bed, another mare sat watching while speaking to a third individual in the room. “Is she finally asleep?” Twilight whispered out.

“T’ch, well she’s finally stopped crying. As long as she’s still breathing I’d call that an improv-”

“Rainbow Dash!” The princess scolded while attempting to avoid disturbing the mare that lay beside her. Peering down now while moving ever so gently they both could see that Starlight had finally exhausted herself after a long night of anxiety over the previous night's events. “Okay, I think the coast is clear.”

The mares nodded together as Twilight slipped out from the bed. “Come on, let’s go.” Dash urged as Twilight was quick to race after her and close the door behind them as gently as she could.

“Well excuse me! But you weren’t the one having her hooves fall asleep from Starlight leaning over your shoulder for half the night!” Twilight continued to whisper even as she reprimanded the pegasus out in the hallway.

“Oh yeah, heh, heh.” Dash chuckled as she and Twilight started to move away from the door. Once they were safely down the hall both mares stopped to stretch and let out a loud yawn from having been up all night. “Geeeewhiz! That took soooo long!” The pegasus complained.

Brushing that off Twilight straightened up and said, “Yeah, it did… but she needed it. I really want to thank you for coming over to help last night.”

“Ah, don’t even mention it. You know I’d never turn my back on you guys.” She said with a wave while being in between another large yawn.

Once the two of them had made their way back to the map room, Twilight was surprised to see that several of their friends had already gathered there. “OH! Um, hello everypony. Are we having a meeting or…?” But several of the others just shook their heads.

“Pinkie and I stayed ‘round here cause we just got done cleaning up what was supposed to be the surprise party for, well for… well you know.” Applejack trailed off as she also was feeling blue over the news.

“Yeaaaa…” Pinkie whined like a deflating balloon as she laid her chin down to rest on the map table. “It seems like the only party that we’re going to be having today is a pity party.”

“Oh I see.” Twilight responded as Fluttershy and Discord simply waved. “Then I guess Rarity was the only one to go hom-”

“No, we’re here darling.” The pale gray mare called out as she walked up from hallway with a dragon following close beside.

Now they were all gathered together in their respective seats but none of the friends seemed to have much to say. It wasn’t until after Rarity paused in thought for a moment that any of them actually spoke. “Do we know how last night’s unfortunate fellow is fairing this morning?”

Twilight’s ears perked up as she looked over but all she could do was shake her head. “You mean Rayne? No, I don’t. Rainbow Dash and I spent all night trying to console Starlight from how upset she was. I never even got the chance to think about checking on how he must be feeling.” She admitted glumly.

Now there were several worried faces but Discord interjected somewhat crassly. “Yessss, about that... Why DID she reject him in the first place? If she was so broken up about it then why wouldn’t she just do herself a favor and tell him yes?”

“Well of all the insensitive-” Applejack began but Fluttershy raised a hoof for her to stop so that she could try a gentler approach than the perturbed scowls on the faces of everypony else.

“Now Discord, it was explained to you just like it was explained to the rest of us that Rayne’s cutie mark was changing.”

“Well of course it was.” The Draconequus said bitterly. “Rayne is a pleasure pony. Their cutie marks are supposed to represent whoever it takes to seal their hearts. Why shouldn’t it change to reflect Starlight if he really fell in love with her so much?” But then he noticed all the flat stares pointed at him from around the room. “What?”

Pinkie took this one while speaking as if the answer couldn’t have been more obvious. “Uh, because of her past! You know… with the town she enslaved? And changing all their cutie marks! Duhhh!”

“Ooooooooh, riiiiiiiight.” He groaned now realizing how out of taste his question had been.

Twilight looked back over explaining, “Starlight doesn’t want to be responsible for changing Rayne’s cutie mark or possibly robbing him from his purpose in life. Not even if it means having to turn down a stallion that she probably would be very happy with.”

“Oh fine, fine! I get it! Enough with the expositional backstory.” Discord shouted which all the ponies ignored except for Pinkie who looked up to him and frowned.

Now they all gave a sigh. Some worried about Rayne while others still had Starlight’s feelings in mind. But Dash was the one to slump across the table and ask, “So… What happens now?”

“Whaddya mean?” Applejack asked as she looked over.

Giving an exasperated sigh the pegasus groaned out. “What I mean is that this feeling sucks! None of us are happy right now. We’re all just sitting here feeling sorry about the situation.”

“Well there might not be anything we can do.” Twilight said as she announced the glum truth to her friends. “We’re all just going to have to feel bad about it for awhile, then move on with our lives. If our friends needs us then we can be there to support them. But otherwise, that’s really it.”

“Uggggh! But that’s not fair! And just how long is everything going to be like this for?!” Dash cried out in frustration.

Three Days Later -

“Are you sure you want to do this?” Asked a monotone voice as a pair of gray hooves gently caressed through a dark stallion’s mane.

Rayne sighed as he held onto Maud’s hooves and shook his head. “No. I’m not sure of anything. But I need to do something.” He whispered back to her giving a worried look to his eyes. “I still don’t know what happened. It all went by so fast!” Rayne closed his eyes dropping his face into his hoof as he breathed heavily, struggling to not working himself up into becoming upset again. “I would like to know why she turned me down but more important than that... I need to make sure that she is okay. Or maybe I need to apologize. Or-”

His nervous ranting was interrupted as Maud moved her hooves to firmly take hold on his face. “I don't think that Starlight would say you’ve done anything worth apologizing for.”

“Yeah but-” Rayne began until her unwavering gaze pierced through him as she clenched her jaw with a stoic fire in her eyes. “Alright, alright.” The stallion relented and hugged her tightly. “Thank you Maud. What would I do without you?”

Feeling satisfied she let him go and took a step back. “If you need to go and see her then just go and see her. But don’t be nervous. Be your calm and understanding self that made all of us girls fall for you in the first place.” He nodded and left with a kiss before teleporting away.

Later on, Outside Twilight’s Castle -

A small scampering rushed to the doors before they were opened by a dragon with a sour attitude. “Rainbow Dash! I already told you that Twilight hasn’t finished tallying the votes for… Oh, Rayne! Sorry I thought you were… well somepony else. How are you?” He asked uneasily.

“Heh, well you know. Just uh...” He tried but was finding it difficult to play his usual cool. “I was wondering-”

“Spike? Who is that at the door?” A mare’s voice called out. Despite the stallion's obvious level of unease, Twilight smiled when she saw him as if she didn’t notice. “Rayne! What a surprise, how are you? Please, won’t you come in?”

The stallion nodded trying to seem appreciative as he followed her back inside. Once there he looked around hopefully but there was nopony else beside for the three of them standing in the hallway. “Thank you, Twilight. I’m sorry that I haven’t been around as much lately.”

“Around? None of us have seen you at all.” Spike muttered bluntly which elicited a scowl from Twilight.

“No, it’s okay. I’m just happy to see you on your hooves again. Your friends have all been worried about you.” The princess said as she tried her best to sound comforting.

Picking his head up a bit Rayne gave her a soft smile. “I didn’t mean to worry any of you like that. I did miss hanging out with the gang. I figured I’d stop by here first seeing as this should be everyponies day off.”

Twilight lead the way back to the map room where she took her seat. “Well I’m sorry to disappoint but the castle has been quiet all day.” Rayne nodded having a hopeful smile but Twilight continued on before he could respond. “Speaking of work schedules, what have you been up to Rayne? I know you haven’t been fulfilling your shifts at the day spa recently.”

“Yeah, I felt it best to take some personal time off due to recent events. But don’t worry, I’ve been keeping busy. You know, just trying to stay productive. I have a few side projects that I’ve been working on and had to meet with some friends of mine from out of town.” The stallion explained but it was clear on his face how uninterested in the conversation he was.

“Oh, you don’t say? Well at least I’m glad that you’ve been well. But you know, if there’s anything else you want to talk about? Anything more personal? I’m always here to listen to a friend, Rayne.” Twilight offered as she tried to address the elephant in the room without sounding too pushy.

To her relief she thought she saw an honest smile from him for just a moment. “I appreciate that Twilight, I really do. But I don’t think it’d be right just yet for me to start talking to other ponies about what happened. I really need to talk to Starlight first, if she’d see me.” He explained as he gave an apologetic nod and then turned to leave down the hallway toward her room.

“You won’t find her there...” Rayne froze when Twilight spoke from behind him.

“What?” Rayne turned and asked.

“I said, you won’t find her there.” She said remorsefully. “Starlight. You were headed to her room right? Well she isn’t there.”

Now Rayne felt a nervousness slowly creeping it’s way up his spine as he asked, “Well if she isn’t here... then where is she?”

Meanwhile in Sire’s Hollow -

A gentle knocking brought a middle-aged stallion to his door. The purple unicorn wore a short cut blue-green mane and had a gentle expression. But as he looked to see who was at his doorway he had not been prepared for the surprise that awaited him. “Pumpk-Er ah, I mean Starlight! Well, what a surprise! What are you-”

“D-dad?” The sobbing mare choked out as she looked to her father and then threw herself into his arms.

“Hey, hey now. What’s this? What happened?” Firelight asked with a heart full of compassion as he held his daughter close. “Shhh, shhh now. It’s alright. Whatever it is, you’re home now and we’re going to make it right.”

Starlight sniffled as her father helped her inside and closed the door behind them. “Dad… C-can I stay here? With you? Just for a f-few days?”

The older pony gave no hesitation at jumping for the chance to spend more time with his little girl. “Of course you can hun! You are always welcome here. You can take all the time you need.” But then he paused as he found himself stroking her mane back behind her ear as if she were still just a little filly. “And I promise that I’ll respect your space. You don’t have to talk about it if-”

“Actually dad, I want to talk about it.” She interrupted him which made the stallion blink in surprise. Firelight didn't move a muscle as he did not want to interrupt when she said, “I want to talk to you about what happened, about everything actually. I… I need my dad right now.”

The older unicorn couldn’t help but feel tears of joy welling up in his eyes as he sat Starlight down on the couch and wrapped his hooves around her. “Well your dad is here for you. I can’t promise that I can do anything to help until I know what the issue is, but your old dad will always listen whenever you need it.”

“Thank you.” Starlight smiled as they both had tears in their eyes now. “And… could you call me pumpkin again? Just for old time sake?”

“Ah, my word. Well, of course. I love you Pumpki-Wumpkin.”

“I love you too dad.”

Several Teary Eyed Hours Later -

Late that evening when most of Sire’s Hollow had gone to bed, Starlight and Firelight were still sitting up with each other talking over her woes. The two of them had wrapped themselves up in an over sized winter blanket and each were sipping at a cup of hot coco together.

“And… after that I explained the entire thing to Twilight before crying my eyes out in her bed all night long. So now you pretty much know the whole story from start to end.” The mare said glumly as she turned away to look at the floor.

Firelight was quick to reach out and guide her face back to him with a gentle touch. “Now no daughter of mine is going to be allowed to look down in shame when I don’t think that any of this was entirely your fault to begin with. I’m proud of you sweetie.”

“But Dad I-” She began to complain but Firelight was having none of it.

“Ah but nothing. I think it’s your turn to listen now Sugarplum. I can understand why you’d feel weighed down from the things that you’ve done. I had no idea that when you left home that you had gone to such a dark place with your emotions and your magic. As your father I feel partially to blame because clearly you needed somepony there for you when Sunburst left and I obviously failed in my parental duties to do that.”

“Dad no, I-”

“Ah, but- but- but! Listen to me now. What I’m trying to say is that it sounds like you not being able to forgive yourself for your past, is keeping you from really enjoying what’s good in your life here in the present.”

“But Dad I… I.” She trailed off for a moment and Firelight smiled proudly as Starlight pulled back to contemplate. “Actually, I never thought of it like that before.”

“Look hun, I’m your father so part of me is always going to be overprotective over you. I don’t like the sound of some fancy city pony coming in and sweeping my little girl even further away from me than she already is.”

“Dad!” Starlight complained bashfully.

“I’m just saying! This is a hard time for any father. But… If he really made you that happy then I don’t want to see you miss out on the joy that your mother and I had over some need to punish yourself for mistakes that are over and done with.” He told her with a knowing look.

“Oh dad, it’s not about that.” She groaned trying to deflect that point out of the conversation.

“Yeah, I know I know. You explained all about this Ryan fella supposedly having another destiny than you.” He said while waiving a hoof dismissively.

“It’s RAYNE Dad! Not Ryan!” Starlight argued but Firelight pretended to not give it much mind.

“Okay hun. But tell me something. Can you look me in the eye and tell me honestly that it’s not even a little bit about feeling like you don’t deserve this stallion after he's treated you so well?”

At this she paused and bit her bottom lip while she tried to think it over. “Huhh… No, I can’t. You’re right.”

“There, you see? A father knows his girl. No matter how old she gets or how far away she moves.” In a defeated sigh Starlight leaned forward and rested her face over her father’s shoulder. “Ah now there there. It’ll be okay. You just need time is all. You just stay here at home for as long as you need until you can sort yourself out again. Once you do I know that you’ll make the right choice.”

Starlight then huffed again and mumbled, “The right choice? And just what is the right choice in a situation like this one?”

It surprised Starlight when her father sat her up and gave her a serious expression. “Starlight, whatever it is that you choose to do is exactly what the right choice will be. I know because inside you there is a kind, loving, and honorable mare. You’re the kind of pony that I know your friends are proud to be around and the kind of pony that I am proud to be the father of. We all make mistakes, but when you act from the heart I know that any decision you make will be the right one.”

“Oh Daddy.” Starlight sobbed at how touched she was by that. “Thank you. I really needed to hear that.”

The Next Morning -

Firelight awoke early that morning feeling excited at having his daughter home for the next few days. He busied himself with cooking a big breakfast for them both as he smiled hearing Starlight getting ready for the day. “You know, it sure is good getting to see you again!” He called out.

“MwHaat?” She mumbled while sticking her head out the bathroom door with toothbrush still in mouth.

“Oh, I said it’s just like old times! Having you home!” He yelled.

“Err ohh, ye- -eah!” She coughed out before returning to what she was doing.

A few minutes later Firelight stood with his hooves on his hips feeling proud of himself. “Well now. Doesn’t this just look like a proper father daughter breakfast?” He told himself while looking over the small feast he had prepared.

Just then he smiled at the sound of Starlight walking into the room but it soon faded upon seeing the rush that she was in. “Okay Dad, so I’m- Oh wow. Was all this for me? This breakfast looks great! I’m sorry I can’t stay to enjoy it.” She said in a rush, levitating some fruit onto a plate, magically bagging some sweetened oak crackers, and downing a mouthful of juice from the pitcher.

“Hey, whoa, whoa now! Where are you headed in such a hurry?! I thought that you and I could sit down and enjoy some more quality time together?” Firelight asked almost pleadingly.

“Oh, I’m sorry dad. Maybe next time! I’ve got to run to catch the train!” She stated while standing over the table stuffing her face with a pastry desert that Firelight had meant to save for after their meal.

“W-wait, the train?! But, but Chipmonk-cheeks! What happened to spending a few days to collect yourself?!”

“Nope, sorry! After last night I feel like I’m all collected! It was a great talk, you really gave me some great advice!” She replied as she picked up her stuff and started walking out the door.

Running after her until he was standing in his doorway Firelight shouted, “Wait, no! I’m just an old stallion! What do I know? What if I gave you terrible advice?!”

But Starlight just stopped and turned over her shoulder with a chuckle. Slowing her pace she walked back up to him and threw her hooves around his neck. “Thank you Dad. You really helped me out a lot. Thank you for always being there for me.”

With a defeated sigh he just hugged his daughter back and whispered out, “Of course hun. I love you Pumpkin. You’re always welcome back any time.”

Back in Ponyville, In the Castle of Friendship -

Twilight looked up from a pile of student papers as the front doors suddenly burst wide open. “Whoa what’s going on?! Is that Starlight?” Spike asked after looking over and seeing the heliotrope mare racing toward them.

“Twilight! Spike! I’m back!” She called out and immediately rushed to give her friends a firm hug.

“Starlight, hi! I didn’t expect to see you back so soon! How did everything go with your trip home? Is everything alright?” Twilight inquired with her wings raised behind her from how startling Starlight was greeting them.

“Did your dad drive you crazy that quickly that you had to come back here after only one day?” Spike surmised but the girls just ignored that comment with a frown.

Now the excited unicorn was almost prancing in place as she said, “No actually it went great. My dad and I shared a really heart touching evening together and I got to get a lot of weight I had been carrying off of my chest. I guess you could say I’m just excited to see all my friends again.”

With a bashful smile Twilight perked up saying, “Well gee Starlight. It sure makes me happy to hear that you’re feeling so much better.”

“Yeah, after the way you left we thought you might NEVER be happy ag-”

“SPIKE!” Twilight shouted down to him in disbelief.

“No, it’s okay.” Starlight told them. “I know that I was a mess when I left. I honestly didn’t know how to feel about everything that happened. But I’m better now that my dad helped me to pick myself back up again.”

“Well I am relieved to hear it.” Twilight remarked. “So, does that mean that things will be getting back to normal around here? Our students have been missing their favorite guidance counselor you know.”

“Almost.” Starlight answered. “I’ve decided that my decision to turn Rayne down was the right one. Yeah, I love him. And I believe that he loves me. I admit when I turned him down it was partly out of me punishing myself. But more important than that I realize he has a destiny out there with somepony else. Even if Rayne and I could be happy together, it would be at the cost of somepony else never getting to know how great he is. They might NEED Rayne in their lives whereas I only want to be with him. And I could never take that away from whoever it is that he is meant to be with."

Now the other two both blinked before looking to one another. “Wow Starlight.” Twilight began. “That’s really mature of you, considering what you’re giving up.”

“Eh yeah, I’m just awesome like that.” Starlight smirked before both girls started laughing. “Alright well anyways, I was hoping that one of you could help me out.”

“Whatcha need help with?” Spike asked.

“Finding Rayne.” Starlight answered. “I stopped by the day spa before coming here but Lotus Blossom said that he hasn’t been working recently. What’s going on?”

Now Twilight’s demeanor became a bit hesitant as she tried to explain. “Yeah, you aren’t going to find him at the spa. Rayne has been taking some time alone to himself I believe. He did in fact show up looking for you after you left, but other than that no pony has seen Rayne around in the last few days.”

“WHAT?!” Starlight blurted out feeling completely taken aback by this. “What do you mean that no pony has seen him?!” Starlight yelled as Twilight and Spike looked to each other not knowing what else they could say.

It was just then that the front doors flew open once again as Rainbow Dash hoovered excitedly over the heads of their other friends. “There she is! You see?! I told you that Spitfire was told by Fleetfoot, that she heard from Derpy Hooves, that the conductor of the Ponyville Express, said he saw Starlight get off the train that returned to town!”

With a heavy eye roll Applejack just nodded saying, “Alright, you was right. No need to go on getting a big head about it.”

Fluttershy spoke up next with as giddy of an attitude as the docile mare could manage. “Oh well I’m just so excited to hear how her trip was. I hope she’s doing much better. She was hardly gone for very long at all.”

“Only one way to go and seeeee!” Pinkie cheered as she bounced her way in behind the rest of them.

“Starlight, it’s so good to see you smiling again!” Rarity chimed as she took her seat at the map table. “You had all of us very worried when you suddenly took of for Sire’s Hollow like that. Did the trip do you some good?”

After waiting for everypony to file into their seats she replied, “Yes it did. And I’m very sorry for worrying all of you. I promise I’m doing much better now. But that also means it’s time for me to make things right with Rayne. All I did was run away after I rejected him. He deserves an apology from me and more of an answer than what I left him with. So please, can any of you tell me if you’ve seen him?”

All the girls were relieved to see their friend back to her usual self again but her request left an uneasy silence that began to fill the air.

“Uh...” Dash mumbled.

“Well, I can’t really reckon that I...” Applejack stammered.

“Ahem, Spikey wikey? Could you come over here and sit with me please?” Rarity deflected.

Starlight frowned feeling disappointed that nopony had an answer for her. “Really? None of you have seen him? Not once? Not in four days?!”

One by one all the girls either shrugged, gave an apologetic glance, or just fidgeted nervously. Twilight was the next to speak but already knew she would be less than helpful. “Like I said, Rayne did show up yesterday looking for you. But honestly, that was the only time I’ve seen him since we all went out to Manehattan together.”

“Manehattan?!” Rarity suddenly choked out which caused everyone to look over to her curiously.

Trying to find a solution Twilight suggested, “Well if nopony has seen him out in the town then why don’t you just try visiting him at his place?”

“Oh, that’s a great-” Starlight started to say until she suddenly froze as if she’d been struck by lightening.

“Starlight? Are you alright?” Fluttershy asked.

“Uhh, eh heh heh. Yeah, you see... I can’t really visit Rayne at his place.” Starlight mumbled nervously.

“Why not?” Pinkie asked, completely missing the awkwardness that had been in Starlight’s voice.

Frowning a bit from being put on the spot Starlight lowered her ears saying, “Because I don’t know where Rayne lives.”

“What?!” Twilight remarked in disbelief. “You two got serious enough for him to propose! How could you not know where-”

“Look! He was always like a perfect gentlepony okay?!” Starlight shouted. “He would pick me up whenever we went on dates! And he would walk me home! We would go to amazing places together! And we just… never happened to go back to wherever it is that he lives. I already feel foolish enough as it is for not realizing this fact until now. So don’t make it worse okay?”

“Ugh.” Twilight sighed before tossing her mane back dismissively. “Alright well not to worry. I guess it works out now that Rayne had so many girlfriends at one time. I’m sure that either Applejack or Rainbow Dash...” Twilight started to say but then looked up in surprise. “Are you kidding me?!” She yelled as she caught Applejack trying to sneak out of her seat and Rainbow Dash already halfway to the door. “Rayne dated all three of you and not one of you knows where he lives at?!”

“Well… Rayne used a spell to be able to surprise me at my place up in Cloudsdale.” Dash explained.

“He was a good one for impromptu moon lit meetings out on the farm. But yeah, he never took me to his place neither.” Applejack admitted to which Twilight could not resist slapping a hoof over her forehead.

“Uh, Rar-ity? What are y-you..?” Spike called out, one by one distracting the others from the conversation. “Hey! Are you- okay?” He strugged to get out as the mare was absentmindedly stroking down his face while staring into the distance.

“Hmm? Oh, OH! Spikey wikey, I’m so sorry! Please forgive me, I’m afraid I was worlds away at that moment.” She stated while acting like she had just come back from spacing out. “Well anyways, speaking of returning to somepony’s abode… Spike why don’t you come back with me to the boutique? Hm? It doesn’t sound like we can be of much help around here anyhow.”

“Wait a minute!” Starlight yelled as Rarity was just climbing out of her seat. “I thought you just said you were worlds away? How could you know we were still talking about where Rayne lives if you were spacing out?”

Suddenly the pale gray unicorn backed away from her seat while acting very nervous. “Oh well you see… Uh, my ears must have still been listening whilst my attention was elsewhere. Yes, that must be it darling.” But she could tell from the expressions on the others that no pony was buying it.

“Rarity?” Twilight asked as if accusing her of something. “What are you not telling us?”

Then Rainbow Dash flew up into her face yelling, “You hiding something?! What is it?! Out with it!” But she crossed her hooves in annoyance as Twilight magicked her back to her chair.

Now the fashionista began to sweat as all eyes were on her. Speaking softly Starlight asked her, “Tell me Rarity, do you know where Rayne lives?”

With that the unicorn mare gave a huff of relief and replied, “No, I can honestly say that I have no idea as to the location of our dear Rayne’s abode.”

But her relief was short lived when Twilight asked, “Then if not his house, do you know where Rayne himself is right now?”

That was when Rarity winced as if she’d been caught in some trap that there was no escape from. “Y-…. yes. I do.”

“I don’t understand Rarity.” Fluttershy spoke up. “You know how important to Starlight this is. If you knew where Rayne is at then why wouldn’t you just speak up and tell us?”

Now softening her tone to a pleading expression Rarity answered, “Well because, it’s… well it’s having to do with where he’s at exactly.”

“Whattaya mean?!” Pinkie called out. “Is he somewhere dangerous?! Ohh! Ohh! Is Rayne so wracked with guilt and heartache over Starlight that he traveled a MILLION miles away to an active volcano to throw himself inside because he couldn’t bare the pain of living one more day without Starlight by his side?!” She asked in a disturbingly cheerful voice. The effect of which definitely made Starlight’s eye twitch and stomach wrench at the thought of such a suggestion.

“PINKIE!” Nearly everyone in the room shouted angrily.

Feeling that this whole thing had stretched on for far too long Rarity spoke up saying, “On don’t be ridiculous Pinkie dear. Please, you can give Rayne more credit than that. He is simply working at another job. I’m sure he will return to Ponyville in a few days time, or so.”

“Working at another job? Well that doesn’t sound so bad.” Fluttershy stated.

Dash went next asking, “Yeah, what’s so bad that you wouldn’t want to tell us that?”

“Oh well you see… It’s not exactly at the most reputable of establishments. It certainly isn’t the kind of place that I believe he would want the mares who he cares about to come looking for him at.”

Several of them pondered as to why Rarity was being so secretive. But they were all stricken silent as Starlight firmly demanded, “Rarity... where, is, Rayne?”

Now returning to her nervous tone Rarity answered, “Oh, he’s uh… in Manehattan.”

“Rarity,” Starlight repeated, “where is Rayne?!”

“H-he’s he’s working in small establishment in the seedy end of Manehattan’s lower quarter.” Rarity whimpered out.

Then every ponies jaw dropped as Starlight stepped onto the map table and walked right over to lean down at Rarity from above. “Where, is, Rayne?!”

The frightened noise that came out of Rarity at that point as almost reminiscent of a Fluttershy squeal when pushed beyond her limit to withstand a social interaction.

Author's Note

Hello again everyone! I appreciate you being patient during my unexpected downtime so as a thank you I am releasing two chapters today to signify my return back. Please allow me to welcome you to what I am officially calling season two of my story.

We pick up during the following morning from where we left off. After the girls excitedly rushed over to hear the good news, they all had the harsh reality of last night explained to them. A little thanks to Discord for being the perfect character to insight a short recap of why everypony is sad. Also who liked the 'recognized 4th wall break' between him and Pinkie? I could just picture her thinking, "Hey buster! That's MY job!" Haha.

I really wouldn't mind hearing how I did on this one. The show doesn't really touch on epic sadness but I tried keeping everything within how their personalities would react. Twilight trying to be supportive, AJ trying to be productive to push passed her sadness, etc. Was the father daughter scene in Sire's Hollow touching? Being a dad myself I found it particularly moving to write.

Yes, I skipped over Rayne crying for three days. If you're into that sort of thing then msg me privately and 'maybe' I'll write a touching spinoff or something, but I skipped it because it was implied in the last chapter and didn't move the story along. I didn't want my first chapter back to be only a downer and nothing else. But yes I have to admit, Rayne is shaken. He's not shattered but this was a deep blow to him. If he didn't have Maud to help keep him together then he'd definitely be a hopeless mess.

Now for those who caught it, we've had some progress for this story in catching up on the show. We're now passed S8E9 Non-Compete Clause. And remember, the next episode is a Hearts and Hooves Day episode. So what does that mean? The show skips from this point all the way to the next year passing over a winter entirely. More on that here.

Oooh but what is Rayne up to? Traveling back to Manehattan alone? What ever for? Can anyone remember the hint that was dropped in an old chapter for what this could be? Hehe.

Finally, who caught on before reading this chapter about how little the girls actually know about Rayne? Remember that anytime Pinkie visited Maud, our favorite dark stallion wasn't there. Nopony knows where Rayne lives except for Maud, Zecora, and Discord. The girl's ignorance about Rayne is an important factor because it will be coming up again.

87 - A Not so Shiny Equestria

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 87 – A Not so Shiny Equestria

Manehattan, After the Very Next Train Out of Ponyville -

“Okay Rarity, explain it again! I want to make sure I understand it. Every bit of it!” Starlight growled. The unicorn was absolutely fuming by this point and Rarity knew well to not argue with her while she was like this.

“Like I told you before, Rayne has secretly been working with an underground music industry here in Manehattan. He met his contact after establishing connections with DJ PON3. Why even I wouldn’t have found out about it had her club not been located directly above my boutique.” She explained as the group of girls walked down the pearly polished streets of the busy city.

“Wait, he’s doing what with music now?!” Rainbow Dash interrupted as she flapped her wings along behind them. “Rayne? Our Rayne? Massage cracking cryo-whatsit Rayne?”

“Ugh, do please try to keep up darling.” Rarity spoke up while trying to avoid sounding entirely insulting. “Dash, you do remember our lovely outing where he treated all of us girls out on his last date with Starlight don’t you?”

“Well of course! It was only a few days ago! My memory isn’t THAT bad!” Rainbow sassed out.

With a nod Rarity continued, “And did it never occur to you as strange that, even as glamorous a stallion he is, that some random patron of the club could direct the DJ to play whatever song he wanted just when he wanted her to play it?”

Now Starlight froze where they were walking and said, “Oh, you’re right. I never thought of that before. That is strange. And how would he even know the track numbers for her songs? Doesn’t she come up with those herself?” Rarity nodded along as she started guiding the group away from the high rises and skyscrapers of the city.

“You’ve got it darling. And yes she does… or she would, if all her new hits had been her songs. You see the two of them have become business partners.” Rarity explained.

“Business partners?!” Twilight blurted out. “Rayne? And Vinyl? How did that happen?!”

With a slight chuckle Rarity explained, “Oh well maybe you hadn’t heard but the success of DJ PON3 has skyrocketed within recent months due to a seemingly endless supply of new hit songs. Now the original copies of all these songs are sold very exclusively and carry quite the price tag to obtain. However, Vinyl’s club has been contracted to be the only establishment allowed to remix those tracks and play them however they’d like.”

“So what yer sayin’ is,” Applejack began, “Rayne has been making all these fancy new songs and sellin’ em so that only Vinyl can play them at her club?”

Rarity turned to nod back to Applejack. “Oh well I doubt that he is actually 'making' the songs sweet AJ. I’m sure he is just the one writing them or some-” She trailed off with a frown as she was promptly interrupted by Rainbow Dash.

“Whoa, whoa, whoa! Hold on now! If Rayne were really behind the scenes of an entire night club’s success then why haven’t we heard anything about this before? Wouldn’t that make him famous for being a singer or song writer or something?”

Again Rarity attempted to respond but was once more interrupted. “Ooh! Ooh! Not unless he went by disguise or some secret pseudo alias to hide his identity!” Pinkie cheered.

“Heh, yes quite right Pinkie.” Rarity acknowledged. “There’s an underground band that’s developed quite the cult following. They typically play harder metal covers or alternative rock hits but it’s not unheard of for them to branch out. It is through this band that all of Rayne’s songs are debuted and from there provided to Vinyl’s club for her to remix into a dance theme.”

“Oh really?” Starlight asked sounding intrigued. “Well don’t judge me too harshly but I’ve listened to my fair share of pony metal groups in my youth. What’s the band’s name?”

Rarity sidestepped a discarded banana peel on the ground as the group was definitely in a different part of the city now. The streets were dirtier and the corners of buildings were darker. Everywhere around them were locked doors and the ponies in this part of town avoided eye contact with a permanent scowl etched onto their faces.

“Oh I doubt you would know them darling. They only just formed together a few months ago. The band is named after the lead singer’s stage name and to this day his identity has never been revealed. The group goes by ‘Faceless.’”

“AUUUUHHHH!!!” The whole lot of them shouted in fright as a loud gasp of surprise erupted from right behind them. Looking back in complete dismay the friends from Ponyville saw that it came from the last pony they would have expected it from.

“Oh dear, oh my! Is it true? Are we really headed to go and see the band Faceless? As in seeing them in a live performance for real?” Fluttershy gushed with her front hooves raised up to her lips.

Dash completely balked in disbelief asking, “Really Fluttershy? YOU are a fan of rock music?”

“Oh yes!” The yellow pegasus gushed.

“You like hard metal bands that scream and yell in practically all of their songs?” Dash queried further.

“Absolutely! I am a huge fan.” Fluttershy confirmed.

“WHY?!” The whole group shouted together.

“Oh, well that’s simple.” The pale yellow mare responded. “I find their music to be very therapeutic.” She explained while seeming completely oblivious to the bewildered expressions of her friends. “Yes they may be loud and angry, but I also find them to be so passionate and determined. They are just so upfront and honest about their feelings, which is something I can really admire about them. And seeing, or in this case hearing, somepony be so true to themselves… Well that just makes me happy for them with every song they sing.”

The others were all semi dumbstruck for a moment but eventually each of her friends shrugged as that was logic that none of them could argue with. “Alright now, we’re here everypony. Stay close to me and for Celestia sake don’t say anything unless I tell you to...” Rarity announced as she finally stopped in front of an alley in between two grimy gray buildings.

“Here? Here where?” Twilight asked as she looked around not seeing the flashy entrance or long line of ponies that she’d come to expect from a Manehattan night club.

Rolling her eyes Rarity pointed to a small stairwell in the alley that led to a solid steel door with no imprint on it whatsoever. “This way please. Don’t wander apart from each other now.” The others looked unsure but they crowded in close as they followed her down the stairs.

Raising her hoof Rarity gave a confident knock and a moment later the door opened but only a crack. “This is private property! Get outta here before-” Growled a hefty voice in an unwelcoming tone.

The other mares lowered their ears wanting to back away but Rarity spoke over him saying, “We’re not trespassers, we’re here for the show. DJ PON3 told us about this place.”

Suddenly there was a mocking laugh from the other side of the door. “Ha! You lot are friends with PON3?! I don’t buy it. You smell like country ponies to me.”

“AH! HOW DARE YOU?!” Rarity screamed and tossed her mane. “I assure you there is nothing country about the way that I smell! Eh, no offense Applejack.” But when Dash kicked her from behind she nodded and continued. “Vinyl Scratch sent us here. Said this was the place to find the scene where it’s all up and coming. We’re here for the band and we know ’he’ is playing tonight!”

“Hmph!” Came a deep grunt from inside before the door was opened the rest of the way. Then a mammoth of a stallion stuck his head out the door. He looked down the street and up to the roof tops before letting their group inside. Once the door slammed shut behind them a deadbolt was immediately fixed in place. The girls found themselves in a small steel room with only one door in front of them which had loud banging noises coming from the other side.

Twilight looked around noticing a table with a box of large rings in them. But once she realized what they were the princess started to panic. “Rar-!”

“Shh!” Her friend silenced her as the bouncer turned to face them.

“Follow the rules! NO MAGIC! You make trouble and you’re out! Put up a fight and I rip your horns and wings off and replace them where the other used to be!” Then he pointed aggressively toward the box and glared.

“What’s going on?” Starlight whispered as she saw the nervous expression on Twilight’s face.

Rarity was quick to whisper out while trying to make it seem as if nothing were wrong. “Don’t make a fuss. This is normal in these kinds of places. Didn’t I mention that when I was explaining before?” She asked before slipping one of the metal bands over her horn like a game of horse shoes.

“No! You didn’t!” Twilight hissed and grit her teeth as she looked from the box to the bouncer who was watching them very carefully. With a sigh she reached down and picked up one of the metal rings and looked it over.

“What’s the problem?” The bouncer growled as he started to eye them suspiciously.

“Oh, oh no. No problem!” Rarity chimed in with a smile as she bumped Starlight in the flank with her rear to shove her toward the box. “Girls…! ixnay on making a fussiay!” She whispered. “Just slip one over your horn which will cancel your magic so we can go inside alrea-”

“WHAT?!” Starlight screamed having never heard of such a device before which startled the bouncer who was now looking at them more closely.

“Hey wait a minute!” He yelled causing them all to wince in fright. “I knew something was suspicious about you all!” Shuffling right through the others as if they weren’t even there the stallion grabbed Twilight by the shoulder and pinned her back against the wall. “This one’s an alicorn! This is a raid!” He roared before turning to raise his hoof and pound alarmingly on the inside door.

But before he could, Twilight quickly grabbed him by the scruff of his chin and painfully yanked his face back to look at her. Everyponies jaw dropped when she gave him a set of devious eyes until she almost looked like their friend Tempest. “Aww, what’s the matter? So what if I’m an alicorn? You think princesses don’t like to rock or something?”

Her voice was almost sultry and the stallion stared at her, angered but intrigued. “Uhh.”

His eyes followed as she levitated a ring which had dropped to the floor and then watched as she pushed it firmly down over her horn. Instantly she could feel as the connection to her magic was cut off. “Now are you going to let my friends and I have a good time tonight or not?” She asked with a pouting face as if she were just toying with him.

He lifted his head back in surprise as he also turned toward Starlight. After receiving an urging glance from the other two Starlight donned a ring and then stumbled nervously at the feeling.

“Hmph, then I guess there’s no problem. My mistake.” The bouncer grumbled before dropping Twilight to the ground. After moving away he gave three knocks to the inside door which then opened flooding the steel room with blaring rock music.

The lot of them all slipped by quickly with their heads lowered. “Twilight!” Rarity whispered over the roar of the dance club. “I had no idea that you had such crafty behavior hidden within you!”

“Neither did I.” She replied sullenly. “That was terrifying Rarity, I almost peed myself when he grabbed me. Please tell me I won’t have to do anything like that again!”

Shaking her head the pale gray mare assured, “Just stick close to me and don’t talk to anypony! Let’s find Rayne and get out of here. Places like this are fine for stallions but for mares... let’s not extend an invitation for anyone to get ‘friendly’ with us for sticking around for too long.” The others all nodded together as they quickly scanned the room with their eyes.

The lighting inside was bad, consisting almost entirely of red flood lights giving the entire club the look of a darkroom for photography. There was a long bar that smelt of alcohol which was only slightly more pungent than the stench of other patrons dancing around. Other than a few decorative strobe lights the only place that seemed properly lit was the stage which focused a large spotlight upon the band.

“Eeeehhh!” Came a loud shriek from behind their group but when they all turned they saw that it was their own yellow pegasus that had shouted in excitement before rushing straight ahead and away from them all.

“No! Fluttershy come back!” Twilight yelled but it was too late as their friend was head long into the crowd by that point. Once the exuberant mare was surrounded by head banging ponies of various sorts, the pegagus simply smiled in the crowd peacefully as if it were a melody she was listening to instead of a thrashing metallic rhythm.

Twilight’s mood was quickly degrading from bad to worse. “That’s just great! Not only do we have no idea how to find Rayne in all this, now we’ve gone and lost Fluttershy too!” She bellowed until an annoying tapping on her shoulder made her look up. “What?!” She snapped only to see Starlight pointing to the stage in disbelief.

“I found Rayne...” She whispered as her eyes were spread open as wide as saucers.

On stage there were four band members consisting of a lead guitarist, a base guitarist, a drummer, and a keyboard synthesizer. All four of them were wearing black leather outfits adorned top to bottom in silver metal studs.

“No way...” Dash whispered out.

The drummer was a fiery orange pegasus mare with more metal clipped into her face than a radiator.

“It can’t be… it just can’t.” Applejack uttered aloud.

The base guitarist was a unicorn with the side of his head shaven off and a graphic half skull tattooed across where his mane should be. The other unicorn stallion on keyboard was styled much the same.

“Oh no, it’s him.” Starlight said to the others. “It may not look it… but my heart knows the stallion it fell in love with when it sees him.”

At that Fluttershy reappeared from the crowd almost manically shouting, “Look! Look! It’s him, it’s Faceless!”

The music died out as the band prepared to play their next song. The lead singer was standing on stage wearing a full leather top and bottoms with pleated zoot suit striping. His shoulders were flared out with sterling spikes rising from them. Most startling however was his face, or lack there of one. Long dark hair cascaded down from his skull as if it grew equally from the front as it did the back leaving no identity to be confirmed.

-Redacted Content-

When the music started to kick back in the Ponyville mares were left staring dumbstruck at the rock mogul in front of them. Try as they might they were unable to believe the rock singer in front of them was the same, sweet, charming stallion they all knew.

Faceless roared out as the crowd was jumping up and down with the beat.

“Oh Rayne...” Starlight whimpered, feeling that it was her fault for driving Rayne to such an angry underground dive like this.

Every unicorn in the crowd raised their horns into the air, all sporting the same magic binding rings as any other. The crowd screamed in approval to Faceless’ lyrics.

All of a sudden the patrons went wild and the girls screamed when a mosh pit broke out around them.

Faceless yelled as several mares screamed back to him. Now Faceless leaned down into the crowd causing those in the front to scream at seeing there really was no face hidden beneath his mane.

“Girls! Girls!!!” Twilight cried out as the dancing crowd was forcing her friends apart from each other.

Despite this both Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie seemed to be having a grand ol’ time. “Aww come on Twilight! Go with the flow! This is fun!” The pink pony shouted as she raised her hooves and let the sea of metal goers sweep her away.

“This is NOT my kind of music!” Twilight pouted, crossing her arms indignantly.

Starlight stood still in the crowd hoping that Rayne would spot her staring longingly at him. But stare as she might, Faceless seemed to have no eyes for which to look out with.

Now Faceless waived his hoof gathering everyponies attention and wildly brandishing his showmanship.

“Oh no!” Twilight whimpered as even Dash got swept up in the excitement when the crowd turned wild once more.

Faceless sang as Applejack helped Twilight get their friends back together. Suddenly dancing hooves were thundering like they were trying to stomp through the floor as Applejack threw a rope around her friends from Ponyville to stop them from being separated again.

Now Faceless began head banging forward and back while screaming with a frightful presence of no eyes, nose, or mouth ever being seen.

Then the music ended with a final synchronized stomp from the band. Every patron in the club erupted into applause while they remarked about the show with vulgar praise and revelry.

Meanwhile Fluttershy was hopping up and down trying to cheer until six different colored hooves pulled her back to her senses. “FLUTTERSHY!” Twilight yelled trying to speak quickly before the next song could be played. “That is Rayne! Faceless IS Rayne!”

“What?! Oh dear! Are you absolutely certain?” But then seeing the nod from the three mares who had dated him she decided not to question it. “Oh well then I’m not sure what we will be able to do. If we tried to climb on stage to speak to him then security would probably mistake us as fans and throw us all out.”

“Grrr!” Twilight growled in frustration. “If only I could use my magic! I could quiet everything down, we could say our peace or wave at him or give him a letter or just anything and then just be on our way! But at this point we can’t even get his attention! AND WHY DOES HE LOOK LIKE THAT?! IT’S RIDICULOUS!” The alicorn huffed. “Rarity!” Twilight snapped, suddenly redirecting her frustrations. “Why didn’t you tell us about this?!”

“Wha- Twilight?! I promise you that I had absolutely NO idea that Rayne was in the band himself. I thought he was only writing the songs! Not performing them!” She mused out in her defense.

That was when they were startled by a group of stallions slipping their hooves across their shoulders. “Hey now brown cow, easy your fury and calm your wow.” A seedy voice whispered into Twilight’s ear sounding as if he thought he was being clever.

“Ugh, get off of me!” She yelled out but then froze realizing that they were surrounded. There were four gray unicorn stallions who were encircled around their group and pulling the girls in tightly. They were all wearing flashy blazers and were staring out over the rims of sunglasses despite how dark it was in the underground club. All four of them wore security badges around their necks but even more striking to Twilight was that none of them were wearing rings around their horns.

“Whoa, whoa. Calm your fuss girls. We’re just here to help, you see?” One of them said while trying to look charming as he grinned to them through dirty teeth. “We’re part of the organizer team here at this venue, the staff, the backstage access. You feelin’ me?” As he spoke the other stallions just chuckled and nodded while holding the mares tightly. “I know what you’re wanting, you’re wanting to see the band! Riiiiight?”

Most of the girls looked wary but Fluttershy chimed in excitedly, “Oh do you mean it? Are you offering to let us go back stage and meet Faceless face to, well, hehe, face?”

“Uh, Fluttershy darling-” Rarity began but the stallion who had been speaking to Twilight stepped forward and into the way.

“Oh yes, that is exactly what we're offering you. I’ve been watching you tonight and you seem like you have the right kinda stuff. You know, the vibe, the mojo. You interested?”

“Fluttershy!” Dash yelled as she was now trying to struggle out of the grip of the stallion who was holding her.

“Um, well, I suppose that maybe it might be a good idea.” Now all of her friends looked to her with surprise. “Well we came here to speak to Ra- um, Faceless. Didn’t we? This would let us do that. Also, we could meet the other members of the band as well. How often does any pony get the chance to hang out with a group of star musicians like this?”

To this Applejack wasted no time in pointing out, “Have you forgotten that I am good friends with Ra Ra?! And through Rarity we all got to meet Sapphire Shores! Not to mention I wouldn’t exactly label rabble as ‘stars’ playin’ in a dump like this!” But despite her protests Fluttershy was already being escorted toward a back room where the other stallions were clearly trying to corral the rest of the girls as well.

“Rarity? Is this okay?” Starlight nervously choked out as the group slowly allowed themselves to be guided through the crowd.

“Well...” The pale gray mare whimpered. “This isn’t unheard of. But the question is whether they are bringing us to see the band, or if we are being escorted back for the band to see us.”

“Uh, what does that mean?” Dash gulped.

“Hey, I ain’t that kinda girl!” Applejack argued.

“You know… I would really appreciate it if you would stop doing that!” The sound of Pinkie growling angrily was a shock for her friends to hear, almost as much as turning around and seeing that the stallion escorting her was trying to lower his hoof by her flank.

“You all better quit making a fuss and get back through those doors if you know what’s good for you.” Starlight heard the stallion behind her whisper. “We aren’t planning on hurting you but if you don’t-”

“Hurt this!” She shouted, immediately bucking the stallion right in the chest causing him to stagger back out of breath. “APPLEJACK!”

Without missing the cue the country mare kicked the stallion holding her so hard he went flying back into the crowd. Rainbow was right in time with flying upward but didn’t expect to have her tail yanked quite harshly. The surprise caused her to stall just long enough to be slammed down to the ground.

Twilight immediately thrust her head forward but gasped as she had forgotten that her magic was cut off. In an instant Dash was being held down by her throat and was choking, Applejack was levitated and could no longer reach the ground or any of the stallions, and Starlight was dog piled with one stallion now brandishing a blade toward her face. The princess huffed in panic as Fluttershy’s screams rang out in the background demanding to know what was going on with her friends.

The stallion leaning over Starlight was now seething in anger as he hissed, “Alright now listen here you little pain in the ass! You and all your friends are gonna git back in that room and you’re gonna quit your struggling else my friends and I are gonna carve you until-”

“ZZZZZAAAAAHHHHPPPPP!!!”

Everypony in the club dropped in fright as a massive bolt of electricity flooded the room in light. A scream tore out from the stallion and his blade went flying until it stuck into the far side wall. No pony moved now as they all watched Faceless step down off the stage and make his way through the crowd.

“Hey now! What’s a fancy dandy like you doing getting involved wit-” The stallion who had been choking Dash started to say until a blast shot out from above Faceless’ head which sent him flying like a ragdoll. Now the entire group who had been accosting the mares stood nervously but were all similarly blasted just the same by a multiple beam strike.

“Are you okay?” The singer asked as he reached down to help Starlight up and then proceeded quickly to go check on Rainbow Dash.

“Y-yes, thank you. Ray- I mean... Is that really y-” Starlight begin to ask as the night club was now dead quiet with every patron staring their way. But she was interrupted as the same back doors that the stallions had been leading the mares towards suddenly burst open.

“WHAT is going ON out here?!” Screamed a very different looking stallion in an angry panic. He was an earth pony with an off white coat. His mane was bushy and dull pink while he was dressed up in a blue suit with miniature glasses set upon the bridge of his snout. “What is my lead singer doing off the stage?! And what is-?!” But he stopped as he took a better look around.

“Svengallop sir, I can explain.” The stallion who had been holding Fluttershy suddenly pleaded out.

“Explain what? That you were trying to abduct me and my friends?!” Fluttershy yelled being quick to speak against him. Then she stomped on his hoof to get free and ran back into the crowd. With Fluttershy not recognizing Svengallop and he not recognizing her she was pleased to see the boss did not seem too happy with her accusation.

“What did I tell you about pulling this kind of thing in this club?! That’s it, I’ve had it! You’re fired, all of you! Take your loser buddies and get out of here!” He shouted as the bouncer from the front door appeared by his side and flexed his muscles. The crew of stallions all dropped their badges on the ground and then helped their friend who had been zapped to rush out the door.

“So what are we going to do about this?” Faceless spoke up while giving the Ponyville ponies absolutely no regard. Patrons everywhere were looking nervous now that their night had been interrupted by violence.

“Why do things never go the way you expect them too?” Svengallop complained while rubbing his temples as if a headache were coming on. “Excuse me, everypony! Please forgive the interruption! The show will continue momentarily and as an apology please enjoy all of your tabs being cleared for the evening!” This definitely turned the crowd around into a sea of smiles to which Svengallop immediately signaled the barkeep to close down for the rest of the evening.

Before he could turn to leave Svengallop froze when he heard the most unpleasant voice he could think of. “Well, I guess I shouldn’t be surprised to find a snake down in a hole, now should I? What nefariousness are you doing skulking ‘round in a place like this?!” The country mare sassed as if she were about to spit on him.

“Applejack?!” Svengallop turned in horrified disbelief. “What are you and… Oh, all of your friends are here too. Isn’t that just great?” He sassed right back as the mares all gathered back together. “Well if you must know, I own this place now. What are YOU doing here? This doesn’t really seem like your part of town.” He chuckled, imagining what had probably just happened before he stormed in.

“We came here for him!” She pointed to the black stallion with the dark mane cascading down from his head. “And YOU! What are you doing working for a good for nothing like Svengallop?!” Applejack demanded to know, having no qualms about reprimanding the stallion she was dating in public. “Uh, that is you you under there, right?”

“Heh, yeah it’s me Applejack.” Rayne replied but left his guise up as the fans started crowding around. “And you have it wrong by the way.” He stated but it was the other stallion who explained.

“Faceless isn’t working for me! Haha, oh the very thought… I am the one working for him!” Svengallop announced as if he couldn’t be prouder.

“WHAT?!” The mares all cried out together.

“And that is JUST what I want to talk to you about!” Two muscle ponies suddenly appeared while shoving the crowd aside as a golden stallion with a long flowing red mane stepped forward.

“S-S-Shinning Records?!” Rarity gasped. “What are you doing here?!”

“Uhhh, who’s that?” Dash interjected which made Rarity gasp in disbelief.

“Ughh Rainbow dear would it kill you to pick up a Pony-Times Magazine for at least once in your life? This is Shining Records! The largest musical artist producer in Canterlot! He’s been the supporting back bone behind all the great singers of our age including Sapphire Shores! Some call him the king of the modern day music industry!”

“Yes, heh heh, that’s true. They do call me that.” The arrogant looking pony admitted proudly. “And what I’m doing here is scouting for talent. I heard that there was a small time group making waves and I’ve come to see the hype for myself. I must say, I’m very impressed. Mister Faceless sir, it’s time to step out of the underground filth with these rats and shine in the light for all to see.” He offered while being none too subtle with his insult to Svengallop.

“Thank you but no thank you.” Faceless said with disinterest. “Excuse me, I have a show to do.” Then he turned his back but wasn’t surprised to feel the glory hog from Canterlot suddenly grab him by the shoulder.

“Whoa, whoa. Now hold on there boy. I don’t think you quite understand the opportunity that you’re turning down here. We’re talking about real stardom here! With my backing your fac- err, mane could be all over Equestria! I’m talking private chariot rides, the best penthouse rooms after every show, beautiful mares licking your hooves wherever you go! I mean come on, how could you pass that up?” Records asked sounding absolutely sure of himself. “And of course… money! Heh heh heh.”

Faceless simply turned back to Svengallop and the two seemed to snickered with each other. “You mean so you can profit off me?” The singer spat over his shoulder which immediately wiped the smirk off of Record’s face. “So you can mass produce cheap low quality copies of my music under your own brand label? No thank you. I have my own plans and they don’t involve you.”

“YOU THINK THIS LITTLE PISS-ANT OF A MANAGER CAN GIVE YOU WHAT I CAN’T?! I AM OFFERING YOU EVERYTHING YOU IGNORANT COLT!” Shinning Records roared out as his illustrious mane fell in his face.

Faceless however remained completely unphased. “No, you are offering me what you think I want. Meanwhile, Svengallop is providing me with something very different. Exactly and precisely what I need.”

“Who wouldn’t want everything that I’m offering you?!” Records shouted in disbelief but to this Faceless just climbed back up on stage and pointed straight down to him in front of the crowd.

“Stick around… Maybe I’ll tell you.” Then he stomped his hoof and immediately his band kicked up with a heavy beat.

-Redacted Content-

“Rayne! Rayne!” Starlight yelled but she could no longer be heard over the music and the roar of the crowd. The mares from Ponyville were now left with nothing to do other than to watch the show.

Faceless screamed to the crowd. Now a rhythm kicked in from the crowd as the base guitarist encouraged the crowd to jump. The crowd was going wild once again as they all cheered along to his lyrics.

Shining Records scoffed as he realized he was never going to convince this singer to join him. But Records missed it as Faceless nodded to Svengallop and then to him. Likewise he also failed to notice as his two muscle ponies were mysteriously removed from his sides as well.

Records jumped when Svengallop appeared out of nowhere and plopped his hoof over his shoulder.

“I think it’s time for you to leave.” The pompous stallion attempted to argue back but never got the chance. “Oh I can just read the headlines now. ‘Top Canterlot Music Produce Can’t Hold His Own, Gets Thrown Out of Nightclub Like Gutter Trash!’ Has quite the ring to it don’t you think?”

As he was being pulled out the door Records shouted, “You’re making a big mistake! Don’t you know who I -AAMMM!” He cried as the bouncer threw him out the door into a pile of garbage bins on the sidewalk.

“You’re eighty-sized! Don’t come back!” The mammoth of a stallion told him.

Svengallop stood by his side smiling and followed the bouncer back inside. But then he stopped and his blood ran ice cold as he felt something sharp digging into his shoulder while a voice spoke from just behind him. “You and I need to have a little talk. Bring those girls to my room.”

“Y-yes s-sir.” Svengallop whimpered as he felt panther claws digging deeper into his shoulder, even as Faceless continued to sing up on stage.

“Oh and Svengallop… You better hope they weren’t hurt tonight. What was our agreement? Repeat it back to me...”

“It’s-a, it’s-a… Everything you say… when you say… without fail.” The pale stallion whimpered. The bouncer looked back questioningly seeing some sort of shadow looming over his boss’s shoulder but Svengallop immediately waved him off to leave him alone.

“And if you ever betray me, back stab me, or misrepresent me?” The voice breathed against his ear causing the stallion to buckle in the knees with fright.

“I wont! Please… I promise I wont!” Svengallop whispered remembering every detail of when the large dark feline had approached him and struck their deal in the dark of night.

All of a sudden the presence was gone but Svengallop was certain he could feel Faceless looking right at him from across the club. The singer encored for the audience. Svengallop nodded and the crowd cheered their praise as the song ended.

Twilight and the others now looked to each other nervously feeling unsure of what to do. But just as the song was over they saw Rayne’s manager push his way through the crowd toward them. “Please, all of you come with me. If you want to talk to Rayne then that’s fine but not until I get you away from this crowd.” None of the mares wanted to follow him because of their past dealings with him in Ponyville. “Please!” But his pleading triggered something in Applejack that made her believe he was telling them the truth.

“Alright. But you better explain this whole mess to us right quick!” The country mare shouted and he nodded before escorting the group into the backstage hallway and then guiding them straight to the performer’s lounge.

Author's Note

Hello all. Yeah so a semi dark chapter here and definitely one that raises lots of questions. First of all let me remind you that I stated long before that crime exists in my understanding of Equestria. Just because it isn't prevalent in everyday society doesn't mean it can't be found if you go looking for it. Equestria is a kind and happy place... but no where is perfect.

Okay so as for the previously foreshadowing hint, who remembers Rayne's date with Starlight where he split a copy of himself away to meet with a secret party backstage in Vinyl's club? It was him making arrangements with Svengallop all along.

Yeah so bomb drop. Rayne has been having a copy of himself living in Manehattan in secret who's been carrying on as an underground rock star. He had been carrying on in name only but after Raybe acquired Changeling magic he started making appearances in this underground club.

Oh please, come on. Fluttershy being a fan of rock and metal? That's just awesome. Remember, she likes being friends with Discord after all. It shouldn't be so surprising.

Okay so speaking from personal experience I have actually been to underground clubs before with secret doors and scary bouncers. It's not all Hollywood dramatization. So as it was pointed out to me, spellbinding rings are canon since S9EP15. But I'll be having them be a rare item that do exist but are not common place in this story.

The first song Rayne sang was Heavy by Theory of a Deadman. I love how the lyrics fit perfectly for introducing that Rayne isn't afraid to sing songs that normally might be too metal for Equestria. It's the perfect fit for an underground club scene.

The second song was Debonair by Dope and is also an appropriate song for telling Shining Records to step off. And Records is an OC I created for this scene, mainly to show how Rayne hired Svengallop to throw out the trash for him.

But as shady of a character as Svengallop might be, Rayne knows all his ills and is on it to not allow his manager any slack.

88 - Last Dance, Reprise

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 88 – Last Dance, Reprise

“Whewwwiee! Nice digs!” Pinkie shouted as she bounded into the private resting area that was usually reserved for the stage performers only. The room was lined with dark cushioned seating and red lining. The lights were soft but clear unlike out in the club. The floor was a red plush carpet that cushioned the mare’s hooves as they stepped.

“Alright, you’re safe now that I’ve gotten you away from that crowd. Is everypony okay? Nopony hurt? No scratches, however small?” Svengallop asked as he began meticulously looking them all over.

However Twilight shoved him away from her shouting, “Since when do you care so much about anypony but yourself? And what is going on here? And… and I demand that you take these off of us this instant!” She screamed while struggled once more to pull the ring from her horn.

“Oh but it is for my own well being, I assure you.” The stallion replied before he pulled a U-shaped device from out of his coat and waving it over the princess’s head which unlocked the magical binding. “I’ll answer all of you questions. Just calm down and have a seat. Rayne only has a couple songs left and then he’ll be right in to join us.” In a matter of moments all the rings were removed and seven grumpy mares all looked to Svengallop for answers.

“Where do we even start?!” Twilight shouted. “What kind of degenerate establishment is this?! Where are we?! I didn’t even know places like this existed in Equestria!” She raged while rising from her seat listing her grievances one after the other. “Who were those jerks who assaulted my friends?! Why do you have spellbinding unicorn rings?! And most importantly, what is Rayne doing associating with characters like you in a place like this?!”

The stallion just gave an unenthused sigh and remarked, “Really? All that is your first question.”

“Why you! If you don’t start a talkin’!” Applejack growled as she leapt from her seat and Starlight had to rush to pull her back.

“Wait AJ, please! I’m just as mad as the rest of you trust me. But I really want to hear what he has to say. And I want to hear it before Rayne gets back here.”

Once the girls had settled back into the oversized couch that was built for the band members, Svengallop stood in front of them and sat down on an ottoman. “Alright well let’s see now. First of all let me apologize for the way that you were treated. I’ll leave intentions were up to your imagination but let’s just say that good help is so hard to find these days.”

“Really? That’s your excuse?” Twilight snapped but stopped when Svengallop raised up his hooves.

“Now, now. Let me finish. You see I managed to purchase this place with a little help of some old connections of mine. But I did so only recently. Before I purchased it, this location used to have a much worse reputation than since I took it over. Brushing off it’s darker past and making it as respectable as any underground establishment can be has been no easy task.”

“Yeah, yeah. You’re a real hero.” Rarity said with a bitter tone.

Twilight followed up by asking, “Well if you’re establishment is supposed to be as clean as you say, what are you doing binding the magic of unicorns at the door? Those rings are illegal to possess you know and you seem to own an entire stock of them! Only some of the higher security prisons still use those as far as I’m aware of.”

“That’s right princess. It was years ago when they were deemed immoral for use except for the most heinous of criminal unicorns out there. That is why the smaller jails in Equestria did away with them all. Buuuut… You know a guy, who knows a guy, who runs deliveries who maybe thinks he doesn’t get paid enough for what he does. Things go missing.”

“Um, Twilight?” Pinkie suddenly interrupted causing everypony to look her way. “I understand that there are other things you’re worried about but we came here because of Rayne, didn’t we? So let’s hear about him first and then maybe you can go all Princess’y on him later?”

“Err, okay fine.” Twilight grumbled. “So tell me, how did you two end up working together?”

“Yeah, and this better be good!” Applejack added in.

Svengallop rolled his eyes but nodded as he leaned back and explained, “Actually, it was he who sought me out.” He waited for their obvious shouts of surprise before continuing. “It’s true, it’s true. After my unfortunate falling from grace when Countess Coloratura visited Ponyville and you all ruined my career-”

“IT’S RARA!” The whole lot of them corrected Svengallop angrily.

“Yes, yes.” He waived disinterestedly. “Well after that she went public in Canterlot about firing me and basically made it so that no artist would take one of my contracts no matter what I offered them.”

“Tch, serves you r-”

“Do you wanna hear this or not?!” Svengallop snapped as Rainbow Dash interrupted him once more. After that the girls seemed to settle down to listen. “Well skipping ahead some as I’m sure none of you are interested in hearing about me being down on my luck… I was approached by the most unlikely of individuals. I mean come on, imagine my surprise when I’m curled up in a dark alley trying to rest one night and here comes this giant black p-” But that was when he suddenly stopped.

“Giant what?” Fluttershy asked curiously.

“Ah heh, well.” He cleared his throat nervously. “I was approached by someone who I had never met before and who as luck would have it is this Rayne that you all seem to care so much about. I was surprised that some stranger would know so much about my past but he offered me a second chance.”

Twilight quirked her head asking, “What offer? What kind of second chance?”

“Well he had these grand ideas to branch out in the music industry. I’m talking crazy ideas the likes of which nopony has ever done before. But he needed someone who already had knowledge of the industry. Somepony to expose his ideas to the public. He promised that if I helped him that it would pull me back into the game. I’d be a music producer again. I could have respect and all the lavish comforts of luxury which had been lost to me. And all I had to do was exactly as he told me to.”

Rarity questioned next with, “Well did it work? And what did he tell you to do?”

“Oh it’s genius really. Expose some new hit songs in a controlled environment to build some notoriety. But then keep the songs exclusive instead of mass producing them. Contrary to making sales based on volume, his idea was to sell them only to limited groups for exorbitant prices.”

“And that actually works?” Dash asked skeptically.

“Oh indeed.” Svengallop brushed his bushy mane with a hoof proudly. “Why I’ve made more in Faceless’ first two albums than I did in almost my entire career with Countess Coloratura.” The others looked around feeling unsure about what to do with that information. “Oh well it’s not really all that difficult. We sell the rights to play our songs to businesses, theme parks, large and lucrative travel destinations... The kinds of places that can afford to pay the big bits for really exclusive content.”

But that was when everypony jumped as Starlight slammed her hoof down upon the ground in front of her. “Well that’s great and all but you can spare me the rest of your glorious business model! All I care about is Rayne! Why is he here?! Why is he with you?! Why did he leave Ponyville?!!!” She screamed making the stallion trot nervously.

“Oh, well, I, I ah, didn’t I just explai-… I mean-” Svengallop gulped and began to sweat, anxiously wanting to avoid upsetting this particular group of mares least they cause him to miss out on yet another successful business venture some how.

That was when they all turned in surprise as a different voice spoke out in the room. “I never left Ponyville Starlight.” Fluttershy gasped as Faceless now stood in the doorway while followed by the rest of the band members in his group. “Hi there. It’s good to see you.” He said softly as the rock singer walked up to the heliotrope mare in particular.

“Hello there, it’s good to see- uh… well I mean. Could you please… um, your face?” Starlight mumbled uncomfortably as she stared at the cascading river of hair that hung from the stallion's head.

“Oh right! Sorry about that.” Faceless trotted back. Then shaking his head back and forth Rayne released his changeling magic to shift his features back into his normal stallion self. “Ahh there we go. That’s better right?” Rayne asked as he looked to Starlight and smiled.

“Yes. Much better.” Starlight stepped up to him and smiled. Forgetting their place for a moment she leaned forward on instinct and kissed him as they always used to do. “Ohh! Opps, I’m sorry. Maybe I shouldn’t have done that.”

Rayne lowered his shoulders and gave her a conscientious stare. “Hey… I am never going to mind if you still want to kiss me.” He whispered which made her ears lower with a slight smile on her face. “Does uh, that mean that you aren’t mad at me?” Rayne asked while sounding uncharacteristically unsure of himself.

This of course gave Starlight quite the surprise. “What?! No! What on earth would I possibly be mad at you for?!” She gasped looking to him directly now. Meanwhile as the two carried on every other pony in the room all stared in wonder of the scene in front of them. “Making me the happiest that I have ever been in my entire life?! Giving me the greatest night that any mare could possibly ask for?! Rayne, I love you! You hear me? I do, I really do love you!”

“Then why-?” Rayne began but was quickly cut off.

“Because I’m not the one for you Rayne! Don’t you see that?” Starlight was pleading with him even though it was clearly hurting her all over again to do so. “Rayne, I didn’t turn you down because I didn’t want to say yes to you. I wanted to say yes, believe me!” She had to clear her throat to steady herself before saying, “But there is somepony else out there who might need you in their life more than I do.” She explained to him while reaching out and stroking his cutie mark gently.

“Starlight...” Rayne whispered softly as he contemplated her words.

Feeling a bit embarrassed now she slid her mane back behind her ear. “Listen, I learned a long time ago about how even a single friendship could have the power to change the world.” At that Twilight looked over and smiled at her. “And you Rayne, you are going to bring so much more than friendship. You are going to bring love to this world. When you find whoever it is that you’re meant to share that love with… well I have no doubt that it will be the most powerful thing of all.”

Rayne smirked because unbeknownst to the girls he knew of the moment that the two girls were remembering.

“Listen Rayne,” Starlight continued. “I love you and you love me. I don’t doubt that. And I will always regret this decision. Yes, I think that we would have been very happy together. And you will always be my ‘the one who got away.’ But you are meant for more than just having a relationship with me. And somepony else out there doesn’t deserve to have me keep you from them. Can you understand that?” Starlight had all the hope in her heart carrying through her words as she waited patiently for him to respond.

“Come ‘ere.” Rayne replied simply which was a request Starlight didn’t hesitate in fulfilling. The two quickly fell into each others arms kissing one another as if they were the only ponies in the room. Rayne pulled her in tight and Starlight shut her eyes, humming happily as she shared in the lips of the stallion who made her heart flutter.

Meanwhile most of the other ponies blushed and turned away trying to give the lovers a little privacy from their attention. It was actually the band members who were the only ones that spoke. “Whoa, imagine that. Faceless is a small town pony.” Said the base guitarist.

“And wow, he’s totally in a mysterious love triangle of some kind. That’s deep.” Commented the sound mixer.

“And he really actually has a face! I can’t believe it.” Remarked the drummer. But then she frowned as the two other band members turned to her with a scowl. “What?! We’ve never seen it before! He always kept his disguise up even around us! You aren’t as least a little bit surprised to see what he actually looks like?!”

As the lovers finally parted from one another, everyponies attention was brought back to watch as Rayne stared deeply into Starlight’s eyes. “Are you okay? When I saw that cheap punk was going to hurt you I kind of lost it. What possessed all of you to come to a seedy place like this?!”

“What possessed you to work in a seedy place like this!” Starlight suddenly snapped and gave him an angry shove against his shoulder. “Rayne! This isn’t you! You aren’t the kind of stallion who hangs out with ponies who try to drag mares into back rooms and do who knows what with them! Why are you working here?!”

Chuckling nervously now he said, “Oh well, you know. I needed a little extra capitol coming in. I had this idea for a secret identity as a musician and the music industry has always been a pretty lucrative business. When I was hanging out with Vinyl one time she mentioned that she knew how to get in touch with a manager who was down on his luck and needed something new. She introduced us, one thing led to another… and my idea worked out.”

“And worked out well!” Fluttershy giggled as she stared at the other band members excitedly.

Rayne gave a smirk and asked, “Fluttershy? Are you-… a fan of my music?”

“Oh yes! Oh yes indeed. Very very much so! It’s so edgy and passionate. It fills me with a sense of serenity whenever I listen to it!” She eagerly responded with that innocent enthusiasm that only she could display.

“Well, not surprising for Discord’s girlfriend I suppose.” Rayne thought to himself before calling out. “Hey fellas, it sounds like we have a true die hard fan here.” Rayne laughed to his band members who also snickered along. “Fluttershy, I don’t suppose you’d like to actually meet the band and hang out with them, would you?” The sound that erupted from the pegasus was adorable beyond how words could describe. “Alright, alright. Guys, these mares aren’t just fans. They’re all really good friends of mine. The best actually. Would you all mind-”

But he was cut off as his drummer stepped up and smirked, “We’ll keep the town ponies happy while you finish up with whatever business you have to settle there.” She told him while pointing toward Starlight. The other two members nodded along and then stepped over to introduce themselves properly to the ponies from Ponyville.

“Well, now that that’s settled...” Rayne said before taking Starlight by the hoof and guiding her out of the band area into Svengallop’s smaller office. Once they were inside Rayne lead Starlight to sit down and relax in the comfortable cushioned chair behind Svengallop’s desk. Meanwhile, he subtly kicked the other stallion in the gut while Starlight’s back was turned forcing Svengallop to take a seat in the hard plastic chairs at the back of the room.

“Rayne listen...” Starlight began as she looked up at him and squirmed nervously. “I don’t know what possessed you to think that you had to make a career for yourself all the way out here. But I have to say that I don’t like it! You’re better than all this! You don’t need to work in some dark shadowy place or with a pony who’s famed for his disreputable antics with his previous clients!”

Svengallop felt the urge to defend himself but stopped as he felt an invisible claw slide down the back of his collar and gently ease him back into the seat. “Oh sure poor Svenie here has made some mistakes in his past.” Rayne admitted, speaking as if nothing had just happened. “But I assure you that he’s turned it all around. Even with his character aside, he’s an excellent business-pony. I couldn’t have put all this together without him. And besides... I needed someone who’s at least a little cutthroat to help keep the talent scouts off my back.” Starlight rolled her eyes but before she could have a chance to sigh Rayne added in, “But that isn’t what you wanted to talk to me about, is it?”

“No.” She responded shortly as she looked up into Rayne’s eyes.

“You and all our friends want me to come home.” The dark stallion answered presuming her intent.

“Yes I-… yes we all do.” Starlight nodded.

“Then alright. I’ll come home with you.” Rayne announced softly.

“But-” Svengallop protested but stopped as his collar was pulled back again until it was choking him.

Starlight looked from the other stallion back to Rayne and said, “Just like that?”

“Just like that.” Rayne acknowledged without an ounce of hesitation in his voice. “Let’s go get our friends together get you all out of here. You girls don’t belong in a dirty place like this. I’ll get us all a hotel for the evening, my treat. Then in the morning we can all ride the train home together.” He offered to her in a charming tone.

“Heh, that would be nice but we all have to be in early at the school tomorrow. So we don’t have time to stay for the night.” Starlight replied to which Rayne nodded.

“Then just the ride home it is then. Go on, go get our friends and I’ll have you escorted out of here. I’ll meet up with you soon and we’ll all go home together.” He assured her but she could see there was a sadness in his eyes.

“Alright, Rayne. You take care of whatever loose ends you have here and make sure to meet up with us. Don’t make us have to come after you again.” She teased him to which he raised his hooves up innocently and laughed. Then she headed out to where the others were laughing up a storm with the band members.

Once the door was closed, “Svengallop…” Rayne uttered under his breath as he stood facing the door with his back to him. “Maybe we should redecorate in here? What to you think?”

“What?” The other stallion queried as he felt that he was still held fast to the chair. “What are you talking about? Are you planning to break up Faceless?! Just because some mare asked you to?! And how can you be talking about decorating at-” But he stopped as the claw holding him shifted to reveal a paw and then a leg and then a full bodied hound made of shadow and obsidian which was still holding him in place.

“I’M TALKING ABOUT IT BECAUSE I’M GOING TO SPLIT YOU OPEN DOWN THE MIDDLE AND PAINT THIS ROOM RED WITH YOU!” The voice was thunderous after a quick silencing spell was placed over the door. An enormous black panther now reached out around Svengallop’s neck lifting him until he was pinned back against the wall. “Did I not tell you to remove the riffraff from this bar?! How dare you let mares from Ponyville just waltz in here and almost get hurt because YOU could not maintain a simple enforcement of security over the place!”

“W-ait! Pw-ease! I’m so-thory!” The stallion choked out as his legs dangled and kicked out below him. Once he was leased Svengallop dropped to the floor and held his throat coughing. “I’m trying okay?! You were the one who wanted a location that was off the grid! I’m not a miracle worker! You want an insular venue to remain shrouded in mystery? This is what you get! It’s either that or you work somewhere more reputable that’s GOING to be more in the public eye! You can’t have both!”

The panther rumbled in his chest angrily as he paced the small room back and forth before reverting back to being a stallion. “No matter. I suppose the band name has grown large enough as it is.” He announced, speaking more to himself now. “No, I will not be breaking up the band but it’s true that it might be time to put these underground activities to rest. Svengallop, keep the club. I’m leaving. Just keep my royalty payments coming.”

“And the band?” His manager asked while picking himself up rubbing his throat with a scowl.

“Faceless will continue on but we’ll do normal shows in large venues like any other mainstream artist. All privately funded of course. It’s time for us to come out of the shadows.”

The other stallion sighed. “If that’s how you want it then I’ll make the arrangements.” He said and walked to the door before stopping. “What about our out of town distributor?”

“Oh business remains as usual with them. DJ PON3 keeps the sole rights to remix our songs while our distributor keeps the rights to air our original albums as they see fit.”

“So be it.” Svengallop nodded and walked out the door.

Later that Evening -

“You guys! The last train is leaving! Come on!” Rainbow urged their group as they all stood together on the platform.

“Whoa now, hold your horses there. Train leaving or not, Rayne ain’t shown up yet. We didn’t come all this way just for him to not be returning back with us!” Applejack declared as they all stared down the long street waiting to see the dark stallion running to catch up to them.

That was when Twilight stepped forward with a concerned tone. “Starlight? Is anything wrong? Are you sure that he is coming?”

With a sigh the other mare turned back to her friends and said, “You know what? You all go. Classes start early tomorrow and you all need to be rested. I’ll find Rayne and make sure that we both get back by morning. Trust me everypony. It will be okay.”

She received some worried nods and Twilight reached out with a hoof asking, “Do you even know where to look? Manehattan is a big place after all.”

But Starlight seemed sure of herself as she replied, “Heh, a lone stallion down on his luck after being brokenhearted? Yeah… I have a pretty good idea of where I can find him.”

After a large group hug and a blaring from the train whistle, all the other mares boarded for their trip back to Ponyville. Then without delay Starlight raced off through the city streets to bring home the stallion who had become so special to her.

At the Club Pony Party Palace -

The musical spontaneity was as alive as ever in DJ PON3’s club. Ponies danced and drinks were poured. However despite all that, tensions were a little awkward for patrons who were sitting near the bar. A solitary stallion sat alone darkening the corner as he ordered yet another drink from the bartender while keeping his head bowed glumly.

“Hey now, you’re making me wonder if I should cut you off.” The bartender said to him. “Just what happened to you, huh? I ain’t never seen you like this.” But when Rayne looked up the hurt in his eyes told the whole story. It was just then though that the barkeep straightened up and whispered over music, “Fella, you got no luck at all. Look out for your six because I think your troubles have followed you in here.”

With a heavy sigh Rayne turned around and once he saw who was behind him he chuckled because knew he should have known. Standing there was a unicorn giving him the most concerned expression he could ever remember seeing. He nodded to acknowledge Starlight but then just returned to taking a sip of his drink.

Quietly she climbed onto the seat next to him and remained patient while waiting for him to say something to her.

“...Guess I missed the train? …I’m sorry about that.” He whispered sullenly.

“Nopony cares about the train, Rayne.” She urged to him, wanting to reach out but deciding it might be better not to. “We just want to know-… I just want to know that you’re okay.”

“I’m fine.” He answered a little too quickly as he downed his glass and then signaled the bartender to poor one for her. It was a gesture that she was quick to tell the barkeep not to do.

“Hey, I know! We’re here right? Want to have a dance? For old time sake?” She asked him but he just remained sitting there and didn’t answer her. “Okaaay… I don’t suppose you have any songs about a terrible girlfriend who breaks her boyfriend’s heart?” She asked insincerely. But it was worse when still he had no response for her.

That was when Starlight was taken by surprise as somepony tapped gently on her shoulder. When she turned around she gasped to see none other than one of the blue stallion brothers who had accosted her previously. But this time she couldn’t help but notice the uneasy smile and apologetic eyes that he stared at her with. “May I have one dance? If you’d agree to it?” He asked her with his hoof out.

Taking a moment to think about it Starlight said, “Rayne… I’m going to dance. Are you okay with that?” She saw him stare up at the stallion with an unamused scowl. But then he shrugged and turned back to the bar. “Well alright.” She said and slowly allowed the stranger to lead her to the dance floor. Several other patrons looked shocked as to why she wasn’t dancing with Rayne tonight but Starlight ignored their glances as her dance partner was surprisingly respectful of her personal space this evening.

Two songs later and Starlight’s guilt had had enough. The party goers looked up excitedly at a burst of magic over their heads but were confused to see that it had not come from Rayne. Starlight stood anxiously now after casting the spell to get Vinyl’s attention. She didn’t know what letters or numbers to signal what song but she looked pleading at the DJ before pointing to where Rayne was sulking at the bar. To this Vinyl nodded and went flipping through her tracks to see what she could do.

“Listen, I’m sorry.” Starlight began as she turned to her dance partner. “You’ve been nice tonight but I really can’t. I have to help my friend… and then after that I don’t know if we’ll be coming here anymore.” She admitted to him.

He just gave a sigh and brushed his mane back with a hoof. “Well, I get it. It’s a shame but thanks for at least giving me the chance.” He said before letting her break off from him without an argument.

After that the struggle of the two mares began as Starlight and the DJ both worked to get Rayne out of his funk. At first a party mix with a catchy Latin tune came on over the speakers. The crowd really seemed to enjoy it but when Starlight began dancing in the seat beside Rayne to the beat she could tell this wasn’t going to inspire him.

When Starlight signaled that track wasn’t working the patrons looked around confused as Vinyl scratched the record and removed it before the song was done. Afterwards she put on a romantic tune with a soft rhythm beat. Starlight now tried slinking up close and sweet to the stallion. He seemed to smile at that but otherwise wasn’t moved by the DJ’s attempts. For a second time a song was scratched out leaving some of the club guests who weren’t regulars to wonder what was going on. Despite this, Vinyl looked like she had an idea and surprised everypony when she suddenly left her booth and rushed backstage.

Starlight however had become disheartened after sorrowfully realizing just how deeply she had hurt the pony she loved. “I’m sorry Rayne.” She whispered into his ear and delicately kissed against the side of his forehead. “I’m so sorry.”

After that she let him go and started the slowest walk she’d ever done in her life to head back out towards the door. However it was just in time when the DJ returned and inserted a golden record into her mixer that she had been keeping privately in her living quarters. “Not the track that I was originally expecting to play from this… but maybe it might just do the trick.” Vinyl said to herself before adjusting for the song she wanted and allowing the music to flow unremixed out through the speakers.

-Redacted Content-

The moment the intro began to play Rayne scoffed as he recognized the track immediately. He lowered his drink and then shook his head in disbelief before looking up over the crowd to see Vinyl wink at him from over her sunglasses with an affirmative hoof.

Shaking his head once more he then gave the nervous gesture of wiping his mouth with a hoof. Rayne leaned back just slightly over his shoulder and then rather coyly allowed his voice to ring out on tune.

Every regular in the club instantly fell silent when they finally heard Rayne start to sing. Starlight froze too and looked back in disbelief as she saw that Rayne was indeed singing to straight to her. Immediately Starlight’s emotions overwhelmed her. Tears began to stream down her eyes as she covered her mouth with her hooves as she listened to his every word. Rayne stepped up from the bar and sang while walking towards her slowly now.

Rayne sang as he took Starlight’s hooves into his own. Hearing those heartfelt lyrics did nothing to stop Starlight’s tears but she choked out a smile while looking up to him now.

Starlight immediately threw herself into his arms wrapping herself around him and leaning her face into his chest. She nodded and then looked up not wanting to miss a word of his.

Starlight reached up interrupting his song to give him a heartfelt kiss on the lips. She didn’t care who was watching and let her true feelings for him out.

“I will!” Starlight suddenly gasped out. “Please, I’m sorry! Let me take it back! Rayne, I will ma...” But she stopped when Rayne placed a hoof over her lips and shook his head with a smile for her. Inside she felt a little bit of what she had put Rayne’s heart through, realizing that it was too late for them now. Sobbing gently she nodded and rested her head upon his chest while he swayed with her until the song was finished.

The crowd roared out in praise at the touching scene that had unfolded on the dance floor, even despite the fact that none of the other patrons had any idea of the gravity of the situation. The sobbing mare wiped her eyes with a hoof and said spoke up asking, “So that’s it then?”

“That’s it then.” Rayne whispered back. There was no malice in his voice nor were there the lingering signs of being hurt. Rayne held Starlight close because he still cared, but he allowed the silence that followed between them to deliver the weight of his words.

Sniffling a bit still Starlight stood up straight and tried to regain her composure as her sobs had brought a fluttering to her breath. “I understand.” She nodded taking their break up with a little grace. “Is it too pathetic of me to ask if we can-”

Rayne pulled her in close saying, “Don’t even say it… You will always be important to me Starlight. We’ll always be there for each other.” He assured her and held her tightly while taking in the scent of her mane as if it were for the last time.

Once they pulled away again Starlight looked around at all the anxious faces who were staring to see what would happen next. “Ah right! A heh, wow! Because this isn’t embarrassing.”

“Come on, let’s get out of-” But this time it was Starlight’s turn to interrupt him.

“Hey not so fast!” She stood firm and smiled at him a little more confidently now. “Dance with me?” She asked gently. “One last time? Friend?”

He chuckled and sighed before giving a nod. “Yeah, sure. Just give me a second.” He thought for a moment until the crowd cheered at seeing him burst a set of numbers and letters above their heads, unbeknownst to them for the last time.

Vinyl nodded happily as she pulled up the selected track and a hopping club beat then filled the room. Rayne took Starlight by the hoof and lead her to the center of the dance floor while the rhythm took sway over the crowd.

Starlight followed up, backup singing for Rayne with a smile.

Rayne had the whole crowd dancing with them now. Rayne danced while pointing at Starlight. She laughed and danced along trying to keep up with him.

His voice echoed out. Starlight picked up on his cue and the two then strutted across the dance floor matching each other’s movements.

Now the two turned towards each other dancing off one another while Rayne sang.

Then Starlight surprised him as she spun out of his arms and sang. She stopped just to tease him while loving the shocked look on his face.

Swinging in back together they sang in unison now, Starlight pulled his hooves around her while she held onto him.

Now Starlight stepped back from signing to just dance along to his words as Rayne carried them through the chorus.

Starlight turned and smiled to Rayne expecting the song to end at that point. But she was pleasantly surprised as she was forced to step back upon finding Rayne dancing up upon her still singing heavy with the beat.

Starlight was smirking now as she realized she was genuinely having a good time. She definitely felt that twinge of enjoying how he would sing aggressively to her but this time instead of swooning she just pushed a hoof into his face and laughed as she eagerly hopped back into dancing beside him.

When the song came to an end they were both huffing and sweating hard. They had completely lost themselves in the song as if simply dancing their problems away together. Sharing a song had still been intimate between them but it was clearly different now. They stared at each other sharing in what seemed more like the hilarity of an inside joke with a close friend rather than having feelings that were romantic or promiscuous with each other.

“Heh, thank you DJ!” Rayne shouted above the crowd but then gave Vinyl a look which surprised her. She removed her sunglasses and stared at him with her deep vermilion eyes. The meaning of his message was clear and she knew that the dark stallion who had helped her business so much would not be returning again. Replacing her glasses she gave him a big smile and two hooves up to wish him luck. He nodded back and wrapped his arm around Starlight’s shoulder as the two made their way out the door together.

Author's Note

Alright so I'm pretty sure this was explained well enough, but if you didn't piece it together I'll explain it for you.

Vinyl told Rayne where to find Svengallop when he lost it all after Ra Ra ruined his career. Rayne approached Svengallop in panther form and struck his deal. After that they met in secret in Vinyl's club recording Rayne's albums and releasing them incognito under the name Faceless. Once Rayne got changeling magic he started doing underground performances. He hired Svengallop to keep other music producers off his back as he didn't want to publicly market his songs. Instead he sells them at a premium to an "out of town distributor" whose identity is not yet revealed. But Vinyl gets a break for helping him. This is why Vinyl agrees to play any song he asks when he visits. But in keeping the name 'Faceless' illusive they could only find a seedy underworld dive in Manehattan to renovate into a dance club. And cleaning out the scum that associated there has been a challenge. Any questions?

Oh and of course, Rayne made it very clear to Svengallop that taking advantage of ponies from being the manager of Faceless would have dire consequences for him. Svengallop also knows about Rayne's panther form and his wolves, but he'd be a fool to leak that information to anyone.

Rayne's bandmates are just innocent musicians who know of none of this. They're just happy to get to perform with the infamous Faceless.

Okay so at the end of the chapter Rayne didn't mean to miss the train. He was still mourning his rejection from Starlight, got drunk, and lost track of time. And yes, right in mid song the two of them broke up from dating each other and are just friends now. Maud is now the only mare that Rayne is dating seriously while still keeping close relations to AJ and Rainbow Dash.

The songs here were Butterflies by Michael Jackson and DJ Got us Fallin in Love Again by Usher.

Yes, the gold album that played in this chapter is the same album Rayne was going to use to beat Pinkie with in their rap battle until he decided to let her win. But Butterflies was not the song he was going to use at that time.

89 - The Rise of a Pleasure Pony

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 89 – The Rise of a Pleasure Pony

A Week Later -

"Nooo!” The dark stallion called out as he fell to his knees. He was all alone and all seemed lost as he looked up from the gravely field he was on. His options were dwindling and his health was almost spent as he saw his fate stepping closer to him threateningly. “Not like this… It can’t end now! Not after how far I’ve come!”

“FOOL! What did you think would happen after standing before me?!” Bellowed an illustrious voice. A brilliant figure clad in armor of gold and pearl towered overhead. A winged figure of white raised their head majestically and without pity for the dark stallion below them. “I am a paladin of the heavens! What chance did you have? Throw your poisons of which my body is immune. Launch your attacks of which they lack the skill to harm me. For we have reached the crescendo of our little bout and I am here to render your judgment!”

“It can’t end like this!” He screamed in defiance looking one way and then the other but found no help in the hillside wasteland to aide him.

“Silence fiend! All you wrought has been for not! I know of your ill deeds… stealing the talents of beasts like a savage! Manipulating magics to pervert them from their natural course! You are a monster! I shall smite thee down and there is naught you can do to stop me! You are wicked, I am righteous! You are profane, I am divine!”

“And you talk to much!” Came another voice from the distance. Looking over his shoulder the stallion smiled as there on the hillside stood a purple dragon in long robes beside a red stallion in dark armor. “Master Altero, how fair you?!” The dragon shouted.

“Heh, I'm down... but not entirely defeated yet!” The dark stallion replied while popping a health potion. “All the same, it is a relief to see you Master Garbunkle and Sir McBiggin!”

“I am glad to see you were successful in your task of holding the enemy distracted until more support could arrive!” The dragon shouted out.

“WHAT?!” Cried the paladin in surprise, looking down to the blue mage they had been fighting and realizing only now that he had just been a distraction.

With a smirk the black stallion yelled, “Were the efforts of you and Captain Wuzz successful?!”

Then another voice cried out from distant forest. “From the looks of things, more successful than you were at keeping yourself together.” Shouted an archer who stood proudly before a distant treeline. That was when their opponent took a nervous step back as an army rose over the hillside as well as from the trees. “Get your filthy shining claws OFF of our friend! He may be a monster but he is OUR monster. CHARGE!!!”

“DISCORD!” Rayne yelled out as Spike and Big Mac lowered their game pieces and stared at the Draconequus irritably. “Don’t call my character a monster… It hurts my feelings.” The stallion remarked as the other two nodded along.

Discord pulled back and crossed his arms as he stared at the others from across the map table. The whole countertop was covered in a massive Ogres & Oubliettes field that now had a single boss opponent surrounded by the forces of all their allies they'd built connections to throughout their game. “Oh fine, fine. I apologize. Now can we have our grand cinematic battle now?”

The others looked to each other to make sure they were all in agreement and then nodded excitedly. Then Discord snapped his claws transporting them into a chaotic reenactment of their own game. Now the four of them were charging along with their army toward the tyrant who had persecuted the lands under the guise of righteous expurgation.

A Couple Hours Later -

It was with hearty laughs and exhausted smiles that Spike, Big Mac, Discord, and Rayne all stepped out of the castle together and into the noontime sun. “Phew! What a game!” Spike cheered.

The stallion whipped his tail about excitedly as he said, “Yeah that was a blast! It’s not often that we get to have guys night together early in the morning. Why didn’t we think of doing this while the girls are off working at the school ages ago?”

“Indeed. Even I have to agree that this was some remarkable storytelling on your part Spike. I dare say you’ve done even better than I could have at this whole game master thing. Remarkable job, just remarkable.” Discord applauded.

“Eyup!” Big Mac added in.

“Awww you guys! Come on, that’s enough hehe” The little dragon gushed. “Alright anyways, I had better get going. I promised Twilight that I’d be back at the school by twelve and it’s a little bit passed that now. Thanks for lifting my spirits before it’s all grading papers and reviewing schedules for the rest of the day.”

Now Rayne reached a hoof around his shoulders and gave a knowing smile. “Aw come on. We all know that you enjoy helping Twilight just as much as you do gaming with your buddies here.” The others chuckled in agreement. “Alright well let’s not keep you. I’ll give you lift. So long Spike.” Then with a wave the stallion teleported the dragon away. “Anypony else?”

Big Mac just raised his hooves. “Nope. Gonna do some shopping. Then I’ll head home after.”

“Alright then take care bud.” They nodded which left Rayne and Discord alone with one another now.

“Saaaay…” The serpentine mismatch of creatures cooed out while slinking around the stallion through the air. “It HAS been quite the long time since the two of us spent any real buddy-buddy time together without any other pony around, hasn’t it?”

“Heh, heh. Up for a private inter-dimensional convoluted debate about reality while taking a walk?” Rayne asked with a laugh as the two proceeded on down the walk ways in Ponyville.

“Now Rayne… You know that you aren’t supposed to say things like that. When I speak of such things ponies just write it off as Discord being crazy. If you start talking like me then who knows who might start taking things seriously. And then I loose an entire subject field of which to joke at!”

But Rayne had already looked around to make sure no pony else was walking nearby them at the moment. “So no fourth wall breaks then?”

“RAYNE!” Discord whined as he summer-salted through the air nervously.

“Oh well if you aren’t interested in having such a conversation...” Rayne lifted his head and turned away from Discord but peaked back through the corner of his eye as the Draconequus frowned and crossed his arms.

“Oh well now I didn’t say that.” Discord relented and snapped his claws to teleport the two of them to his house in his chaos dimension. “Tea? Earl Gray?”

“Oh black please, lemon if you have it.” Rayne responded as he sat back onto Discord’s couch. Once they both had settled in and had their drinks levitating before them Rayne asked, “So how does it work anyways?”

“What do you mean?” Discord queried.

“Oh come on. If someone hears us at this point then it’s your fault. Stop talking to me like I’m a pony.” Rayne said directly. “How is it that I’m here? How is it that out of all the possible movies and games and stories that fans have idolized over that I should be one to actually get transported into a world of my desire? Wait, I’m not IN the tv show am I? Please tell me I haven’t been living out through the final season.”

With a jovial laugh Discord waived his claw and reassured him, “Oh no, don’t you worry about that. I assure you that you are not in the show. You just exist in the background in between episodes so to speak. For instance, you don’t think that ponies never went to the bathroom just because that wasn’t portrayed in the show did you? You are like that.”

This caused the stallion to hesitate for a moment. “Wait a minute… Did you just compare the weight of my entire existence to ponies using the bathroom?”

“Heh heh, why yes I did. You Rayne… are a bathroom. Ahahaha!” The Draconequus laughed until suddenly a cup of tea landed against his face. “Hmm. Didn’t take you for having slapstick as your sense of humor.” He stated before magicking himself clean again. “Fine, look! What is it that you want me to say Rayne?!”

Now feeling like he was being given his first opportunity for real answers Rayne shouted out, “Tell me what this is! It can’t be a dream, I’ve been here for months! No dream lasts that long no matter how fast my imagination could be running. I’m not dead am I?”

With a heavy sigh Discord told him, “No Rayne, you aren’t dead. You aren’t in a coma and no this isn’t a dream either. It isn’t anything like that." Suddenly Discord changed to a more skeptical tone. "Why do you ask? Are you unappreciative of being here? Would you rather you had never come here? I might be able to make that happen you know? Just a snap of my claw and your entire existence of living in Equestria could be gone as easily as-

“NO! No, ahem… I mean, no, thank you.” Rayne was quick to seem apologetic after accidentally shouting at Discord. “I am very happy to be here. In fact, I’ve never felt like I do here at any point in my entire life. It’s just…” He trailed off having an internal debate about what the situation actually meant to him.

“Yessss? It’s just...?” Discord purred out awaiting for the stallion to finish that statement.

“Heh, it’s inconsequential.” Rayne stated flatly to which Discord frowned feeling unsatisfied with that response. “The thing is Discord… I’m here now. I AM here now.” Refilling himself a fresh cup of tea Rayne explained, “You see Discord, back in my old life I was living a literal physical hell. The only way for me to get through the misery of what I’ve endured was to manically and obsessively live in the present.”

“You don’t say?” Discord asked as he leaned in now becoming curious to hear this personal confession of the stallion’s inward feelings.

“When you’ve lived through experiences that surpass that of Hollywood horror and lived, well keeping your mind in the past does nothing but drive you crazy. I’ll spare you the gory details of why my body in… in my last life, was so broken.” Rayne specified, being careful with his phrasing. “But as I was saying, with the devolving conditions I had... looking to the future also provides nothing but a showcasing of all the things I will never accomplish.”

“Hmm, that’s a rather mild way of putting it don’t you think?” Discord asked with an eyebrow raise. But following a mutual sip of their tea he went on to ask, “Alright so if living in the past or the future are their own inescapable downfalls, where does that leave you?”

“Why in the present of course. You see Discord, if there is one thing that I’ve learned it is that the present is not a gift. It is a bubble.” The stallion uttered bluntly.

“Interesting. Please explain.” His companion requested while setting his tea down and levitating into the air beside Rayne.

“The present is your freedom from weight of your past and it is your safety buffer from what lies to haunt you in your future. I have no idea how I left my last world behind me and ended up here. But I’m not there anymore now am I? Nor do I know if I will ever return."

"Are you certain that you aren't being intentionally narrow minded in your perspective here?" Discord pondered.

"Oh I absolutely am." Rayne stated proudly seeming to have no problem with that. "All I can do is live here for as long as I remain here. And that is just what I intend to do.”

Now Discord was slowly spinning in mockery of Rayne’s serious toned conversation. “Ah yes, and what a life indeed. You’ve what, all but wrapped Equestria around your little hoof? Hip deep in every mare you come across? Thieving both beast and land alike for all the power they possess? And just what has your collection of bits come to these days?”

“Discord...” Rayne frowned. “You’re making it out to sound worse than it is.”

“No, no! Hold on! I think I’ve really got something here!” He laughed, rising his mockery to almost full blown insulting. “First you start a business model that makes you a national success all over Equestria. Then you partner yourself with the land owner of an entire town giving you a mild share of all his holdings. Not to mention you live rent free with a mare who can pry money off of her walls. And now you're an up and coming rock star with a thriving music career?! Just how rich ARE you Rayne? Yessss, QUITE the life you have here indeed I say.”

“ALRIGHT!” Rayne snapped before straightening up and giving a cough to regain his composure. “Alright you made your point. Can you really blame me? You give a cripple the ability to walk and doesn’t he want to run? You give a pony a heart and don’t they seek to share his love as much as he can?”

“Oh yes, my aren’t you just the victim of fortunate circumstance then?” Discord continued.

Now Rayne crossed his hooves and remained silent for a moment. It wasn’t until Discord faltered from his silence that he said, “Can we end this charade and agree that you've called me out on my bullshit already? Yeah, I’m the walking embodiment of Pleasantville okay? Someone real goes to a fantasy world and manipulates it for themselves. I get your point already.”

“Annnnnd?” Discord continued on still not letting up from the point that he'd been trying to drive the stallion to this whole time.

“And… maybe I’m grateful.” Rayne admitted. “I’m glad to be here. And maybe it’s time that I acted more appreciative for it.” Curiosity rose within the chaotic serpent again as he listened without interrupting. “Now I can’t promise that my selfish deeds are necessarily going to stop. But aside from that, yeah I would agree it’s probably time that I put all these talents I’ve gained to better use. I mean after all, that’s what you’ve been waiting for me to do. Isn’t it?” Rayne suggested with a sly smirk.

Now Discord seemed genuinely caught off guard as he wasn’t expecting this to turn back on him. “Me?! What has any of this have to do with me?! We were talking about you!”

“Heh, heh. Yeah… but you’ve been trying to subtly help me all along. Haven’t you?”

“I’m afraid I don’t know WHAT you’re talking about.” Discord remarked while turning his back with his arms crossed.

“Oh I think you do. Back when I first arrived it may have been Zecora who brought it up but you were the one who helped explain to me all about what a pleasure pony in Equestria is supposed to do.”

“Err-auuh-well- ah… That doesn’t prove anything. We were already on the topic. I was just helping to illuminate the situation. You ponies take so long to explain everything with just words.” Discord sulked still feigning his innocence.

Rayne on the other hand felt that he knew exactly what Discord had been doing and he relished the opportunity to call him on it. “You’ve probably been waiting this whole time to see me go out there and make a difference in other ponies lives. Haven’t you?”

“Uhh-well-mmmh… I don’t suppose that would be a bad thing really if you were to do that?” He shrugged, refusing to give into his guilt.

“Awwww Discord.” Rayne suddenly beamed, enjoying their interaction even more now that he had the chance to make his friend feel uncomfortable.

“What? Wait… what are you doing?” The master of chaos asked nervously as Rayne outstretched his hooves.

“Discord! You care! You really care… aww that’s so sweet.” Rayne was absolutely grinning now. “Give me a hug!”

“WHAT! NO!” The Draconequus shouted while levitating away from the stallion.

“Awww come on! What’s a simple hug between friends?!” Rayne was trying and failing to contain his laughter now as he stood and began walking closer with his arms still outstretched. “Just one little hu-” But that was when Discord frowned and snapped his claws. The next thing Rayne knew the ground fell out from under him to a dark place with fire in every possible direction and he was falling straight toward an endless pit of lava. “AAEUUAAAAAAHHHUUUAAAAHHHH!!!”

Not a second later there was another snap and they were back in Discord’s house with the Draconequus sitting in his chair looking sourly. “Are you finished?”

Meanwhile Rayne was twisting around on the couch as he held his chest attempting to fend off a heart attack. “Uhhh! Huuuuahh…! Pheeaaww…!” Then with a nod he gulped. “Yeah… all finished.” He stated while making a mental note not to push Discord’s buttons again.

“Good.” The spirit of disharmony said before straightening up. “But I suppose there is at least some truth to what you claim to be true. Believe me Rayne, I’ve lived the life of self indulgence and as much as I hate to admit it, living your life for others really is far more self gratifying.”

Now the stallion dared to smirk but didn’t push his luck passed that. “I would agree. I suppose I’ve had my fun. Now I don’t intend to become a nun or anything… But I suppose that being a pleasure pony does give me a job to do.”

“Yessss, it doesss.” Discord purred again. “And just how do you plan to go about fulfilling that job while you are so far behind in your selfish desires?”

“Heh, watch me!” Rayne grinned with confidence.

Back in Ponyville -

When Rayne returned to Ponyville the stallion strutted straight down the main street like he had a funky rhythm playing through his head. His hooves marched along and his smile gleamed as ponies turned to stare wondering what had so inspired the stallion's attitude. “Ohhhh I’m gonna rock this like the Zohan! Ponyville doesn't know want it's in for.” He laughed to himself as he gave a hooves-up to another stallion on the road and did a spin to smile at a group of mares passing by.

The stallion chuckled and the girls flat out laughed at his ridiculous behavior and yet after they passed, the dark stallion’s infectious smile was one that they couldn’t resist but to take with them. Then after looking around at what was in view from the town fountain Rayne saw what his first target of the day was going to be.

“Oh goodness!" Mrs Cake called out as the door to Sugar Cube Corner suddenly flew open. Several customers laughed seeing a stallion dance his way in to some invisible tune playing through his head. But they all cheered as in hilarity as he swept the shopkeeper into his arms. “Oh! Oh Rayne! Rayne you stop that! OH-hehe wait no!” The patrons were now holding their sides from the comedy of the scene as the baker protested while she herself was laughing just as hard.

“Oh my apologies Mrs. Cake, I assure you that I meant no offense.” He stated charmingly after releasing the mare who held onto the counter to balance herself a bit. “I was simply passing by when my nose detected the luxurious aroma of fresh baked pies that seem just about ready to come out of your oven.” Just then there was a ding from her oven in the back. “Or am I mistaken?" He asked as several ponies behind him awed in amazement. "If not then I’m sure I would love a slice or two. I mean anypony would, aren’t I right?” He asked before several others nodded along all now requesting an order for themselves.

Mrs. Cake laughed gave a playful poke to the stallion’s side. “Oh now you old rascal. Stop goading my customers out of their hard earned bits.” She teased him, and yet all the same poked her head around his shoulder asking to the customers, “Uh was that one slice or two for everypony?”

Once most of the patrons had had their fill and gone, the shopkeeper then gave another playful nudge to the stallion’s shoulder as he stood beside her front counter with a sneer. “Oh you! What is this mischief that you’re getting up to in here? Huh?” She snickered to show she was appreciative to the sales hike he had just earned her.

“Mischief? Oh no mischief… well not really.” He smirked and she gave him a knowing stare back. “I’m just here to fulfill a promise is all.”

“Oh a promise you say?” She leaned her elbows down on the counter and looked from across the bridge of her snout to show that she wasn’t buying his whole innocent act.

“That’s right. Did I not promise you so long ago that I would stop by one day to trade recipes and maybe lend you a hoof in your kitchen after I had a little practice?” Now Rayne had a wide grin as the cyan mare thought to herself for a moment.

“Oh dear, why I guess you did say that, didn’t you? Oh but come now. Surely you aren’t serious. You don’t want to spend your time hanging around in a sweaty kitchen with this old mare… Do you?” She paused before looking at him curiously.

Rayne also leaned his elbows down on the table too and coyly responded, “What's wrong? I'm not allowed to spend my time in a kitchen baking with a friend?”

“Oh!” She gasped as she straightened up. “Well… Look at that. I have a friend.” She mused to herself playfully before inviting the stallion into the back with her.

Once the two were in the kitchen together Rayne wasted no time in keeping up his antics for his new cooking partner. “Well now, let’s see what we can make.” He announced while levitating over some mixing bowls along with a case of flour and eggs.

“Now hold on there a moment mister hot shot. This is my kitchen and there’s a certain way that we do things around here.” She began to scold the stallion.

But being quick to remember how poorly it went when Starlight offered her services here he spoke up, “Oh don’t you worry about a thing. I wouldn’t dream of disrespecting your hard labor with some fancy magic what’s-it cake. I’m in it for love of the craft and the beauty of the art. I assure you.”

“Uh huh. Really now?” She asked to him skeptically.

“Heh heh, well… Who says you can’t have cooking with a little flare? Tell me Mrs. Cake, have you ever been to a hibachi grill before?” Rayne asked while pulling out four eggs and setting them each to spin in place with a flick of his wrist.

“Hey no- uh, oh well… No, I can’t say that I’ve heard of a… whatchamacallit grill before.” She answered while first being afraid the eggs would fall but then being relieved when they didn’t.

“Got it… so no hibachi grills in Ponyville. Well then… pleasure pony do your stuff.” He grinned before passing over a whisk, a stirring spoon, and then eventually eyeing a steel griddle spatula. With a flourish he slid it under one of the eggs and then flipped it into the air.

“OH! What are you doing?! No! You’re going to make a mess!” The mare screamed but then fell silent when she watched him catch the egg perfectly in the bend of the cooking tool. “Oh my goodness! Did you know that you could do that?”

“Nope!” He admitted with a laugh and then said, “And here comes something else I’ve never tried before either!” Then with a smirk he flipped it up again. The egg was danced up, around, and even behind him once before being caught each time. After that he slit the egg perfectly in mid air before catching the shell and dropping the yoke into the mixing bowl.

“Oh wow, ha ha. That’s some fancy flip work there!” She applauded as he repeated the process to the four other eggs. Not long later Rayne pulled out a stack of sweet rolls baked together like a cake tower. “Viola! I give you ‘leaning pasty of pony’!” He chuckled.

“Ohhh marvelous! And I can’t believed you baked it all by hoof without using any magic.” She complimented him.

“Aw, the magic is in the taste.” He grinned. “Now for the finishing touch!” He said as he began to spray a generous helping of whipped cream across the top.

“Ohh careful, careful! You’ll put too much!” Mrs. Cake called out but that just gave Rayne an idea as he smirked. “What’s that? You love this too much! Okay, I’ll put more on then!”

“Noooo!” She shouted with a laugh as she stepped over to stop him. “Stop it, you’re making it look like it has a swirly mane of whipped cream. Customers will begin thinking we’re selling pastry ponies if we served that!” She cried out.

Then his smirk spread into a grin. “What’s that? You want a whipped cream mane?”

Mrs. Cake’s eyes spread open wide. “You wouldn’t dare?! ...AAHHHHH-haha! Nooooo!” She cried as a spray of whipped cream chased her around the kitchen. However after a quick turn the older mane couldn’t keep her balance and ended up sliding half onto her baking counter. “No Rayne please! I can’t breathe!” She called out from laughing so hard as the stallion was turning his hooves through her mane like a beauty salon stylist giving her a new hairdo.

“WHAT IS GOING IN HERE?!” The both of them froze as they looked up seeing Mr. Cake standing in the doorway. He was carrying an arm full of groceries and did not look pleased to find his wife laying on the counter, laughing up a storm, half covered with cooking ingredients, and having another stallion running his hooves through her mane.

“Uhh darling...” She began but Rayne just looked at her and shook his head before giving her a wink.

Five Minutes Later -

“Aha-ahhaahaah-ahahaha!” The married couple shouted together now as they both looked to have been on the losing end of a flour fight while Rayne twirled whipped cream through both of their manes now.

“Ah HA! Perfection!” He imitated a poor french accent purely for comical purposes. “I has created a masterpiece!” Rayne yelled in dramatic fashion.

When they both stood up they grabbed a pair of stainless steel pans to look at their reflections. “Oh well Ahaa-haa!” Mr. Cake chuckled.

“Oh darling we look ridiculous!” His wife shouted while giggling along beside her husband like a school filly. “Oh but wait! Who’s watching the shop?!” She suddenly asked becoming serious.

“Oh now is that worry I detect in your voice Mrs. Cake?” Rayne asked aloud in a jovial voice. “Well, we certainly can’t have any of that on this fine, fun, afternoon now can we?” He told to them both before guiding them upstairs into their living quarters above the pastry restaurant.

“Oh… OH! Rayne! Oh dear!’ Mrs. Cake called out nervously as he just shoved the two of them into a shower together both still fully dressed and turned the water on them causing them to laugh again. “I’ve got it all taken care of downstairs. You both just enjoy yourselves as you deserve to have a good laughing day today.” Then with a few married nervous chuckles the couple pulled their shower closed and began giggling for an entirely different reason as Rayne went downstairs.

Fourty Minutes Later -

When Mr. and Mrs. Cake finally came downstairs they were amazed to find their kitchen looking spotless despite the mess that had been made from the recent horsing around. Furthermore the mature couple nearly dropped their jaws when they walked into their shop to find a bustling pastry store full of customers with the dark stallion seeming to be having problems with the register.

“Heh, excuse me dear Cake’s. It would seem that this would need to be changed out.” Rayne told them with a smirk as they looked down at a register drawer so full of bits that it would no longer shut closed again. “Oh well… I suppose that since you’re both back that you probably have got it from here.” Rayne told them as they just stared ahead having no idea what to say. When the stallion walked out the door he gave a skip and a strut as if music were once again playing in his head.

“What… just happened today?” Mr. Cake asked in disbelief.

“Heh… I, I made a friend.” Mrs. Cake chuckled to which her husband looked at her having absolutely no idea what she was talking about.

Author's Note

First of all I hope you all had a laugh at the beginning of the chapter. I intentionally didn't explain that it was just Rayne playing Ogres & Oubliettes until later. Remember, the character that he plays is a blue mage. They encountered a righteous paladin who didn't approve of his practices. But his friends came to save him just in time. And then Rayne made a quick comment about not wanting to be called a monster.

The fourth wall break comment from Rayne was talking about the tv show, not breaking the 4th wall of this story. So far Deadpony has been the only one to do that.

Now Rayne actually got a bit of information about his situation here. I know that 89 chapters in is a bit of a wait for just a teaser, but it is the biggest mystery of this story. So I didn't feel it appropriate to bring up until now. Even so, the mystery continues... but at least Rayne found out that Discord knows SOMETHING about why he is here.

About Discord using magic on Rayne... I didn't forget that he still can't. But Discord can still use magic on the floor beneath Rayne and do other things like that.

Now as for Rayne's outlook on life... Some of you will understand this and some of you won't. There's nothing I can do about that. I, the writer of this story, suffer from several terrible medical conditions and injuries in real life along with a good helping of PTSD from certain things. That is not a piece of this story's fiction. For the hundredth time, yes I know I don't need to include that in my story but I still choose to. It helps to frame the background motivations of my character Rayne and I've stated before that I plan to make this important to the story later. But when you live a life of suffering... not hardship but real suffering, it makes you desperate to seek out every little pleasure you can find as a form of escapism from your troubles.

Alright now I KNOW that many of you have been waiting this entire story for Rayne's activities to get slapped back into his face. Everyone who wants to call my self insert a Mary Sue can get off their high horse now and maybe realize that for someone living the life of a hedonist, maybe Rayne's practices aren't so unrealistic after all. Anyways, Rayne admits here that he's been selfish and from this chapter on you're going to see him trying to spread his talents around a bit more.

Another point of criticism I'd like to knock off is my story being a wish fulfillment story. Now of course any self insert can be a little bit, but I'd like to think that a story with 89 chapters has a bit more substance to it than a concept like that. For anyone who has seen the movie Pleasantville, that is what Rayne was trying to do in Equestria so far. Look, truth be told Equestrian characters are still rather two-dimensional even in their thoughts and personality. Many ponies are incredibly intelligent, but they are still rather easy to manipulate if you already understand all the elements of their character. This isn't Game of Thrones were everyone from a commoner to a king is a mastermind. This is Equestria, where good hearted characters 'want' to believe in the best of everypony. But, that makes them easy to manipulate. Otherwise characters like Flim and Flam wouldn't be as influential as they are.

The song playing in Rayne's head was Superstition by Stevie Wonder but it was just the instrumental beat he was think about. It was just a 'Walking Tall' moment that he was feeling. **5/10/22 However, the animation I had made for this story was done by the wonderful and talented lithira_opatha on Fiverr.**

The Zohan reference was to an Adam Sandler movie where he played a character who was sexy, awkward, but alluring and he could basically do anything like a badass secret spy agent. You want a perfect example of a pleasure pony? Watch the movie 'Don't Mess with the Zohan.'

When Rayne was asking Mrs Cake about the hibachi grill he was secretly trying to see if they had such things in Equestria. Where I live they are a part of showmanship. A chief will cook your food right in front of you but make a whole performance about it. And Rayne just found out Equestria doesn't have such things.

Then of course at the end Mr and Mrs Cake enjoyed the most success business day they have ever had outside of a holiday season.

And yes I do like lemon flavored black tea. As always, thank you for reading!

90 - Priests and Purchases

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 90 – Priests and Purchases

Ponyville had seen a change over the next week. The small community which was once a happy town now seemed downright merryfull instead. Where ponies would casually walk down the streets with gentle smiles they now passed each other jovial grins from ear to ear. Commerce was up as food tasted just a little bit sweeter, namely after some agricultural tips given to the local farming community. And even the air had a delightful fragrance to it, albeit partially from a suggestion to Mr. Breezy of partnering his business with the nearby perfume store.

Even in the castle there was an increased since of thrill and intrigue. While Spike was beside himself in laughter at being given a literal mountain of new Ogres & Oubliette ideas to peruse through, the Princess had her wings flutter with excitement as she lay on a futon enjoying the afternoon with an unexpected reading companion.

“Ohhhh! No, no, no, ahh!” Twilight gasped as she nearly fell off her seat at the passage of a book that she and Rayne were reading a copy of together. “What?! They threw him off a cliff?! I thought they were supposed to bury him!” She shouted to herself in a blind crawl back onto her seat as she could not pull her eyes away from the page.

Meanwhile Rayne just smirked while staring up from over the cover of his copy. “I told you that you would like this one.” He whispered but felt unsure of whether she heard him or not.

The delay was short as she gave a sigh after finishing the line that she was on. But then Twilight marked her place and shut the novel to look up at him. “Like it?! It’s infuriating! To think that even in a fictional world that ponies could be so selfish and cruel to one another.” Then a second later she excitedly exclaimed, “I LOVE IT!”

“Heh, heh. I figured as much.” The stallion smirked as he closed his copy as well feeling no need to mark his place. “Just wait till you read what comes next. After an almost supernatural feat of swimming our ill fated protagonist runs into a band of pirates! You know, Dash might even enjoy this one if we can get her to look passed all the old ponish that’s written in it.”

“Ooooh! When you told me you had a story with drama like no other you really weren’t kidding!” Twilight beamed. “Yes the content is a bit dark for my usual taste but the tragedy and romance mixed with the suspense of what’s to come makes it so thrilling that it’s hard to put down!”

“I’m glad that you seem to be enjoying having me as a reading partner after all.” Rayne stated as he remembered back to her initial response. “When I first offered to share this book with you I thought you were going to laugh in my face.”

“I was not!” Twilight protested. But then she folded her wings a bit as she admitted, “Okay well to be fair, yes I did find it to be an odd suggestion. I didn’t expect you to actually show up on my door one day with a pair of books in hoof asking me if I’d like to read them together.”

Rayne nodded and opened his mouth to speak again but stopped when he noticed Twilight’s mood seem to change.

“But there's something that I just don’t understand.” She told him while looking down to the book in her hooves almost mournfully. “Why did the old stallion Abbé Faroia have to die? It just seems so cruel that his fate would be to never find the freedom which he toiled so long for.”

"Well it's because it wasn't important for him to have it, Twilight.” Rayne explained as she looked up to the stallion with a pensive stare. “I’m surprised that you don’t already know this but every character in every story MUST have a purpose that they fulfill, else they need to be removed. It's a basic principle of writing fiction.”

“What do you mean?” She asked him rather contestably. “There are lots of characters in many stories whose only purpose is for filler or to maybe insert some comedic relief.”

“Ah, but you’re missing the point of their existence Twilight.” Rayne said excitably, not entirely missing the comparison of the Abbe from their story lecturing to the Eston-Dantes. “While a lowly and fleeting sub character might appear to have insignificant importance in the grand scheme of things, think instead how important that comedic break or scene filler actually is to the mood of a chapter.”

“Oh! I.. I didn’t...” Twilight stammered but was still processing as Rayne went on.

“A sailor who embarks on a grand adventure and encounters a mythical beast, is still just a lowly street urchin if he never finds the boatman to purchase a vessel from in the first place. A majestic garden pieced together of flowers and fruit all too sweet would certainly be a wonder to behold. But how much more meaningful would the origin of that garden become, when you remember that the adventurer had consorted with the seller at the flower stand back when he was several chapters younger.” Rayne pointed out.

Twilight’s eyes were now open wide as her mind reeled at the possibilities that she had previously missed. “While a protagonist might be going on adventures galore in the exciting chapters, you don’t find out until later all the hard work he was committing himself to in the background!” Twilight shouted.

“That’s right, now you’re getting it. It is usually the minor characters who end up giving the greatest power to the heroes.” Rayne explained to her. “Every character serves a purpose no matter how large or small. But Twilight, once they have served their purpose they no longer have a place in the story. It would be great for the Abbé to have escaped and lived a full life until the end of his days. But that is not what this book was about. His purpose in Dantes’ tale is crucial, but it was required for him to die because he now lives on in the lesson he provided.”

“Wait, which lesson?” Twilight faltered. “He taught Dantes nearly everything! There were hundreds of lessons!”

To this Rayne could not resist a chuckle. But then he looked Twilight in the eye as he explained, “It was one of the final things he ever said to Dantes. Abbé Faroia told him ‘Here is your final lesson - do not commit the crime for which you now serve the sentence.’ Powerful words, that become even more potent as the story continues on. That beyond all the other support that Faroia gave, that was what his character existed to teach. And after that, the lesson was over."

Now there was a silence between them as Twilight took a deep breath and folded her wings in. “Thank you, Rayne. I am very glad that you introduced this novel to me. I think that at a later time I will reread it from the beginning with a greater appreciation for the finer details included. But for now I think I need a break.”

Standing from his seat the stallion stepped over and extended a hoof to assist the princess up. “I hope that having somepony like me as your reading partner was not too taxing for you.”

“Oh you were fine. The story is just anything but light reading is all. But thank you, I enjoyed myself today. Now I really need to get back to grading school papers. Heh, a Headmare’s work is never done.”

Now the stallion stepped backwards with his hooves up as they both walked out into the hall together. “School work? Well I’m no miracle worker. I believe you just may have found the one thing that this pleasure pony cannot help you with.”

“Ha! Either that or you’re just lazy when it comes to the academic arts!” She pointed to him playfully.

“Yeah, I’ll admit to being guilty at that. Lend my hoof to help with the extracurricular activities like band or shop class any day, but when it comes to math and sciences leave me out of it!”

“You’re hopeless.” Twilight joked at him.

“Yup.” Rayne grinned back.

The two laughed together as she walked him to the front doors before they waved to depart from one another. But once Rayne had traveled a good ways down the road it was then that he was greeted by another dark stallion with bright blue eyes who stood waiting for him. After looking around to make sure that no other pony was within view, two mirror imaged Rayne’s clapped hooves in a high five which resulted in Rayne reabsorbing his copy until there was only one stallion left behind.

“Hehe, seems like things in town are going well. But there’s still a few more stops to make before the day is out. After all, it IS usually the minor characters who give the empowerment to the heroes.” He repeated to himself with a smirk.

Back in Town -

There was a sudden rush of giggling from a pair of mares on the street as they watched the infamous dark stallion in town proudly walking his way out from the house belonging to their friend Strawberry Surprise.

“Oh my gosh! Nooo!” Sugar Grape gasped in laughter as her pegasus wings stood on end from her surprise.

“She didn’t?!” Apple Honey asked in disbelief as the two squealing mares rushed ahead just in time for the rosy remnant to appear at her doorway.

“Awww… Oh, hello girls.” Strawberry Surprise cooed blissfully before casually greeting the other mares who looked up with smirks all over their faces.

“Don’t you hello girls us!” Sugar Grape blurted out. “What were YOU doing all afternoon, huh?!” The white pegasus with the dark violet mane shouted while giving no regard for her friend's privacy.

“Heh heh. I’ll tell you what she was doing.” The dark golden country pony chuckled. “She was out in the field getting her strawberries picked with that tall glass of water walkin' away from us. That’s what she was doing.” Apple Honey said with a smirk. Then all three mares stared at the rear end of the stallion with a sigh until he turned a corner down the street.

“Excuse you!” The red maned mare finally shouted with an offended scowl. Then she reached out to pull her two friends inside. “That strawberry picking reference sounds an awful lot like a cherry picking reference to which I do not appreciate at all!” She sassed while crossing her hooves and turning her back to them.

“Oh, hey Straw’s come on.” The earth pony whined as the pegasus beside her lifted her wings to her mouth. “We didn’t mean anything by it. We was only joking with ya. Surely you know that?” She asked with concern.

But then Strawberry looked back over her shoulder with a grin and stuck her tongue out. “Gotcha! Haha! Actually, that stallion picked my strawberries alright… He picked my strawberries three times...” She groaned in dramatic satisfaction before dropping herself into her friend's hooves with a laugh.

For Grape and Honey’s part though they just looked to each other and then let their friend fall to the floor with a thud. “Haha, serves you right for pulling a fast one on us. You really had me going.” Honey replied but Strawberry just waved it off while looking up to them from the floor.

Sugar Grape then looked down and with a raised eyebrow asked, “Is everything okay Straw’s? I’ve got to admit, yeah I’ve heard the rumors about him but I never pictured you for the philandering type.”

“Excuse me!” Strawberry growled but still had a smile on her face. “Now don’t get me going for real. It’s not like I hadn’t met the stallion before today! And he’s always been real nice, a proper gentlepony to me. Today being no exception! And don’t you stand there all high and mighty like you don’t drop your berries whenever you see Honey’s cousin walking by.”

Both of the other girls broke out into a hearty laugh as the pegasus’ wings spruced up in a guilty exclamation. “Aw now lay off her.” Honey sassed while giving Strawberry a shove once she finally stood up. “Every pony knows that Big Mac’s been the eye candy of the town since he was a colt. That ain’t nuthin’ but nuthin’.”

“Well,” Strawberry remarked coyly, “I suppose that she’ll find out what that Rayne is like soon enough.”

“S-soon enough?” Grape stammered as she looked to her friend in surprise. “What’s that supposed to mean?”

“Oh, you hadn’t heard?” The red headed mare giggled as she looked into a mirror to straighten her mane that the stallion had left a sweaty mess. “That Rayne’s being paying a visit to every farmer, fruit picker, and flower grower in town. Has been for better part of the week. Now I’m not saying he’s looking to climb your vines or anything, but he did mention that it was the grape orchard he was headed to right after leaving my strawberry fields.”

“WHAT?! No, oh my gosh!” The now panicked pegasus shouted before hurriedly rushing back out the door.

Elsewhere in Town -

Rayne chuckled as a white pegasus with a dark violet mane zoomed by overhead seemingly unaware of his presence below. However after his snicker it was actually the Ponyville Costume Shop that he next proceeded to instead. With a little jingle of the bell above the door the shopkeeper looked up from the counter and smiled.

“Ah, a customer! Well, feel free to- Oh! It’s you! Well hello again Mister Rayne.” The store owner jovially called out. “Traveling by yourself today? Looking to pay for another afternoon’s perusal of my store, you sly dog you?” The shop keeper was an older tan colored stallion but one who definitely seemed to still have a lot of zip in him.

“Heh, heh. No thanks Mr Garbsworth. I’m actually shopping as a customer for myself today. In fact I would like to make a large purchase.” Rayne told the shopkeeper with a charming smile.

“A L-L-LARGE PURCHASE?!” The old stallion shouted excitedly before rushing around the counter to place a hoof around Rayne’s shoulders. “Well then, please allow me to be your guide. We have ghouls, and fairies, and party clowns galore! What kind of costume are you looking for?” He rhymed out with a beaming grin.

Rayne just smirked enjoying the old codger’s enthusiasm. “Unless I’m mistaken, Nightmare Night is going to be coming up in only a month. Let’s just say that I’m looking to get ahead on the festivities and I have some very big plans for the holiday.”

“Ah, a keen shopper. Somepony who wants to beat the rush. I like that.” The old pony said as he guided Rayne to a corner of the store that was filled with masks meant to be both frightful and terrifying. “Are you looking for a costume for yourself that’s positively chilling? Or perhaps something elegantly spook-some for some of your lady friends? We offer complimentary sizing you know and if your plan is to be discreet then I can work with that too.”

Now Rayne had to hold a snicker back as he covered his mouth with a hoof. “I’ve got to give it to you old timer. Your sales-ship is top class. But for what I have in mind I’m afraid we might have to go bigger.”

“B-B-BIGGER?!” The shopkeeper shouted again as money signs almost shined in his eyes for a moment. “Why-y-y. Yes! Whatever it is that you need!”

At this point Rayne looked around as if checking to see if anypony else were around and listening. Then he waved the other stallion to lean in closer and whispered softly into his ear. “Tell me friend, where DOES Pinkie get all those supplies when she throws a party for the whole town? I’m sure you MUST be a supplier to her, am I correct? Maybe some other material like fabrics and such from Carousel Boutique as well?”

Now leaning back the old pony thought to himself. “Well yes, I’d suppose. Maybe a little bit of column A and a little bit of column B. What makes ya ask?”

“Oh well I’m sure that a resourceful business pony like yourself could gather some items for me. And I’d of course be paying for all the base materials and time spent on your part.” Rayne negotiated as he lead the store owner back to front counter.

“Hmm. Materials you say? Just how big of a project is it that you’re talking about here sonny?” Mister Garbsworth asked while scratching his chin.

“Well...” Rayne smirked as he magicked up a scroll that he’d written in advance. Letting it roll open the parchment spanned from his hoof down the length of the register to the front door. But just then after a flick of his horn a large sack of gleaming bits plopped down out of thin air right in front of the store owner. “One for the material purchases I’m making.” Then a second bag equally full of bits appeared. “And a second for your time and assistance with this.”

The older stallion momentarily looked like he might have a heart attack but then with a gulp he steadied himself and smiled to his customer. “Whoooowie! Whatever you need! Right away!” He shouted before trying to drag each bag that was half the size that he was back behind the counter.

Using his magic to levitate the bags for him Rayne leaned down over the counter and asked, “Now, one more thing… Do you know where I can find Hard Hat? The construction pony?”

A Few Minutes Later -

Rayne stepped outside of the mayor’s office with an accomplished look and a roll of paper under his arm. He trotted down the stairs but then looked up as he heard a whistle from down the street.

It didn’t cause much notice for a random stallion to just be walking about his business. Rayne then slid into an alley between two large buildings where another Rayne had been standing and waiting for him. “Did you get the deed?”

“Did you get things taken care of at the costume store?” The stallion with a paper under his arm asked.

“T’ch. As if there would be any complications. It all went according to plan. But uh, the deed there. How much is this going to set us back?” Asked the Rayne from the costume store.

“Well… wow.” The Rayne from town hall answered. But then he straightened himself up. “Not to worry though. We knew that it probably wasn’t going to be cheap. But at least it's taken care of.”

“How much is wow?” The concerned stallion asked.

“Look, as long as you found out where the construction ponies are then we can proceed as scheduled.” Rayne deflected.

“How much is wow?” The concerned stallion begged to know.

“Look, it’s getting late and we need to get a jump on this project if it's all going to be finished in time!” Rayne pointed out, still circumventing the question.

But that was when Rayne from the costume shop stepped forward and put his hooves up on his other self’s shoulders. “How much is wow?” He pleaded desperately.

“Oh well… It's right in between, uh, ‘ouch’ and ‘boing’.” He stated before the two stallions suddenly merged back together. “Wow!” He exclaimed, mentally counting over the sizable decrease in his finances. However it was that momentary distraction that allowed him to absentmindedly collide right into the face of another pony after stepping back out on the street.

“Owwwie! That hurt.” Pinkie whimpered softly before looking up and then bouncing back to her hooves excitedly. “Oh, hi Rayne! Wait, what are you doing walking out of an alleyway huh?!” She asked him suspiciously.

“Heh heh, oh Pinkie. You’re so silly. I just came from saying hello the to costume shop owner. And this is the fastest way to walk to the center of town from there.” Rayne responded as if it were merely a game they were playing.

“Oh! Oh! Were you giving him super special, amazing wowsit, unbelievably scary and spooktastic ideas for the upcoming Nightmare Night next month?! I mean you did totally turn business around for Mr. Breezy’s fan shop and the perfume store recently. Not to mention Sugarcube Corner, the cherry stand, the lemon stand and the flower store; not to forget that the ice cream shop has never had SO many flavors. Wow, you know you’ve been really busy lately Rayn- HEY WAIT! WHERE DID YOU GO?!” But as much as she searched around, the party pony could not find where the stallion had trotted off to while she was busy listing off his recent ventures over the last week.

Out in the Workshop Behind Mr. Hay’s Hardware -

“Wait, you want to build this over here?” Asked a gruff voice from a stallion who was looking over a town map in the busy workshop. All around there were sounds of machinery as lumber was hauled back and forth between the warehouse and the sawmill on the corner of Sweet Apple Acres.

“No, no, not there.” Rayne explained to the dark blue-gray stallion in an orange safety vest. “More over here. Look see, there’s a whole area right here with no buildings, no tress, and it’s right on the edge of town. It should fit perfectly.”

The construction stallion stood upright as he tipped his bright yellow hard hat upwards over his buzzed mane. “Well I don’t know. If there’s really nothing there then what you’re pointing at is city property. Because you’re sure well within the city zoning limits. You’re gonna need-” The stallion Hard Hat began, but he was promptly interrupted by a series of papers being unraveled from a scroll and placed in front of his face.

“Deed of sale and title for land ownership, latest tax paid receipt, agreement of sale and permit for construction notarized by the town mayor, sanctioned building plan, approved zoning and property certificates, and finally proof of payment finalization with no loan outstanding for all receipts, permits, and certificates here included.” Rayne listed before finishing with a cheeky grin. “All that’s left to be required is a site survey on yours the contractor’s part and then payment for your services.”

Hard Hat’s eyes spun for a moment but then after looking everything over he glared back to the stallion and snorted. “Now wait just a minute! You can’t just walk in here off the streets and place an order for an entire building like you’re buying a muffin on a Sunday stroll! Your designs here include plumbing, electricity, labor... while on a huge plot of land you have mapped out here and what’s this… dual chimneys?! This would be one of the largest buildings in Ponyville! How do you expect to pay for something like this?!”

Rayne’s smile did not falter as he just slid his arm around the other stallion’s shoulders. “Let me borrow you for a moment. I’d like to show you something...” Then several of the other workers in the warehouse looked over curiously as the two of them were teleported away.

“Uh… what just happened?” Hard Hat asked as he looked around and realized everything had gone dark.

Suddenly a light was shined revealing an underground tunnel that seemed to open up into a cavern ahead. “You asked me how I intend to pay for the building? Well let me show you.” Rayne’s voice echoed off the walls as his horn illuminated the way.

“Where are we?” Hard Hat asked while staring at the stalactites hanging from the ceiling and the stalagmites rising up from down below.

“Yeah… I’d rather not answer that.” Rayne frowned wondering why the other stallion had even bothered to ask.

“Ah, wha-what are those?!” Hard Hat shouted as several figures darted back and forth across the passage way before them.

“What, you’ve never heard of guard dogs before? Come on, if you’re ever going to have your answer.” Rayne beckoned him over to where he now stood at the precipice of a cliff drop. “Take a look down there.”

Hard Hat was seeming less and less amused by the moment. But when Rayne shined his light down below Hard Hat’s eyes spread wide while reflecting the small sea of bits, gold, and jewels that shimmered before him. “Whaaaat in the...”

“Heh heh… I assume then that payment isn’t going to be a problem?” Rayne smirked and then teleported them both back to the warehouse behind Hay’s Hardware Store. “So can I count on your services? You will be working under a bit of a time crunch. I apologize to you in advance for that.”

Hard Hat had to blink several times before realizing that he was no longer staring at all those bits. “Oh uh, y-yeah. I mean, of course.” He said suddenly straightening his tune and now speaking to Rayne as if he were somepony of importance. “My team will get on this right away.”

“Heh heh, glad… to… hear it.” Rayne announced more to himself as he turned and made his way back out the door. Once he was outside he looked around and watched as three more copies of himself all came out from hiding. After merging back together he grinned, “Ah… Happy ponies, happy town hehe. Now… where is that grape orchard?"

Back at the Castle of Friendship -

“Knock, knock...”

True to her word Twilight had spent the rest of her afternoon totally engrossed in the new book that had been presented to her. “No! No don’t do it! He’s your son! Oh my gosh!” She mumbled to herself as her eyes were almost burning holes in the pages from how intensely she was reading.

“Knock, knock!” Came a rapping from a hoof against the door.

“Ohhhh...! Ouuuuu...!” The princess muttered to herself tensely.

Then with a light creak, a pink pony opened the door to the princess’s room and spoke softly. “Uh, Twilight? Are you-”

“AHHHHH!!!

“AAAAAHHHHHH!!!”

The two mares screamed after Twilight jumped in fright seeing somepony approach her side during an intense sword fight that she had forgotten for a moment that she was not actually a part of. “Ohhh goodness! Pinkie, I’m so sorry! Are you okay? Ahem, I mean, what can I help you with?” Twilight asked while setting the book down and leaning a hoof to her hyperventilating friend.

But the party pony just gave a sly grin and asked, “Good book?”

With a bit of a bashful blush Twilight responded, “Very good book.” Then she helped her friend up off the floor. “So, what’s up?”

“Wellllll...” Pinkie called out in dramatic fashion. “I wanted to ask if have you seen Rayne recently? I ran into him today but he must have been busy because he just suddenly vanished on me.”

“Oh why yes actually.” Twilight said before stepping out with Pinkie into the hallway. “You just missed him by a few hours. He was here sharing a reading session with me earlier. Why do you ask?”

“Well I’m worried about him. He seems different.” She said but from the tone of her voice it sounded as if she weren't entirely certain of what she meant by that.

This of course threw Twilight’s anxiety into overdrive. “Wait, worried about him?! He’s acting different?! Oh no! There wasn’t somepony being mean to him was there?!”

But Pinkie just laughed and said, “Oh don’t be silly, he’s fine! If it were something like that going on then I’d be like AHHHH TWILIGHT! RAYNE’S IN TROUBLE, YOU HAVE TO COME RIGGGHHT NOOOWWW!”

Twilight stood their with her mane blown back a little and she had to wipe the saliva that her friend had accidentally spit out off of her face. “Uh yeah, okay. Duly noted.” She remarked sarcastically. Once she was hoof groomed back into shape she turned and asked, “Well what’s wrong then? I thought that things had been going great for him. I know he’s been a delight all over town. In fact, Ponyville’s never been happier.”

Stepping out into the hallway together, Pinkie turned and whined out, “Well yeah but that’s what has me concerned.” Then from inside Spike's room, a light gray hoof pulled the little dragon back and shut the door to just a crack as a blue eye and a green eye peeked out from within. “Rayne has been busy making EVERY other pony he comes across happy. But he’s been so busy that I wonder who is it that’s still around to make HIM happy?”

Inside the room Rarity stepped back from the door and whispered, “Oh dear.”

“Wait, I don’t get it. Is Rayne okay?” Spike asked, starting to sound concerned.

“Why I don’t know my darling.” Rarity replied as they both heard Twilight speak out again.

“I think I can see what you mean. Let’s gather our friends and maybe we can all talk about it.” Then Pinkie and Twilight were heard walking off down the hall while Rarity and Spike were left with only their suspicions.

Author's Note

(Happy Leap Year!)

Forshadding warning here haha. Anyways, I wonder how quick some of you might have guessed that the book Rayne shared with Twilight is a ponyfied version of The Count of Monte Cristo. They had only gotten to the escape from prison when they stopped to have their conversation.

Abbé Faroia is a play on words for the character in the book Abbé Faria. A Faroe pony is an equine native to the Faroe Islands that is short and stocky but still referred to as a horse by the locals due to it’s strength. That reminds me of the Priest's character in the book because even though he is old and frail, his spirit is mighty. So I combined Faria with Faroe to make Abbé Faroia for this story. Likewise I named the character Edmond Dantes as Eston-Dantes after the Eston-Arden Draft Horse. It is a mixed breed that I felt complimented how Dontes is a mix of many different elements.

Now what Rayne is saying here is important about side characters being huge factors to the plot. Even something as insignificant as a store purchase could have radical consequences later on. And of course, all this is written to help you remember something that will be important much later on.

So yes, Rayne is finally loosening up be a little more leisure with his powers. Using the magic of the mirror pool he has been having copies of himself running around all over Ponyville. But Rayne is being careful to not split himself too many times at once. Also with using Starlight's magic he can choose which parts of himself go to which copy. So none of the duplicates of Rayne are derpy like the copies that Pinkie once made of herself.

Strawberry Surprise, Sugar Grape, and Apple Honey are all canon background ponies from Ponyville. But I just made up that they're all long standing friends with each other.

Oooh, why is Rayne visiting all those farmers?

So the owner of the costume store in Ponyville has never been revealed as far as I know. So I made a simple OC for the interaction with Rayne in this chapter. What do you think of him? Oooh and what could he be planning for Nightmare Night that could possibly be SO expensive?!

So if you've never seen the movie then you probably won't appreciate reference as much but this chapter had an homage to 'White Christmas.' Bing Crosby and Danny Kaye have a bit where they discuss the cost of putting on a stage show in a sky lodge in Vermont. The bit goes somewhat similar to the two Rayne's discussing the purchase of a deed at town hall. Also let me remind everyone that when the duplicate Raynes come back together their memories and experiences come together as well as if there had only ever been one of him.

Mister Hay's Hardware is a canon store in town but the workshop is something that I added for this story. It makes sense though that a hardware store might have one.

So yes... Rayne hasn't been putting his fortune into any kind of bank. He has been storing it up deep within the caverns below Maud's home and he now had a small vault of treasure just like Scrooge McDuck.

Aww good Pinkie looking out for a friend. But wait... Rarity! No! Stop! Eavesdropping is bad! No! What are you planning?! You don't know the whole story! What are you going to do?! Stalp!!! (Haha.)

91 - The Trouble with Good Ideas

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 91 - The Trouble with Good Ideas

“Rarity! You can’t just… Can you not see that I’m a little busy at the moment?!” Starlight shouted while being quite annoyed as the off white mare and a small purple dragon pushed their way into the counselor’s office at the School of Friendship.

Once they were through Spike turned at the door and gave an apologetic glance to the students waiting in line to get in. “Aheh, we’re sorry. Counselor Starlight will be right with you.”

Back inside Rarity was insistently pressing the matter that she had overheard. “I’m telling you Starlight, we heard it straight from Twilight herself! She was concerned about Rayne! I don’t know what it was that Pinkie saw but you know better than to question her instinct by now, don’t you?”

“Ugh, I don’t have time for this. I’m working!” Starlight groaned. “I can’t be busy thinking about stallions while I’m supposed to be giving support for the students!” But then she gave a sigh and sat up straight to ask, “Twilight really told you that she was worried about him?”

At this Rarity faltered a bit. “Ah well, I mean she did say as much… as Spike and I overheard her conversation whilst she passed with Pinkie beside his door.”

“Seriously?” Starlight glared looking far less than amused.

“Oh come now darling, you must care! Don’t you?!” Rarity pleaded still somewhat carrying the mantle of being Rayne’s silent defender.

“Of course I care Rarity.” Starlight’s argued. “But...” She looked to the door hearing Spike being overwhelmed by the machinations of students waiting their turn to get in. “Okay listen. I’ll admit that when Rayne didn’t meet us at the train station that yeah I found him in kind of a bad way. But he’s seemed so much better now!”

“Better? Or in denial my dear?” Rarity quipped. “What if it’s all been a ruse? Just him masking his true inner despair?!”

“Oh I never thought of that. So what is it then? Do you think he’s lonely? I mean, he can’t be right? That Romeo has been going around with a different mare every night! Not to mention he still has Rainbow Dash and Applejack as often as he likes.” But Rarity did not look as if she were swayed by Starlight’s point of view.

“You mean the two mares that he has an established ‘non serious’ commitment with? And so what if he is having a fling every now and then? Do you really think that some one night stand would me ANYTHING compared to the pain of losing you? The one mare who he nearly cast destiny aside for?! The one mare who he-”

“STOP RUBBING THAT IN!” Starlight shouted. It only made her grimace worsen as right at that moment the front doors had been pushed open allowing a pile of students to pour in onto the floor all looking up at her nervously from seeing their guidance counselor shouting. “Ahehe… So sorry, be right with you all!” She announced before pulling Spike inside and magicking the doors closed.

“Mmmm?” Rarity just stood there with an amused smirk while waiting for a response.

“Okay fine! I’m worried too, okay? I’ve just being trying to respect his privacy. I’m not his girlfriend anymore so I don’t have the right to go prying into every little detail of his life.”

“Hmmm?” Rarity mused again.

“OKAY, OKAY! Stop doing that! I’ll think of something to help pick his spirits up but only AFTER I finish working!” The unicorn mare shouted to the other.

“Ah fabulous darling! That’s just what I expected to hear from you.” Rarity chimed with her chin held high as she trotted proudly toward the door.

“Smug pain in my a-” Starlight mumbled as she walked back to her desk.

“Heard that! Love you Starlight dearest! Kisses!” Rarity teased as she thrust the doors open allowing for the students to spill into the office once again. “I have nothing but the utmost confidence in you!”

But seeing how her work had literally piled up on her now, Starlight just sighed and called out, “Okay so who was first?” She was not amused to see every student all raise their appendages at once.

Up in the Headmare’s Office -

“Alright, thank you all for meeting me here. I know we only have a short break between all of your next classes.” Twilight announced as Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, and Fluttershy all stared to her curiously. “Hopefully this will be quick but I just wanted to ask… How do you all think that Rayne has been doing recently? Any problems? Any concerns that maybe we as his friends should know about?”

Pinkie was remaining quiet but the other three looked around curiously having absolutely no idea what this could be about. “Why I haven’t noticed anything odd about him.” Fluttershy spoke up first. “He’s been nothing but positive and an absolute delight. In fact, he helped me at the sanctuary by recommending I setup different trails so that larger predators don’t have to trample over the smaller critters when they come and go.”

Applejack spoke next saying, “I suppose it’s been about the same for me. I mean, he’s sure been like a one pony wagon load of help around the farm lately. Especially seein’ as it’s Applebuck season again and all. But I’m not quite sure how he finds the time since he’s gone back to work’in at the day spa again. But whoowie that boy sure can buck a tree!” The country mare said with a laugh.

All of a sudden they were all distracted by an immature giggling that was coming from one of the pegasi in the room. “He, he, heh! He sure can buck. Ha, ha! Is that what you call it Applejack?!” But then Rainbow Dash realized that she was the only one laughing. “Oh right, sorry! Nope, can’t say that I’ve noticed anything weird. We’ve been too busy with him helping me train for me to notice much else I guess.”

“Helping you train?” Twilight asked. “But he’s a unicorn. How could he possibly be helping you with your Wonderbolts training when he doesn’t have any wings?” Twilight flapped toward her friend.

“Uhhh, uh oh.” Rainbow stammered suddenly remembering her promise not to tell anypony about their transforming encounters and to especially not let Twilight find out. “He’s just uh… helping me with some endurance training is all. You know, just some resistance training so that when I’m flying around without him I feel even lighter than ever.”

“Heeya, haaha, yeeha.” Came a very country sounding laugh from the other side of the room. “Rainbow, I’m surprised at you.” Applejack called out. “I never pictured you for the bashful type. We’re all friends here! An’ we know what goes on with Rayne behind closed doors. Really now… endurance trainin’? Heh, that was a good one.”

Twilight had to cover her face with a wing in frustration as Dash and Applejack now stood face to face glowering at one another. “Oh yeah? Well at least I’m being helpful to Twilight’s question! I was probably the last one of us to see him!”

Refusing to back down no matter how insignificant the detail was over Applejack roared back. “Oh yeah? Well he was with me just last night!”

“He was with me early this morning!” Dash wasted no time in shouting out.

However Applejack looked as if she were almost expecting Rainbow to respond that way. “Heh, I figured as much. How did my left overs taste there Rainbow Dash?” The country mare said smugly as the pegasus suddenly froze wide eyed as she licked her tongue through her mouth bashfully.

“He was with me just this afternoon and right in the middle of town!” Pinkie cheered happily while completely missing the context of the other two mares who were now looking at Pinkie with horrified expressions on their faces.

“ENOUGH!” Twilight yelled out. “Classes are going to resume any minute and I’m going to need all of you to get back! But before that I just wanted to have a quick conversation because I’m worried about one of our friends! But I’m starting to notice that Rayne is usually innocent of half the trouble that follows him around... its just all of YOU making everything about him CRAZY!” She huffed in a frantic voice.

“We’re sorry Twilight...” Applejack, Dash, and Pinkie all mumbled out together like a group of school fillies being scolded.

“That is not-! Ugggh!” Twilight yelled and stomped back to seat before slamming her face forcefully into her desk. A moment later she sat back up and whispered out from between her grit teeth. “Okay look. All I’m trying to say is that I’m worried that Rayne might be masking real sadness underneath trying to be ‘overly’ helpful to everypony!”

“Ohhhhhhhh!” All her friends called out together which did nothing to alleviate the frustration in the princess.

“Okay so now that I have all of your attention.” Twilight started again. “Have any of you noticed the possibility of Rayne maybe trying ‘too hard’ to help out? I don’t really have a gauge on all this pleasure pony stuff to know how things are supposed to go with them.”

The group looked around for a moment but then Dash stepped forward mumbling, “Oh well when you put it that way...” Dash began. “Oh yeah, totally.” She blurted out.

“Eyup. Absolutely.” Applejack wholeheartedly agreed.

“Um, yes. I too have noticed that. I even had that thought on my own already.” Fluttershy acknowledged.

Just then the school bell rang causing Twilight’s eye to began to twitch. “Oh boy. Alright well back to your classes all of you. We’ll have to talk more about this tonight once everypony is free.”

Back in Town -

"Yahhhh-hhaaaaaa!" The dark stallion yawned out as he raised his hooves up into the air in a large stretch. “Wow. What a day… Can’t believe I finished everything I set out to do and I still have maybe an hour or two of daylight left. Let’s see… I’ve run through almost all the shops in town, I helped out at Sweet Apple Acres again, it’s one of Rainbow Dash’s teaching days so she shouldn’t need any help, Maud’s at work. I guess… so that must mean I have some time to myself then?” Rayne pondered as he couldn’t think of a single obligation left to him.

Just then the stallion had to sidestep an oncoming pile of boxes being pulled along by a younger pony with a wagon. “Whoa, oh no!” Applebloom cried out as her sudden stop to avoid running into somepony caused some of her packages to fall.

“I got it!” Rayne shouted as he levitated the boxes just before they hit the ground. “Applebloom? What is all this? And why are you trying to pull all this by yourself?” He asked before magicking a bow around the whole stack to keep anything from falling again.

“Oh! Hiya Rayne! It’s nice to see you.” The little filly smiled happily. “And these are all the supplies I’m bringing for the Cutie Mark Crusader’s Day Camp. We’re having our final meeting for the summer this weekend and we’ve had some real worries this year. So I decided to pull out all the stops to try to help the colts and fillies who are coming for our help.” She stated proudly.

“Well now. That is a commendable effort on your part.” The stallion chucked as the size difference between the load in the cart and the size of the mare pulling it was just downright comical.

But her response made him worry as she lowered her ears and said, “Yeah, I hope so.”

Leaning down now he whispered to her, “It’s that bad, huh?”

She gave a nod before looking back up to him. “The thing is when Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, and I were working so hard to get our cutie marks we was just being impatient, that’s all. But we had a few ponies come to our camp last session who were just down right scared they won’t never get their cuties marks. It’s not about waiting for them, they’ve done and got it in their heads that they won’t get one for some reason.”

“Hmmm. And you girls are having a hard time figuring out how to help these young ponies get over their fear. Is that it?” Rayne asked while rubbing his chin curiously.

“We sure are!” The filly exclaimed.

“Heh, well you know what Applebloom? I wouldn’t worry about it if I were you. I know you can do it.” Rayne cheered as he gave the little pony a hooves up.

“Oh yeah? How do you figure?” Applebloom asked looking legitimately curious as to why her friend seemed to confident.

“Well because look at all this!” Rayne exclaimed as he waved toward the cart full of objects.

“Are you saying because I’m carrying so many different things that it’s not possible for me to have left out the one thing to fulfill their purpose in life?” She asked with an eyebrow raised.

“Noooooo.” Rayne said to her which caused the filly to lower her head seeming disappointed. “What I mean is that only a pony who really cares would go through this much trouble to help somepony else.” That definitely made the little filly pick her head back up. “Look at all this, this pile of stuff is huge! And that’s what shows how important these little colts and fillies are to you. I’ll tell you a secret Applebloom. It’s tough to be afraid when you’re surrounded by friends who care that much about you.”

Now the little lass was beaming as she trotted in place with a smile. “Thank you Rayne! That’s definitely right. It’s not just about doing the act of their special purpose, it’s also about sharing in fun times with close friends. I can’t believe I almost forgot that for a moment. You’re the best, you know that?”

“Haha, whoa there. I don’t know about all that. But if my advice was of any help to you then I’m glad for it. And if you still haven’t come up with anything else to help those younger ponies by the end of the week then you just come right on back to me and I’ll see if there is anything else I can do for you. Alright?”

“Alright! Thank you Rayne! I sure will!” Then with a little skip to her step Applebloom set off now that her boxes were tied down and no longer about to tip over.

“Awww. That’s nice. Alright then back to… What was I doing? Oh right, nothing.” Rayne snickered to himself as he walked through town. “Now let’s see. Just a few hours left… how to spend the afternoon until-” But that was when he noticed the swish of Opalescence’ tail in the window as he trotted by Rarity’s boutique. “Ah yes, I think I’ll take a cat nap. That sounds lovely right about now.” After that the stallion waved to a few passerby before walking himself right out from the edge of town.

That Evening, at the Castle of Friendship -

Smiles were spread all around as the Mane Six were gathered together at the map table. At this moment the holographic interface was disabled and instead there was a plethora of snacks from one end of the room to the other. “Twilight I must say, you have really gone overboard with the preparations for this evening.” Rarity mused even as she was rather greedily helping herself to a bowl of popcorn.

“What?! Are you crazy? This is amazing!” Pinkie shouted as she had tied a series of red vines together and was slurping them up like a lengthy spaghetti noodle.

Now the princess blushed a little as she said, “Well, I was hoping that after our talk that maybe you girls would like to stay over? You know, just like old times.”

This elicited a snicker amongst the group as Applejack spoke from over a bowl of honeyed oats. “Heh, heh. Careful y’all, this one here gets one taste of a slumber party a few years ago and now she’s always looking for another one any chance that she can get.”

This brought a hardy laugh to the whole group as Twilight didn’t exactly deny the accusation. “Oh well, what can I say? It’s good to be together with all my best girls again.”

That was when a different voice spoke up saying, “Oh yeah but don’t forget that I’m here too Twilight.” Spike announced as he was licking an amethyst as if it were a lollipop.

“Riiiiight, about that….” Twilight began as she narrowed her eyes on the little dragon. “Oh Discord?! Discord, are you here?” She called out to the air and smiled with relief as she saw the Draconequus appear.

“Ohhhh what’s this? A slumber party? Am I being invited to partake in the feminine revelry of you ladies? As a matter of fact I HAVE been studying up on my hooficure techniques recently!” Discord mused as he swirled about over the heads of the mares.

Twilight just smiled and said, “Well no but I’ll keep that in mind. Tonight I wanted to have some girl talk with my friends about a certain stallion. And it’s quite possible that some topics might come up that would be… of discomfort for you to listen to.” To that Discord cringed away while her friends all looked around curiously amongst each other. “I was wondering if instead, if you could use a dance partner over at the Hot Hoof jazz club? Rayne is singing again tonight, isn’t he? Here, you can take some bits, the first round of shakes for you two is on me.”

“Ohhh what a splendid idea! Twilight really, they should call you the Princess of Thoughtfulness.” Discord stated appreciatively before whisking the dragon up into his arms.

“Hey! Wait a min-!” Spike shouted before the two of them were teleported away together. Then Twilight gave a sigh as she looked back to her five friends knowing there would be no more interruptions for the evening.

“Wow Twilight, that was pretty sneaky of you. I like it.” Dash grinned as she leaned back putting her hooves up on the table.

“Yes well, maybe. But I really want to have this talk with all of you and please don't mind the overabundance of snacks. I… might need some comfort food during this conversation.” She stated before magicking up a mug and a pitcher to pour herself some hot chocolate.

The group of friends all nodded and took a moment to enjoy the nearly never ending amount of snacks before them. But after awhile it was Fluttershy who took the initiative to get the talk started. “So Twilight, you wanted to talk to us about your worries for Rayne… is that right?” After she asked the others slowed down in their devouring of confections to pay attention.

“Yes that’s right. I actually want to thank Pinkie Pie for bringing it to my attention. Nopony knows a strained smile like she does.” The purple alicorn stated to which the pink pony nodded.

“Uh huh, that’s right!” Pinkie cheered before she went on to explain. “Now, I’m not saying that Rayne has been lying to any pony or anything. But sometimes when a pony is sad they don’t even know it yet themselves. It takes a friend who knows them well enough to recognize when there’s a problem.”

“You mean like being helpful but very clearly trying too hard to go about it?” Fluttershy asked and Pinkie nodded.

“Yeah, what’s he up to?” Rainbow asked as she shifted forward resting both elbows on the table. “What’s he trying to do, reform the whole town or something? I’ve never seen Ponyville so busy before.”

Applejack went next saying, “I heard that he’s been visiting all the produce stands in town asking for a small splice of where they grow their crop from. Rayne told me himself that he wasn’t no farming pony so what’s he need all those fruit and vegetable seeds for?”

“I wish I knew the answers to these questions,” Twilight stated, “but right now I’m less worried about his activities and more worried about what we aren’t seeing with him.” Now the others nodded and pipped down to listen. “We all know that Rayne is a pleasure pony and they are supposed to be going around being helpful. It’s quite obvious that after his breakup with Starlight that he is trying to throw himself into his work. But what I want to know is if there is any pony offering Rayne any help instead?”

Now the others fell silent for a moment. “Uh, what do you mean?” Fluttershy asked curiously.

Twilight looked over and pointed out, “Applejack, you are probably the BEST farming pony that I have ever met. But surely you couldn’t manage ALL of Sweet Apple Acres just by yourself, right?”

“Oh why of course not Twilight. You know that.” Applejack admitted.

“And Rainbow Dash, you are definitely one of the most stunning members that the Wonderbolts has to offer. But the Bolts wouldn’t be what they are if it was only you on the team. Am I right?” Twilight asked.

“Heh, yeah well it'd be pretty hard to have a team if there weren't any other members.” Dash remarked as if it were obvious.

“That’s right. That’s the point that I’m trying to make. Rayne is doing everything alone.” Twilight stated to which all her friends sighed in realization. “Now I’m not saying we go out and try to do his job for him. But who is helping Rayne? Who asks him what HE wants to do during his off days?”

“Ohhhh good question!” Pinkie cheered as if it were a game show. “Let me guess! Let me guess! It’s RARITY! No, wait! It’s Derpy Hooves! No, better yet Mrs Cake!”

But she was interrupted as Dash waived her hooves shouting, “No! No! Nope! No! Uh uh, we aren’t doing this again.”

“Um doing what?” Fluttershy asked in confusion.

Now looking straight at Twilight, Dash said, “We’re not going to play the game of 'who’s the bad girlfriend' between me and Applejack!” There were some stunned faces in the room but Twilight didn’t interrupt as Dash started to rant, “I don’t know, I just don’t know! Okay?!”

“Rai-” Fluttershy began but was quickly cut off.

“I don’t know any of Rayne’s likes or dislikes! I don’t know his favorite color, I don’t know his birthday, and I don’t know what he likes to do in his off time. I don’t know where he lives, I wouldn’t even know where he works if you all hadn’t told me, and yes now that I say it out loud I understand that sounds horrible and I don’t have any excuse for not knowing these things!”

It was with a bitter huff that Dash finally fell silent and crossed her hooves around herself. “I’m sorry Rainbow, I didn’t call this meeting to point blame at anypony. I was just hoping that between all of us we might come up with at least some of the answers to these questions.” Twilight lamented.

That was when they all looked up in surprise as Pinkie pulled a notepad out of her mane and read off, “Rayne’s favorite color is dark purple, his birthday is the fifth of June-in fact we just missed it when he first moved to town, and his personal likes involve writing fiction, lounging in comfortable places, and hoof-crafting little model landscapes when he has the time. Huh, kinda surprising. Who knew that a guy like him would be into miniatures?” Pinkie chuckled to herself until she noticed the rabid death glare coming from Rainbow Dash. “What?! I asked!”

Speaking up now before a fight could break out between them, Twilight said, “Thank you Pinkie, but unfortunately all of those sound like solo activities. Unless maybe we were to throw a chillaxin’ part with Rainbow Dash again I don’t see how any of us could use that information to help our friend.”

Then something that Twilight said made Pinkie’s eyes swirl excitedly. “Oh yes! That’s what we need for him, a party!”

Perking her ears at that Twilight added on, “Yes, a Pleasure Pony Party! That’s what we need.” She stated while sounding sure of the idea. “Now we just need to figure out what would be involved in that and how we can use it to help Rayne.”

Applejack tilted her head back trying to remember back, "What was that Discord told us about being like poison to pleasure ponies? Sumthin about making him feel useless and all that? Well what if we did the opposite of that? How bout we celebrate how useful he’s been doing for all of us so far?”

“Brilliant!” Twilight shouted. “Pinkie, write that down!” She cheered and the party pony was quick to begin her scribbling. “Also, did you bother to ask him what foods he likes?”

“Already got it covered!” Pinkie replied as she flipped the page adding more to whatever she was already listing off.

Now a different voice who hadn’t spoken for awhile finally chimed in. “Really darlings, all this fuss.” Rarity stated as if it were no big deal. "Now I agree with you that our charming stallion may have been out of sorts lately. But it’s all handled my dears. I already-”

“I’ve thought of something that Rayne likes to do that involves other ponies.” Fluttershy suddenly spoke out and Rarity was dumbfounded at being cut off by their usually quietest friend.

"Oh yes, please. I'll take any suggestions you might have." Twilight responded with a smile.

“Well… I know that he really seems to like having sex with some of us." She explained innocently. "I mean, I know that is a bigger thing to some ponies than other ponies but-"

“FLUTTERSHY!” Applejack shouted with her mouth agape. “I cannot believe what I just heard come outta yer mouth!”

Rarity couldn’t even talk as she suddenly went into a coughing fit as she choked on her own breath. Meanwhile, after her initial shock Rainbow Dash started laughing so hard that she too quickly looked as if she couldn’t breathe.

Pinkie Pie sat there calmly seeming to take the practical approach to the suggestion as she now looked to Twilight wondering why the princess wasn’t having more of an emotional reaction. “Twilight? Are you… considering this?”

With that question every breath in the room was silenced as they all looked to the princess in disbelief. “I'm not approving or disapproving of any suggestions thus far… but I will say that I already knew something like this was likely to come up. It’s why I didn’t want Spike to be here and why I asked Discord to take him away. Rayne IS a pleasure pony after all. And it’s pretty clear that part of… well, pleasure… is-”

“Now hold on just one minute before you go and give me a heart attack now.” Applejack said sternly. “Hearing what we just done from Fluttershy was shock enough. But are you telling me that you already had this in your head from the git go?!”

“Look, I don’t know!” Twilight shouted defensively as she absentmindedly spread her wings out. “I don’t know how to help Rayne, okay? I don’t know what ‘supporting a pleasure pony’ would actually entail! I did some research on a lot of very old accounts and I was able to find some information about their actual activities. But they were all wild parties and frivolity and well... occasionally… debauchery.” She ended mutely as she was now wrapping her wings around herself clearly feeling embarrassed at just mentioning it.

“Excuse me but have you all gone completely mad?!” Rarity roared out.

“Whoa… the princess of friendship wants to hold a sex party! Ha ha!” Rainbow cackled out.

“Rainbow Dash don’t you DARE utter another sentence like that again in your entire life!” Twilight yelled at her. "I did NOT say that!"

Despite Twilight's arguing, Applejack cut through her guise like a hot knife through butter. “Yeah but that is what you’re talking about here, ain’t it? No sense in beating around the bush ‘bout it now. Is that what you’re meaning Twi?!”

At this point the princess didn’t know if she wanted to yell, scream, or cry. “Look, all I’m telling you is what I read about from ponies passed. The details weren’t actually specified but the inference was clear. They would travel to a new place, right wrongs that they found in ponies lives, romance the hooves off of mares and stallions alike, and in some cases throw parties with large groups that were… well, pretty wild.”

“Oh it’s hard to picture our sweet Rayne doing anything as rambunctious as that.” Fluttershy said in disbelief. But despite her opinion she had nothing to say against the other girls as they spoke up.

“Yeah… you'd think that because you haven’t slept with him.” Dash blurted out.

"That's right. I could see it from 'em.” Applejack agreed.

During all of this Rarity was completely beside herself as this was the last direction she had expected their evening to go. “Wha-wa? But I-! Uuhhh…!” She sighed as she fell back into her seat having fainted.

Meanwhile at the Edge of Ponyville -

“Oh come on, pleeeeease?!” Starlight pleaded as she walked back down the steps of a blue wagon that had just pulled into town.

“Really Starlight, I’m happy to see you again too but this is not the great and powerful welcome back that I was expecting from you!” Trixie stated with a somewhat judgmental tone as she stepped out to finish unpacking her supplies from inside. “Normally mares ask their mare-friends to go out for a drink or to catch a puppet show in town. Not try to pawn their ex boyfriends off on their companions.”

“That is not what this is Trixie!” Starlight whined because she realized that was exactly what she was doing. “Okay look, maybe it looks bad because you don’t know him but I am telling you that he is a really good guy!”

“Hmph.” The blue unicorn retorted as she stared in annoyance to a trunk full of magic wands that suddenly sprung open. “So what, you broke his heart and now you want me to sully myself to be his rebound for you?”

“Trixie please, I’ve had literally every single one of my friends make me feel bad for my break up with Rayne. But you are my BEST friend so I really don’t want to have to hear that from you.”

“Already forgotten!" Trixie stated and then pantomimed throwing something invisible away over her shoulder. “Alright so look, tell me again. What exactly are you wanting from me?”

Slowing down now to take a deep sigh Starlight calmly asked, “Will you please just go on a simple date with a guy who’s heart I just crushed and maybe butter him up just a bit to get his confidence back on track? He’s been running around I guess trying to prove to himself that he’s not a failure or so I’ve been told. I just need you to give him a boost to-”

“A boost?” Trixie asked with a smirk.

Missing the innuendo Starlight nodding saying, “Yes a boost to… to… what are you doing?” She asked in confusion until her face flushed with anger as she realized Trixie was rocking her hips.

“Oh, you mean like THIS kind of boost?” She shouted before busting out into laughter now. “Oh a boost! A boost! Ohh what a BOOST I could give him! Hahahaha!”

“Are you finished yet?” Starlight asked flatly as her friend was dancing provocatively around in a circle.

Getting Starlight’s point now Trixie finally stopped and asked, “So you really mean just an innocent pick me up for a friend? That’s all you’re asking me for?”

“Yessss Trixie! That’s all I’m asking you for.” Starlight sassed.

Pausing to think about it for a moment Trixie then asked, “Well… what if it actually goes well between us? What if he actually falls for my charms for the night and wants to-”

“A-LA-LA-LA-I’M NOT LISTENING TO THIS!” The heliotrope unicorn shouted. “Look, whatever you two want to do together on your date is none of my business. I’m no longer his girlfriend so I don’t have any reason to know. This is just one friend, asking another friend, to do an ‘innocent’ favor for a different friend. You got me?”

“Well… I suppose that Trixie the generous and gracious could do that for you. Seeing as you are so unbelievably dear to me and all.” Trixie smirked. “Even if it’s not as exciting as you made it first sound to be.”

Now Starlight scoffed. “Oh come on. You know I’m not that kind of mare. What did you think I meant? A wild sex party or something? You’d have to be crazy to come up with an idea like that.”

Author's Note

These silly ponies and their 'good ideas' that get them into trouble. Rarity has no idea of the issues that she is setting into motion by telling Starlight of what she overheard. Oh also Romeo and Casanova are both canon stories in Equestria.

So wow. We get even more hints for all the ways that Rayne has been helping ponies lately. Farmwork with Applejack, Fluttershy's sanctuary, and even more flights as Gryphons with Rainbow Dash.

Woooooow! Applejack totally set Rainbow Dash up for embarrassing herself. In case you didn't get the joke, AJ just called Dash out on giving oral sex to Rayne probably only minutes before he had just been having vaginal sex with her. So the joke was that Dash just ate secondhand pussy from Applejack. And from the taste in Dash's mouth she realized that she just might have.

So, one small concern sparks the inferno of Rayne's friends worrying about him. But are Twilight's concerns justified? Or is this how the end of a pleasure pony is always fated to begin? When ponies can't accept goodness for face value... What is it that could come next?

Ooh trouble with the CCC's? I think we can all look forward to a new chapter including then pretty soon.

And yes... That conversation really just happened. You put a room full of nervous mares in a room and their ridiculousness is bound to ensue. Let me point out, Rayne knows none of this. Nor can he be held responsible for these mares having their wild imaginations running away with them. And poor Rarity is going to have a heart attack after hearing this.

Now speaking of Rarity, it seems like her good intentions with Starlight and going equally out of control. Does Starlight really think that asking Trixie of all ponies for help with this would be a good thing?

92 - Teeth and Tricks

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 92 – Teeth and Tricks

The sound of crickets flowed loudly through the air like the roar of a choir under the starry night sky. Birds roosted in their nests while bunnies and other critters snuggled tightly in their burrows. The only other sound was the gentle bristling of water as it crashed down from atop the animal sanctuary. However despite the peacefulness that permeated the area, each animal gazed wearily of the large black paws that hung from the stone ledge atop the waterfall.

No movement came from the wide stretch of black fur other than the deep rumbling from the lungs of the beast. Four large paws rested in stillness, two of which draped over the cliff's edge while the other two lay beside the enlarged head that held a menagerie of fangs. And it was facing those fangs that four yellow hooves sat in waiting.

After some time there was a twitch from the panther’s nose followed by a flick of his ear. Fluttershy’s breath hitched in her throat as even though he had not yet opened his eyes she knew that the panther was awake. Four sets of razored claws extended from their furred covering as the feline reached out and flexed. His long tail gave a swish behind him and then two piercing blue eyes opened up to stare directly at the pegasus sitting some twenty feet away.

“Hello there Mister Panther. I know that you can understand what I’m saying to you.” Fluttershy announced with a confidence that surprised the Rayne. What he didn't know was that she had been sitting there for the better part of an hour trying to muster her courage for when he finally awoke.

For his part Rayne didn’t blink. He didn't even twitch. The panther just stared ahead as if he had become a statue. But after a moment his tail swished again once the pegasus had begun to wonder if the black cat was even still breathing.

“I uh… I hope that you had a good nap?” She squeaked out but then turned to look down to her hooves and scold herself. “No, come on! You can do this! You’ve had plenty of time to prepare while he was laying there asleep. You talk with snakes and wolves and lots of other carnivores. You can do this!” She told herself with an inspiring little hoof pump. But then she squealed as she turned back to find the panther standing motionless from only a foot away without having ever made a sound.

Rayne’s eyes observed carefully over the mare now as his large nose sniffed around her as if in search for something. Then after finding the air to be clear, he gave a look of relief before taking a step back and giving a large yawn from having just woken up.

Fluttershy was shocked to see the fangs of the beast spread so closely to her face. But when the cat closed it’s jaws again she gave out a heavy breath. “Oh good, he was only yawning.” She sighed in relief until noticing that she had leaned a bit too far back away from the panther. Fluttershy gasped as one of her hooves slipped across the smooth rock before sending her into a tumble right over the waterfall's edge.

Just before her thirty foot plummet to the stone below, Fluttershy looked up to see that the panther had caught her ankle right out of mid air. “Oh thank you! Thank you so ever much!” The pegasus gushed after she was gently set back down on the ledge. “I can’t believe how fast you were just then! And- and you move so quietly for such a large creature!"

“Oh boy, here we go.” Rayne thought whimsically to himself as he began to step away from her.

Without an ounce of hesitation remaining in her, Fluttershy walked right after him ranting, “Oh dear, I hope that you don't mind me referring to you as large. I certainly wasn’t making any comments to your weight or anything. You definitely seem to be in excellent shape. I mean I did run into some fairly large felines once before while out on a trip with my friends but none of them had anywhere near the muscle definition that you seem to have Mister Panther.”

Rayne turned and lay to face the cliff so to stop her from continually walking out in front of him as he attempted to avoid her. “Heh, I don’t know if getting chased around by Ahuizotl and his wild pack counts as a ‘trip’ Fluttershy.” Rayne again thought to himself.

Despite his efforts, Fluttershy suddenly floated down from overhead flapping her wings in front of him as she continued to rant on. “Oh but I wonder if Mister Panther is okay to call you. I’ve never even asked you if you have a name. I hope that you will forgive me, I usually have much better manners than-”

Fluttershy was abruptly forced silent as a large paw suddenly swooped around her. The next thing she knew she felt the cold stone on her back and was looking upwards as the feline glared down at her. “RRRRAAAWWWWWLLLLL!!!” The panther snarled viciously as animals below were frightened from their slumber.

“Oh dear. I must have upset you by talking too much. I’m terribly sorry for that.” The pegasus smiled upwards showing no signs of fear at all. Seeing the panther shift his demeanor curiously she stated, “You can growl and hiss at me all you want. But I already know that you won’t eat me.” At that the panther’s gaze narrowed. Fluttershy watched his claws extended but still she did not flinch.

“T’ch...” Rayne sucked through his teeth almost in annoyance before moving off from the pegasus and then strutting a few feet away. “Eating you wouldn’t exactly be the first thing that comes to mind for how I'd like to spend time with you.” His heavy voice sassed out.

“Oh goodness! You spoke to me! You actually spoke to me!” Fluttershy beamed as she picked herself up from the ground. “Why did you wait so long to speak up until now?”

Rayne was suddenly reminded of the very first episode where Fluttershy bombarded Spike with her curiosity. “Well to be fair, you never actually asked me a question until now.” Rayne retorted.

“I… Oh, I see. I guess that you’re right. Well, if you would be okay with it then I would have lots of questions that I would like to ask you!" She looked to him hopefully.

Plopping himself back down to the cool stone the panther stretched out while rolling his fur along it’s surface. “Ask me what you will and I will answer what I choose to.”

“Oh, well… okay. That sounds fair I suppose." She folded her wings in on herself as she contemplated. "Oh but where do I begin? First of all what do I call you? And where did you come from? What are you doing here in Ponyville? How did you grow to be SO big? What was that terrifying magic that you used in the Everfree Forest? Are you really a friend to ponies? Why would you protect us, if that really is what you’re doing? Oh and what do you mean eating me wouldn’t be the first way you’d spend time with me? Do you want to spend time with me? And how would you spend time with me if you did?”

Rayne was a little taken aback because she really did sound just like she had back when she was asking to know everything there was to know about a baby dragon. “Mister Panther is fine for now… and no background questions.” He stated simply.

At this the pegasus looked a little discouraged but nodded. “If that’s the way that it has to be.” She acknowledged shortly.

Rayne frowned at her obvious dissatisfaction with his response. “To tell how I got here would be rather difficult to explain. So instead I will tell you why I am sticking around Ponyville."

"Oh yes, please do!" She cheered to which Rayne had to suppress an eye roll.

"The fact is... that individuals are kind to one another here.” He pointed out and was not at all surprised to see the look of shock on her face. “I come from a place where strangers aren't always particularly nice. But here in Ponyville I can experience a change of pace. One that perhaps I never knew how badly I was needing until after I arrived here.”

“I see." Fluttershy said thoughtfully. "It certainly is true that ponies in this town do usually seek out the best in others. I suppose that anybody would want to live here when you look at it like that.” Fluttershy admitted as she was happy to see one of her favorite qualities about the town not being taken for granted. “And is it true that you have been secretly protecting everypony that lives here?”

“Yes.” Rayne answered bluntly. “It is.” Finally standing and turning to face her properly the panther said, “Yours is a community that I admire. And one that I would like to see last. I would hate for it all end tragically due to something as easily stopped as a villain’s rampage or the abuse of someone’s magic. However, at the same time I wouldn’t want to interfere with it too much which is why this black cat has been keeping itself to the shadows.”

“Oh but you’ve appeared at this spot several times now. It certainly gave the other critters a fright the first few times but they’ve all told me that you avoid them whenever possible as you come and go.” Fluttershy explained.

“Well this is an animal sanctuary is it not? And large as I am, I’m still a cat aren’t I? You don’t mind Harry spending time here and he’s about my size.” Rayne said while gesturing toward the bear staring up at them from the base of the waterfall. “Or are the likes of me not welcome here?”

“Ohh nooo! I didn’t mean to convey that to you at all! I am happy to have you visit here as often as you like. You might be big but as far as I’ve seen you’ve been a perfectly polite guest in not disturbing the others.” The pegasus assured him even going as far as to dare placing a hoof on his arm comfortingly. “What would make you think that? Is it because you can use magic? Or because you can talk like ponies can?”

Rayne thought for a moment but then decided to ignore the question entirely. “No, it's for a different reason..." Rayne whispered before turning to peel his eyes away from the side of her flank. "But, I should probably leave." Rayne said suddenly as he turned away from her to face the water's edge. "You shouldn't be alone with me like this."

"Wait no, hold on please!" Fluttershy urged as she raced around to his side. "But I'm enjoying talking to you! And you aren't doing anything to hurt me." She pleaded knowing full well that if the panther were to run that there'd be no way she'd be able to keep up to follow him.

Rayne's agitation grew as he gave a toothy grumble while avoiding eye contact with her. "Maybe I've already hurt you... And maybe I'm afraid of doing it again."

The mare's ears were lowered now as she empathized with the panther's tone. Fluttershy knew enough about felines to recognize it was a sign of frustration that he was now pacing back and forth in front of her.

"But... you never hurt me. When did you-" Fluttershy struggled for a moment but eventually recalled the memory that she had already put behind her. "Oh... you mean the first time I found you here... when I tried helping you and you roared at me." Fluttershy summarized to uncanny simplicity.

"I was groggy when I woke... and you startled me." Rayne replied as if he were in a trance, his eyes replaying the event. "I couldn't even see that it was a pegasus I was looking at when I pounced on you."

“Then why didn’t you just say something?” Fluttershy asked. “I was so terrified. I think I fainted for a bit when you left and when I woke up I had NO idea what had happened.”

"I am sorry for that Fluttershy. I never meant for any of that to happen. But I wasn't roaring at you... I was choking." Rayne explained to her.

All of a sudden Fluttershy's butt hit the ground and her eyes stared open wide. "Ch-choking?"

"Yes... you can laugh if you want. The big scary panther was choking." He remarked bitterly. "My throat was so dry that it actually hurt when I tried talking to you. I wasn't growling or snarling at you, I was hissing in pain."

"You mean the whole time I was only imagining that you were going to harm me?" She whispered while bringing her hooves to her lips looking embarrassed of herself.

"Yes." Rayne responded seeming happy that she understood. Alternatively, Fluttershy was becoming emotional in the opposite kind of sense.

"But wait, you assaulted me..." She finally whimpered out what she had avoided putting into words until now. "You- you took your tongue and you... Then after you were going to, you tried to, moun-" But the panther was quick to place his paw over her muzzle when Fluttershy looked like she was going to cry.

"Don't say it... And no, I never intended to do that." He reassured her. "To be fair, it was more like I responded to you than assaulted you." The large cat declared.

"Responded?! But I didn't want you to-"

"You were the first one to reach out with your hoof to stroke ME, remember?" The panther interjected and then Fluttershy squeaked in shame as she realized he was right. "I hadn't laid a paw on you. Then from out of nowhere you were all over me and I had no idea why. Also, what was the big idea with lifting your flank to my face? Do you have any idea how sensitive my sense of smell can be?!" His voice was starting to rise as his claws dug in against the stone beneath him. "Do you have any idea... how alluring... your scent was?!" But Rayne was becoming distracted as his frustration continued to grow.

It startled him though as he felt a soft touch on his arm and heard a gentle voice speak steadily to him. "Yes actually, I do understand. It seems that I owe you an apology. I am very sorry." She told him sincerely. "It is very ill mannered in pony-kind for a mare to expose her scent to a stallion without his permission. Now to be fair, I was desperate. I'm not the kind of mare who has ever done anything like that before, but I thought that I was begging for my life. Still, it was unfair for me to have done that to you."

The panther scowled while lifting his head away from her. "Answer me something... Something biological that I don't know the answer to about ponies."

"Um, okay?" The confused pegasus replied.

"Do ponies here in Equestria go through a heat cycle?" Rayne was discouraged to see a confused look on the ponies face.

"I'm sorry... are you asking if ponies ever feel hot?" She asked him doubtfully.

"I'm referring to a reproductive cycle!" The panther growled. "A fertile period! A time where mares-"

But she interrupted him as she nervously asked out, "You mean an estrous?"

"Yes! That's the word! An estrous!" Rayne responded, silently feeling like a moron for having forgotten.

"Well yes... I mean of course we do." Fluttershy answered but it was clear she was painfully uncomfortable with the topic.

"Oh... Is that so?" Rayne was a bit shocked having half expected the answer to be no. "So is that... Is that what you were-"

"What?! Goodness, no!" Fluttershy gasped as her cheeks flushed a deep red. "Look, this isn't really the kind of thing that typically gets openly discussed." Fluttershy squeezed one hoof with another awkwardly but she gave a sigh when the panther continued to stare at her. "Okay well... I guess I can answer your question. You did answer most of mine."

Rayne gave a single nod otherwise not wanting to do anything to interrupt.

"Very well. Now you see sometimes mares do have an estrous period but it isn't all the time." The panther's face was almost comical with how intently he was listening to her. "During this period the mare is obviously very... excitable. But it isn't unbarably so."

"So it isn't like a rabid lust or anything?" Rayne asked and the mare shook her head.

"No we wouldn't act any differently than we normally would. A mare wouldn't lose control of herself or anything like that. At least not usually." She struggled to explain as nopony had ever asked her to describe this before. "It's more like... Imagine if you were very hungry but not so much that you couldn't ignore it if you found yourself in pleasant company."

"Oh I see... And what about stallion's? What if one of them caught whiff of a mare during this time?" Rayne inquired.

"Well it's the same I suppose. Boy ponies certainly don't go crazy and start forcing themselves on mares or anything like that. But at the same time, it would be cruel for a mare to knowingly walk by and fill a stallion with yearning without intent to... uh, facilitate." She explained while combing her mane over her face now. "So during this time mares tend to stay indoors for the most part or at least limit their time around stallion's when able." She pointed out before adding in, "Oh and it usually only happens during spring... sometimes summer."

"Hmm. Well that finally answers that question for me." Rayne thought to himself. Fluttershy looked to the expression on his face quizzically but before she could speak again there was a rustling from nearby which interrupted their conversation. Two paws black as stone and a dark snout to match suddenly emerged through the leaves of the bushes nearby. The creature never made a sound and it stared directly at the panther ignoring Fluttershy entirely.

“What is it?” Fluttershy gasped out from beside him.

“There must be a disturbance somewhere in Ponyville. They wouldn’t come here to disturb me from resting otherwise." Rayne told her but wasn't too worried as long as there weren't screams or fires coming from the town.

But he was surprised by her tone as Fluttershy nervously took a step forward asking again, “Nooo… I mean him. What, is it?” She asked while tilting her head to the side trying to get a better look at the shadowy canine under the pale moon light.

With a chuckle Rayne observed her curiously and asked, “What, you’ve never seen a wolf before?”

Fluttershy turned back to him not seeming amused by his comment at all. “Of course I have! But Mister Panther, I have to disagree with you that THIS is NOT a wolf.” Then she turned back to the edge of the rock cliff and called out loudly. “Hello?! Every creature? I’m terribly sorry for waking you. But have any of you seen Sandra tonight? Is she here?”

Rayne wasn’t surprised per say but was startled all the same as when the clicks and chirps and howls that came from the animals below all came through as actual voices to his ear. After a moment a gray she-wolf stepped out from a soft patch of soil behind some bushes and gave a loud howl that Rayne could swear he understood it to be Sandra announcing that she was there. It was astounding to him to be able to hear the animals like Fluttershy does.

“Oh hello girl. I’m sorry for waking you. Please, could you go around the side and climb up here for a moment?” Fluttershy called.

”I’m afraid…” Sandra whimpered.

With a sensitive voice the yellow pegasus called down to her. “Oh girl, don’t you worry about Mister Panther here. He won’t hurt you. Can’t you see that I’ve been standing here talking to him and I’m okay? You will be okay too so please come stand next to me.”

It took a little awhile but eventually a slow crawling wolf stepped over the edge with her ears lowered and tail tucked between her legs. Sandra looked calmer though after being stroked by Fluttershy a few times. “Alright, so… This as you can see from the beautiful girl here is a wolf. She has fur and a wet nose and just the sweetest expressions with her eyes, yes she does.” The pegasus expressed. “But that there is unlike any creature I have ever se-”

Fluttershy did not get to finish her sentence as both she and Rayne jumped when Sandra shrieked out in terror. “TIMBERWOLF! IT’S A TIMBERWOLF!”

“Whoa, whoa! Easy girl! It’s okay!” Fluttershy called while rushing to Sandra’s side. “It’s not a Timberwolf, it couldn’t be. Look at it girl, it isn’t made of wood and it certainly doesn’t have that foul smell. But…” Now she paused for a moment as Rayne gave a look to the hound and the creature of stone and shadow stepped forward into view. “I supposed that it does kind of-” But then Sandra could withstand the presence of it no longer before wriggling out of Fluttershy’s grip and taking off into the cover of the trees.

“You wanted to know more about that terrible magic that I used against the deer?” Rayne asked somewhat sinisterly. “Come have a look for yourself. Don’t worry, I assure you it's perfectly safe.”

Fluttershy was practically crawling on her hooves and knees looking over every inch of the hound. She marveled at how it had most of the skeletal structure for a canine but instead of bone it looked to be made of dark stone. Otherwise most of it consisted of smoke or some shadowy mass that drifted through the air where the more meaty parts of the wolf would normally be. She gasped as the panther's claw suddenly raked down rending the canine in half. But then it quickly rematerialized and stood calmly seeming to not even mind that it had just been attacked.

“Mister Panther...” Fluttershy began. “You may not know this about me but I pride myself on knowing about almost every creature that lives in Equestria. And I can honestly say that I have never seen or even heard of anything like this existing before.” The pegasus said with awe. “Is it… is it alive?”

“Of course it’s alive.” The feline explained. “It thinks for itself, it feels, it has emotion.” He told her, even as Fluttershy looked up at him disbelievingly after watching the hound standing perfectly idle. Ignoring her stare Rayne continued on, “This is the reason why the deer king of the Everfree Forest was angry with me. Sandra was correct, this was once a Timberwolf… but never again." It wasn't until Rayne reached out to stroke the creature affectionately that it showed any form of independent action as it leaned into his touch. "You see Timberwolves are created when excess magic builds up amongst the trees within the Everfree Forest. It’s the same magic that makes the trees grow without pony aid.” Rayne bluffed when really he still had no idea how Timberwolves came into being.

“Oh is that so? And… these?” Fluttershy asked without an even a hint of doubt in her voice towards the panther’s words.

Rayne paused now as he tried to think of a way to make his powers sound different than Tirek's. “I have the ability to separate a Timberwolf from it’s connection to the forest by binding it to me instead. It was an ability that I discovered by accident, but once I’d done it once I repeated it again a great many times. This is the result of me using that magic. Contrarily, when I use the same ability on something that isn’t a Timberwolf it gives my obsidian hounds here the ability to shape change into that creature.” With a wave of his paw Fluttershy watched the panther change the canine from a wolf, to a Flash Bee, to a Manticore and back again.

“Oh my. And it doesn’t hurt the wolf to change like that?” She was relieved to see the panther shake his head. “But… if you keep taking Timberwolves from the forest what happens to the ecosystem that relies on predators to keep the balance of nature?”

“Oh don’t worry about that." Rayne was quick to remark. "Timberwolves always travel in packs and to this day I have never eliminated a whole pack entirely. I assure you that in the grand scheme of things, all I have done to nature’s balance is cause a temporary annoyance.” He said assuredly. But then he relaxed his tone as he told her, “But it doesn't matter anymore because my days of pillaging the wildlife are over. I have no need of any more wolves than I already have.”

“Aauh!” The pegasus gasped as Obsidianwolves suddenly covered her entire sanctuary for almost as far as she could see. “Goodness, you have dozens… no, this would have to be over a hundred!” She gulped feeling as if it’d be impossible to count them all.

Then in the blink of an eye every single one of them vanished back into the dark from whence they came. “Forgive me but as much as I relish the opportunity of having you alone...” He paused causing Fluttershy to blush as he stared at her with his deep blue eyes, “I really must be seeing to what is happening in town.”

The pegasus nodded in understanding but then suddenly looked up with a hopefully expression. “Oh… well, if it wouldn’t be too much trouble… and if you would permit me to ask…?” The nervous pegasus stammered out. But then with a magical blink Fluttershy suddenly found herself standing alone at the edge of town. She looked around a few times but her new feline friend was nowhere to be seen. “Thank you!” She called out aimlessly before running on ahead to where she could see a crowd gathering in the center of town.

Ponyville, Just Outside Town Hall -

“Thank you, thank you good citizens of Ponyville! The Great and Powerful Trixie will show you her appreciation by dazzling you with tricks that are both perilous and amazing!” The traveling magician shouted out as she stood upon a fold up stage that had been unloaded from her wagon. “Please come and enjoy the show!”

The crowd Trixie had gathered was meager but even those who stood around all looked up to her skeptically. “Your tricks are great Trixie, they always are. It’s just your attitude that the ponies of this town have a problem with!” Sugar Grape called out as she stood beside her friends Strawberry Surprise and Apple Honey.

“Oh now don’t be sour.” Trixie retorted with a smirk as the white pegasus gasped in offense. “Trixie isn’t here to cause a fight. I admit that on several occasions my behavior has been less than impeccable, but all I want is the chance to show off my magical talents. It might not look it but my performances do take a lot of work. All I’m looking for is a little appreciation… plus your bits of watching the show of course.”

“Yeah right Trixie! No ulterior motive this time? Are you sure about that?” Strawberry called out.

“Hey give her a chance!” A new voice called out from the crowd. After everypony turned around the three mares who had been heckling the performer now looked somewhat embarrassed as a dark stallion they knew all too well stepped up to Trixie’s aid. “Yeah I’ve heard the rumors… but so far the only ponies that I see being rude here are those in the crowd.” Rayne didn’t have to speak loudly for his point to be made and the three girls all took a step back. “Personally, I don’t think I could tell you when was the last time that I caught a good magic show.” Rayne said while smiling up to the stage.

“Oh, well how bout that? Somepony being nice to m- I mean, THANK YOU KIND SIR AND OF COURSE YOU’VE COME TO SEE MY SHOW!” Trixie called out with a cough before steadying her voice. “To show my sincerity, I the brave and devote Trixie shall put her very life in peril for all of your amusement!” The blue unicorn announced to the crowd which she was pleased to see elicited some curious whispers. “May I have a volunteer from the audience? Anypony? Please?”

As the crowd looked around the voice of a mare called out happily. “I’ll do it.” Starlight yelled as she made her way up. “Thank you for standing up for her like that.” She whispered as she passed by Rayne before making her way onto the stage.

Trixie gave a grateful smile seeing her friend take the opportunity to support her. But then regaining her showmanship Trixie called out, “Excellent! Now that I have a great and powerful volunteer I will now reveal to you all the Spike of Honesty!”

There was a loud murmuring from the audience as additional ponies started to gather round now. Starlight helped her friend wheel over something covered in a drape. Then when Trixie pulled back the cover everypony gasped seeing a short sword fixed point up from a wooden block that was built like a bench.

“Ohhh… A public impaling. This should be fun to watch.” Rayne snickered to himself.

“Now my great and powerful assistant, please feel free to inspect the blade yourself!” She yelled. “Test how sharp it is!” She shouted. “Show these ponies that there is no illusion that dropping one’s self upon it would no doubt be the end of a pony!” She cried. “Psst, just don’t press down on it.” She then whispered and Starlight nodded.

“OH YES! THIS IS DEFINIT- Oww! Hey Trixie wait a minute… This thing really IS sharp.” Starlight called out as she looked to her hoof realizing she had just accidentally cut herself.

“Well you were supposed to feel it, not jab yourself with it dummy. But don’t worry, I’ll give you a bandage for that later after the show.” Trixie whispered again and the two mares nodded with a smile. “Now everpony! Behold as I- whoa, levitate myself o-over the blad-OUCH! This is hard to do upside down in mid air… Oww! Where the heck is my spine?” She mumbled while clumsily levitating herself over the sword tip.

Starlight sighed and levitated Trixie two inches to the left as a tiny disk hidden in Trixie’s fur found it’s mark. “You’re hopeless.” The hetriope mare giggled.

Ignoring that the magician now called out, “Behold! The Spike of Honesty spares nopony except for those who are the most genuine! But should my conviction waiver… should I have even the slightest inkling of being insincere in my desire to entertain you, then shall this blade run me through and that will be the end of dear Trixie...”

Then there was a gasp as the mare ceased her levitation magic and everypony in the crowd screamed seeing a pristine blade slide up from her belly. Cries from mares were heard all around and many looked away feeling horrified at believing they had just witnessed an authentic demise. Before them the blue mare lay limp with her head and arms dangling loosely.

Even Starlight froze for a moment with her ears perked until she noticed Trixie flick her tail causing her to sigh with relief. “Wait! Hold on everypony!” Starlight shouted while walking around Trixie in a circle. “Surely no one here would believe that Trixie was insincere now, would you?!” She called out excitably.

“Wh-ert arr- you der-ing…?!” Trixie growled while still pretending to be dead.

But Starlight didn’t hesitate as she called out again, “Let’s hear it folks! Who believes? Clap for Trixie if you want the Spike of Honesty to spare her! Clap if you believe in Trixie!”

Rayne could hardly keep from laughing at the lengths Starlight would go for a friend. But he and soon many others all clapped along until the entire crowd was roaring with applause. After a moment Starlight used her magic to levitate Trixie up while the blue mare used her magic to push the spring loaded blade back into the holster hidden under her flank. “TA-DA!!!” Trixie called out to which all of the ponies shouted their praise. “Thank you, thank you all!”

“Alright, I’ll admit. That was pretty good.” Rayne praised aloud causing several others to join in.

“Thank you, thank you again!” The unicorn mare said as she now pulled her magician’s hat off of her head. “Now for my next trick I will show you all the magical ‘bit duplicating hat!’” This certainly drew interest from the crowd. “Please pass this around amongst yourselves. Simply add what you feel my performance was worth! Add no more than your appreciation deems necessary!”

Trixie watched as pony after pony dropped a couple bits in each. Meanwhile Rayne had to hide his snicker as he already understood how this trick would play out. “Here you are miss Great and Powerful!” Starlight called after going to collect the hat for her friend.

“Behold!” Trixie yelled loudly as she displayed the contents within. “Not a single one of you added in more than two or three bits each. And yet as if like MAGIC the hat is now completely full to the brim! Ta-da!” She called out while making a comical rim-shot noise with her magic. Despite all the eye rolls, this still got a good laugh from the crowd as everypony was taken for a bit of a sucker but none of them really minded for the corny joke.

“Now for my final trick of the evening! If my wondrous and stupendous assistant would assist me again… I will display before you the daring, the dazzling, HOOF CANON CATCH!” Gasps of shock and surprise where heard as Trixie used a spell to roll a real life canon onto the stage.

“Trixie!” Starlight called out after giving the metal weapon a tap. “This thing is real! What are you thinking?!”

“Worry not my friend for it is all part of the show!” But then very swiftly she leaned forward and whispered out a whole tandem of information to Starlight so deftly that even Rayne couldn’t pick up what was said. “Now everypony! Please maintain your support and still your fears as my assistant fires a solid cannonball of pure iron directly into my hooves! After which, I shall catch the rocketing projectile and remain completely unharmed!”

Rayne raised an eyebrow as even he had his doubts and watched as Trixie tossed her magician’s cape over her other side with flair. Starlight passed the cannonball through the crowd so they could all feel that it was real. Then she loaded the shot into the cannon before her horn sparked with magic and Starlight walked around the back aiming the cannon directly at her friend. “Ready?!”

“Ready!” Trixie called confidently. Ponies looked on with mouths open and eyes peeled.

When the cannon fired the blast shook the nearby buildings in town. Smoke from the gunpowder erupted violently and the townsfolk gasped in worry for the magician standing in the canon’s path. But when they looked up to see Trixie’s fate they found her to be safe and sound holding the heavy cannonball in her hooves while smiling. “Thank you, thank you! I’m glad you all enjoyed the show! Please, leave any additional contributions on the ground below the stage and they will be collected later! Thank you!”

Rayne shook his head with a smirk as he clapped along with the roaring crowd. He stepped by dropping a few gemstones into the pile of bits but then heard a voice calling to him from the side of the stage. “Rayne! Psst!” Starlight whispered as she waived him over.

“Hey there, quite the show you two put on. What’s up Starlight?” He asked feeling happy as ever to speak to her.

“Well it’s actually about Trixie. She is wanting to thank you in person for how you stood up for her at the start of the show. Her wagon is right around back over that way. Do you think you might have the time to stop by and say hi tonight?” She smiled to him hopefully.

Rayne just chuckled and gave her a nod. “I’ll be there. And I won’t keep her waiting, don’t worry.”

Rayne noticed a look of relief on her face but didn't think anything of it at the time. "Thank you. That really means a lot to me. Have a good night Rayne.” Starlight told him before making her way home at Twilight’s Castle.

“Have a good night Starlight. It’s no trouble at all.” Rayne waved as she left. Then the stallion turned to make his way straight to the magician’s wagon.

Author's Note

So the panther and Fluttershy round two, huh? I hope it wasn't too sublte in the beginning. Rayne was sniffing Fluttershy because he wanted to make sure that she didn't smell aroused like she had back in chapter 69.

Even though the interaction was rather short you do get more of a glimpse at Rayne's viewpoint here. He wasn't lying when he told Fluttershy that he just wants to embrace Ponyville's good natured lifestyle. I think that's why all grown adults fall in love with shows for younger generations. They aren't getting "the magic of friendship" in their adult lives so they get it during their time off through tv shows.

Alright so... about mares having an estrous. I always knew that this needed to come up eventually. I always found it kind of a cheap excuse for a sex scene in story where the only reason for it is 'just because' she is having an estrous. At the same time it would feel like a 'cop-out' if I avoided it all together. So I decided to finally address it here. Remember Rayne showed up in summer so he missed the season for it this year. But I might do something mild with it when the story rolls back around to spring.

The wolf Sandra is a canon animal character who is shown in season nine of the show.

So Trixie's magic tricks are all pretty simple. The Sword of Honesty would push down into the wooden bench when she laid upon it. Then she had a collapsible sword hidden on her belly. The bit duplicating hat was just a play on words. And the Hoof Cannon Catch was also just as simple. Starlight loaded the cannonball into the cannon but then teleported the cannonball to behind where Trixie tossed her cape over her shoulder. So when Starlight fired the cannon it was empty and Trixie only had to reach down and pick up the cannonball from right next to her.

Oh but what's going to happen tonight between her and Rayne, huh?

**4/14/20** Alright so a pair of new pictures are up for this chapter. I went through several different artists trying to make this moonlit piece just right. The best depiction of Rayne's Obsidianwolves to date is still in chapter 53 where they were created, but this artist I feel still did a very good job. Stained Glass Light Heart.

93 - Cares & Concerns

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 93 – Cares & Concerns

“No it is not okay! I don’t want your apology, I want to know that this kind of thing isn’t going to happen again!” The scene that Rayne walked in on was anything but serene as he found the performance magician being heavily reprimanded by the town mayor.

“Ugh, isn’t that what an apology is?” Trixie sassed with a thoroughly unamused expression. Then turning away disinterestedly she dumped the bits from her show into a trunk before removing a hidden belt from around her waist. “What is it that you want me to say?”

Mayor Mare was fuming as she stomped her hoof into the ground shouting, “I don’t want you to SAY ANYTHING! I want you to listen because you aren’t just getting off with a slap on the wrist this time Trixie! You CANNOT fire gun powder cannons in the center of town in the middle of the night! There are ponies who were sleeping and many of the citizens had foals that were frightened by your explosion!”

Even though the mayor had a point, Rayne closed his eyes and rubbed his forehead already imagining how irritated Trixie must be feeling by this point. “Excuse me, um, ladies? Mayor Mare, if I could just-”

“Oh please hold your praise for the performance of this no-good-doer for another time!” The older mare shouted. “I am speaking to her about official town business and this is very important!” The mayor snapped before turning back to Trixie looking angrier than ever.

“Uh actually I’m not here about her. I walked over here to talk to you madam Mayor. It's about a noise complaint.” Rayne interjected, not allowing himself to be dismissed so easily.

“Ugh, you see?!” The mayor shouted to Trixie while pointing with her hoof. “There’s another one! This is exactly my point! You can’t just-”

“Soooo sorry to interrupt again-” Rayne slid around in front of the mayor almost like a serpent coiling an unsuspecting mouse. “But my complaint wasn’t actually about Trixie.” He said and was pleased to see the look of surprise on the older ponies face.

“Oh? There’s been another disturbance? Well, I mean I am mayor but I’m still only one pony. No one had told me if there was something else- Oh well I mean maybe after I finish here I can-”

“Yeaaah… but you see," He pointed out in his best Bill Lumbergh voice, "the other disturbance? It’s you.”

‘W-wait, what?” The mayor balked as she blinked several times while staring at the stallion in surprise.

“You see, I know you’re trying to do what you feel is best for the town and everything...” Rayne began as he slipped a hoof around her shoulders and then turned to begin walking her away from Trixie’s wagon. “But you’re doing an awful lot of shouting. It’s late, and ponies are trying to go to bed… Couldn’t you just, you know, file a citation or provide a zoning map or something? I'm sure that a matter such as this could certainly wait until morning, right?” Rayne listed and before the mayor knew what happened she was looking around wondering how they had gotten back to the town square.

“Well I mean, yes I suppose… I didn’t mean to… Wait now I wasn’t...” She stammered through a mix of emotions. Once she realized what had happened she sucked up her pride and raised her head proudly. “Perhaps right now isn’t the most appropriate time to deal with the matter. But this isn’t over. Good night Rayne!” Then she marched off to the town hall and slammed the door behind her.

Rayne’s smirk was from ear to ear as the traveling magician stepped up beside him. “How did you-? Wow, I cannot believe that you just did that!" Trixie stammered with her jaw open. But then she pulled off her hat and gave the grinning stallion a smile. "But thank you. No pony has ever done anything like that for me.”

Recognizing an opportunity for a laugh when he saw one Rayne replied, “Aw don’t mention it. It was nothing. But did you see the look on her face?!” It took a moment but sure enough Trixie and Rayne both broke out into hearty laugh together. A moment afterwards the mayor stuck her scowling head back out her door but Trixie and Rayne had snickered all the way back to the wagon together.

Once they’d returned, Trixie paused to catch her breath but then gave Rayne a curious smile. He rose an eyebrow to her as she looked him over giving quite the inquisitive smirk. “So, my hero then huh?" She asked sarcastically which definitely caught Rayne off guard. "Am I supposed to swoon into your arms now?” She wisecracked.

For his part Rayne just raised his hooves saying, “No, no. A thank you might be nice but nothing more than that is necessary. To be honest I didn’t exactly do it for you.”

“Oh?” Trixie looked over with legitimate curiosity now as she returned to tieing her performance supplies away on top of her wagon.

“Heh, yeah well let’s say that from another life I know what it’s like to have to deal with unruly and entitled individuals. It’s something that I hate to see happen so it was a personal joy for me to come in and intervene.” Then with a flick of his horn the rest of Trixie’s cases lifted themselves into place.

The unicorn mare raised her brow before leaning back against her wagon saying, “Wow, you really are helpful to have around. Starlight was right about you. So it’s Rayne, isn’t it?”

The stallion was a little taken aback by this but he nodded all the same. “It seems that my reputation proceeds me. She didn’t tell you too much about me I hope? I would hate for my mysterious stranger approach to be foiled already.”

With a slight chuckle Trixie replied, “Oh no, don’t worry. All she told me about was a twisted love affair that ended tragically and with hearts broken on both sides. One where you poured your heart out to her and she smashed it into a million pieces while also hurting her own heart in the process.”

“Nnnmm… I never meant for that.” Rayne mumbled under his breath.

“Oh you would probably be interested to know that she feels INCREDIBLY guilty over the whole thing.” Trixie went on.

“What? I never wanted that.” Rayne said dishearteningly.

“One might even say that she feels responsible for you now. Shew told me something along the lines that she wants to make sure that you’re happy as opposed to moping around like a devastated train wreck that is struggling to prove himself or some nonsense like that.”

“She’s what?! I never asked for that!” He growled in frustration. “Damn, it turns out that Trixie really IS as freakin' annoying as the show made her out to be!” Rayne thought quietly to himself as she clearly wasn’t listening to a word he was saying.

“Oh but don’t you worry because it isn’t all bad.” She said coyly to him. “In fact, I think I might actually have some good news in store for you.” Her tone was hopeful but her gaze seemed apprehensive as she began to stride around him in a circle now. “Hmm, my my. Not disappointing indeed.” She commented more to herself as she took in the full view of the stallion. “You’re in luck because Trixie the compassionate and alluring is here to take all your heartache away.” She announced with arrogant conviction.

“De’uh… Say what now?” Rayne choked in his stupor as he found himself wondering if he'd heard her right.

“Oh? Which part wasn't clear to you? And here Starlight had said that you were sharper than most in this dull hick town." She stated with a snide expression. Leaning in close now Trixie gave a sassy scowl announcing, "I, Trixie, intend to take you out!” She declared as if there were no question in the matter.

“Why do I have a bad feeling about this?” Rayne asked aloud while giving the mare a curious gaze.

“OHH! How DARE you?! You're going to reject me?! And I thought you were supposed to be charming.” The blue unicorn huffed before turning her back to him and walking up her short wagon staircase.

“No, wait!” Rayne quickly retorted. “Crap, that was smooth. Nice going big mouth.” He thought to himself as he watched the magician stop at her door. She didn’t give him the respect of turning around to face him but still made it clear that she was willing to hear him out. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mead it like that. All I was thinking was that you’re so spectacular and wonderful. How could just a simple stallion hope to keep up?” Rayne said as his save.

She gave it a moment to consider his apology but then raised her chin proudly as she called back, “Hmm, I suppose that sort of makes up for it. But you needn’t worry. It isn’t up to you to impress me when you are the ‘take-out-ee’ and not the ‘take-out-er.’ All you need to worry about is not being late.”

“Ah-heh, well... since this seems like it's definitely happening... then I promise to do my best.” He said uneasily. There was a silence between them as Trixie stared back from her doorway and Rayne stood there unsure of what he should do.

Then something happened that Rayne didn’t expect. Trixie looked regretful for a moment and the walked back down her stairs to place a hoof over his shoulder. “Hey, listen to me for a moment. Let’s go ahead and take the pressure off this for the both of us. I will admit, yes Starlight put me up to this. She did in fact ask me to go on a date with you. But please don’t take that as the only reason for why I'm asking.”

Rayne was giving his full attention now because he knew that moments like this were rare for a pony like Trixie to open up about herself. He gave a nod to show that he was listening and had no intention of interrupting her.

“Traveling from time to town isn’t exactly cheap you know. I don’t usually get the best reviews from Ponyville but I needed the bits so I stopped by. If it hadn’t been for you then I might have been in some real trouble.” She explained and then gave him a smile. “So please, let me just take you out to say thank you. It's the least I can do.”

Now that things had taken an easier tone, Rayne gave Trixie a gentle smile back and nodded again. “I would like that. And I’ll be looking forward to it. You just tell me when and I’ll be sure to make the time for you.”

“Excellent.” Trixie cheered returning back to her usual tone. “Tomorrow night then, just after sun down. Meet me on the grassy hill over to the east end of town.” Then she leaned forward and ever so gently whispered to his ear, “And if you’re late or if you stand me up then I… will… end… you...” After that she trotted right back up the steps to her wagon and yelled, “Good night!” With a cheerful smile she slammed her door shut and that was the end of their conversation that evening.

Rayne stood there with a bit of surprise. But after hearing a distinct lack of malicious monologue or any nefarious plan of evil deeds coming from inside, Rayne bowed respectfully to the wagon and took his leave to head home. “Good night, Trixie.”

Back in Ponyville Adjacent -

“Hello?" Rayne called out after teleporting in at the entryway of the cave. "Maud hun? You home?" All looked peaceful and still as it usually did but Rayne knew that his girlfriend had returned from her day of mining because he could see her bag of equipment sitting in the corner.

Then there was a splash from the pool down beside the waterfall. “I’m down here!" A steady voice called out as Rayne stepped over to see a half submerged mare tilting her head to get the water out of her ears.

She paused when she heard the water be disturbed behind her and it made her smile seeing two dark hooves wrapping around her from behind. “Mmmm… hi there.” Rayne whispered into her ear which made her instinctively press herself back against the stallion. “Taking a bath without me I see?”

“Well you got home so late. But you still made it and that’s what counts.” She told him as she reached up and wrung out her mane. “I’m almost done though so you-”

“Mmmm no.” Rayne cooed out with a chuckle as he held the smaller mare tight. “No I think you’re still dirty.” He snickered amorously.

Maud blushed a bit and then looked away as her monotone voice softened. “Rayne… I mean it. I already washed up for the most part. I just need to-”

But she stopped as her boyfriend shook his head and then trailed his hooves down to her hips. “No… You’re definitely still dirty...” Rayne whispered seductively beside her ear as he pulled her back down into the water with him. Maud gave up resisting and turned around to lock lips with the dark stallion as she allowed him to submerge her.

Awhile Later -

Maud and Rayne both lay in bed together with a silky sheet draped across their hips. The stallion had the mare laying on her side as he lay behind her tenderly stroking through the fur on her back. He stared down adoringly at the small mare beside him savoring the moments when she gave a gentle sigh from his touch upon her.

“Thank you for tonight Rayne… I think I really needed this.” She whispered softly with her eyes blissfully closed.

“Hmm? Sorry, I was distracted by how beautiful the arch of your back is. What did you say?” He smirked out as he watched her turn over to face him.

“You always tell me that.” She chided him playfully.

“And it’s always true.” Rayne replied wholeheartedly. He then leaned over her to enjoy one of their many long make out sessions together. What surprised him though was when she gently pushed him away as she had never done that before.

“I want to ask you about something… but I don’t want it to spoil the mood we have right now.” She stated which naturally set the stallion’s curiosity ablaze. “Don’t worry, it’s nothing bad per-say. But I wanted to ask you if you are feeling alright tonight?”

“Hmm?” Tilting his head being legitimately confused Rayne asked, “What do you mean? Was I a little off tonight? Or did I-”

“No, no.” She stopped him with a gentle hoof over his lips. “You were amazing. I am so happy right now.” She reassured and Rayne held her close believing in the trust that he'd grown with her. “But I want to make sure that you're okay too. It was your eyes... when you came home looking for me, it wasn’t just because you wanted to see me. You were looking for relief in me.”

“Damn this mare is perceptive!” Rayne thought to himself before looking surprised as she pointed up to him.

“Ah, there. I knew it… you’re guilty.” She joked with him and she smirked feeling proud of knowing that she was the only mare in Equestria who could back Rayne into a corner without a come back.

“Are you upset with me?” Rayne asked as his ears lowered. “I don’t want you feeling like I’m using you." He asked as he tightened his hold on her a little.

Maud looked up at him giving an expression that was even more monotone than usual. “Don’t be stupid. You never have to feel that way with me.” She declared, explaining in her own way that she would always be there for him. “Alright, come here.” She said suddenly which surprised the stallion as she sat up to face him. “It’s your turn. Get over here.” She ordered as she sat with her arms outstretched.

“Oh, well this is nice.” Rayne chuckled as she laid him down with his head in her lap.

Maud gave his antics no mind and smiled at how easy it was to shut him up once she caressed her hooves across his scalp. “If I can’t do at least this for you then I don’t deserve to be your girlfriend. Now… talk to me. What happened today? Tell me or I’ll stop doing this.” She playfully threatening as she lifted her hooves away making Rayne change from a state of bliss to whimpering up pleadingly.
“Wow, merciless tonight.” He jested.

“When it comes to the stallion I care about? Yes, absolutely.” Then she returned to running her hooves through his mane and said, “That’s what you get for coming home with your brow furrowed looking like soil consolidation instead of natural healthy compaction.”

Rayne blinked for a moment before raising his hooves saying, “Alright, you win already! Enough with the third degree.” She gave him a quaint kiss on his snout but then leaned back to listen as she continued to caress his scalp. “Well it certainly started off as a good day. I went around, did some errands, accomplished a few things that I set out to do. I even took a nap at Fluttershy’s sanctuary again.”

“Yes, you love doing that. You’re going to get in trouble one of these days with taking your cat naps all over the place.” She reprimanded him but not aggressively so.

“Yeah, speaking of that...” He began which made Maud halt her hooves in concern. But she returned to what she was doing after the stallion looked up at her. “I had a chat with Fluttershy today. She was there waiting for me atop the falls when I woke up.”

“Oh? And did you get a chance to tell her how you feel? That you want to run your cat tongue through her fur like a full body mane to hoof massage?” She teased him quite enjoying how bashfully she could make her stallion squirm.

“Ah-d...nooo!” Rayne smacked a hoof over his face at how embarrassingly immature his response sounded. “What I mean is, I am entirely rooting for her and Discord to get together one day.”

“Mmmhm.” Maud mused disbelievingly. “So what’s different there? You slept with Rarity and she is now happily together with Spike. Why couldn’t you do the same thing with Fluttershy? I know how badly you want to sleep with her.”

Rayne quirked an eyebrow marveling at how understanding she was of him. He didn’t leave her waiting as he quickly explained, “Well for those two… let’s just say that their stars aren’t exactly aligned. It’s going to take a lot of work to get them officially together. And on top of any vengeance that I’m sure Discord would seek, I have no doubt it might hurt him to learn if he weren’t Fluttershy’s first kiss… her first everything.” Maud nodded that she could see that. “And besides, with Spike and Rarity that wasn’t exactly hard to setup. I mean Rarity made it so easy to- OUCH!”

There was a moment of silence as Rayne looked up in shock seeing Maud holding a single strand of hair that she’d just intentionally plucked from his mane. “You deserved that...” She said to him pointedly.

“...Yeah, I know.” He admitted and with her point made she went back to stroking him affectionately. But Maud froze again as Rayne looked down to his hooves and said, “But that’s not what had me so vexed when I came home to you.” The two looked into each other’s eyes now as Rayne sat up and turned to face her properly. “It wasn’t about Fluttershy… or any pony who lives in town. It was about Trixie… She just pulled into Ponyville today and I spoke to her for the first time this evening.”

“Did she say something to hurt you?” Maud asked almost threateningly and Rayne shook his head before the earth pony marched off to shatter the magician's face like a boulder.

“Well… I caught her show, and then afterwards Starlight asked me to go to see Trixie at her wagon. I didn’t know what to expect but after I started talking with Trixie… I can’t explain it. Something just felt wrong." He paused and Maud looked to him curiously now. "It was like I wasn’t needed there. It was an anxiety that is hard to explain.”

“Tell me. I want you to confide in me with things like this.” Maud urged as she gave him a still monotone yet concerned stare.

“Well after chasing away the town mayor who was causing a scene, I tried to be charming like usual but it just felt empty. Trixie didn’t do a thing to make me feel this way but I felt like my words were worthless to her.” Rayne’s voice was heavy and contemplative as he tried his best to explain.

Maud looked down to her hooves as she thought for a moment. “You always flirt with everypony, mare or stallion alike. But you do it in a way to try to brighten other’s day. Or sometimes just to make them feel good about themselves. But you’re saying it was different when you tried to get sweet on Trixie?”

“I wouldn’t even say that I got that far. I don’t even remember flirting with her. It was like I started feeling this way as soon as I was alone with her.” Rayne relayed as he tried to sort his feelings out. “Well after I accidentally ended up insulting her, she asked me to go out with her tomorrow evening as a thank you for saving her show from some hecklers. Normally I'd know just what to do or what to say to make a pony smile... but in this case I kept getting this nagging feeling like it wasn’t important for me to do.”

“Was it magic?” Maud asked which confused Rayne even more.

“What do you mean?” He asked while reached out to hold her hooves.

Turning to lay back against his chest again she held onto his arms. “Rayne, I am probably one of the only mares left in town who don’t see you as some tail struck play-colt by now. I know you like the other’s in town never will. You didn’t know this but Pinkie told me that Mr. and Mrs. Cake had been having some marital problems with the stress of the new twins. However after your little kitchen stunt their relationship has been like new again. And even your tail chasing with all those farm ponies in town has done wonders for the taste of the food at the local markets.”

“Okay, okay, I get around. What are you getting at?” Rayne pushed as he was starting to feel a little bashful about his exploits now.

“What I’m saying is you’re not like a normal stallion who dreams of wild fantasies with as many mares as he can come across. It's not about the sex to you. When you step into another ponies life it is to bring a joy to them that they didn’t know they were missing. Perhaps even a joy that you didn’t know they were missing. You’re a pleasure pony, Rayne. It’s like an invisible force guides you to make others smile in the most intimate ways possible. And naturally... more than a couple town ponies have felt inclined to show their appreciation back for that.”

“So I think you just said it doesn't make me a pervert for sleeping with almost half the ponies in town?" He remarked sarcastically. "And this relates to my failure at conversing with Trixie this evening because...?”

Maud turned her neck to face up at him. “Being a pleasure pony, there is something that drives your ability to make other ponies happy. And maybe it is telling you that Trixie doesn’t need any help from you."

"Huh." Rayne uttered at that revelation. "Yeah, I think you're right. That feels like it fits. I think that maybe the only thing that makes Trixie happy, at least on an intimate level, is just being Trixie."

"But you know that means you're in trouble right?" Maud settled back down and it almost frightened Rayne to see a devious smile on the usually stoic ponies face.

"W-what do you mean?" Rayne asked as his tension elevated despite how Maud happily closed her eyes while laying on his chest.

"Your powers of being a pleasure pony only work when you are serving for another ponies benefit. Trixie doesn't need your help, so that means you'll be on your own to be charming for her." She whispered. "It'll be interesting to see how charming you really are... without your magic... to... mmm..." But her voice trailed off until she was just softly breathing while laying against his warm torso.

"You are the smartest pony that I know. I would be lost without you Maud." Rayne whispered affectionately to her before kissing her forehead good night. The mare only shifted a hoof gently as she dreamed but otherwise didn't stir. The stallion just levitated over a serving of his disdream elixir for the night and then wrapped his hooves around his girlfriend to sleep for the night.

Author's Note

Alright all so it's time for the chapter review. I always enjoy a chance to show how smooth Rayne can be in action. And being able to smooth thing over with an angry mare is a perfect example. Also it was too hilarious to pass up using a Bill Lumbergh voice on the mayor. That is a fictional character from the movie Office Space. He is the boss of a boring office and he has a comically dull voice.

As for Trixie, Rayne wasn't 'too bad' at talking to her but he definitely wasn't his usually smooth self. This of course was explained by the lovely Maud.

Unlike most ponies, or any people people for that matter, Trixie needs no validation from others tool feel good about herself. Her problem isn't being shy, or having anxiety, or having crippling regrets. I'm not saying she doesn't have her own problems but usually her issue is being too confident and overbearing. Also don't let this chapter mislead you, I really like Trixie and Rayne is excited to see her. But it isn't going to go the way things did with the other mares.

Also I hope you all enjoyed seeing Maud again. Rayne still lives with her and comes back home to her on most nights. She'll still be a big part of Rayne's life for a long time to come.

Maud's play-colt joke was supposed to be a playboy reference.

Okay for Maud's soil joke here's the explaination. Soil compaction is when dirt and minerals come together which mix to make all the glorious stuff in geology. But soil consolidation is when the pressure gets too tight and stuff can't mix around. When soil is consolidated water can't get to plant roots, etc. Remember, Rayne has all the geological knowledge that Maud does. So he has the background knowledge to understand all of her jokes. But I hope it came through clear just how deep the connection between Rayne and Maud has become.

94 - A Date Reversed

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 94 – A Date Reversed

"Dash...! What's gotten into you?!"

It was a lovely Autumn day in Ponyville. The sun was shining and the breeze was warm. Many ponies were out to enjoy the nice weather while having a leisurely walk around town. It was during one such excursion though that a pair of pegasi found themselves snickering. "Hey Sassafras, hehe, take a look over there. Look at, haha, look at that dark cloud in the distance!"

Well beyond the range of sound but not entirely out of view, they saw a rain cloud that was behaving quite peculiarly. The billowy tuft of water vapor would darken and lighten almost rhythmically while water dropped from the pressure pulsing within. While the few other clouds in the sky we're soft and white, this cloud was darkening by the minute while hovering far from the ground about a quarter mile off from town.

"Alright, come on Cloud Kicker. Let's give whoever's over there some privacy." Sassafras smiled as they both knew what it meant to see a cloud like that.

Off in the direction of the stormy tuft, two ponies tumbled between each other's hooves in that low hanging cloud. A loud slurp caused Rayne to groan in pleasure as he could hardly stand the tension that Dash's mouth was giving him. "Hey, be careful you don't tear it off Dash!" Rayne laughed as the pegasus leaned her head all the way down until her throat was extending around the shape of his cock.

"MMMmmmssslllppphftt, auhhh! Mmmm hehe, what? I thought you'd enjoy me getting better at doing this. Are you saying you don't like having a hot blooded mare like me obsessively downing her mouth around your stallion pole?"

"Heh, are you kidding?! This feels amazing!" Rayne praised her as he watched her sit up from where she had been kneeling in his lap. "I'm just wondering what inspired the sudden-"

"Look, are we going to fuck?! Or are we just going to talk?!" Dash snapped at him from out of the blue. Rayne was surprised that from the expression on her face she actually looked mad. "What's wrong? You don't like me no more or sumthin'?" Dash was now laying back in the clouds displaying her open legs lewdly for him. But as seductive as her body language was, her face was still turned away from him with a pout.

"Fuck, something's really bothering her." Rayne thought to himself. "Better to not keep her waiting though and just ask about it later." Relief and joy seemed to refresh on her face the instant the stallion maneuvered himself between her legs.

"Just do me Rayne." Dash ordered. "Look, don't read too much into it. I just need a stallion right now and that's all you need to know. Okay? Now come on..." She hastily encouraged him.

Rayne just nodded and surprised Dash by taking a hoof-full of her hair. Then after driving his cock forward he savored how she grunted as his hips collided in with hers. "You mean like this Dash? This is what you need?" He grinned, savoring the rare opportunity she was allowing him of being rough with her.

"Yesss!" She hissed through her teeth. "Let me feel it! Give it to me! Every in-NCH AAUHH!" She screamed into her hooves as Rayne started to really pound her.

"Heh, if she wants it then let's let her have it." Rayne smirked to himself enjoying how Rainbow Dash was still one of the tightest mares that he had ever had sex with.

"Yesss! That's, it! I… Love… Taking… Your… Cock!" The squirming pegasus grunted between thrusts. "I… Want… To Be… Your… Cock… Slut!" She winced out with her eyes closed as she fervently began rocking her hips with him.

"Fuuuuck Dash! You're being so vocal this time! I don't know what's up but I'm loving it!" Rayne exclaimed feeling her tighten her already vice like vagina around him.

"Oh yeah? You're liking that?" She asked with a seductive look in her eyes. "Well maybe I've finally come around and decided I want to see how much fun devoting myself to a stallion's cock can be! I want to have all the sex that you want to have with me, alright? Anytime that I'm not busy, you just let me know and I'll be up for it!"

Rayne was feeling confused because Dash was seemed a little over the top about wanting him, even with the fact that his cock was currently buried inside her. "Heh, well if you want it then you got it." He agreed. "If being a cock slut is what you're wanting then come over here. Suck me clean before I bend you over again." Pulling off from the missionary position they were in Rayne reached under her tail to begin playing with her as Dash crawled forward to reinsert his dick into her mouth. But as soon as she had, Rainbow suddenly froze before eventually flying away from him. "Hey, wait a minute. What happened?"

Hopping down from the cloud now Rayne stepped over to where Rainbow Dash had landed and was now bracing herself against a tree. She was huffing hard and looked a little panicked but Rayne couldn't tell if it was from sex or from something else. When Dash eventually spoke her tone was very direct as she reached behind her pulling her flank apart to reveal her slit. "Don't talk anymore Rayne… and I won't either. I just want you to fuck me and don't stop into you're done. Alright?"

Rayne could tell that Dash needed this for some reason and it had nothing to do with him. She was frustrated and was trying to burn it off through carnal lust. Rayne didn't speak as he just grabbed her by the rear before shoving himself back inside her. Dash screamed from his second thrust when the tip of his length bottomed out inside her. Then he braced Dash's shoulder against the tree and started to fuck-crush her against it. Even if they were only dating Rayne still cared about the mare and if she had something that she needed to be beaten out of her then that was exactly what he intended to do.

About Forty Minutes Later -

Dash let out a comfortable sigh as she lay with Rayne under the tree. The stallion had his back against the trunk and Dash lay sprawled out along the grass with her head laying sideways in his lap. "Wow... that felt… so good." She sighed just idly enjoying the feel of Rayne's cum leaking out of her and down her flank.

"Heh, well it was my pleasure." Rayne chuckled as he felt thoroughly satisfied from getting to rut his urges into the pegasus so thoroughly.

But after some blissful sighing Dash's voice tightened a little as she lay in his lap. "Rayne… you're not as dumb as I'm hoping you are right now, are you?"

He gave a pause before admitting, "No Dash, I'm not. You made it pretty obvious that there's something eating you and that all this had nothing to do with me."

A few leaves trickled across the ground in the breeze as the two continued laying together. "I know that I owe you an explanation. I totally just used you and I wouldn't hold it against you if you were mad at me for it. But, I just don't want to have to explain what that was about! I don't suppose… that I could just tell you that you helped me and leave it at that?"

Rayne reached out to stroke her mane behind her ear. He smiled at the blissful sound that came from her lips before saying to her, "It's a shame really. The idea of a new, slutty, cock craved Rainbow Dash would have been a very exciting adventure to explore… but that was never really going to happen now was it?"

"No, it wasn't. I'm sorry that I even said that. I know that I can be a bit of a tomboy. Am I sporty? Sure. Competitive? Definitely. Horny? Well obviously. But slutty? I'm sorry, I'm just not that kind of mare."

"And I know you're not Dash. Don't be sorry about that. I wouldn't ever change a thing about you." He reassured her.

Dash had no idea how long the two of them laid together for after that. While relaxing with him she was relieved that Rayne didn't push for her to explain her earlier behavior. But after a serene moment's rest the pegasus eventually looked up to him and asked, "What time is it?"

"Hmm? About noon maybe?" Rayne supposed but he wasn't sure.

"What time's your date?" Dash smirked as she felt a shift from the stallion in his surprise.

"Hey, how'd you hear about that?" Rayne chuckled playfully.

"Oh well, she's kinda been going around town asking about ya. Not obnoxiously so but... you know I can hear everything from up there." Dash said while pointing up at the clouds. "So, you and Trixie huh?"

"Heh, yeah well I don't think anything serious will come of it. But yeah I'll be seeing her later." Rayne admitted.

"What time?" She asked him again as she nuzzled her face into his fur enjoying the musk of their scents mixed together.

"Oh don't worry, I don't have to leave anytime soon. It won't be until tonight." He reassured before scratching behind her ear again.

"So you're saying you're free for this afternoon?" She asked with a bit of a grin. "If so then do you think you could help me with something?" As the two looked at one another Dash reached her hoof down to rub against her side while saying, "Do you think you could take me to Ponyville Hospital? I think you might have broken my hip."

"I did not!" Rayne shouted as he quickly sat up looking the pegasus over in alarm.

"Ahahaha! Gotcha! No don't worry, it's probably just a muscle sprain. I'm sure there's no permanent damage done… but seriously though. I do need some painkillers or something. This really hurts." She chuckled up to him. Although even as she winced from Rayne loading her onto his back, he could tell from the smile on her face that it was a pain that she was happy to have.

Grassy Hillside East of Ponyville -

It was late in the afternoon when the stallion approached the designated meeting spot. But even before he arrived he could see that his date for the evening was already there and laying out preparations in advance. The breeze was soft and the sky was filled with an orange hue from the setting sun as Rayne approached to see what surprise the traveling magician had in store for him.

“Well, what’s all this? A picnic date Trixie?” Rayne asked as he saw a lengthy blanket spread out upon the grass with a basket to the side and some candles ready for after it had gotten dark.

“Well, that’s part of it.” She hinted as she was still setting out the collections of items which she had brought with her. After producing a glass pitcher of what appeared to be orange juice Rayne was surprised to see Trixie also levitate a quill and notepad from the basket as well. This definitely sparked his curiosity for what she had planned this evening.

“I hope that I arrived on time for you?” He said with a gentlemanly smirk knowing full well that he had not kept her waiting.

“Like clockwork.” She smiled back to him appreciatively. “In fact, maybe a couple minutes early.” Next came a pair of blankets that were set to the side in case it got cold and Rayne was feeling impressed with how much forethought she seemed to have given for their date.

“Oh well then please allow me to be of use.” He smirked as he stepped over to help with the unfolding. However he was caught off guard when the blankets were suddenly levitated away from him.

“Nope.” Trixie said shortly.

“Nope?” Rayne asked while giving her a puzzled look. She set the blankets aside for now and then began unpacking the food she had brought in the basket.

“That’s right. Just nope.” She said again while hardly even glancing at him as she worked.

“What is going on here?” Rayne thought to himself. “She isn’t being aggressive with me. She doesn’t sound upset at all. If I had to call it anything then I’d say she’s sounding playful with me. But why wouldn’t she want me to help her with anything?”

“You’re probably wondering why I am just leaving you to stand there while not allowing you to help with anything.” Trixie stated to which Rayne immediately failed to resist balking in surprise at her. “Hehe, I thought so. You see the fact is that you aren't going to be assisting me with anything all evening long.” She stated matter-of-factually which made Rayne’s curiosity for their date rise to almost infuriating levels.

“Why is this mare getting under my skin?!” His thoughts screamed before saying aloud, “Ahem, well… is that so?” He asked politely after clearing his throat to recompose himself.

“Yes.” She again answered as short as could be. Finally laying herself down upon the blanket to face him she then patted the space before her. "Come and sit."

Rayne had to crane his neck to the side to avoid grinding his teeth where she could see. Then with as charming of a smile as the frustrated stallion could muster he laid down so they were both facing each other. “So, is our entire evening going to be this short spoken together?” He asked to comment upon her quick quipped little responses to him.

“Oh no, definitely not.” She answered quickly and with her signature devious smirk. “In fact, it is my hope that the two of us will talk a great deal tonight. You see, this will not be a date that is full of stallion charm where you attempt to impress your way into my heart. You will not be serving me this food tonight and there will be no serenading me with songs. This will not be a cheesy trip to an amusement park or even to catch a performance while the two of us sit idling beside each other in silence.”

Rayne had no issue with being faced by a strong female presence, but her insistence to definitely control the evening left him burning to know what she had planned. “Then what am I to do for you this evening for our date?” He asked, still refusing to give his gentlemanly tone a rest.

That was until Trixie completely shattered his expectations by saying, “Not a thing, if it means doing it for me. I want you to rest. I want you to simply relax and enjoy yourself and nothing else. I hereby forbid you from doing anything to impress me on this date! And should I at any point feel even the tiniest bit flattered by you then I will take it as a personal insult to my character and leave." Rayne just sat there and blinked having not a clue how to respond to that. "All I want is to talk with you tonight. Just sit, enjoy each other’s company, eat a bit, and talk.” She ended with a point of finality to her voice.

Rayne sat there for a moment and contemplated the situation he found himself in. He stared at Trixie feeling no inspiration from his pleasure pony abilities nor did he have from his own creativity. “I… don’t know what to say.” He thought to himself. “I don’t know what the right response is to this. How do I react to her while coming from a basis of nothing?”

“Don’t panic… it’s okay.” She suddenly reassured him which would have made Rayne worry that she could read his thoughts if he didn’t already have all the meta knowledge of her character to know better. “If you don’t have anything to say then don’t feel that a silence is a failure on your part." She told him, showing off her unintentional crass side once again. "Please, eat. Enjoy yourself. Not for my sake, for your own.” All the while Trixie’s smirk never left her lips. She had the advantage over Rayne from how she had constructed their date and she knew it.

“Dammit, I am being played!” Rayne thought to himself silently. “This is a mental game she is just playing with me. In fact she’s been dominating me at it.” Reaching out the stallion plucked a grape from small banquette that Trixie had arranged and popped it into his mouth without saying a word. “But what’s her game? What's she getting at and why this elaborate setup? Trixie does everything for a specific reason, she’s not the whimsical type… but she’s not bad either. She wouldn’t be doing this if she didn’t think it was the right thing to do.”

“Tasty?” She asked him while lowering her smiling face into her hooves.

After swallowing Rayne looked to her and asked, “So what did you want to talk about?” He had dropped the charming act and asked her plainly. Immediately upon doing so Rayne saw the first genuine looking smile of the evening on her face and wondered if Trixie really did desire to have an honest interaction with him after all.

“You.” She said lightheartedly. “I want to know about you. All about you.” She stated with what seemed like real modest enthusiasm.

“Me? And what makes me such an intriguing topic to want to know about?” Rayne queried in a curious tone. All his charm, flirtation and scheming was laid aside. It wasn't even until after he’d spoken that he'd realized that his tone was of someone who honestly didn’t understand what could be so interesting about themselves. Almost instantly a pang of guilt struck in his gut as he hadn’t allowed for a single instance of his human self doubt to carry over into his pony self since he’d arrived. At least not until this very moment.

Trixie didn’t miss a beat as she replied to him as if she were discussing the simplest truth in the world. “Oh well it’s true that you’re an attractive stallion. And yes it’s true that I’ve heard you have quite the savvy business sense. I mean it only took me a matter of minutes after arriving in back in town to find that nearly every pony in Ponyville knows who you are and has only great things to say about you. But honestly rumors and hearsay mean next to nothing to a pony like Trixie.”

“So…?” Rayne asked, accidentally showing a break in his patience as his curiosity was demanding an answer.

“So...” She replied, “with all of that meaning nothing to me all that leaves is that you are a stranger who did a kindness for me not once but twice now. And for that, I think you are a pony who is worth asking about.”

It was as if thunder had struck in a soundless room as Rayne sat there feeling dazed now. “O-oh.” He found himself blushing and actually turned away as a shade of embarrassment clouded his face. “Well I...” But even he knew he looked ridiculous while fumbling to levitate over the pitcher and glass to himself to for a distraction. “Trixie I, well I mean that is very nice of you to say and all-” He gently ranted as he took a sip while the mare sat looking like the cat who caught the canary. “I just... wait a minute-” He suddenly paused as he took another sip. “This isn’t orange juice.”

“No… it isn’t.” Her smirk was growing by the second as she watched the stallion return to his glass and gulp heavily with a blissful expression.

“Ahhh! That’s so good!” He sighed in satisfaction. “How did you know that I really enjoy apricot juice?” He asked her in genuine, pleasant, enthusiasm.

“Oh because every time you stop by the Cafe Hay here in Ponyville you always order the same beverage almost every time.” She answered and gave him a wink as he looked to her incredulously. “I bribed one of the staff who works there to let me know what you liked.”

Raising his brown the stallion looked to her and asked, “Now not that I don’t appreciate it, but why would you do that?”

“Well because...” She remarked with a heightened tone to her voice. “I didn’t know anything about you. We’ve hardly even met but I wanted to make sure I provided an evening that was worth it for you to enjoy. Like for instance, the sandwiches here are avocado and tomato slices both salted but with a touch of mayo.”

“Heh, my favorite.” Rayne blushed and Trixie nodded.

“I did it because I thought you were a stallion worth doing something nice for. That’s it.” She reassured him and beamed at the smile that spread across Rayne’s face. He was touched and it only made her happier as there was another long silence between them as they ate together.

“So, you wanted to ask about me?” He eventually repeated. But this time his tone had a welcoming feel instead of being curious and inquisitive.

“Mhm.” She nodded excitedly.

“Well then, what would you like to you?” He offered now giving into the spirit of the evening and allowing Trixie to take full control of how their night went without him interfering.

Later -

“Oh come on, really? A big stallion like you? I have a hard time believing that you were bullied when you were young.”

“Oh no, it’s true. I had a miserable childhood. I mean I was happy but it was bliss in ignorance that I didn’t know until I was older.”

“How bad was it really? I mean come on.”

“Well, to phrase it one way, I had more games to play at home than any other youngster in my entire town put together. But I didn't realize until I looked back when I was almost an adult that it was because none of the other neighborhood kids wanted to play with me. I’ll spare you the social and political dynamics as to why.”

“Yeowch. Heh, that bad huh? Oh wait, I’m sorry I probably shouldn’t laugh.”

“No, it’s okay. I can laugh at it too looking back on it now.”

Much Later -

“Wow… I never would have guessed. I know what it is like growing up with only a single parent. For me I was raised by my mom who did all she could to get me into Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns. Things were tight sometimes but even with growing up without my father I could never imagine having made it through my childhood without a mother.”

“Yup, that’s how it was for me. Just my dad and I. He worked, went to school, and somehow always made time for me at the same time. Now as an adult I have no idea how he managed it all by himself.”

“And he never remarried? Ever? Not even after you grew up?”

“Nah, I’m pretty sure he couldn’t. He loved my mother so much and when we lost her I think that part of his heart that requires companionship was lost with her. I was all he had left so he put all his heart into loving me.”

“Well good on him then. I wish my father had given half that effort that yours did to actually be around when I was growing up.”

“Oh I don’t know, I think that your mother did a pretty good job of raising you all on her own. I mean judging by how you’ve turned out that is.”

“Thanks… I appreciate- … HEY WAIT! Oh no, none of that! This date is about you. No flirting or else!”

“Haha, okay alright.”

Far into the Evening -

“Look, I get it. I’m a performer too okay? I know what it’s like to enjoy the feeling of making ponies happy. But seriously, you should have heard the way everypony in town was talking about you today. You’re trying WAY too hard to make everypony happy Rayne.”

“Really? I mean it’s not like it ever felt to me like I was putting too much effort into it. I was just doing what comes naturally to me.”

“Trust me… Life isn’t exciting without a little drama. Take my show last night for instance. You think that I didn’t know in advance that the bit with the hat was going to be a dud with the crowd? Sometimes you’ve got to lower a ponies expectations a little so that you can get an even bigger reaction with your big finish!”

“Huh, I never thought of it like that before.”

Well Passed Midnight -

“Rayne...” Trixie whispered softly as she lay on her back looking up at the stars. “I really enjoyed myself tonight. Thank you for making this an excellent date.”

The dark stallion gave a chuckle and glanced over from where he was laying on his back next to her. “Me? What did I do? You’ve been the one giving me all the spoiled attention here.”

She turned to face him as she spoke softly, “No, you did. You enjoyed yourself. You were your real self with me and not this facade that you put on to make every other pony in this town happy.” Rayne blushed again as she reached out to stroke his cheek. “You let me see you tonight. And from the sound of things... despite all the ponies you’ve helped, despite all the mares you’ve dated, you’ve let me be the first one to ever see that side of you before.”

Rayne held back the thought of sharing that Maud knew him like no pony in Equestria ever would but instead he just gazed back into her mused eyes and said, “Well thank you for giving me a reason to show it. I’ll admit, I’ve never had another pony take such an invested interest in me since I moved here.”

After that he saw a look in her eyes and it was a look that he definitely recognized. “Rayne...” She whispered as she bit her bottom lip while staring at him. “I wasn’t sure before about whether I wanted to do this or not. But laying here with you now I’ve decided that I do. Not because of anything that you did or said. But just because you let me see the real you and I liked what I saw… it made me decide that you are a pony worth doing this with.”

Rayne didn’t say a thing, not wanting to take her thunder away. He just watched as she scooted in closer to him and they closed their eyes together. She delicately ran her lips across his before they soon coiled within each other's arms together. The two of them submitted to a calm gentle embrace, tenderly making out with one another with no emotional or social strings attached to their motivations.

A Little Over an Hour Later -

“Well this has been a night to remember.” Rayne said appreciatively as he walked the mare back to her wagon.

“It was interesting to say the least.” She teased him while playfully sticking her tongue out.

“Hey!” He shouted back but was smiling all the same, even if it were at his own expense.

“Thank you, Rayne. I do mean it when I say that I had a good time tonight.” She told him as she climbed her short staircase but then lingered as she stood in her door way. “And thank you for being a good sport for my antics tonight… and my teasing, heh.”

That was when Rayne smiled at her but was thoughtful enough to leave his usual charm aside. “Well it’s like you said right? Lower their expectations before your big finish?”

He had to stifle a laugh as that definitely made Trixie's ears perk up. With her sly grin returning she looked back from over her shoulder at him. “Oh? And what makes you think that this night between us isn’t already finished? Huh?”

The two of them chuckled playfully at each other but then there was yet another silence between them. While Trixie remained at her door hesitating to go inside, Rayne stood below her stairs and started shuffling one of his hooves across the ground. “Well, this is your date after all. You’re the one making the rules tonight so you tell me. Is it?”

Trixie turned her face away from him at that point. She looked on into sanctum of her small wagon home and said, “I want you to know something Rayne… I had fun tonight getting to know you. And I hope that I gave you an enjoyable evening like no other.”

Rayne scoffed and offered her a nod even though she wasn’t looking at him. “Trixie, I can without a doubt say that this has been one of the most amazing dates that I have ever had. I dare say it was a great and powerful date.” He snickered and she hid her mild blush at that.

Then however her voice became serious again as she stated, “But just because this was a good date doesn’t mean that I’m automatically in love with you. We had a good time, but that's it. There’s never going to be a future between us for the simple fact that I am a traveling magician and you are a townspony. And honesty, long distance relationships just don’t work for Trixie.”

“Trixie, I understand completely.” Rayne responded to her as he stared up at the mare from the ground below. Then after another moments pause still neither of them had moved.

“Do you? Well I guess we’ll see.” She told him with a glance from over her shoulder. “I’m going inside now and you are welcome to do as you please. Thank you for allowing me to repay the kindness you showed me last evening... and good night Rayne.” Then with that the blue unicorn mare walked herself inside to the dark of her wagon interior.

She paused in the dark and released a deep breath that she had been holding. She waited listening to the sound of silence in her wagon and hesitating to illuminate the lantern that sat before her on a shelf. After a half dozen count of her breath she looked back behind her to the empty doorway which she had purposely chosen not to close as she came in. “Small town ponies Trixie. They aren’t like the stallions you meet on the road.” She thought silently to herself as she raised a hoof and turned the dial on her mechanical lantern.

“Trot, trot… trot...”

Suddenly Trixie’s eyes opened wide at hearing a stepping sound from the wagon stairs behind her. Turning around she saw a dark stallion with a long flowing mane standing in her doorway after taking the initiative to invite himself in. The two stared at each other for a moment without either of them saying a thing. Then with her hoof still on the dial Trixie turned the lamp back down again as Rayne stepped inside using his magic to close the door shut behind him.

Author's Note

Hello all! I hope that all my readers are still enjoying my story. I'm sorry about the delays but even while I haven't been feeling well I still have been working on my writing. Anyways, lots to cover here because a lot definitely just happened.

Cutting back to the beginning Rainbow Dash was definitely outside of her normal character for herself in this chapter. Saying that she was agitated by something would definitely be an understatement. And yet, she never actually said what it was that was bothering her that threw her into such a wild lust for Rayne. Oh, don't be alarmed by the her joke towards the end of their scene there. Rayne didn't really break Dash's hip while he had her pinned against that tree. She is just feeling very sore. But I hope you all enjoyed that short sex scene.

Sassaflash and Cloud Kicker are both canon pegasi. Both of those two are regular background ponies who both live native to Ponyville instead of Cloudsale. I know because I checked, haha.

Okay now about Trixie's date... I was definitely going for more of a psychological play here and I'm sure there was plenty of content for those of you who enjoy seeing Rayne lose his shit. Trixie was definitely holding the advantage over Rayne here but that begs the question as to 'why was she doing it?'

If you remember back, Dash revealed that Trixie had been going around asking everypony about Rayne. And what do you think they all had to say? Probably a lot of 'That guy is great' and pretty much not a lot else. It was already established that all of Rayne's girlfriends never really asked him about himself to really get to know him. Well except for maybe Maud that is. Once Trixie saw this, she knew exactly what she wanted to do. She wanted to put who she saw as a 'flirty playboy' in his place and found out about the real him who he is inside. And that is just what she did.

So yes, Trixie in not so many words did invite Rayne into her home. But she did so without saying it. A more naive or skittish stallion might not have even realized the invitation. But Rayne being human doesn't suffer from the more two dimensional mindset that plagues most of the citizens of Equestria. And you can expect the next chapter to pick up from right where this chapter left off.

95 - Great & Powerful Misideals

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 95 – Great & Powerful Misideals

Boxes and trinkets shook amongst the clutter as Rayne and Trixie slammed against the walls of the wagon together. Lips smacked and giggles emerged as Rayne began nibbling across her neck while Trixie smiled feeling something pressing against her leg. Grabbing the stallion by his shoulders Trixie pushed him back up against the opposite wall. The eager mare locked her lips with his again before gliding her tongue forward in wanting. In an instant they were both stretched up onto their hing legs against the wall while reaching down stroke the other below their hind quarters. "Ohhhh yessss... Trixie is so relieved that you aren't the shy type." The unicorn magician grinned.

"Shhhh... just relax." Rayne whispered but it didn't make things any easier for Trixie as he began tracing his tongue along the outline of her ear. One or two giggles later and he was loving how her knees were going weak as she leaned over his shoulder. But for Trixie's part though it didn't take long before she was wrestling him for control of the situation again.

It was about then that their roughhousing had finally managed to destabilize the mountain of crates that Trixie carried for her magical supplies. An avalanche of flowers, wands, and smoke bombs came tumbling down while carrying both of the ponies along with it. "Oopsie..." Trixie sighed as they both lay half buried on the wagon floor together. "I'm sorry, there isn't a lot of room in here for this."

However Trixie laughed when Rayne sat up holding one of her trick flower wands in his teeth. "Flower? Would you prefer daffodils or daises?" He joked with her innocently enough. But the mare gave him a wry grin in return as she could feel him clearly spreading her hind legs apart. "I'll tell you what I want..." Rayne said before lifting her back hooves into the air. "Your tulips."

"Rayne?! What are you... Mmrrrmmm-eeehhehe!" She gasped as he now had his head buried between her thighs. Trixie had a smirk on her face that was now ten miles wide. She closed her eyes while holding onto his mane, thinking quietly to herself, "He's doing it, he's really licking me! There's never enough stallions who do that! Ohh he's teasing along the outer edges! And... oh yes there! Please go inside! Ooohhh- is he... wait... What is... Oh my gosh- Ohh no that's my clit, that's my clit! What is he doing to my mMmmnnggh- EEEEH-HEHE!"

From pleasured torment, to sudden relief, Trixie felt almost glad when Rayne pulled his tongue away which had allowed her a moment to catch her breath. But what the otherwise distracted mare couldn't see, was down below where Rayne was choking while trying to get the sour taste out of his mouth. "Tart! Oh gosh... She's so tart..." He wheezed silently to himself.

Coincidentally the small reprieve did give Trixie time to pause for a moment while having a sudden realization of self consciousness. "Umm, you know... I'll still let you have sex with me even if you don't want to do... that." Feeling embarrassed now she raised her chin proudly before sharing, "You're aware that I'm a traveling pony and all... And well, living on the road one doesn't always find themselves with access to a spa... or shower." She whined rather glumly. "So I apologize if I'm not the freshest down there."

That was when Rayne made Trixie's eyes shoot open by plunging his tongue all the way into her. Her spine snapped rigid as her hooves lifted her pelvis off the floor. A long string of obscenities immediately flew out of her mouth as Rayne continued power-licking through her while using both hoofs to pin her hips back down to the floor. After using her hips for cover Rayne quietly spit the taste out onto the floor. "There... Not so bad now. All that's left is to finish up what's left here." Gathering a fresh amount of saliva in his mouth Rayne extending his tongue lick a funnel and licked to trace around her clit.

"Fuck! Fuck Rayne, that's driving me crazy!" Trixie shouted as her sensitive nerves flared under his probing touch. Meanwhile, the distracted mare failed to notice that Rayne was letting his saliva run down his tongue to wash over her pussy and give it a quick rinse. Giving a little zigzag rub down between her folds he allowed her to believe whatever she wanted to believe as he gave her a scrubbing.

"There we go, that tastes much better now." He thought to himself after tracing down around the rim of her vagina. "Don't need to be a pleasure pony to know how to do that. Not when I've been doing this trick since I was a teenager." He smirked to himself. "Now, where was I?" He chuckled before burying his tongue back in, loving how it made her squirm as he tongue fucked her deeply.

When the time came for the main event, both ponies we're willing but again Trixie became hesitant. "Now Rayne... I, uhh... I want you to know something. This isn't going to be my first time." She mumbled out while remorsefully trying to run through her checklist of things that other stallions have freaked about with her in the past.

"That's fine Trixie... I don't care about that." Rayne assured her as he eagerly asserted his hips above hers.

She squirmed away before pushing her hoof against his chest. "Wait, wait! I'm really enjoying my time with you... So I don't want this to be over too quickly!" She insisted as Rayne wrenched her thighs back open and began caressing her slit with his hoof once more. "Would you wait a second?! What I'm trying to say is..." But then she surprised him as she tugged his mane to the side while using her magic to help flip them both over. "...I want to control the pace!"

Rayne looked up to see her domineering smirk and he just grinned right back. "Oh, well by all means. I know I certainly don't mind." He answered to her even though they both knew she had not been asking.

"What I want..." She began as she stroked his chest while sitting atop him. "Is to enjoy you, for as long as possible." Trixie was already holding him in her hoof as she brought a leg over. She didn't hesitate as she immediately pushed down with her hips as soon as she was in position. "Nggh, nnngghuhhh...!" Trixie grunted while forcing her pelvis onto the flared tip of Rayne's rod. Then with an accomplished grin Trixie looked down to survey what she had done. As the gasping mare began to move her hips Rayne just leaned back allowing her take control. Trixie planted her front hooves onto his chest and after that began rocking herself forward and back with her knees that were at his sides.

All was quiet in Ponyville that night except for the creaky rocking from a blue wagon parked near the edge of town. The structure bounced and the wheels squeaked but as the rhythmic hopping went on, so did the loud ravings of the mare inside. It didn't take long for Rayne to be grateful that he enjoyed sleeping with a loud partner. But on this night he was doubly reminded of that fact when it became apparent that Trixie was never going to shut up.

"Fuck! Oh fuck! Yesss! Ohhhh! That's it! Fuck me! Fuck up into me! Ooooh! Don't cum yet! Please! Oooaaahh! It's so good! Fuck! Fuck me! Ohh, fuckie- fuckie- fuckie- fuck me!!!" It was about then that Rayne grabbed Trixie by the mane and forced her lips down onto his. She was surprised but resigned to entertain his desire to kiss for a moment.

"Damn... Screwing Trixie is like sleeping with a 1980's porn star actress." Rayne thought to himself. And despite his attempts to keep their lips locked, Trixie eventually managed to pull away from him.

"Uhh well... you're actually lasting... for a little awhile... Uuhh Trixie is so pleased!" She groaned as she looked to be reeling in delight while humping down with her hips ungracefully. "Just a little more...! Just let Trixie have a little more...!" She pleaded as her eyes closed and she started to bite her lip.

Rayne just chuckled as he continued raising his hips to match her rhythm. "Don't you worry, I've got plenty more for you." Rayne assured her.

With a bit of a condescending laugh Trixie mused out, "Heuh, uh huh... Sure you do." She smirked as Rayne felt her pelvic muscles tighten upon him. "I know your type." She stated to him as she continued to hump. She held onto his chest while her furred rump continually slammed down into his lap over and over again. "Big, charming, handsome stallion... I'm surprised you even gave me a full minute." She sighed as her eyes began to roll back. "At least you... at least you... Ooooh Trixie is cumming! Ohh Trixie is cumming so good!"

"Well at least she's not shy about it." Rayne thought to himself as he watched the mare gyrate with pride through her climax. He just took it all in appreciating the beauty of how her ears folded and how her hooves twitched. But then when she seemed to settle she just laid down across his chest with a smile.

"Mmm Trixie... is... pleased." She smirked. Then while extending her hooves for a stretch, she asked, "Was that as great and powerful for you as it was for me?"

Rayne didn't miss the opportunity to smirk as he said, "I'm sure it will be... once we finish."

"What?!" Rayne almost laughed as she sprang up and looked down to him in disbelief. "Surely you're not saying that you haven't cum yet?! Trixie knows you aren't saying that she haven't managed to get you off yet, right?!"

Rayne just looked up with a smug expression as he told her, "I haven't cum yet Trixie."

It was almost comical for Rayne to watch how she was having a hard time processing. "But I thought... I thought you just came quietly to try to hide it at some point and you were just still hard enough to keep going!"

"I still haven't cum yet Trixie." Rayne repeated while looking as smug as can be. He even gave another lift into her sensitive insides as she hadn't dismounted from him being within her yet. "Unless of course you need to stop?"

"No! I mean, no I'm good to keep going if you are." She sassed out and was a little shaky on her hooves now but lifted herself up to continue humping all the same.

Now Rayne enjoyed himself all the more as instead of running her mouth like a porn star, Trixie was whimpering in pleasure from how sensitive she'd become. Rayne raised his hooves along her back and quickened his pace for thrusting up inside her. Trixie kissed him all on her own now and Rayne squeezed upon her flank when she once again shuddered above him in orgasmic delight.

However after her second screaming orgasm had passed, Rayne was startled when an angered hoof stomped down just beside his head. "Um, excuse me... Mister Stallion. But is anything wrong by chance?" She hissed at him through the panting of her breath.

"Uh... no?" Rayne uttered in meek surprise.

Her tone was crass and her eyes were narrowed as she asked him, "Are you having... difficulties? Are you having a... 'problem', with your equipment?" She raised an eyebrow and was looking very stern with him.

Rayne just gave an uneasy sigh as he answered back, "Uh, nope. It's all good on my end."

That was when Trixie snapped and roared down to his face. "THEN WHY AREN'T YOU CUMMING?!" Sitting up now while still impaled upon him she yelled out, "This, isn't, normal! You lasting this long isn't normal! Trixie has slept with dozens of other stallions and-! Er, well not dozens but many, I mean a few-. Just, other stallions! And they never last this long! Trixie has only been made to cum twice in one go once before and that was an accident! How are you not pasting Trixie's tight and voluptuous insides already?! Is Trixie not satisfying to you?! Are you not enjoying yourself being inside of Trixie?!!!"

"Did you ever consider that maybe it's you who's just that good to bring this endurance out of me?" Rayne smirked at her reaction to that small stroke to her ego. Now the mare had changed from looking furious to an embarrassed flush to her cheeks instead. Trixie looked stunned and curious now as he attempted to move. "Maybe this is just what you deserve Trixie? Someone to pleasure you like this. And maybe it's not over yet?" Trixie couldn't even speak as Rayne began to sit up and lay her down on her side. "Maybe I have even more to show you." She didn't resist in the slightest this time as she lay herself back allowing him now to mount himself atop of her.

She was willing but the mare was nervous now as she felt the stallion ease himself inside her. "Hey now, come on. What's all this about? Surely you're just kidding right? What even- uuhh... Oh magical smoke bombs!" She whispered as Rayne bottomed his tip out against her cervix. "Hey... What are you... Uuhh! Hey, Trixie... Isn't into... The rough stuff!" She squealed as Rayne held her by her hips and started really pounding her back against the floor of the wagon. Giving her a nod the stallion focused more on speed than strength and was pleased to see it didn't take long before she was scratching at the wagon floor beneath them.

Trixie lost herself in a daze as the stallion held her by the hips and railed her like a pine tree whipping about in a hurricane. While her body screamed and kicked her mind went into a fog that she could hardly perceive. "What's... happening to me? I can't... this isn't sex. Sex just doesn't go on for this long... I don't know what to call this? Heaven? Torture?" She listened to the sound of her own grunting as if through the ears of somepony else. She felt herself being slapped by the hips of the stallion as her pussy squished loudly between them. Her entire pelvic area was coated in a thick white cream as if someone had poured a frothy dairy in-between their legs. But in time she began to understand it was only her own continuous orgasms coating over each other one after the next, and after the next.

"Ohhh... Oh fuckkk..." The stallion grunted before biting his lip.

"YES!" Trixie screamed sensing that Rayne was finally nearing his climax. The sex crazed mare now clung to him with all four hooves feeling so much anticipation built up for this moment that she was almost frightened of experiencing it now. Rayne braced himself with a hoof and growled out as his climax began to unload into her. Trixie groaned throwing her head back in a low guttural whimper when in finally happened. "Uuhh... There it is. This moment... That I've worked for... That I've been tortured for. I feel it inside... so warm... ugh, so full... ngggh!"

The two of them hit hard as they collapsed to the floor of the wagon together. Trixie groaned as she finally reached down to pull him out from inside of her. "Oh my gosh! What... what even was that?!" She panted while laughing to herself as she stared up at her wagon ceiling.

Rayne couldn't help but take that as a little ego boost for himself as he turned to her with a smirk. "Not bad for a one time fling for you to remember me by. Am I right?" He huffed with a smile as he watched her then swat at him weakly with a hoof.

“Are you kidding me? And... you had sex like this with Starlight? And she gave you up?!" She remarked to him while holding Rayne's face in her hooves. The stallion just shrugged and watched as Trixie lay on her back looking exhausted. "I think I just might stay in town here for a little while. What do you say?” Trixie asked him while giving a gentle poke to his side.

Rayne snickered as he didn't see a problem with it. “Mmm, I think I might like that.” Then he almost laughed, enjoying the sudden panic in her eyes as he climbed on top of her again.

In Town the Next Morning -

Rayne and Trixie tore through Ponyville like a hurricane, each riding on the wind of the other’s excitement. If it wasn’t their splashy water fight in the fountain at the center of town then it was them giggling through Ponyville’s art gallery making lewd commentary about the abstract depictions on the walls. Even though this kind of frivolity was a little outside Rayne’s usual behavior, he didn’t mind it so long as it seemed that the two of them were having a good time.

“Hey Trix, come check this out!” He called over as he gazed at a swirling twisty sculpture of some kind.

“Wow, some ponies sure have a strange idea of what ‘art’ looks like.” She scoffed with a giggle finding most of the items in the museum to be lackluster to her tastes.

Meanwhile, Rayne just smirked seeing that Trixie finally looked happy while spending time with him as she zoomed from exhibit to exhibit. “Phew, it's about time...” He said to himself. “Damn it’s good to be a pleasure pony. It took awhile but at least I'm able to contribute some joy into this stubborn mare's life.”

“Hey Rayne! Come look at this painting! It looks like an alicorn made entirely out of bananas!” Trixie snorted with laughter, not caring in the least what other pony she might offend in the gallery. Sliding right over beside her Rayne wrapped an arm across her shoulders. Feeling even more inspired than usual the stallion held her close as he prepared to sing a set of improvised lyrics.

“Look at this stuff,
Isn’t it neat?
Wouldn’t you think that this gallery’s complete?
W-”

“It sure is! Look over there! It’s even got a gift shop!” Trixie yelled before running off to investigate.

“Wait, what just happened?” Rayne stuttered in dismay as he nearly fell over from the absence of the mare who he had been leaning on.

A few shop purchases later and the two of them had been asked by the curator of the gallery to leave. But even as they stepped outside Rayne was rubbing his mane with a hoof still trying to figure out what had gone wrong. “Did she seriously just cut me off right in mid song?” He thought for the dozenth time since it had happened.

“Sooo?” Trixie turned to him with an amused expression. “What do you wanna do now? Wanna head over to the hardware store to pick up some supplies and then literally paint the town red?” She giggled and Rayne raised a brow legitimately unsure if she was being serious or not.

After taking a moment to think Rayne then took her by the hoof and said, “Well I don’t know about painting but if you’re looking for something fashionable then I know what we can do together.” Having definitely enjoyed their morning so far Trixie was happy to follow Rayne anywhere he wanted to go. However once he led her to Ponyville’s Carousel Boutique she started to question his judgement.

“Hello and welcome! I will be right with you!” A pale gray mare called out as she was adorning some frills to a winter dress on a mannequin. “Oh, Rayne! What a lovely surprise. How may I...help you?” Rarity quickly trailed off feeling shocked when she turned to see the stallion walking in with Trixie at his side.

Seeing the two mares scowling at each other Rayne was quick to step up in between them saying, “I- was thinking about maybe giving Trixie here a new look. Nothing serious, just for a bit of fun. Maybe something a bit dark and perhaps edgy? But still with a bit of flair.”

Rarity wasn’t the least bit pleased to see the other mare in her shop. But seeing the pleading look in Rayne’s eyes was all she needed in order to remain professional. “Dark? Edgy? Hmm… maybe something in the heavy coat section would do. I did just release a new line with the winter season up and coming. Let me take a look and I’ll be happy to see what I can find for you.” Rarity replied while Trixie had broken off from them to go browsing on her own. "Rayne! What are you doing with her?!" The fashionista quickly whispered.

“Relax… it’s all okay. Just a bit of pleasure pony magic at work here. I’ve got a whole plan, you just sit back and watch.” He assured her.

After passing by the more elaborate showcases in the window, Trixie had made her way to the back end of the shop where she was admiring some of the more risque mare-wear in Rarity's 'intimates' section. “Wow, look over here Rayne. I never knew that stuck up fashion pony had it in her.” She commented while gesturing over to a black and red nightie, complete with attachable garter belts.

However Trixie was quickly distracted at feeling Rayne slip something long and heavy over her shoulders. “Frills and curls just don’t suit you Trix. But the bad girl look? Oh yeah, I think you’re just right for that.” Rayne whispered beside her ear which immediately sent a chill running down the magician's back. Looking herself over in a mirror Trixie now she saw a mare staring back at her wearing a black leather jacket that went all the way down to her hooves. Rayne also procured a matching set of knee high leather boots for her. The look was very femme fatale and even Trixie thought she looked attractive in the get up.

“My, my… So this is the kind of thing that you like Rayne? A naughty leather mare?” She whispered teasingly to him as Rarity turned her face away to hide her distaste.

Rayne was happy to grin back to her whispering, “Let’s just say that it’s the kind of thing that I’d be happy to peel off of you later." His smirk gave Trixie a giggle as she wiggled her flank back towards him playfully.

Rarity’s eyes popped open in surprise as she realized that Rayne was about to break out into a song right there in her store. Sitting back on a changing bench the dark stallion looked Trixie up and down from behind and started to sing.

“I want a girl with a mind like a diamond,
I want a girl who knows what's best.
I want a girl with shoes that cut,
And eyes that burn-”

“Yeah but you know it’s just so much black! And that is NOT Trixie’s style at all!” The mare announced before dropping the jacket to the floor and kicking herself out of the boots. “Alright, this was fun. But let’s get going Rayne. I’m getting pretty hungry.”

Rarity was left gawking in surprise as Trixie turned and walked straight out the door. “Wha-? W-w-w-w-wait, d-did s-she just-?” The fashion pony stammered.

“Eyup.” Rayne remarked with a mirthless expression.

“But… but YOU! I mean, you're you! And, an- you were singing and she just-” Rarity ranted as her mane was becoming disheveled by her bewilderment.

“That’s right! Swing and a miss...” He sighed as he then levitated the leather outfit back to it’s place on the clothing rack and followed after Trixie out the door.

Meanwhile Rarity was left alone to slump to the floor feeling almost disoriented. “But… Rayne can do anything! Can’t he?” She whined to herself.

Ponyville Diner -

Rayne was beyond frustrated now as he sat beside Trixie stuffing a hoof-full of fries into his mouth. Meanwhile the mare beside him was going on and on, more so talking at him than actually talking with him. “Haha, did you see the look on her face?! Really, I mean pu-lease. As if anything in that tacky shop of hers could ever improve on the already glorious and glamorous style of Trixie!” Rayne was rubbing the sides of his forehead as the mare didn’t even notice since she wasn’t even looking at him while she was speaking. “You know Rayne, you’re a lot of fun. I’m starting to think that we might make a pretty good team you and I.”

“Alright this can’t continue on. Taking a break from my routine for a whimsy day with Trixie is fun and all, but I’ve got to find something that I can offer her to help her along her way.” Rayne thought to himself while hardly listening to Trixie as it had seemed painfully apparent to him that he wasn’t a part of her conversation anyway.

“...having developed between us. I mean you live here and I travel around a lot so-” Trixie was continuing on with a slightly meaningful tone to her voice now.

“How am I going to get through to her? Alright, let’s stop and think for a moment. This is Trixie we’re talking about. She’s not one of many carbon copy, two dimensional, no brain, cheesy, background ponies that live all throughout Equestria.” He pondered to himself. “What does she like? What is her character centered around?” He scratched his chin in thought. “She loves attention and recognition. She likes to entertain others despite being so self centered. But she has respect for hard work.” He nodded while piecing his thoughts together.

“Really?!” Trixie gasped as she clapped her hooves together. “Oh I’m so glad that you feel the same way.” She exclaimed.

“But how can I…?” Rayne thought aloud.

”Well I mean, sure this town has it’s charm but then of course there’s my show to think about.” Rayne heard Trixie continue on about whatever she was talking about. But then upon hearing that last part Rayne finally had an idea.

“Your show!” He spoke up suddenly, surprising Trixie in the process. “Yes please, let’s talk more about your show.”

'My- my show? You want to know more about my performances?" Trixie asked hesitantly as that wasn't quite the turn in their conversation she had been looking for.

Rayne however could see that he'd caught a thread and was now determined to follow it through as far as he could. "Well of course I'd be interested. I mean what's not to like? You get to travel around seeing whatever places in Equestria you want. You're a show pony who's act never gets old because you always have a different audience to show it to. And I'd bet I could even help you spruce it up a bit to really get the big wow at wherever it is you decide to perform next."

"Oh well, I mean... Sure I guess we could go over that. But what would some pony like you know about stage magic anyways?" She asked him with an inquisitive glance.

In his eagerness Rayne was laying his influence on thick. "Oh please, show business is show business, no matter the show or the business." He chuckled. "You just need to expand, Trixie, and I really think you could become one of the greats!"

Now with the fire of her self worth stocked the blue unicorn looked to him excitedly. "One of the greats?! You mean like I might be able to perform in a place like Manhattan one day?!" But almost as soon as she'd said it she just as quickly turned away. "I mean, Trixie may be great and powerful... but let's not kid ourselves. I'm just a traveling magician."

"Pssh, Manehattan? Make-it-happen." Rayne leaned in close holding her by the shoulder. "I'm sure you can do it. If that's the crowd you're after then you just need to change your presentation a little. You know... razzle-dazzle 'em. You get what I'm saying?" Rayne grinned from ear to ear as he could see it in her eyes that she was picturing it.

"But... I'd need connections in the city. I'd need production expenses that I don't have."

"You have all you need right here." He whispered into her her, emphasizing a tone that was seductive in more than just the sensual sense. "I have friends from one corner of Equestria to the other. And I've been partners with Filthy Rich for some time. All you need to worry about is your talent... and believe me Trixie, you've got plenty of that! Why Trixie... I could make you a star!"

Trixie did stay in town after that but both she and Rayne were hardly seen by anypony except for them running to and from the shops in town for supplies. And all the while Rayne's voice stayed in Trixie's ear as the two of them worked together day and night.

-Redacted Content- (Which is a shame because this scene is a large scale musical number)

Rayne sang to her at her sewing machine.
He sang as they tested her props together.
She sang back as they practiced choreography.
She called out as the two of them ran through town together spreading fliers across everywhere they could reach.

A Few Days Later -

The citizens of Ponyville were in a hustle and a bustle as everypony gathered that evening out at the grassy field east of town. That night they all huddled together in front of a makeshift stage that was complete with lighting fixtures, sound equipment, and a backdrop of Trixie's signature star pattern. Ponies of all ages were excited to see the debut of ‘Trixie’s Great and Powerful New Start Premier, Working Title’.

Back behind the stage the zealous unicorn looked to herself in the mirror while applying the finishing touches to her makeup.

Then every townspony gasped when the curtain was kicked open and the mare marched out mid song.

Then in a puff of smoke the mare disappeared and reappeared seeming suspended by a fake nose around her neck.

Trixie sang before disappearing again and reappearing with her head sticking out of a canon sitting side stage.

Then after appearing to have shot herself into the sky she later reappeared standing center stage in front of the audience.

Everypony in town including her usual naysayers all erupted into applause at her introduction. But the unicorn just smirked because she wasn’t done yet.

She called out alluringly.

In a grand display of showmanship, two lines of stallions appeared from behind the curtain, all dancing their way down to Trixie’s sides. Seven stallions on each side for a total fourteen copies of Rayne were all wearing matching tuxedo’s with top hats and carrying canes. They all bowed their heads to the performing magician and sang together in perfect unison.

The mare called out proudly. She sassed while dropping a stack of papers into the hoofs of Snipps and Snails for them to sell through the crowd.

The dancing stallions called as they skipped and stomped about her.

Picking the pace back up again the mare ran her hooves down her hips seductively as she sang out,

Circling around her now the many Raynes pretended to fawn over her from head to toe.

Trixie shouted while waving them all away from her with a flourish of her hoof.

All of the stallions except one spread off to dance at the outskirts of the stage. Trixie held hooves with the stallion beside her while dancing against him in a mildly provocative manner.

Trixie mused as Rayne grinned along side her.
The stallion nodded while pointing to the cheering crowd.
She chuckled as Rayne laughed along side her.
Trixie said more to herself now as they danced together.
She booped Rayne on the nose which made him freeze.
She sassed as Rayne danced with a stunned expression.
At that point she kicked him off from dancing along side her before he fell back into place with the background dancers making their approach again.

The stallion chorus sang.

Trixie shouted as she did a twirl upon the stage.

The dancers shouted while waiving their hooves in her direction.

Trixie sang to which the princess in the crowd accidentally spit her drink out across Rarity and Rainbow Dash’s mane. Now the dancers gathered together while lifting the mare up onto her shoulders.

They sang in unison. But one stallion among them wasn’t smiling. Rayne grimaced suddenly remembering back to words he hadn’t listened to days before.

‘As if anything in that tacky shop of hers could ever improve on the already glorious and glamorous style of Trixie! I mean, not as glorious and glamorous as the two of us are together... Isn't that right Rayne?’

The dancers continued to chant.

‘I’m starting to think that we might make a pretty good team you and I. Perhaps the two of us should even make it official? Us I mean… becoming a team… becoming an us.’

‘After that amazing night we had… and now after this wonderful day. I just might be starting to believe that there are some genuine feelings having developed between us. I mean you live here and I travel around a lot so that definitely complicates matters a bit. I don’t want to go out on a limb or anything… I’d be willing to try and make this work if you would?’

Rayne’s copies sang as their hiked their voices for theatrical effect.

‘Really? Oh I’m so glad that you feel the same way. But what are we going to do? I already said that long distance is out. Now, I know that every healthy relationship requires a little bit of sacrifice. I suppose there’s no reason why I couldn’t just stay in Ponyville, if you asked me to.’

Another chant.

‘But how can I…’ ’Oh you’re right. I would miss traveling way too much. Staying in one place for too long has never sat well with me. Well I mean, sure this town has it’s charm but then of course there’s my show to think about. I don’t supposed you’d be willing to drop everything that you have here and travel with me? We could be a couple living on the road. We wouldn’t have much but we could have each other…. Whaddaya think?’

As the song and dance number concluded, the town exploded into applause in a way that Trixie had never heard before. The mare was grinning from ear to ear as she was held in the air by the stallions below her.

After the Show -

Ponies were still talking among each other, laughing and singing all the way home about the spectacular show they had witnessed. The citizens of Ponyville had lined up to shower the stage with bits and jewels for the marvelous performance while each giving well wishes for Trixie to come again. However, during this there was one pony who was running through this crowd with anything but a smile on his face.

“Starlight! Starlight, wait!” Rayne shouted in a panic causing the heliotrope mare to brake off from her group of friends.

“You go on Twilight, I’ll catch up… Hiya there Rayne. What an amazing performance you two put on. You have GOT to tell me later how you pulled off a duplication spell that many times. So, what can I do for- uhh, wait are you alright?” She asked with an almost comical smirk on her face.

The stallion had to stop to catch his breath after running so hurriedly through the crowd. “What… I need to know… What, exactly did you say to Trixie... when you asked her to go out with me?!”

Immediately Starlight grimaced and gave Rayne a remorseful look. “Awww… she said that she wouldn’t tell you that part. Okay look, I admit that I did ask her that. But I promise I wasn’t trying to manipulate you or anything. I was just concerned. Rarity told me you seemed to be trying so hard to make everypony happy that she thought you might have been masking pain over you and I-”

“I don’t care about that right now! Please hurry! I just need to know if you asked Trixie to fall in love with me!” Rayne interrupted as he looked back over his shoulder at the entire crowd that was walking by them.

Starlight froze like a statue for a moment before blurting out, “What?! No! Look Rayne, I was just trying to get you a rebound date. I’d never try to mess with another ponies heart like that. I promise, I wouldn’t do that Rayne!” She said to him with a sincere tone.

“Oyyyee…" He sighed dramatically. "Then if that's the case... I’m in trouble.” Rayne sulked as he had been counting on this being something Starlight had done so that she could have it be undone.

“Whoa now. Hold on a minute.” Starlight waived her hooves as she walked him away from the pouring crowd. “You’re not saying that Trixie is actually in love with you, are you?” She laughed as if it couldn’t be possible. But then her ears drooped when the stallion nodded.

“Yea, I think so.” Rayne’s eyes were looking almost sunken in with worry.

“But how can that be?! It’s only been a few days! And I specifically told her NOT to fall for you like that! Wait a minute… do you love her back?!” Starlight asked next as she was practically gripping him by the shoulders now.

“No! Of course not!” Rayne shouted.

That was when another voice spoke out from the passing crowd. “Ah, there you are. And aww, look at this. My best friend and my boyfriend together in the same place.” Trixie mused as she walked up with a contented smile before draping her hooves around his neck.

“Y-your boyfriend?!” Starlight stammered as she looked back to Rayne clearly seeing that he was wanting no part in this.

Author's Note

Alright so big event here but I think that everything in this chapter was pretty straight forward. It started with a good bit if erotic entertainment and I hope that you enjoyed it. Trixie, having traveled around and slept with other stallions before, was worried about Rayne finishing too quickly. But she certainly didn't know what she was in for.

Oh and about Rayne not liking Trixie's taste... First of all I meant no disrespect to her character. But not everyone tastes like a bed of roses. And yes for over the last decade and a half, I've used Rayne's little trick more times than I care to admit.

So let's remember Maud's words that Rayne's pleasure pony powers might not work on Trixie. And indeed Trixie does give him a struggle. So there were two songs that had started but clearly didn't finish in this chapter. They are "Part of Your World" from Walt Disney's The Little Mermaid and the other song is "Short Skirt Long Jacket" by Cake. I didn't link them since they didn't fully play out.

Now whoopsie on Rayne... Who thinks he should have been paying more attention to Trixie in the diner? Haha. Notice the difference in Rayne from when he is paying attention to when he's not. Our beloved stallion finally let his guard down and he slipped up big time.

Did anyone catch the line from Walt Disney's The Princess and the Frog? In it the self righteous prince brags about having been with many women, then nervously tries to back track. Here I had Trixie do the same thing.

Now the song that was introduced for Trixie's big number is "Roxy Hart" from the movie Chicago. Rayne and Trixie both go back and forth singing different parts of it.

**Alright everyone so I posted a pair of new pictures for Ch 92 – Teeth and Tricks. These are different from the picture that was originally posted when the chapter was released. Please take a moment to look back and check them out if you haven't already seen them. They are much more accurate to the original concept that I was going for.

96 - Heart's Contention

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 96 - Heart's Contention

"B-boyfriend?! Are you serious?!" Starlight stammered to Trixie in disbelief.

‘Whoa there, now let’s hold on everypony.” Rayne called out nervously.

Trixie just smiled as she kept a hoof held around Rayne's shoulder. “What’s up? Why do you two suddenly look like you’ve seen a ghost?” She asked, not having caught on yet that there was a problem.

As Starlight’s expression turned stern, Rayne covered his face with a hoof knowing that no good would come from that. “Ghost my hoof Trixie! What has gotten into you?!” The heliotrope mare yelled before walking up and actually grabbing Trixie’s hoof to throw it off from around Rayne’s neck.

Trixie’s jaw dropped as she stood there staring at her friend in disbelief. But no sooner had she regained her composure than did her own face flash with anger. “Me?! What’s YOUR problem?! Huh?!” Trixie snapped while shoving Starlight away from her.

“WHOA! HEY NOW!” Rayne yelled as he jumped between them before a unicorn spell fight could break out. “Starlight, calm down! Trixie, look we need to talk.”

“Talk about what?!” Trixie snapped as she leaned in feeling safe next to her boyfriend. “Talk about how my best friend has suddenly turned into a psycho?! What? Are you jealous now or something? Just because I’ve gotten closer to your ex than you were expecting? Heh, I mean this is crazy right? Back me up here Rayne. You are on my side on this, aren’t you? …Sweetie?” She asked as her tone gradually changed from angry, to insecure, to worried.

Rayne saw the look of disbelief growing in her eyes. Even as he tried to mitigate the situation he was forced to watch as she just shook her head while stepping slowly away from his side. “Trixie, look I’m sorry but I think there’s been a misunderstanding. If you’ll give me a chance then I might be able to explain.” He said to her softly.

“EXPLAIN WHAT?!” Trixie screamed which immediately made Starlight recoil in shock. Rayne just slowly closed his eyes with his ears lowering from the feeling of guilt already washing over him before she had even gotten started. “Explain that it seems that you LIED to me?! That you made me believe that you were there for me?! That… that we were going to be together?! Huh?! Is that what you want to explain?!” Trixie’s voice was cracking as tears started welling up in her eyes.

Starlight gave a heartbroken expression at seeing her friend so upset. “Trixie… listen, I’m to blame for this. I’m the one who put you up to it. But I never thought that you would end up getting hurt. So let me apologize if-”

“Nrrooo!” Trixie roared as her emotions started to get the better of her. “I’m angry at the both of you! Y-you didn’t prepare me Starlight! You didn’t let me know what Rayne was like!" She whined in a bitter tone. But then with her voice turning even more sour she marched right up to Rayne yelling, "And as for you! I opened my heart to you! I gave you fair warning! You had every chance to tell me if you weren’t interested! But you let me have room for hope for us… and you lied! You liar! I will NEVER forgive you for that!”

There was a brief moment where Rayne recognized the look in Trixie's eyes. It was the same kind of look that Trixie had for Twilight back during her humiliation with the Ursa Minor incident. But he was quick to push that thought aside in order to focus on what was really important at the moment.

“You’re right Trixie.” Rayne stated in bold confession. “You are absolutely right that this is all my fault for hurting you.” Rayne said in a genuinely remorseful tone.

Starlight of course was quick to come to his rescue saying, "What? No Rayne, come on. You're not actually saying that it's true? That you lied to her? And that you lead her on? Psh, you aren't that kind of pony. The Rayne I know wouldn't do that." She insisted. Then she reached out to him tenderly. "Tell me and I'll listen. I know there has to be another side to this."

But the stallion just sighed. He knew he was lucky to have somepony like Starlight keeping such faith in him. That was why it hurt so much to now have to break that faith. Sucking up his courage he turned to face Trixie square on. "I shouldn't stand here and try to make excuses for what I know I did wrong." Starlight's hooves shot up over her mouth as tears began to fill in her eyes as she listened. "You're absolutely right. I allowed you to believe that I had feelings for you… when I don't." Just hearing the words visibly struck Trixie which made Rayne feel all the worse. "I'm sorry Trixie… but I don't feel the same." Now there were two mares before him that both had tears in their eyes. One was sobbing with a hurt look on her face while the other was somewhat recoiled as if she didn't even know what to say.

"Well there you have it." Trixie whimpered. "I guess that's it then. You know, you're really rotten Rayne. It's just horrible what you did to me. I'll never forgive you for this! Never, nev-" She shouted as she turned to storm away. Although what she didn't expect was to run into Rayne's large black chest after he quickly jumped in front of her.

"Wait…" He tried to urge her. "Hold on, we aren't done yet."

Now glaring wide eyed with anger Trixie snarled at him. "Oh I think you've made it perfectly clear just how done we are!"

Rayne reached out to hold her shoulders and Trixie looked flabbergasted that he had to nerve to touch her right now. “You have every right to be angry at me. And if that’s how you want to feel right now then go ahead." He told her, even as she gave an expression that he had better choose his next words wisely. "I’m right here. I’m not going anywhere. Be as mad at me as you want because I know I hurt you... And the worst part about it is that this happened because I didn't even bother to pay attention to you like I should have. But Trixie, despite everything, I AM sorry! I can’t let you walk away from here without knowing that.”

Now Trixie took a step back looking as if she couldn't believe what she had just heard. "Oh, you're sorry?! And you think that makes it all better?!"

'No, of course not. I-"

"Oh boo hoo! The big stallion is sorry! Well you listen to me. You hurt me! And now… I am going to hurt you!' Trixie declared in a voice so vindictive that Starlight was startled out of her disappointed glance towards Rayne. "You don't know the meaning of the word sorry yet! I'm not going to rest until every pony in this town changes from singing your praises to seeing you as I do now!" Starlight grimaced at that, even with being as upset with Rayne as she now was. "You're vile… stallions like you disgust Trixie… I… I… Rayne I HAT-"

Just then Trixie was cut off as a heliotrope hoof wrapped over her mouth and dragged her off to the side. "Don't, you, go, anywhere!" Starlight hissed at Rayne before yanking Trixie a few feet away.

"Oww, what are you doing?! Let go of me! Why does every pony I'm mad at keep touching me?!" Trixie yelled before she was tossed forward where Starlight could look her straight in the eye.

"Forgive him." The princess's pupil said while stern faced.

"What?!" Trixie gasped and looked to Starlight as if she'd lost her mind.

"I want you to forgive Rayne. I mean it Trixie. And not later, now!" Starlight demanded while she flared her nostrils angrily.

The other mare turned her back on Starlight and crossed her arms over her chest. "Hmph. Some loyalty you have for your friends, Starlight. I can't believe that you would take his side on this." She said as she held her head high.

But Starlight's growl was enough to let Trixie know that she was dead serious. "Oh I'm not taking his side here, trust me on that." Starlight declared which only made Rayne's ears slump lower. "I'm so angry with him right now that I can hardly see straight… but that's not why I'm asking you to forgive him." She sighed and now Trixie turned back, looking curious as to what Starlight was trying to say. "Listen, there's something about Rayne that you need to know… Have you ever heard of a pleasure pony before?" Starlight asked glumly.

Several minutes went by as Starlight conveyed what she knew and Rayne did his best to fill in the gaps. Trixie did not interrupt as she listened to the fable of how pleasure ponies work as well as the danger that is ever posed to them. Once they had finished Trixie just raised her hoof and when Starlight nodded to her she asked, "Sooo you're saying that Rayne is totally a messed up loser who deserves for us to be mad at him for the scumbag piece of waste that he is… as long as we don't get too mad at him because then he might actually die from it because of some crazy ancient magic?"

Starlight took a moment to work through all of that in her head before smiling and saying, "Yes." Rayne immediately frowned and gave a perturbed snort to that which Starlight promptly ignored.

Trixie on the other hand had started laughing hysterically until she was holding her ribs. "Ahahaha! Starlight, wow! I mean have I got a bridge to sell you! Come on, you can't seriously believe all that can you?" Trixie chuckled to which Starlight just frowned. "That is the WORST excuse I have ever heard a stallion use to try to sleep with mares and get away with it! I mean come on! Think about what you just told me. Does the smart, intelligent, and wise Starlight Glimmer I know think that story makes even the least bit of sense?"

The heliotrope mare grimaced while saying, "You do realize that all three of those things are basically the same right?" But after that Starlight went on to say, "Listen, I know the point that you're trying to make… but with Rayne it honestly isn't like that! This information came from Discord, not from Rayne. And Twilight even found-"

"And now all of a sudden you are going to believe ANYthing that DISCORD has to say?! Come on Starlight, that only makes Rayne more suspicious! That cutie mark of his is probably saying that he two times mares on each other!"

Finally feeling unable to restrain himself Rayne interjected, "Then uh, wouldn't they be facing away from each other? You know, if I was meant to be going behind their backs?"

"Not helping!" Starlight growled to him angrily.

After that Trixie just flipped her mane and took a step back from the both of them. "It doesn't matter, Trixie has heard enough. My decision stands and Starlight, we will always be friends but I have to say that I think this stallion is a bad influence on you. I am going now. It is late and I need my great and powerful beauty sleep! But believe me, before I leave town I won't rest until every citizen of Ponyville knows the truth about him!" After that closing remark she turned and marched off back to the direction of her wagon.

Starlight was so mad at everything that had just happened that she stomped at the grown before rounding upon the stallion beside her. "Alright mister! You are going to come with me right now and you're going to tell me everything about what happened!" She ordered before marching him back into town.

The Ponyville Diner, A Few Minutes Later -

"THAT'S WHAT HAPPENED?!" Starlight yelled before looking around apologetically to the other patrons from over her oat burger. "Rayne! Why didn't you say that was all you did?!" She hissed out more quietly. "Look, I get why Trixie's so mad but what happened between you two doesn't sound nearly as bad as what she was making it sound like."

"Yeah, that's what I had wanted to explain to her. It was just a mistake." Rayne replied. "Maud's guess has been totally right. My pleasure pony magic hadn't been working on her at all. I know that she is your friend and I really just wanted to do something meaningful for her before she left town. I didn't mean to stop paying attention to what she was saying right when she decided to ask me out! It was just… the worst of all possible timing." Rayne said with a frown, genuinely feeling bad about what had happened.

Starlight however couldn't help but to perk an ear curiously. "Did she really cut you off right in the beginning of one of your songs?" She asked in disbelief while remembering all the times she had become so smitten during his singing.

"Mmhmm. Twice actually." Rayne nodded while eating some fries with a shake.

"And… you're sure that you're feeling okay?" She asked in a worried tone, pausing from their meal to reach out to him with a hoof. "No… pain? No deep hurting in your chest? Not even a little heartburn?" She joked with him uneasily.

Rayne stopped eating and reached out to hold her hoof as well. "Really, I'm fine." He reassured her, taking the moment to appreciate the feeling of her hoof in his which he'd missed. "Listen... yes it's true that Trixie said some pretty hurtful things to me. But that doesn't matter to me because I don't care what Trixie thinks of me. I already know what she can be like when she's upset and I guess you could say that my heart was ready for it. But what did hurt was when it looked like I had disappointed you Starlight. That, if anything, was definitely the lowest I've felt since ever moving to Ponyville."

Instantly the mare had to turn away and bite her lip while blushing a bit. "B-because I'm your friend, right? And as friends, my opinion means more to you than a stranger." She interjected, trying hard to stave off any further room for romance between the two of them.

Rayne just smiled and allowed the moment slip by. Then he continued on by returning to the issue at hand. "But from what I do know about her though, Trixie is not going to just let this slide."

"No, she probably won't." Then the two stood from the table and paid for their meal. "But hey, maybe we can be hopeful. This town already sees Trixie as somepony who's a bit iffy anyways; and they all love you. How much harm could she really possibly do?" The two chuckled uneasily together as they parted for the night. But Rayne knew enough to recognize that statements like that always came before trouble.

The Next Morning -

Rayne awoke with a loud stretch. Even before opening his eyes there was a smile on his face at the familiar scent of the mare next to him. After waking, Maud was happy to agree to a leisure start to their day together as they cuddled, ate breakfast, cleaned up, and cuddled some more. But once they had finally made their way into town they quickly got the sense that there was more of a buzz about the place than normal.

As they approached Rarity rushed her way out of a crowd that had begun forming in the town center. "There you are! Where ever have you been all morning?!" She shouted to Rayne with her usual hysterics. "Oh and hello, good morning Maud." She quickly whispered much more sweetly.

"Good morning Rarity." Maud replied and then just continued to stare ahead at the other mare.

"Something going on over there?" Rayne asked uneasily from how upset Rarity seemed to be.

"Oh it's terrible, just terrible!" The fashion mare wailed. "Rayne, you must do something! We are in so much trouble and I tried to help but I'm afraid I haven't the slightest notion of what to do."

The stallion just sighed and offered her a smile. "Alright well just tell me-"

"Oh and by we, I mean you." She suddenly added at the end.

"Wait what?!" Rayne shouted in surprise as he looked to Maud before the two of them waded their way forward through the crowd to investigate.

What they saw was shocking as there seemed to be pictures of Rayne posted all over with bright red cross out symbols over his face. "Listen up everypony because have I got a surprise for all of you!" A malicious voice called to the crowd. Maud blinked and Rayne sighed seeing a furious looking Trixie standing on the steps of the town hall. "This is a depiction of a certain stallion that I think most of you have become acquainted with! But what you don't know is that he has been lying to all of you all along!" The crowd murmured amongst themselves as several ponies nodded, definitely recognizing Rayne from his pictures.

Leaning down to whisper where the others wouldn't hear Maud asked, "Rayne, what is going on? What is this about?"

The stallion didn't hesitate in being completely forth coming by as he whispered back, "Last night I accidentally broke Trixie's heart. I didn't mean to but I can admit it was entirely my own fault. But now it seems this is her way of wanting to get back at me." He explained as the crowd began tightening in with more ponies wanting to see what the commotion was about. "You see, Trixie found out about me being a pleasure pony and let's just say she didn't take to the news as well as you and the others girls did." Rayne whispered to Maud remorsefully.

Not having noticed Rayne in the crowd yet, Trixie carried on as if performing a show. "That's right, come one come all! Everypony come and see for yourselves the truth about this town's greatest deceiver!" She called loudly as she handed out even more pictures to the crowd while Featherweight worked tirelessly on his printing press around the corner, just as Trixie had paid him to do.

Maud however looked around in concern. "Rayne, I think that you should leave. I don't want you around here if Trixie turns this crowd against you." She said while fearing the stories she was told about the pleasure ponies from the past. "Don't worry, I will handle this." She stated as she began marching toward the azure blue unicorn.

However she stopped in surprise as a large dark hoof blocked her path. "No Maud, wait. I want to see this through." He could see that she wanted to object but he just shook his head. "These ponies here in Ponyville, these are all my friends. I trust them Maud. I believe in them that they won't turn on me like how Trixie wants. Maybe some will be swayed but at least some of them will stand up for me, I'm sure of it. Because if they don't then that would mean that everything I've done here to try to be kind to ponies was for nothing from the start. I might as well see for myself if I really mean anything to the citizens of the town.

Maud looked down to the ground for a moment. But then she nodded to him deciding that the best thing she could do right now would be just to support him. They both looked up and listened as Trixie finally addressed the crowd. "Ladies and gentleponies! You may be wondering what I am going on so adamantly about before you here today! Well I am sorry to say it is not for a magical trick but instead to reveal a great and powerful trickster!" The crowd gasped as she pointed to a large picture of Rayne which dropped from the town hall. Meanwhile Mayor Mare poked her head out of the curtain and frowned.

That was when a voice spoke out from the crowd as Mrs. Cake stood beside her husband shouting, "Oh now you just hold your horses there one minute! That's a picture of Rayne you're pointing to there! He's not just a regular patron in my pastry shop, he's a friend to boot and a good one too! So you'd better think twice if you're going to slander his name in this town!"

"Oh?" Trixie called out sounding not the least bit swayed. "Even if everything you know about him has been an act?!"

To that Mrs. Cake frowned not quite knowing what to say but it was her husband who spoke up saying, "Those are some pretty big claims you're making! And what proof do you have?"

However that seemed to be just what Trixie was waiting for. "A confession… straight from the horse's mouth." She grinned. "You all know Rayne now don't you? Rayne the handsome! Rayne the smooth talking… I bet every one of you who have spoken to him in probably thought that he was just the greatest pony around. Am I right?"

The first to speak up was a pale yellow mare with a raspberry mane. "Not only was he always nice to me, he gave me some gardening tips and now my roses have bloomed fuller than ever before!" Roseluck shared with the crowd.

Next was a white pegasus mare with a dark violet mane shouting, "Same for me! That Rayne is a perfect gentlepony! And he's helped my grape vineyard to taste sweeter than ever!" Sugar Grape called out.

Trixie just eyed the nubile mares up and down before saying, "And was that before or after he probably slept with you both?" Instantly both mares backed down bashfully at having their private lives put on display in front of the whole town.

In an instant Sugar Grape had her two friends Strawberry Surprise and Honey Apple there to support her. Roseluck tried to disappear into the crowd until she was stopped by a generous light gray hoof reaching out to comfort her. "Now don't you answer that Rose." Rarity said before giving her a hug. Then turning to face the azure unicorn she shouted, "Now just what business is it of yours with what anypony does with anypony else behind closed doors?! There's no shame in that, except for bringing up private affairs in a public setting like this! Trixie, you ought to be ashamed of yourself!"

There were some mild cheers from the crowd before an old stallion called out, "I work in the costume shop here in town and I'll tell you that I ain't never had such a such a caring and generous customer in all my years. The way he thinks of doing for others, why I wish we had ten more in town just like him!"

After that a large stallion with a yellow construction helmet called out, "He's been giving back to the town and helping to support local jobs as well as the town economy! And that's good for EVERYpony in town! And here you are, going and callin' him a liar!" Hard Hat yelled and now almost everypony had something to yell out at Trixie to Rayne's defense. Meanwhile Maud poked her elbow gently into the dark stallion's side while giving him a smile.

That was when Trixie tipped her magicians hat with a smile saying, "Just as I suspected. He's got you all seduced and ensnared with all his little niceties that he's done for you… but what you don't know is that he was using MAGIC to make it all happen!" Trixie snapped.

"So?" Rarity retorted loudly in the fullest voice she could mustered. "Celestia uses magic to raise the sun. What else would you suggest? That she fly up there every morning to get out and push?" More than a couple ponies in the crowd snickered at the remark.

"What I'm saying is, that with all of your joy and fanfare for the stallion… you never had a choice!" Now that seemed to wipe the smirks off of the faces in the crowd. "Let me share with you a little history lesson. Long ago there used to be ponies in Equestria called 'pleasure ponies' and they would go around making everyone's dream come true…"

At this Rarity looked surprised that Trixie somehow knew of the story and quickly shouted, "Oh no! Nothing to listen to here! Tra-lala! Who cares about old stories anyways!" But several from the crowd quickly shushed her. "Ohhh! If Trixie knows the truth then this is sure to get out of hoof! I must warn Twilight before it's too late!"

As Trixie went on the citizens of Ponyville became more and more interested. "No matter who they met, they could find a way to charm them. At first they spread happiness and cheer. It all seems so wonderful, but then you find out it's all an act! They somehow are using magic to give you whatever it is that would make you smile! And worse yet! Even when some ponies through history wised up against them, apparently you aren't supposed to call a pleasure pony out on what they're doing because too much negativity could very literally KILL THEM! ...or so says some magic curse about them or something…" Trixie added dismissively. "Isn't that just terrible?!" She asked to the crowd who had grown quite silent.

"Wow, when you put it that way… that does sound terrible." Strawberry Surprise mumbled as a few sullen faces agreed with her. After taking a moment she looked up to Trixie asking, "And they could do anything to make you happy? Anything at all?"

"That's right." Trixie grinned deviously. "Anything!"

Bringing a hoof up to her lips Strawberry pondered out loud, "Well if that's true then… what kind of rotten ponies would ever 'rise up' against somepony that sounds so helpful to everyone else around them?" She asked as the others nodded.

"Yes they really are manipulative an-- wait, what?" Trixie suddenly stumbled.

"I mean, if I had that kind of power then I'd do more than just grow strawberries! I'd find all kinds of different ways to make my friends smile!" The red maned earth pony cheered.

"I volunteer at the fillies ward in the hospital!" Called an old stallion.

"I'd go on tour spreading cheer wherever I could!" Cried another mare from the crowd.

Then a calm voice with just the hint of a smile spoke out as Maud said, "I'd do it exactly like Rayne has been doing, living in a small town spreading compassion and joy to all my neighbors. And if I were a stallion, I would definitely go around doing what I could to make every mare I saw feel beautiful about themselves." With that Roseluck and Sugar Grape both mouthed a silent thank you to her for those words.

Now ponies in the crowd were all cheering their praises for Rayne harder than ever as Trixie fought to regain their attention. "No! Wait! It means it's all a trick! Can't you see-Eee-aahh!" She screamed as she slipped and fell back into the fountain in the center of town. Not being able to hide his presence anymore everypony turned to the dark stallion with smiles on their faces.

"Wow Rayne, you must have the best cutie mark of all!" Shouted the owner of the bowling club.

"Do you think you could come by class for a little show and tell?" Ms. Cheerilee asked.

"How's a hard working pony like me ever supposed to find a date when I'm already married to my work all the time?" Hard Hat butted in.

Meanwhile, Rayne and Trixie caught eye contact with each other through the crowd as she sat and pouted in the pool of water. Rayne just shrugged as he turned to leave while Trixie slapped the water in frustration splashing no one but herself. The stallion just chuckled as he continued being bombarded with questions from excited ponies in every direction. Maud quirked an eyebrow up at him as they walked together but Rayne just laughed and gave a sigh.

"I'm sorry everypony, but I couldn't possibly answer all of your questions at once. Remember, I'm just your friendly neighborhood stallion. I might be a pleasure pony but I'm not a miracle worker. I'm sure I'll be getting around to visit each of you in time. But until then maybe let's try not to dog-pile me here in the street, alright?" And with that he wrapped his hoof around Maud and teleported away.

"Awwwww!" Cried a resounding call from the crowd as they all felt disappointed to not have their questions answered right away. But soon enough they all went back to whatever it was they were doing while Trixie packed up her belongings, bitterly muttering to herself to make her way out of town.

Author's Note

Helloooooo everyone! Four months... Yes four months since you've heard from me! I do deeply apologize for that, but I AM still around and I definitely am still going to keep working on this story.

So... what did you all think of this chapter? How was it seeing not only Trixie but also Starlight getting mad at Rayne? Do you think Trixie was overreacting? Did Starlight let Rayne off too easily after he had the chance to explain himself? Let me know in the comments! I love hearing from all of you.

And now the cat's out of the bag! Before, Rayne's friends had the opinion that it wasn't anypony else's business if Rayne were a pleasure pony. But now that everyone in the town knows....this news is probably going to spread like wildfire across Equestria.

Also, this was a very important chapter for Rayne. Remember, he's really a human who didn't have the easiest of lives before coming to Equestria. People can be mean and two faced, you never really know how someone else feels about you. So it was important to him to see whether or not the ponies in town really cared about him or not. And he was not disappointed by their actions. However... ponies will be ponies and sure enough now they are all wanting to gang up on him "demanding satisfaction" from the stallion... just like in the stories. Who thinks it was a good idea for him to teleport out when he did?

Alright well I've missed you and I'm still writing. More chapters should come soon. Oh and one last thing... Uh oh, where did Rarity go? Someone needs to tie a bell around that mare's neck.

97 - Tranquility Run-Amuck

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 97 - Tranquility Run-Amuck

Twilight woke up in bed feeling peaceful. She blinked a few times and looked at her ceiling. "Ah, good morning me." She got out of bed and brushed her teeth to a nice quiet castle. "Ughghh, -spits- mm, good morning reflection." Then she stopped by the kitchen, levitating a bowl she filled with cereal along with a pitcher of milk. "A little morning breakfast and some light reading…" She mumbled to herself while checking through the astrophysics section of her personal library. Then she sat down in her seat at the map table and had a pleasant chill run down her spine as she took her first bite of the cool crisp oat cereal.

"Twilight! Twilight!!!" A frantic voice screamed from the castle entryway after her doors were slammed open.

"Ugh, good morning craziness in Equestria." The princess sighed, looking up from where she had been sitting at the table, enjoying her cereal with a book. "I'm in here, Rarity!" She called out to her friend. "What's the matter? Surely there can't be trouble in Ponyville this early in the morning." Twilight chuckled. But her sense of humor disappeared when she saw the look on the other mare's face.

"Oh darling, it's the most dreadful of news! It's about Rayne! I'm so worried about him!" Rarity wailed out as she came charging in.

"Whoa there, hold on now. First let's start by telling me what the trouble is." Twilight insisted as she helped her friend to her seat at the map table.

"Well you know that idea that you had? The one that at first I was against? You know, pertaining to all the girls gatherering together to help Rayne as a hole-OH, whole! As a whole!" Rarity stammered, nervously stumbling over her own words.

"Rarity, please! Calm down! You aren't helping anypony by being like this!" Twilight explained and teleported her breakfast away as it was clear she wasn't going to be finishing it this morning.

Taking a moment to breathe deeply Rarity tried her best to relax before saying, "Well as for your little get together, I fear I may be changing my tune on the matter... and rather urgently in fact." She grimaced out with an uncomfortable smile.

Twilight raised an eyebrow suspiciously. "So now you're okay with the idea? And just how urgently are we talking about here?" Twilight asked as she returned to her seat, still feeling bashful that she had ever even proposed such an idea in the first place.

"Mmmm… is now a good time per chance?" Rarity responded

Twilight quirked her head to the side, completely misunderstanding her friend. "Yes… now would be a good time to tell me. When are you asking for this to happen?"

"Now." Rarity said again simply.

"Now?" Twilight asked as she looked up confused.

"Yes now, right now." Rarity repeated.

"Wait, I don't… WAIT?! NOW?! AS IN RIGHT NOW?!" Twilight screamed as her wings flexed straight and her thighs shut together tight.

"Yes… Would that be too soon? Or do you think you might need, say about… twenty minutes?" Rarity asked while being none too subtle with her insistence.

"Yes that would be too soon! Are you kidding me?!!!" Suddenly the princess was now bent over the table heaving from a panic attack at the very suggestion. Meanwhile her tail was tucked tighter between her legs than it had ever been before. "When I suggested that I wasn't even sure IF it should be done at all! And if so, I was thinking of having weeks if not months to prepare! ...or years…" She mumbled to herself at the end.

Now the whining began as Rarity pressed to get her point across. "But Twilight! Rayne might not have that long to wait! I'm so very fearful for him! I honestly believe that his life could be in very real danger!"

"Rarity, please." Twilight rebutted, taking a moment to try and calm herself. "Rayne is a big guy after all. I'm sure that whatever is going on he can handle it himself." She said, trying to sound reassuring.

Rarity was in full rant mode now as she squealed out in a single breath, "Trixie is in town and apparently somehow became spurned by Rayne so now she is soapboxing from the town center attempting to call everypony in Ponyville to rise together against him!"

"Except that!" Twilight choked out. "Okay, you're right! This is bad! We have to go save him!" The princess insisted, finding that to be the most logical conclusion.

"There's no time for that!" Rarity screamed, throwing her hooves onto the table in front of her. "Rayne was already there in the middle of it when I left! Who knows what has already been said in the time that it took me to rush over here? I feel that the chances of saving Rayne before he gets hurt might already be too late! What we need now is a way to bring him back from the effects of Trixie's wicked words!"

What Rarity was saying did make a tiny bit of sense to Twilight's now panic stricken brain but despite that her good sense was still having a hard time rationalizing all of this. "Look Rarity, I wasn't at all prepared for something like this to occur. But perhaps I can get the girls together to arrange for something later this week?" She squeaked out hesitantly.

"But Twilight! Rayne could have an angry mob chasing him down this very instant! If we don't step up as his friends to remind him how much we appreciate him then who will?!" The pale gray mare cried.

That was when a new voice spoke up from the doorway as a sleepy looking Starlight walked in from the hall. "Hey everypony… what's all the shouting about? Did I hear you say that something happened with Rayne?" She asked calmly, not yet having her usual focus to her this early in the morning.

Before Rarity could explode into yet another tirade Twilight quickly stepped up. "Yes, we believe it has. Apparently Rayne has gotten himself into some trouble with Trixie and since this morning-" But Twilight stopped in surprise when Starlight had a sudden explosion of her own.

"Wait, Trixie?! What about Trixie?!" Starlight shouted as she ran right up to Twilight with a worried expression on her face.

"Uh, she's apparently in the town square. And she's been soapboxing about Rayne from near the fountain." Twilight muttered awkwardly. "Starlight, do you know something about this?"

"You bet I do!" Starlight screamed as she began pacing back and forth. "I can't believe she would actually do this! And so soon! And after I specifically told her not to! I can't believe her!"

The two other mares now looked to each other in confusion. That was when Rarity stepped up and asked, "Starlight? Are you saying that you knew that Trixie was going to do this? And you didn't tell us?"

"Yes! Oh well no." Starlight sighed before stopping her pacing to face her friends. "It's my fault really. I thought that Rayne was acting funny after I turned him down so I thought I'd hook him up with a rebound date to make Rayne feel better. But when I asked Trixie to go out with him it was because I didn't think either of them would actually catch feelings for each other. Apparently Trixie ended up really liking Rayne and when he had to turn her down she really didn't take the news well at all." She explained, giving the extremely simplified version of what happened.

Twilight frowned as she asked, "And now Trixie, being Trixie, is looking to take her feelings out by getting back at Rayne for being the one to hurt her?" The tone in her voice though told the other mares that Twilight already knew the answer.

Starlight nodded and told them, "And Trixie knows just how to do it too since I told her all about Rayne being a pleasure pony. At the time I had hoped it would give her some mercy towards Rayne but of course, with her it ended up having the opposite effect."

Now they each looked to one another with worried expressions. But the princess just scowled at the situation and made her way back to her seat. "Okay, look. We're going to deal with this but we're going to take things one step at a time. Rarity, you take Starlight with you back into town to see if you can stop things from getting any worse. Meanwhile I'll stay here and…" She paused while looking over to Rarity and thinking over her suggestion, "...try to work out how to handle any damages that have already been done." She sulked while the other two seemed too distracted to even notice. Right away Starlight and Rarity rushed themselves out the door while, with an almost lamenting expression, Twilight looked to Sweet Apple Acres on the map table and teleported herself away.

Ponyville Adjacent -

Maud and Rayne teleported into their underground cave with a sigh of relief. Here there were no crowds, no ponies chasing them, and only the peaceful seclusion that was always present in the jewel bedazzled sanctum.

"Well that sure is a fine mess that Trixie has gotten you into." Maud stated flatly.

"Eh, well… you know. I-" Rayne sighed but the mare at his side was quick to interrupt him.

"Don't worry, I don't need to know what happened. No pony is perfect Rayne, not even you. Whatever happened, I am still here for you." She said with that steadfast tone of her's. They exchanged a short smile and knew that they were both passed it now. "So, what are you going to do? The whole town knows the truth about you. I'm sure they will all be after you now because of it."

"Yeah… you're probably right." Rayne sighed as he walked over to one of the canopy posts by Maud's bed.

"You're welcome to stay here." She offered to him while stepping over to her bed and throwing the covers back. "You know that you can climb in here with me until the commotion dies down." She stated, being none too subtle about her offer.

But she didn't look upset when Rayne just stepped forward to kiss her before shaking his head. "Thank you, I appreciate it. But I don't think that running away from this is the answer. Besides… hiding from everyone doesn't really go with my whole 'helping everypony' thing." He chuckled.

She nodded and reached up with her arms to run her lips across his one more time. After that Maud stepped back and asked him, "How are you going to handle the entire town at once? Can you really make that many copies of yourself Rayne?"

To that the stallion laughed and told her, "I don't think it's really my responsibility to have to help everypony at once." Then he sat upon the bed and patted the seat beside him. "I haven't forgotten the legend about pleasure ponies that Discord and Zecora told me. I think if I did try to help everypony then it might run me ragged and I'd end up hurting myself. So I think it's best to set my expectations a little lower to only helping who I can, when I can. And I'll have to just work things out the old fashioned way, one at a time."

Maud gave him one of her rare smiles as she brushed some of his mane back away from his face. "I'm proud of you, Rayne. I think you are going to be just fine." Then the two fell into each other's arms, still taking at least a short break from the craziness in town to enjoy the simple peace of being together. Once Rayne did finally pull back from the tender mare beside him it wasn't without her grabbing a hold of his hoof and telling him sternly, "But just in case, remember that you're very important to me Rayne. You've changed my life for the better and you will never be a failure in my eyes. If any pony up there tries to tell you otherwise, then I'll remind you of that as many times as you need to hear it."

Rayne didn't bother to hide the blush on his cheeks as he pulled Maud in to hug her tightly. "Thank you. Hearing that gives me all the strength I'd ever need. Thank you, Maud."

Then with a nod she let him go. "Have a good day at work." Rayne actually gave a hardy laugh to that as he slipped off the bed and strode his way to the cave tunnel before teleporting back to town.

Hours Later -

"Any luck?!" An anxious Twilight shouted as she and Fluttershy sat in their seats around the map table waiting for everyone.

From the doorway Rarity, Pinkie Pie, and Applejack all came rushing into the castle but stopped to shake their heads. Applejack spoke first saying, "You sure were right, Twilight. The whole town's been going bonkers looking for Rayne every which way they can. But I dun gave the low-down to Granny Smith and Big Mac. If Rayne happens by anywhere near Sweet Apple then they'll invite him in to get away from the crowds. And all the other farmers at the vineyard and the orchard said that he's already done all he could for them in recent days so they'll leave 'em alone if'in they see him."

Pinkie went next as she began to point with one hoof, then a second, then a third, all the way to seven hooves somehow as she ranted on, "Rayne sure is amazing because no matter how we followed the trail, we just couldn't catch up to him! First we heard that he headed to the custom shop but the store owner said he wasn't there. Then we passed by Scootaloo who said Rayne has been spending a lot of time talking to the construction ponies lately. But they wouldn't even talk to us about him for some reason. Then we followed his trail from the flower seller, to the train station, to Yankee Doodle Donkey's! And needless to say, he was of no help." She pouted.

Rarity stepped forward saying, "Just like you suspected, Twilight. Ponies everywhere were becoming upset that there just isn't enough Rayne to go around. The ponies at the bowling alley were wanting Rayne to reconfigure their entire tournament schedule for the whole next season, while Mayor Mare was planning to turn him into a political official. And when I stopped by the day spa to see if per chance he had visited his place of employment, both Aloe and Lotus seemed quite perturbed that he hadn't shown up to draw all these demanding ponies in for business."

"Oh dear, this is just awful!" Fluttershy exclaimed. "Poor Rayne has everypony in town making demands of him just like in the stories! I know that Rayne is uniquely skilled in handling situations just like this, but no pony could go on satisfying all of these requests forever! What are we going to do?!"

"We're going to find him!" Twilight asserted when just then Rainbow Dash zoomed in through the open front doors behind everypony. "Dash, did you have any luck?!"

"Nooo! And I can't believe it!" The pegasus cried out. "I've flown around checking so many places that I'm actually tired! Me!!! And that's just from trying to spot the guy! I can't imagine how much more exhausted Rayne must be feeling having already gone all over town doing favors for every insignificant little thing everypony has been asking him to do! Did you know that he's been doing everything from gardening, to revamping business models with Filthy Rich, to helping out at the veterinary clinic?! I mean I'm energetic but how much battery life has this guy got?!"

"Oh, he's been assisting Dr. Fauna? That's so unbelievably nice of him." Fluttershy gushed until the rest of her friends turned to her with a frown. "Okay so maybe that's not the most important detail right now, but it's still a really nice thing for him to do."

Jumping back on topic Rainbow quickly asked, "What about Starlight? What's she doing?"

Twilight looked over and told her, "She headed off to where Vinyl and Octavia share a house together to see if there were any sudden or spontaneous plans for the band Faceless. You know, just in case Rayne gets the idea to flee from town and get away from it all. So far there's been no word back from her yet."

That was when they all looked back to the doorway at the sound of huffing and little feet padding their way through. "I-... I-.. I found him!!!" Spike yelled as he almost collapsed before Dash zoomed over to catch him and fly him back to his seat. The panting little dragon took a moment to catch his breath from running so hard before saying, "He was at… he was at… uhh...the post… office!"

"Ohhhhhh!!!" Several of the ponies all shouted.

Pinkie jumped in her seat shouting, "That makes perfect sense! There's no one in Ponyville who needs help more than the mail ponies!"

"Collating… filing… organizing…" Spike groaned as if he were gasping out his last breath and then collapsed into his seat. Twilight just rolled her eyes and Rarity gave a chuckle as well.

"Honestly darling, you're so dramatic sometimes. Wherever did you learn that from?" The fashionista exclaimed before stepping over beside the dragon. After one firm smooch on the lips, Spike was then able to sit up seeming good as new except for all the hearts in his eyes. "Now, if you would please. You were saying you found Rayne at the post office?" Rarity then sauntered her way back to her seat with a smirk looking rather proud of herself.

After clearing his throat and shaking his head a bit Spike nodded to the group. "Yeah, he was there helping Derpy with a new sorting system so that mail wouldn't get lost as it's separated amongst the different delivery ponies. But I told him that his friends had heard what happened and that they were all worried about him. He told me to tell you all that as soon as he finished he'd head over to the castle straight away."

Back in Town -

"Alright well I guess that means I'm out of time!" Rayne chuckled while standing half in and half out of the post office doorway.

Just then a particular gray pegasus blushed as she looked around at the other coworkers who weren't paying attention. "Rayne!" She growled softly.

With a smile the stallion added, "Oh but it'll be dark soon and I hope I don't get a chill tonight. Do you know anypony who might be able to lend me a scarf?" Rayne snickered as if his simple request were just the funniest thing.

"Okay, okay!" Derpy Hooves hissed as she looked around and pushed Rayne outside. Once she had closed the door and made sure nopony else was nearby she quickly said, "Alright, you've made your point! I like him! I like Doctor Whooves, okay? There, I admit it! Are you happy now?" She pouted bashfully.

Rayne just leaned in as if Derpy were the only mare in the world and told her, "He's never going to know how you feel unless you tell him! I'll bet that inside he is a really caring guy. But if he's married to his work then he might not be the type to notice the little things. You need to step up and tell him if you ever want anything to happen. Don't wait for him to be the gentlepony, bring it to him yourself! You are a great mare, but don't trust me on that… trust him. I promise you won't be disappointed."

There was a short silence between them before Derpy unexpectedly threw her arms around him and hugged Rayne very tightly. After that she pulled away and blushed while saying, "I've gotta get back to work."

The two nodded to each other and she went back inside. Although instead of moving on to someplace else, Rayne suddenly dropped to one knee as he collapsed against the wall. "Phew, what… a… day..." He whispered to himself.

With that he looked around to make sure that nopony else was watching. With the shimmer of his horn a second Rayne materialized beside him. The new stallion cast a brilliant light as he used healing magic upon the other. When it was over the new stallion collapsed leaving the old stallion to stand back up refreshed. After another glance around Rayne absorbed his copy back into himself and then shrugged it off as if nothing had happened.

But a sudden burning sensation in his forehead gave the stallion some pause as he once more leaned against the post office wall for support. "Ergh, that's the third time today. I'm going to burn out my magic circuits or something if I keep doing that… but for now, it works." He said to himself before standing back up again.

As he left Rayne looked up to the sky. Hues of orange were starting to creep along overhead. "Celestia will be rotating out the sun soon. And then of course the beauty of the night shall grace us with the moon's presence." He sighed to himself. "But it's too early to turn in now. Ponies are waiting on me as I've got someplace else to be." With that he took the quieter streets through Ponyville, casually making his way towards Twilight's castle.

Meanwhile in the Castle -

"Yes, that's good. That will do nicely. Oh and Applejack, just a bit further to the back if you'd please? Thank you." Rarity instructed as the main six busied themselves with transforming one of the drawing rooms in the very back of the castle into a boudoir setting fit for a king. The room had been magically repainted a burgundy red with dark caramel colored accents. Then all around tapestries were hung in black and dark purple lace to give the room an intimate feeling. "Yes that's it girls. Remember the three basic components: quiet, comfort, and concentration." Rarity reminded them.

Fluttershy nodded, pinning back an embroidered sheer curtain over the inside of the doorway. "Quiet, check. These soundproof spelled drapes match the rest of the decor around the walls and can be closed after our guest of honor gets here. That way we won't have to worry about second guessing ourselves if things get… oh, um... noisy." She giggled bashfully.

Rainbow Dash spoke up as Pinkie helped her move the furniture into place. "Okay, we've got the three cushioned benches with pillow-top backings set into place at the center front, left, and right… also with your fainting couch thingies on each of the far walls, just like you asked."

"And naturally strewn about throw pillows everywhere!" Pinkie shouted while pulling the string on her party cannon which this time spread small pillows of various colors across the floor and furniture. "Now that is what I call comfort!"

Applejack just laughed at her antics as she went around setting carefully placed lamps near the primary seating areas. "And I've got concentration. All these here vintage lamps we can cover with an orange or a pink cloth to help set the mood lighting. But since the light won't travel very far we can set them only where we want our guest's attention to be instead of all over the room."

"Yes, that's exactly right Applejack. Well done all of you!" Rarity cheered as she looked things over.

Meanwhile, Twilight had placed out a small canister of potpourri on either side of the room while also lighting a few incense candles to maintain a soothing aroma amidst the exotic atmosphere. "Lights, sounds, and smells." Twilight read aloud while reading from a racy how-to book from her library. "It says here that mental sexuality can be just as important as physical circumstances. Satisfying the senses in more ways that just through touch can also be very alluring. The way a partner smells or the sound of the environment around you can heighten-... Oh do you think we should have music playing in the background?"

But before anyone else could respond there was a resounding groan of discontent. "Uggh! No Twilight! We don't need music!" Rainbow Dash said. "This is sex Twilight! We are all about to have sex! It's physical and it's passionate and it's emotional. I can't believe that you could possibly be an egghead about this too!"

Now with a bit of a bratty pout Twilight snapped, "I'm not trying to be an egghead about this Dash! I'm just trying to contribute my part here and make sure that everypony has a good time. I've never done anything like this before so excuse me if I'm feeling a little bit nervous!"

At this all of their friends stopped what they were doing and looked over to her. "If it helps make you feel any better…" Fluttershy began. "I'm feeling a little nervous about this too."

Rarity bit her lip and stepped forward so that she could address Twilight and Fluttershy directly. "Darlings, let me please remind you that nopony is forcing you to do this. If indeed you are having any second thoughts then I'm sure that there are other ways-"

But Twilight just shook her head. "No, I'm doing this. It is true, I am nervous… but that doesn't mean that this isn't something that I'm curious about. It's just new to me is all."

"I understand what you mean, Twilight." Everyone in the room looked over at Fluttershy. "This will be your first time, won't it? It's the same for me. And while I know some ponies don't care about this sort of thing… there's still a part of you who still wants it to be special. Isn't that right?"

Twilight looked down to her hooves for a moment. "I can't honestly say that I know for sure but I think you might be right, Fluttershy. I'm not in love with Rayne. But I think I'm willing to trust him with this."

The pegasus nodded while twirling her pink mane with her hoof. "To be honest I think I may even be a little excited. What I mean is, doing this, here in this way, with all of you… it feels like it's making this easier for me somehow." Fluttershy shared which brought smiles all around. "And in fact, I think that seeing all of your excitement to have Rayne… you know, with you… makes me excited for it too. Oh, but I hope that doesn't make me a dirty mare to say!" She gasped which suddenly filled the room with laughter.

Applejack poked a playful nudge into Dash's side as she said, "Aw well sure it don't there Fluttershy. Besides, we all know that the real dirty mare of our group is Rainbow here, heh heh." She chuckled. But the Dash just balked in surprise at the comment and the unusual absence of a snarky comeback went unnoticed by the group.

"Alright, places! Places girls!" Rarity called out to the group. "I'm sure that our guest will be arriving any minute if he is not walking through the front doors already!" And with that each of the girls moved themselves to corresponding spots that they had worked out beforehand. "Now you wait right there and keep looking pretty!" Rarity said with a charming note to her voice as she closed the door to the drawing room and walked back to the entrance of the castle to wait for Rayne.

Not Long After -

Rayne strolled casually right through the front doors to the Castle of Friendship. He trotted along the carpet covering the crystal floors just as he had many times before. But this time he did have a slight bit of apprehension. "So, I wonder what they have in store for me? Does the princess want a favor from me now? Hmm, I doubt that's it seeing as she's known about me for all this time. I wonder what those crazy girls could be planning…" He thought silently to himself, being careful not to monologue aloud.

Once he was through the entryway though he found a most unexpected surprise waiting for him. "Hello Rayne, we've been expecting you." Rarity said to him in a sultry tone.

The stallion's eyes almost popped out of his head because the outfit she was wearing was stunning. It was a lingerie corset that wrapped tightly around her waist with a cincher. Everywhere was black leather ribbing and synthetic lace material with red accents. "Rarity…" Rayne gasped as he walked up to her, being none too shy about taking an eyeful. She merely blushed with a smile, allowing him to admire the sight of her. "Rarity, Rarity! Oh my, hehe. Does Twilight know that you're walking around in her castle like this? Not that I disapprove of course."

She could almost smell the primal musk radiating off the stallion which made her glad because lighting his spark was exactly what she was trying to do. "Oh and how, hehe. Ah ah, no touching. I belong to Spike now, remember?" She teased, turning her back to him with her flank pointed out and staring back from over her shoulder. "But if you want to come with me," she said with a wink, "then follow me this way to where my friends and I have a surprise for you."

In his mind Rayne imagined some hilarious Jim Carey moment of his jaw dropping and thanking the sky for this opportunity. But on the outside he kept his cool, albeit with a smile upon his face.

Rarity made no attempt to hide it so Rayne took full advantage to stare as she swayed her hips back and forth. The erotic getup she had on narrowed in the back where it curved in under the base of her tail. Because of this, as she exaggerated her movements Rayne could clearly see the edges of her slit poking out around her garment. And despite her earlier protests about being touched, Rayne could see that Rarity was genuinely aroused at the moment. He surmised that she probably knew exactly what she was doing and needed this, enjoying having an eager stallion's eyes upon just as much as he was enjoying the view.

All of a sudden his view was blocked as she lowered her tail to cover herself and gestured toward a door. "And here we are. Please, go on inside Rayne. Your surprise awaits!" She said while standing off to the side and giving a playful knock upon the door.

"Hello, hello!" Rayne called out with a laugh as he opened the doors and poked his head inside. But what he saw when he entered was the last thing he had thought to prepare himself for. "Oh my." With Rainbow Dash on his left, Pinkie on his right, and Twilight in the center, the three mares stepped off of three cushioned beds in perfect unison together. All three were dressed in black lacy lingerie with garter belts attached along with it.

"Hiya Rayne." Pinkie spoke up first with a seductive smirk.

"Whatcha grinning for?" Dash teased him as she smiled at him with a wink.

Rayne's heart was immediately thumping in his chest as he could not believe his eyes. "What is going on here girls?" Rayne mused out in disbelief. Thinking quietly to himself he said, "What in the world did I miss? It looks like a cheesy porno set in here except… it's actually kind of nice. And all six girls in lingerie waiting for me? I never asked any pony for this." With another chuckle as Rarity literally pushed him into the room with her hooves. "Alright so what's the deal because this has got to be too good to be true." He stated as he glanced from mare to mare.

"Well this is my castle after all." Twilight said to him. "So shouldn't I be the one to decide what is or isn't allowed in here?" While she spoke Rayne looked around seeing Applejack sitting in red lingerie on a seat off to the left wall while Fluttershy was in white lingerie near the right wall. Both waved to him bashfully but did not stand from their seats. "I invite you to come in and make yourself more comfortable."

"Careful what you wish for." Rayne laughed as he stepped the rest of the way inside. Now he was face to face with Twilight while Dash and Pinkie stepped up to his sides.

Twilight attempted to toss her mane back seductively but the action came off as nervous and awkward. "This is a party for you Rayne… a private party… a pleasure pony party." Quickly Twilight's eyes glanced over to Rarity feeling insecure about if she had delivered that cheesy line correctly or not. After a nod from the other mare, Twilight gave scowl that Rayne assumed was supposed to be a sultry stare. "To put it simply, we appreciate you Rayne. You've made a lot of ponies in town happy. Everywhere you go you are doing something nice for everypony else… and tonight, my friends and I have decided to do something nice for you."

Rayne almost left the oxygen in his lungs behind as Twilight walked around him and then pushed him back until he fell onto the loveseat in the center of the room. Now looking up from his back he saw Twilight, Rainbow Dash, and Pinkie Pie crowd around him while Applejack and Fluttershy finally lifted themselves from their seats. "Ta ta, dear Rayne." Called a charming voice from the doorway.

"And where are you going?" The stallion asked, seeing that Rarity had not followed him inside.

"Oh well since I am committed to being with Spike now, it wouldn't be appropriate for me to stay for the, ahem, festivities? My part was just to escort you here and possibly get your furnace burning along the way. And from the looks of things... it would appear that I succeeded." She snickered and Rayne closed his legs bashfully. "Have fun now my dear!" Rarity called out again before pulling the drawstring to close the drapes and then shutting the doors to the room as she left.

Author's Note

Sooo... yeah. Well... So that happened, haha. As I'm sure you can tell, there is going to be some very steamy action in the next chapter. But before we get to that let's review this chapter.

So I wanted to start this chapter with a light hearted feel. Twilight wakes up to a nice morning but then quickly gets interrupted by Rarity. And because Rarity left the crowd early she didn't stick around long enough to see that Rayne turned out just fine. So once again, the overdramatic fashionista is causing background problems for everypony. Also, notice that Starlight has conveniently been out of the room every time anypony had ever talked about Twilight's "party idea."

Alright so yes, this story does support the ship between Derpy and Doctor Whooves. Who liked my jokes about time and scarves relating to that stallion? Also I haven't forgotten about Octavia and Vinyl. But I'll get back to them in a few chapters from now.

Now here's a big point about Rayne's magic. Many of you have already guessed about it in the comments. Yes Rayne can make a copy and use that to use healing magic so he can avoid blacking out from using that power. But even in doing that it isn't perfect. That exhaustion still leaves a residual burning in his horn once he reabsorbs that copy of himself.

So there was a small detail that has a big point to it in this chapter. Why didn't Rainbow Dash comment back when Applejack teased her about being a dirty mare? I'm not sure if any of you noticed but I actually hid several small differences in Dash's behavior in several of my last chapters. Why has she been acting out so much? Well, that will be answered in the next chapter.

I think that Jim Carey is a great facial comedian. Even all the way back to his old movies like Dumb and Dumber or Ace Ventura, he's always had overdramatized antics which I love.

And as a final note, I wanted to announce that I received some fanart for an earlier chapter. In Ch 75 - Choices Made, there is a very impressive piece depicting King Aspen being attacked by Rayne's Obsidianwolves. Please go take a look if you haven't seen it.

98 - Pleasures Unfold

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 98 - Pleasures Unfold

The sound of the doors closing was deafening to Rarity as she now stood alone in the hallway. The moonlight pouring in from the starry night sky was serene and gentle. The crystal castle felt sterile and cold underneath the soles of her hooves. Furthermore, the magical soundproofing was certainly doing its job as the mare could no longer detect a trace of the wild and steamy rendezvous taking place inside.

"Hnghh…" She grumbled, giving the gentlest of whines at feeling the dampened crotch of her lingerie growing cold in the evening air. "Ahh-phewww…" After soothing herself with a deep breath, Rarity held her head up high and then trotted gracefully away from the door to go and get changed.

Rayne didn't even seem to mind that he could hardly breathe with Rainbow Dash slathering her tongue down his throat. The stallion held one hoof tight around her while with the other he reached out to caress the mane of, he didn't even know who. There were hooves all around him caressing and kneading into his fur. His blatant erection stood as proof that he was enjoying his massage while the girls seemed content with just feeling across his muscles for their own satisfaction.

Eventually Rayne was able to breathe once a pair of purple hooves reached out to pull Rainbow Dash away. Then he looked up to his friends trying to pretend he wasn't staring at them from over his erection laying at full length across his belly. But from the smiles on all of their faces he knew that at this moment he had nothing to feel bashful about.

"Alright Rayne…" Twilight began. "So I think it's pretty clear that from the outfits we're wearing and the way that Rainbow was carrying on with you, that what you see going on here is exactly what it looks like." To that all the mares snickered and Rayne even caught a few of them eyeing his shaft up and down. "But even with as unlikely as the chances might be, I want you to know that if for any reason you don't want this, no pony here is going to make you do anything that you don't want to." She told him as if laying down the ground rules.

"Hehe, well I might!" Cheered an excited mare as an eager hoof started sliding it's way up his thigh.

"Pinkie!" Twilight shouted in frustration. "I'm trying to set a baseline here so that our guest can feel comfortable and know what to expect!"

Pinkie Pie just rolled her eyes and continued stroking Rayne's shaft as she said, "Okaaay, fine. But you know, if you ask me... I would say that Rayne looks preeetty comfortable right about now." Twilight scowled at first, but then looked to the stallion seeing him leaning back while propped up on his elbows and smiling from the gentle stroking of the pink pony. With an eyeroll of her own Twilight gave into defeat and waved her friend on. "Yay!" Pinkie shouted and then immediately moved in closer to Rayne. "So I hope you don't mind me doing this first?" She asked before running her tongue up and down the right side of his shaft. Rayne chuckled and shook his head without a word. Pinkie beamed and then drew out a long pleasured groan from him as she sank her mouth deeply over his end.

"Oh, hello there Rarity." Spike cheered happily as his girlfriend walked her way unannounced into his bedroom. However his little sleeping cap shot off like a bottle top when she suddenly picked him up and thrust her tongue deeply into his mouth without warning. "Woooow!" He mumbled in a daze after she finally placed him back down and walked over to his mirror with a proud smirk on her lips.

"Hello there darling. I'm afraid that I am feeling a bit lonely tonight. I was wondering if you wouldn't mind my staying with you this evening and having you hold me as we sleep?" She asked as if she were already certain of the answer. Then she magicked up a bag from the hidden compartment in Spike's bed which held her makeup remover within it.

"Hehe, well sure. I don't mind that at all Rarity." The little dragon said as he rushed over and stood next to her. "I take it that everything went okay with escorting Rayne to this 'private party?'" At this Rarity froze for a moment and blushed before giving him a nod. "It's okay Rarity. I know that Twilight didn't want anypony to explain it to me but I know what the girls are most likely doing in there with him."

"Y-you do?" She quirked an eyebrow at him, once again being stopped in surprise before she could manage to unbeautify herself.

"Oh, come on! But I want more!!!" Pinkie Pie whined as it took both Applejack and Rainbow Dash to shove the mare away from Rayne where he was struggling to catch his breath with a thoroughly mouth polished rod standing straight up before him.

"If'n you don't quit with it now Pinkie then there won't be any of him left for the rest of us!" Applejack growled out.

"And if you... make him blow his load now… that would be totally lame because… we haven't even fucked him yet!" Dash growled out while helping Applejack to hold Pinkie back. "And just when did you get to be so strong?!"

Meanwhile Twilight and Fluttershy were standing nearby Rayne and smiling bashfully. "Oh no, please. You go ahead." The yellow pegasus urged.

"Gee, thanks Fluttershy." Twilight responded with just a hint of sarcasm. But putting her bashfulness aside, Twilight looked to Rayne trying her hardest to allow for lust to overtake her sensibility. "So, Rayne… you know that there are stallion's out there who would probably kill to be in your position right now. Having a princess… dropping herself to her knees… about to do what, well, what I'm about to do for you." She said while taking hold of him with her hoof and gently caressing him up and down.

Rayne was breathing softly as he just continued to lay back, not doing anything to take control of the situation away from Twilight. "I am but a tool for your exploration and enjoyment, dear princess. You may do with me as you will and nothing more." He stated to her eloquently.

With that she smirked whilst thinking to herself, "Yeah, and what a poetic way to shirk the responsibility for this back onto me. At least it doesn't feel too badly in my hoof. And it doesn't smell bad like I was worried about… Well, here goes." Then after her mini pep talk she closed her eyes and ran her tongue up along the left side of his shaft, attempting to mimic how she saw Pinkie Pie start things out with him earlier. "It's… so clean..." She accidentally gasped aloud without even realizing. Then she fixed her lips upon the side of his rod and just sucked in place, allowing herself to study the flavor of having a stallion in her mouth for the first time.

"I hope… that the taste is to your palate, princess." Rayne whispered to her with a smirk.

Releasing her hold with a slight pop of her lips, Twilight stared up to Rayne with a reprehensible look. "Easy there, Casanova. Don't take too much advantage of this." She scolded him. But then she rose herself a bit higher on her knees and stroked him up and down a few more times. "I will admit though, this isn't too bad." She then eased the tip of him into her mouth before almost eagerly trying to suck down even more. She was clumsy at first but it wasn't long before she took another two inches of his shaft passed her lips and then began to steadily suck on him.

"Whoa… look it there!" Rainbow Dash shouted which immediately brought a blush to Twilight's cheeks. "Hey everypony… take a look at the Princess of Friennnnship!" She teased. It certainly didn't help Twilight any when the others all cooed in awe with a menagerie of giggling.

Twilight had to stop herself from covering her face with her wings. She knelt there blushing with a mouthful of cock stuffed into her face as her friends crowded around. The distraction was enough to cause her to swallow some saliva wrong, leading the princess to pull away from him in a choking fit.

"Aww now leave her alone Dashy. Twilight just needs a little bit of help is all." Applejack said as she siddled in closer to Rayne. "You just gotta relax your throat and take 'em all the way down until ya-" But her words were cut off as everyponies eyes bulged wide seeing Applejack stretch her throat apart. She swallowed Rayne's rod all the way down until it looked to almost be skewering into her chest.

However Twilight suddenly threw Applejack off during mid deepthroat while yelling, "I understand the fundamental principles to giving a stallion a blowjob!" Then Rayne couldn't believe his eyes, or the feeling, as Twilight suddenly jammed her mouth down on his cock attempting to replicate Applejack's actions both naively and roughly.

"Oh dear, you have my apologies Spike. It would seem that you do understand these matters far more than we had given you credit for." Rarity said to him while sitting at his table and holding his claw in her hooves. "And yes, you were right. When Twilight told you that you couldn't come due to inappropriate behavior, it was for exactly what you expected it to be. But I think it was more that she didn't want to admit it to herself than any feelings of not being able to trust you with this information. So please don't be too mad at her, alright darling?"

Spike nodded and hopped up to plant a quick kiss upon her cheek. "It's okay, I don't mind. It's not like there's anypony else who knows how neurotic Twilight can be better than I do." With that the two shared a laugh together while Rarity turned back to the mirror. But she was stopped again when Spike suddenly said, "And besides, Rayne is really the one who's missing out tonight."

Not understanding what he meant by that Rarity turned to him asking, "Missing out? Whatever do you mean darling? He is in there with a princess after all. And Rainbow Dash is a very sought after mare. Not to mention-" But she stopped when she noticed Spike giving her a knowing look and then pointed right back at her. Now she blushed and felt ashamed of herself for not even thinking of wowing her boyfriend before trying to take all of her fine seductive wear off. "Oh, I see." She giggled and turned back to him while lifting one of her back hooves into the air. "Do you… like seeing me dressed up like this Spike?" She cooed to him seductively.

Spike's reaction almost made her laugh from how extreme it was. Seeing her flaunt herself, and knowing it was all for him, made his eyes bulge while his tongue rolled out like some kind of jackpot machine. He grinned wide at her while saying, "Do I ever!" Then he cheered and applauded as she posed again.

First she leaned her head back and arched her spine for him. Then she bent over the desk, pouting her lips with her hind end raised in the air. She laughed and smiled at him as he cheered for her every which way she poised. "Do you like me like this? Or how about like this, Spike?" She snickered as she teased him. The fact that she wasn't actually nude made her more confident in splaying herself into lewd positions for him, to which her boyfriend was showing adamant appreciation for. "Do you like this Spike?" She asked in a deep, sultry voice. "Am I beautiful to you? Am I pretty like this? Do you find me sexy… Spike? Do I-" But realizing what she just said gave her pause, leading her to decide that this had gone on for long enough. "Ahem, yes well, hehe. Wasn't that fun?" She asked bashfully before turning back to the mirror.

"Oh yes! And you definitely are! You are the sexiest, Rarity!" Spike praised, continuing to cheer for her even after she had turned from him.

With deep scarlet cheeks now, Rarity nodded and removed her fake eyelashes she had been wearing. "Eh, auh heh. Well yes… and that is why I am all yours, Spikey Wiley." Then she lifted a dabber, preparing to remove her lipstick.

"You sure are! I love having you as my treasure! Speaking of which, come over here Rarity!" Spike said to her excitedly. Rarity immediately dropped the dabber from her hooves as she stared into the mirror in frightful dismay. "Come on Rarity, come over here to me. And you have to do it too, because you're my treasure! Isn't that right?!" Spike commanded with the biggest smile on his face.

Rarity looked over at the innocent playfulness in his eyes. Even though he had made it clear that he knew all about what the birds and the bees meant, he still had no clue as to what the connotations of 'owning her' could actually mean. Despite that, he had given her an order in a way that he had never previously done before. And yet, while there was no magical force controlling her mind, Rarity still felt a tugging at her heart and a quivering to her hooves compelling her to obey. "Y-yes sir…" She whispered to him, climbing out of the seat while still in her risque attire and kneeling down to be in front of him.

"Rainbow Dash! Whataya think you're doing?!" Applejack yelled as the rainbow maned pegasus let Rayne hold her ass with both hooves while pushing her pussy down onto his rod.

"Uhuuhhhh!" She gasped, feeling his length pushing her insides apart. "What's wrong Applejack? I thought we were supposed to be doing this?" She smirked to the country mare as Rayne threw his head back in pleasure from the Wonderbolt starting to buck her hips.

The earth pony snorted steam from her nose before shouting, "I ain't hardly had a taste of him yet and poor Fluttershy dang near hasn't even touched him at all! And I think you knew that I was about to move in for my turn after Twilight moved away! You're up to something Dash! Don' try and tell me you ain't! I know that look you got!" Twilight and Pinkie looked to each other wondering if they'd have to hold Applejack back this time.

"No, I… don't worry Applejack… And Fluttershy is… I just, oh fuck!" Dash moaned as Rayne was using her legs to pull down on her hips as he thrusted up into her.

"I'm fine!" Fluttershy shouted hastily as if speaking up for herself. But her eyes weren't looking toward Applejack at all. The yellow pegasus seemed transfixed, absolutely gawking as Rayne's cock pushed it's way into Dash's slit over and over again. It didn't take long for Rainbow's crotch to become slick and noisy as she humped her hips with Rayne. And all the while Fluttershy seemed fascinated by it. "I… actually don't mind watchi-WAITING! I don't mind waiting, until after all of you are done. So please, go ahead." She sighed with a lust filled agitation, quaking in her hooves.

"There, you see?" Dash growled out while throwing her head back from how good Rayne cock was making her feel. "She doesn't mind waiting! So after me, you can go Applejack… then everyone else can have their turn…" She grunted out.

"Well alright then… if yer sure." The country mare said. But to her surprise, when she looked back again she saw that Fluttershy had her hoof between her legs and had started playing with herself to the sight of Rainbow Dash riding upon the stallion.

Being looked at instantly brought a self conscious freeze to Fluttershy's actions. But Pinkie gave her a nudge to encourage her that it was okay as she began rubbing herself too. That support seemed enough encouragement for Fluttershy to let her worries go. "Thank you Pinkie." She whispered and then quickly lost herself in her hoof rubbing to the sight still in front of her. Then after Twilight and Applejack just looked at each other and shrugged before also joining in as now all of the mares sat around toying with themselves while watching Rainbow Dash take her turn.

Rarity's voice was nervous as she trembled out. ''S-spike…" The two were laying together on the ground now while the little dragon was caressing the mare all over. Rarity was still dressed in her skimpy lingerie but there was hardly an inch of it that his claws were not roaming upon. His little hands massaged through the fabric, gliding across her stomach and her chest. He leaned down kissing and running his tongue along the boning of her corset while his claws found their way to trace her garters down her legs. "Spike… oh! You've never... touched me like this, before."

"Hehe, well you've never let me see you dressed like this before." He responded as if it were the simplest thing. "Wow, you really look so amazing right now. I love seeing you dressed like this." The mare blushed and didn't see any harm in letting her boyfriend have a bit of foreplay as long as her underwear stayed on. "And I love how you smell right now Rarity. It's really….divine." He chuckled, using one of her own words against her.

"Oh posh, darling. I'm all sweaty underneath from wearing this thing. It may be beautiful but it's hardly glamorous to take attire like this off." She remarked, still blushing from his praise but feeling self conscious as he attempted to pry her corset up and peer at her fur below it.

"Well I don't think so at all Rarity." Spike said simply, somewhat startling her from how calmly he just sat there investigating her figure.

Looking to him nervously now, she asked him with an unsure expression, "You...would want to see me even after I've just taken this off? With a messy coat and not even showered to clean myself up?" He just gave her a happy nod to which she sighed disheartened. "Very well then… if you insist on seeing me at my least refined, then I supposed it's alright. As long as it's only you to see me that way." Then she reached to her side to begin pulling the zipper down her corset. But before she could get much farther she stopped. "Wait, Spike… I don't suppose, would you like to do the honors?"

His pupils shrunk to needle points as if realizing the most amazing thing that life could ever have to offer. Then he took Rarity off guard by just how in control of the situation he became. "Rarity… as my treasure, I order you to go lay back on the bed."

Rarity watched in disbelief as her hooves began to slowly carry her as if on their own. Panic filled the nervous mare from top to bottom as she laid herself onto the cushioned bedding. "Spike…" Her voice quivered out so faintly that she wasn't even sure if she really said anything or not. But she froze when she felt his weight climb onto the bed and felt his claws begin unfastening the garterbelts from her stockings.

"Rarity, you're so beautiful…" He whispered as he slipped the first of her boots down from her hooves. Then one by one they went until Spike was slowly peeling her stockings down each of her legs. His touch was being so gentle with her, turning a simple disrobing into an action that felt tantric as well as erotic at the same time. But while his movements were slow and precise, Rarity's heart was jackhammering through her chest.

"Oh my gosh! He is disrobing me! Spike is disrobing me!!!" Her thoughts screamed at ear piercing volumes in her mind. She could not help but to lay there like a mannequin, allowing him to move and manipulate her limbs as he took his time delicately stripping each part of her. Meanwhile Rarity's belly was quaking with nervousness. She reached down to try to cover it with a hoof, fearing that she was shaking enough that she'd begin to rock the bed.

"Rarity, what were you worried about? You look absolutely gorgeous!" The dragon exclaimed.

"Eep! Spike! When did you manage to take off my corset?! I thought you were still removing my stockings!" She shouted in surprise.

"Uh, just now. And I took those off a while ago. Okay, now lay down and try to hold still." He ordered to her without a second thought and Rarity felt like she might die from having her heart leap out of her throat.

"Rainbow Dash! How could you?!" Twilight shouted.

"Dagnabbit, that's it!" Applejack shouted before Dash got pulled to the floor with a hard thud.

"Ouch! Hey, what gives?!" The blue pegasus shouted as she lay huffing upon the ground, not having the energy at the moment to stand back up.

"What gives?! You just done had Rayne cum in you is what gives!" Applejack protested and Dash flinched when the country mare stomped her hoof to show how angry she was.

"Hey uh, is anypony else tired?" A wheezy looking Fluttershy asked with a very drippy hoof still between her legs.

"Seriously?" Pinkie asked as she watched the yellow pegasus collapse to the floor.

Ignoring this, everypony else turned back to Dash as she leaned on an elbow saying, "Well you could always take your turn and see if you could suck him back up into having another round in him." She smirked as if she had it all figured out.

"An what if he ain't got another round in him?!" Applejack shouted and Dash's face fell as if realizing only now that she hadn't considered that possibility. "He's a stallion Dash! Not a light switch! And the two of us have already been DATING the guy for months now! Why didn' you at least let Twilight and Pinkie or even Fluttershy have more of a chance with him?!"

Now the alicorn chimed back in saying, "I actually kind of agree with AJ on this one Dash. I might have been nervous, but I was really looking forward to having my first time with Rayne tonight."

Now Rainbow Dash was stumbling over her words a bit saying, "Well, I uh, I mean… I figured that after I, you know, that AJ you would- umm, well you see the thing is…"

That was when someone decided to speak up and save Rainbow Dash from her current predicament. "Uhh, hello? Girls? I'm here too remember?" Rayne chuckled as Dash, Twilight, and Applejack all folded their ears in embarrassment. "Please don't be too hard on Dash. That ride she gave me was amazing. But one thing I think I need to ask you is, who ever said that I was done?" He laughed out.

That was when Fluttershy managed to pick herself up off the ground. "Oh but Rayne, surely you can't be serious? You just had sex with Rainbow Dash and you did it for such a long time! I mean, I've never had sex before but from what I've heard, you two did it for a really, really, long time."

"Errmm… maybe about twelve minutes." Rayne mumbled, actually feeling embarrassed from having cum so fast. But then covering that up with a cough he sat up and smiled to each of the girls. "Hey, I'm not the only one who's supposed to have a good time here tonight, right? So as your resident pleasure pony, please allow me to come up with a solution that I think everypony will enjoy."

Twilight balked in surprise as shapes began to materialize from out of Rayne's horn. While the stallion remained laying upon the love seat in the middle of the room, another Rayne now stood standing upright and energetic in front of the princess. He winked at her, moving completely independently of the original stallion, and soon there was another in front of Applejack as well. Eventually Twilight, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, and Fluttershy all had their own copy of Rayne standing in front of them smirking lustfully.

It wasn't until the original Rayne turned back to Rainbow Dash that something went wrong. A burning, fracturing pain split through his horn when he tried to make another copy and more startling than that, nothing resulted from the spell. Quickly Rayne looked down to a pillow on the floor but he realized he couldn't levitate it. "Psst! Hey!" He growled towards his copy near Fluttershy while the mares were distracted in amazement. "Hey! Absorb me!"

Glancing back in confusion the stallion looked to himself in confusion. "What?"

"Something's wrong... I'm magicless! Absorb me!" He hissed again and his copy nodded. His horn glowed and the original stallion dispersed before spreading amongst the copies eveningly. Quickly they all looked around knowing what had happened. But they all sighed with relief as the stallion near Fluttershy could once again levitate a pillow with his magic.

"What… did you just do?!" Twilight gasped as she reached out feeling the stallion's mane. "How is this possible? Duplication magic is one of the most difficult spells to pull off! And you did it seamlessly! ...Four times!"

"That's not all I can do four times." Rayne smirked which instantly made Twilight recoil and blush. "Besides, I thought you would like this. Now everypony pony can have some fun." He said while staring at her alluringly.

There was hardly a second's pause before Pinkie shouted and jumped straight into her Rayne's arms. "Okay, I'm game!" Then with her hooves wrapped around him she pushed her tongue into his mouth faster than Fluttershy was able to gasp and blush.

Rarity could hardly keep herself still. She gasped and grasped onto the sheets with her hooves. She could not understand why something so unsexual could feel so erotically good. As the mare laid in bed Spike wasn't touching her anywhere near her undergarments, which was the only bit of clothing that she still had on. Instead Spike was just playing with her body, taking his time to appreciate every sweaty inch of her.

Just as she had worried, there was an outline of the outfit she had worn in her now unkempt fur. Parts of her coat were bristled every which way and she seemed anything but pristine. But Spike was loving it, trailing his claws through her lightly matted fur while kissing and even licking along the left over indentation lines on her body.

"Ohhh, oh Spike!" She giggled as his forked tongue trailed back and forth over her underbelly which had a large amount of bristled hair. But no matter how sensual or exuberating Spike's attentions might have been, soon came the time that Rarity feared the most as her boyfriend's attentions crept slowly on south. "Oh, Spike… darling. But that's…" She whimpered as his clawtips brushed against the fur along the insides of her thighs. "Spike…!" She whimpered tenderly before grabbing a pillow with her hooves and screaming into it.

"I need to stop this… but I am so incredibly horny!" She thought to herself as her eyes nearly teared up in sexual frustration. "If only Spike knew how good he was making me feel! Damn that little dragon, he is getting me so hot with how he has been massaging and stroking every inch of me! But I can't, can I? Not there… I can't let him do this…" But dispute her inner worries, when Spike's claws hooked around the waistband of her thong she did nothing to object. And when he began to pull her garment down from her hips she lifted her pelvis up to assist him.

"Woooow, Rarity…" Spike gasped, which only made his girlfriend's trembling worse.

"Nooo! No, Spike! Don't comment on it please!" She again screamed internally while to him he could hear none of this while gazing between her legs.

As the final garment was pulled away, the fabric stuck to her moistened slit leaving a trail of her juices attempted to cling on until her underwear was pulled down her legs. Now with her laying completely exposed Spike gasped again while taking in the sight. "Rarity… you must be sooo aroused right now! Why didn't you tell me if you were yearning so bad? And to think, all that teasing I did for you because I wasn't sure that you really wanted this from me. Now I feel kinda bad."

Rarity's eyes shot open as if she couldn't believe what she had heard. "Kinda bad? Kinda bad?!" She shouted before sitting upright and clenching her legs together tightly. "I look so aroused and yearning? Spike! Why I've never heard such perverted filth come out of your mouth before! Wherever did you learn to say such things?!" She questioned him in an admonishing tone but with genuine interest to know.

"Oh, well I've sort of always known." He answered which made her tilt her head confused. "Back when I lived with Twilight and her family, it was her brother Shining Armor. He had these magazines hidden under his bed and sometimes I would look at them when nopony was around. They were full of pictures of mares and stallions together. And there were always phrases written with them explaining how badly the mare was wanting the stallion to-"

"STOP! Stop! In the name of Celestia! Uugh… on second thought I think some things might be better left unsaid!" She cried out with a scowl, burying her face into a hoof.

But the sudden change in Spike's voice made Rarity's heart feel like a clump of lead dropped into an empty bucket. "Rarity, be honest with me. Are you not interested in doing things like this with me?"

Moving as quickly as she could back down to him she urged, "Oh no, no, no! Darling, that isn't it at all! Of course I'm interested in this with you."

"Then, does it mean that you're aroused right now? Just like in the magazines?" He asked her matter-of-factly.

To this she growled and looked up at the ceiling feeling slightly humiliated. "Yes Spike, it does. In fact it's killing me, alright? My body is wanting to have sex so badly right now that in fact it's almost hurting me." She admitted to him.

"Then…" He began. "Wouldn't it be my job as your boyfriend to help you with that?" He asked her calmly.

Rarity's eye twitched as she became utterly speechless. She was so startled by that completely simplistic logic she had even forgotten how to breathe. All she could do was watch as he asked her to lay down and then gently pulled her thighs back open. She screamed once more into a pillow, torn by some feeling that she shouldn't be allowing this verses her desire to just let Spike do as he pleased with her. She had no idea what Spike was intending to do as she lay there feeling overwhelmed that Spike was between her legs. It all came to a head when she gasped for air, feeling two little clawpoints touching her and easing her marehood further apart.

"I'm not ready!" She shouted out which made Spike's hold on her freeze. Almost instantly her face began to stream with tears. "Why? Why did I just lie to Spike? I want this!" She thought to herself but all Spike could hear was her sobbing.

"Hey, hey!" He called to her softly while climbing up to cradle her head in his arms. "Hey I'm sorry if I went too far. I should have asked you first before touching you."

"No, no Spike this isn't your fault. You didn't do anything wrong… Oh, Celestia, why can't I stop crying?" She sobbed. "Listen to me Spike, I think that this is just all a little too sudden. We've never explored this territory together before and I think that taking things too quickly is just a bit scary for me. But I want you to know that I really… wait, Spike? What is that?" Rarity blinked while looking down and realizing that there was something in her line of vision that wasn't there before.

Spike however just shrugged as he looked up at her and said, "What? Do you really think that you were the only one in the mood right now? My girlfriend just told me she is painfully aroused while she is laying in bed with me after I just got to peel all her clothes off. Of course I'm aroused as well!"

"Oh, well yes, that does make some obvious sense. It's just that I've… I don't think that I've ever actually seen your, ahem, dragonhood before?" Rarity choked out while screaming internally so loud she could not even hear herself inner monologue.

"Oh yeah, male dragons have it tucked away in a pouch just like stallions do. The only difference is that with dragons it's behind our scales so it's harder to notice it." He said simply.

Rarity paused to give their situation some thought. "Well now, depriving myself due to my own nervousness might be one thing. But disappointing my dear Spikey Wiley is something else entirely." She mumbled as her boyfriend just looked to her curiously. "Spike, darling… I may not be okay with touching just yet but if you'll have an open mind then I think I might just have another idea that we could both enjoy…"

Author's Note

Well... Here's to venturing into new territory haha.

Okay so this was a something very new for me to write. I've done plenty of sex scenes in other stories before but I have never tried writing a group sex scene like this, let alone a six-some. The scene isn't over of course and the action gets even hotter in the next chapter, but I honestly hope that you all liked how it's progressed so far. I was so over critical of myself while editing this one. But I feel confident I kept everyone's characters accurate to how they might respond in this situation.

I think the transitioning back and forth between Spike's room and Twilight's drawing room was pretty smooth. Also it was fun coming up with excuses to stop Rarity from taking her makeup off.

Now a big part of this chapter is actually a series of hints coming together. Because Rainbow Dash actually was up to something. But it backfired on her. And the hints for this have actually been piling up since SEVERAL chapters before this one. Can you figure it out? Well if not it will all be explained in chapter 99!

Okay so yes, I've given Fluttershy a little bit of a voyeur fetish there but as far as all the different kinks out there to have a mild interest in I don't think this one's too bad. And I think it suits her.

So I do hope that at least most of my readers actually found this chapter to be... hot. I definitely thought it was. Now I know that not everyone approves of the Sparity ship but I've never hidden the fact I am a huge fan of it and I think that nearly 100 chapters in there shouldn't be any room to be surprised. But despite my support for Sparity, Rarity chickened out of a clop scene between them just at the last minute. While it will be coming one day, a proper sex scene between Spike and Rarity is still very, very far off from actually happening.

Now I hope no one was skipping parts of this chapter or else you might have missed something crucial that happened. Rayne magically overtaxed himself and hit his limit! And he isn't currently aware of how close he came to almost crippling himself for the rest of his life. Spending all day long making copies of himself to use his healing magic over and over again definitely took it's toll. And when he tried making too many copies at once, his magic burnt out. If he had tried to force it any further than he had then things could have ended up much worse for him. But on the other side of things, now the secret is out. Twilight and friends know that Rayne can duplicate himself, but that doesn't mean they know why he can. Will Twilight be able to put the pieces together? Or will her lust filled brain leave her too distracted to contemplate the implications of this?

Alright, that's all I've got for you with this chapter. I did have some anxiety over this piece so any words of support to let me know you enjoyed it would definitely mean a lot to me. Also stay tuned for chapter 99 when it is released because I have big plans... BIG, big plans for the up and coming 100 chapter mark! ^_~

100 - Bittersweet

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 100 - Bittersweet

-Two Weeks Earlier-

A loud huffing filled the room as the stallion made furious love to the mare in his arms. Rayne growled and grunted as he slammed his hips forward until her body shook. The smell of their lust filled the room and the sounds of their joining were wet and sloppy from their antics having lasted all throughout the morning.

"Rayh-... RaAyha-... Aauungh!" The pegasus cried as he tugged on her mane. Her pink hair was spread out messily across the bed and Rayne groaned in satisfaction as he arched his hips with her yellow hooves kicking beneath him. "Aah Rayne! I can't! Pleeease, it's going so deep in my pussy! I can't take it!" Fluttershy whined.

Rayne lowered his face beside hers with a glare of dominating lust. "You will take it! You will take it because you love it! And you'll take it hard too!" He declared, bucking his hips until her head bobbled like a ragdoll causing her to scream.

"Pleeease! Don't make me cum again! I've already cum so many times!" Fluttershy whimpered feeling the stallion stretching her frothing cum coated vagina. But when he decided to tease her by stopping his thrusting for only a moment she quickly grasped onto his hips and pleaded with him profusely. "No, don't stop! You're right! I love it! I want it!" She whimpered again and began kissing him frantically. "I'm all yours, so please don't stop fucking me! My pussy belongs to you Rayne!" She groaned to him as his hips continued again.

"Rruuh… aauh...and… you want this?" Rayne sneered, enjoying how her mouth snapped open as he thrust into her harder.

"Yesss!" Fluttershy screamed as sweat dripped down her flushed red face. "It feels like you're breaking me!"

"And you like that?" Rayne grinned, not being shy at all about how his hips were pushing her pelvis down into the bed.

"YES! I LOVE IT!" Her desperate voice cried out. "Feeling you taking charge of me while pressing me face down into the bed... Knowing that you love my big wide hips as you shove yourself into me! Aahhhh! I'm cumming again!" She shrieked. Fluttershy's wings spasmed wildly and Rayne had to hold her down as his balls clenched before releasing a torrent of fluid inside her. With several kicks to the sheets she gave a silent scream, spasming in orgasmic bliss for the third hour in a row.

Unfortunately, no sooner had they caught their breath than did they hear the frightening sound of the front door to swinging open at Fluttershy's cottage. "CRAP!" Rayne cried out as he and a changeling with a bright red body both fumbled about clumsily to get out of Fluttershy's bed.

Downstairs a panicked pegasus hurried in through the door of her cottage. "Oh dear! Oh dear! Where is it?! I know I left my lesson plan for after lunch around here somewhere?"

Upstairs in her bedroom two frantic trespassers were scrambling to clean up in case the real Fluttershy came upstairs. But just as Rayne was rearranging everything how it had been, his eyes spread open wide as he heard a loud hard thud against the floor behind him. "Anansi! What… are… you… doing?!" Rayne hissed out as there would be no doubt that the real Fluttershy would have heard that.

Laying half face down on the floor a very perplexed looking changeling stared up at him and whispered back, "I don't know! My legs won't work! You… you paralyzed me from the waist down you idiot!" She retorted, only being able to flitter her wings uncomfortably in the small bedroom space.

Meanwhile, Fluttershy had just found her lesson plan and was heading out the door before she heard a bang from her bedroom. "Wait, what was that? My animals know better than to go into my private bedroom uninvited." She said to herself before instantly marching her way upstairs.

Without a moment's hesitation she threw open her door and peered inside. The space was small, leaving room only for a small dresser and her mattress. It was messy with a few collectables scattered about and some outfits given to her by Rarity that were shoved into the saddest closet in Ponyville. But other than that nothing seemed out of place.

Fluttershy stopped and sniffed the room. After another intake of air or two her nose brought her face down to her bedsheets. -sniff- "Oh, pew! After class I REALLY need to change my bedsheets. Well, I suppose it has been a hot summer." She grimaced sourly, smelling sweat and mustiness from the sheets. After that she grabbed her papers and rushed back out the door.

Outside and scrunched down below her bedroom window Rayne and Anansi let out a sigh of relief once they heard Fluttershy close her door to rush off back to the School of Friendship. "Phew, what a relief." Anansi called out while beginning to chuckle.

"Heh, yeah. That was way too close." Rayne agreed before giving her a playful nudge. "And wait, did you call me an idiot?" He teased her.

Instantly her fiery temperament snapped back as she yelled, "Well you are an idiot! You always fuck me way too hard whenever I disguise myself as Fluttershy!"

"Yeah, well… you don't make it any easier on me with your dirty mouth!" Rayne frowned, feeling like he was more admitting a weakness in his part than chastising her for her action.

Anansi smiled as she teased him with a sassy tone. "Yeah but you love when I have a dirty mouth."

"Heh heh, yeah I really do." He said before leaning forward to plant a kiss on her cheek. The two nuzzled for a moment before getting up and making their way out of town before somepony came along to see them.

Same Day, Near the Everfree Forest -

"Alright, that's enough fun for now. It's time to return to your training." The vibrant red changeling said to him.

With a nod Rayne looked around to make sure they were alone. On one side of them was an open field while on the other were the thick branches of the forest. Rayne tapped his hoof on the ground four times and a small group of Obsidianwolves spread out around him. The canines gave a silent howl before masking into shadow, standing guard at distance to make sure Rayne and Anansi were not disturbed.

"Whenever you are ready." Rayne said as he waited somewhat impatiently. This part always made Rayne's heart flutter. Anansi raised her head as she grew tall and thin. Her red body changed to black and a long mane of greenish blue sprouted from her head.

However, almost instantly the copy of Chrysalis had to chastise the stallion as she glared at him. "No, no! Calm down! Every single time with you!" She sighed exasperatedly. "Remember, changelings can feel the love that other creatures give off! If you constantly have a high amount radiating from you then that would definitely help attract her to you. But if your love energy suddenly explodes like this when you see her then you're going to scare her off again!"

Rayne took a moment to breathe and try to relax his heart rate. "Yeah, I know. Don't worry, I'll get this." He said as he lowered himself down into a kneeling position below the imitation queen.

Anansi reached down to lift up his head. "Rayne, you are a natural dominant. You are a pony of action. If you can get through that hard shell of my mother's then I think that you would be great for her. But in order to do this you're going to have to learn to play by her rules." The stallion nodded glumbly. "Don't worry. That's what you have me for. And I'm not going to quit on you yet. Okay so let's begin…" The changeling began as she repeated her crash course on changeling servitude with him.

One Day Ago -

"Oh no, please Hard Hat. The pleasure is mine." Rayne said with a distinguished tone. "I am quite pleased with the progress of the construction so far. I am more than happy to deliver this month's payment in person."

"Yeah, and every month so far." Hard Hat mumbled as his workers rolled two unmarked barrels into his office.

Ignoring that comment Rayne continued on saying, "It obviously won't be fully constructed by then but if progress keeps up then I was thinking this could be an excellent site for an outdoor event for Nightmare Night. I've been preparing some stuff with the owner of the costume shop and all we would need from you is-"

However Rayne was cut off mid sentence when someone cleared their throat and spoke up from behind him. "Excuse me, Rayne? Could I speak to you for a moment?" A gruff voice called out.

The stallion was surprised as he looked back over his shoulder to see Cranky Doodle standing lumber shop behind him. "Oh, hello there Cranky. Did you need something? I'll be finished with my business here in a moment if you could just-"

However the expression on the donkey's face was as far from his normal scowl as could be. "Rayne… we found her." Cranky said rather bluntly.

Immediately Rayne seemed to drop what he was doing and stare at the donkey closely. After noticing a faint green shine to the donkey's eyes Rayne nodded and turned back to Hard Hat. "Please forgive me but something rather important has come up. I'll be back again next month with September's payment and we can talk more then."

Hard Hat nodded and left to rejoin his crew. Meanwhile Rayne walked off with Doodle at his side. "Anansi? Is it true? You really found her?" Rayne asked while trying to keep his emotions in check.

Doodle nodded his head as they trotted along through town. "It wasn't me. It was Gwileth who caught sight of her. Kaia and Strider have also been helping to track her down for you. Don't worry, they won't tell the hive or anyone else." The donkey reassured him.

Rayne nodded and walked with Doodle into the edge of the Everfree Forest. Once there the donkey shimmered green before Anansi stood upright in her natural red chitin body. Now her voice was sweet again but her tone was still serious. "She's here Rayne. She's in Ponyville. She's disguised as a unicorn from Canterlot and she has a camera around her neck. Strider and Kaia are trailing her now so all you have to do is get back into town and make a presence. When they see you they'll guide you right towards her."

Rayne nodded before feeling his mouth go dry with anticipation. He shook his head trying to dissuade the nervousness that was quickly overtaking him. "Alright, so where do I start?"

Anansi smiled and reached out to him. "Are you okay Rayne? This is it. In just a few moments you're really going to see her." The stallion nodded but she didn't miss the nervous gesture of him trotting in place. "Remember, my mother can be difficult. Be patient with her. It will take time to get through to her, if it can even be done at all."

Rayne nodded but was feeling anxious now. "I'm pretty sure I know what to expect. And the insight that you've given me about her will really help immensely."

Anansi nodded and kissed Rayne on his cheek. "Thank you for doing this for her. The hive may not agree with us but there are still many changelings who retain love and reverence for our mother." She wrapped her hooves around the stallion hugging him tightly.

Rayne took a deep breath and then stood up straight. "Alright well this is it then." He said before suddenly splitting into two. "One of me to chase after her." The stallion announced. "And the other will keep a presence around town." His copy stated.

Anansi nodded already knowing full well about the range of his powers. "Oh and Rayne, one last thing." She said while giving a serious expression. "After all this is over and if you succeed in seducing Chrysalis… I guess… I guess if all goes well then I'll have to start calling you Daddy, am I right?" The changeling grinned at him playfully.

"Oh you're so going to get it later." He smirked back at her as she stuck out her tongue to him.

It wasn't long before a dark blue mail pony with a green mane was leading Rayne through town. "There she is right over there. That's her, I'm sure of it." Strider said, pointing to a unicorn with a thin green frame and an orange mane. She stood beside the Ponyville Cafe and seemed to be questioning ponies in town.

"Is that so?" She asked while writing some notes into a pad.

"Yes it's true. We were so surprised to hear about it ourselves but apparently he really is something called a pleasure pony." Bon Bon said as Lyra nodded along by her side. "I mean he's only lived in town for a couple of months I think, but he's definitely been one of the most helpful ponies that I've ever met."

"Yeah and he's handsome too." Lyra added while completely missing the frown that Bon Bon gave her.

That was when the other mare tossed her orange mane back and cheerfully replied, "Wow, I can't thank you enough! This is really great information for my report!" She snapped a photo from her camera without actually aiming at the mare couple in front of her and continued on. "As soon as word broke out about there being a pleasure pony in Ponyville I knew that I just had to investigate. This is going to be the scoop of the century!"

That was when the other two mares looked to each other with concerned faces. "Yeah, funny how you heard about that in Canterlot when news only broke out about it here this morning." Bon Bon questioned.

Lyra spoke up next asking, "So you're a reporter… or something?"

The pale unicorn nodded. "Photographer. I do weddings, group portraits, and occasionally journalism. I work for a company in Canterlot."

"Which company in Canterlot?" Bon Bon inquired. "I happen to know that city particularly well!" She scowled, suddenly not liking the vibe she was getting from the photographer.

The pale unicorn started to grimace uneasily but they were all distracted as they heard a stallion clear his throat from behind them. "Ahem. It seems that you've been going around town asking about me?" Rayne asked as he offered a smile to the stranger.

Brushing her orange mane behind her ear the photographer gave Rayne a very thorough once over. She made no attempt to hide it as she gazed slowly up from his hooves, across his chest and shoulders, and then looked deeply into his eyes with a scrutinizing expression. When her gaze trailed down to his cutie mark she suddenly seemed as if she were satisfied. "Oh why yes! I have been looking for you. Rayne, is it? I was wondering if I could interview you?" She asked before batting her eyelashes noticeably. "Perhaps somewhere more private?" She added with a catty tone as the other two mares shrugged and left.

Rayne's charm was as on point as ever. He flashed her a smile saying, "I think I would like that. I'm free now if you have the time?" Then he gestured for her to follow him.

Rayne was careful to avoid most of the crowds as he led the two of them away from the central square. "If you'll forgive the implication, perhaps a private room might suit us best for your interview?" Rayne explained as he led the photographer to the only hotel that existed in Ponyville. "Anywhere more public and I fear my recent popularity might lead us to being interrupted."

The mare allowed her tail to brush along his chest as she walked by. "I don't mind getting a private room with you, Rayne." She said with an intonation to her voice, leaving the stallion wondering if she had just flirted with him.

Checking in had been simple as the clerk pony was wise enough to keep her comments to herself when somepony would ask for a quiet room at the end of the hall with a stranger from out of town. Once they were securely behind closed doors the mare certainly wasn't acting like an investigator when she casually made her way to the bed. Her movements were slow and precise as she sat down on the mattress and crossed her thighs with one leg resting over the other. The look on her face was one of amused curiosity as if she were delightedly awaiting something he was expected to say.

Rayne did a rather good job in his opinion of steeling his nerves as he looked to the bed imagining a shark dressed up in a little kitten's costume. He knew who she was and didn't care in the slightest who her disguise was supposed to be. But a lifetime of preparation still would not have dissuaded the nervousness that he was feeling.

"So…" His voice rang out sounding cool and collected. "It would appear that I am all yours." He said somewhat provokingly.

In turn she raised an eyebrow to his remark and replied back. "Ohh, how lucky for me. So, Rayne. Tell me everything! Inquiring minds want to know. What is it like being a pleasure pony in today's Equestria?!"

He chuckled knowing that he would have to play this game for a while. "Well it's great really. Getting to go around, spreading love and kindness with everypony that I meet. It's seeing the uninhibited smiles on ponies faces that really motivates me to do what I do, ya know?"

She nodded with pursed lips before continuing on with her questions. "But, what is it that really gets you going? I want to know what makes you tick. Here you are fulfilling the fancies of every little pony who you hap' upon. But what does a pleasure pony need? What do you fantasize about when you wake up in the morning and look at yourself in the mirror?"

Rayne was rather impressed with her performance as he honestly would have believed she were a genuine pony if Strider hadn't pointed her out to him. "Oh, Ms. Photographer, I do believe that you are trying to dig up some dirt on me. Are you prying to get some deep dark secrets out of me?" He asked in a playful voice.

She sighed and raised her hooves saying, "Guilty! You got me. I want to know if a pony who seems just so perfect to everyone around him could possibly have any quirks that could seem embarrassing."

Rayne gave a forced chuckle, putting on a performance of his own as he coyly said, "Well I never claimed to be perfect. Of course I have things about me that perhaps other ponies wouldn't care to understand." He stated, intentionally adding a slight inflection of embarrassment to his voice.

With a loud gasp the mare dropped her hooves to grab the bed on either side of her as she excitedly shouted, "So there IS some juicy secret hidden away inside you! Come on, tell me! What is your guilty pleasure? Is it that you really love bedding all the mares who throw themselves at you?"

Remembering back to the days where he took stage acting back in school, Rayne spoke casually while holding his hoof over his mouth as if he were contemplating something. "Well it's not anything so obvious as that. But I do have an interest that I doubt most ponies would understand. I guess that what you could call it is really more of a fetish?"

Rayne was pleased to see her break character for a moment as her tongue almost fell out of her head when she leaned forward with genuine excitement. "I don't believe it! You're a freak?!" She shouted.

"Heh, I guess it's true. I'm sure I could be called a lot worse if ponies ever found out what my kinky interests were." Rayne knew she had come here with him to play cat and mouse until she likely attacked him. But he smirked as she had no idea that she was the one being strung along his game instead.

The mare was almost hanging off of the edge of her seat as she excitedly called out, "What is it?! Oh now you have to tell me! What, you have a thing for redheads? You're into BDSM? No that's silly, you're a pleasure pony so of course you'd be into that. It's got to be something really wild like you have an interest in clowns or extreme roleplay in bed with outfits and stuff? Wait, it's not… bathroom stuff is it?"

Rayne quickly raised his hooves for her to stop as he laughed at her guesses. "No, no. It's nothing unsanitary, I assure you." Then with a deep sigh he walked up to her. Her ears bent back and her eyes spread wide in surprise as he got so close.

Rayne pursed his lips trying to look hesitant, when really he was just stalling for dramatic effect. All of this, everything that he was saying to her had all been a performance that had been carefully worked out with him by Anansi. His voice deepened with seriousness and she stared at him anxiously listening to his every word.

"It's uh… it's about my choice in partners. You see, I have an interest in trying something with a partner... that is someone other than a pony. To be perfectly honest… it's the desire to lay in bed with a changeling."

Instantly the smile on the mare's face fell and there was a brief look of loathing contempt in her eyes. But in a flash her expression changed to one of reserved curiosity. "Oh, I see. Of course a changeling. Because they can change right? If you had a changeling for a partner then they could be somepony different for you every single night."

"Noooo!" Rayne quickly said which only confused the unicorn mare even more. "You see, that's not it at all."

"Wait, then what are you-"

"I think that CHANGELINGS are beautiful. And I mean just the way they are." Rayne explained. He wasn't at all surprised to see her eyes go wide and her jaw drop slightly. "I love everything about them from their smooth chitin bodies to their elegant angles and sharp edges."

"Well not so sharp anymore." She remarked quietly to herself. "I suppose I can see it. After all, they're so colorful now, just like ponies."

"Wrong again! I don't mean those ones. I'm talking about real changelings! The ones that are all black and with their pointy fangs. The ones who hiss and fly around like a swarm instead of meandering about like cattle. I'm fascinated by how they feast on love and how they function as a real hive. That is what I would love to meet."

The mare bent her head to the side questioning, "You… want to meet an original changeling? The kind that would invade your cities, impersonate your loved ones, and steal away your love?"

"Well, maybe during a town invasion might not be the best time to arrange a romance." Rayne admitted but then softened his tone and looked deeply into her eyes. "But if I found a changeling all by themselves, you can bet things would be different." His big baby blues reflected in her wide green eyes while she listened to him carefully. "If I found a changeling alone and scared… I wouldn't scorn or attempt to finish them while they were down. I would care for them. I would reassure them that if they were hurt, or if they couldn't return to the hive for any reason, that they were no longer alone. I would tend their wounds… I would soothe their fears. I would even allow them to feed on my love. And in time, hope that one day they'd join me in bed to make a little love of our own."

By this point Rayne was practically lips to lips with the mare, leaving the opportunity wide open in case she decided to kiss him. But he left the decision up to her and was neither surprised nor disappointed when she pulled away from him instead. "Pfft, how absurd! A pony having such feelings for a changeling. It's preposterous." She spat out rather crudely.

Now Rayne smirked because it was time to reel in this game of cat and mouse. "Oh I don't know about that. But I guess it's a shame because we'll never really know... seeing as there are no original changelings left."

"Hmph, I'd bet that you'd soil yourself if you ever saw a real changeling." The mare remarked coldly.

"Oh hardly. But I'd love the chance to find out." Rayne said, egging her on.

"You wouldn't even know what to do with a changeling if you found one!" She glared at him.

"Try me and find out." Rayne replied as if casually daring her.

"Alright, fine!" She snapped while raising her head up proudly. Then in a flash of green the female pony before him shifted away revealing the tall and haughty changeling queen.

Chrysalis's expression rolled through a mix of emotions as the stallion stared. Her arrogant smirk shifted just briefly to curiosity before finally settling on contempt for the pony. "Well?! Here is your chance!" Her voice flowed out to him like venom dripping from her lips. "You wanted to see an original changeling? Well I am the last! What will you do now? Will you flee before me? Or will you-"

"You're so beautiful…" Rayne spoke out softly from where he had dropped to his knees. The stallion was in awe at finally getting to witness her form again. The self confidence of her demeanor, the long gracefulness of her neck, the slender spindliness of her limbs, the way that her hips curved as she sat before him on the bed. She was mouthwatering to him. He knew what he wanted, that he desired to kiss her. It burned in him as he stared at her lips. But Anansi's words rang loudly in his memory. 'Don't Rayne, she'll never be yours if you rush her.' With a deep sigh he lowered his head prostrating himself before her. "Please, allow me to be yours. Allow me to serve you, any way or how that I can!"

Chrysalis looked like she was going to choke for a moment until she burst out into laughter. "Ooh hahahaha! Can it really be true?! This pleasure pony is a submissive?! And with a changeling kink to boot! Ah-ha! How absolutely splendid!" She smirked, leering down at him now with a predatory look to her eyes. "And how do I know this isn't some trap? Here you are, practically gift wrapped and delivered to me?! How do I know the princesses aren't going to come bursting through those windows at any moment?!"

Rayne responded immediately as his gaze never left her hooves in a downcast display of submission to her. "Feed on me…"

"What was that?!" Chrysalis called out, not having heard him as he wasn't facing up at her.

"Feed on me, your majesty. The princesses would never allow anypony to put themselves in harm's way over a trap. Feed on me to grow your strength and see for yourself that we are alone… and that I am sincere in serving you."

Chrysalis narrowed her eyes at him for a moment. But then sure enough she opened up her jaws and Rayne felt the strength of his heart being pulled away from him. It felt like a draining, withering sensation that wouldn't relent. However as the feeding went on he never truly seemed to weaken. It felt more like a nagging that was pestering his heart but nothing more.

"Gaauughh!" Chrysalis gasped, pulling her head back and using a hoof to wipe at her mouth where she had begun drooling a bit. "Oohh, SOOO exquisite!" She shouted at the top of her lungs. "Ahhh! To be able to feed like this after such a long time!" The jubilant changeling exclaimed before feasting on yet another serving of the stallion's love once again. "Ohh my, yesss hehehahaha! It's so good! There is so much love radiating inside you! Oh pony, you HAVE been a busy boy during your stay here in Ponyville, haven't you?!" She snickered while almost seething with enthusiastic frenzy. "Ohh, you don't know how lucky you are my little pleasure pony."

Rayne dared to allow a smile as she referred to him as her own. Not breaking his downward eye cast he asked up to her, "How is that, my queen? What could make me more lucky than the pleasure of giving you such joy as you feed from me?"

Again Chrysalis was holding back her saliva as her mouth watered from his flavor. "Because, if you had been anything but a pleasure pony then I would have drained your dry by now. The magic of pleasure ponies makes you an almost endless resource to tap into and feed upon." She explained. "Ideally I would render you unconscious and spirit you away wrapped up nice and safe in a cocoon on my making… but that won't do with you being a pleasure pony. It would only spoil you."

Now Rayne chanced the opportunity to look up at her which she did not seem to mind. "You've… seen other pleasure ponies before?"

With a hearty laugh she replied, "Of course! Not very often mind you. But once every two or three hundred years a couple of you pop up now and then. The problem is that kidnapping you and wrapping you in a cocoon prevents you from finding your soulmates or whatever it is you need. So you'd just end up dying of loneliness even though your body would still be in perfect health." Rayne was amazed to hear this news as even Discord hadn't seen another pleasure pony in such amount of time. "But you! You Rayne, you are special! You actually enjoy being my meal, don't you?!" She asked down to him with a ring of amusement to her voice.

"I'd enjoy being even more for you if you'd let me." Immediately he scolded himself as he watched her smile fade and Anansi's words came to him again. 'Do not flirt with her! She finds ponies to be disgusting so attempting to charm her will only turn her away from you.' "I wish to serve you, and always be available for you when you need me, my queen… my, Mistress." He added as a save from his blunder.

Now Chrysalis leaned back and thought to herself. "Well… that is something." She considered. "I suppose that is one way of keeping you in check… pony slave." She sneered. "Now, how should I reward you for your devotion? Oh, I know. Look there, my hooves seem dirty. Clean them for me now slave." She commanded calmly, her authority not requiring her to raise her voice with the expectation that her orders would be carried out the first time that she asked.

"Yes, Mistress." Rayne answered and prostrated himself forward. He reached out to hold her hooves one at a time as if they were the most sacred of all things. Then he outstretched his lips, embracing the smoothness of her chitin hoof with the full of his tongue. He caressed her limb with the fondness of a cuddle and the devotion of polishing something meaningful. He started at the bottom and then traced around the rim of each hoof. Afterwards he worked his way up in long even strokes.

Rayne found that he didn't mind the taste of her in the slightest. She lacked the earthy taste that he would have expected and instead found her chitin body to have a pungent flavor similar to black licorice instead. Also he discovered that not all parts of her body felt the same. While the ends of her limbs were firm and smooth, the material of her legs grew softer and more pliable. Also she had more of an acidic flavor the further up her legs Rayne licked, finding an almost dry ashy taste to his mouth as he swallowed.

Meanwhile Chrysalis was absolutely beside herself. "Oohh, oh yes. Mmm hehe, that is very nice indeed. How thorough you are. Ohh that does feel lovely. Oh- a massage too? Well, you are a submissive little one aren't you?" She giggled, mocking his attempts to please her while savoring them all the same. "And this… this is fun for you, pony?"

"My pleasure is your pleasure Mistress. I seek only to satisfy you." He responded without hesitation.

"Very good. That's so very good." She cooed, realizing how much she missed having someone at her beck and call to pamper her. However, despite how much she seemed to be enjoying herself, the interaction between them was over far too soon for Rayne. "Very well, that is enough. My belly is full for the evening so I have no further use for you tonight, pony."

She slapped his face as a gesture for him to move back away from her and the sting from that hurt much deeper in his heart than it had to his lip. "My queen, what-"

"Be silent, slave!" She commanded and he obeyed. She walked to a window and panic filed Rayne's heart as she opened it. "I'm going to enjoy this, whatever this is between us. Be ready to be at my use again when I call for you." Then out the window she lept, transforming into an owl and disappearing into the sky without a sound.

Rayne however was left on the floor with his hoof outstretched toward nothing but an empty room. She had left him… again. The emotions surging through him left him feeling momentarily catatonic. Excitement, disappointment, elation, heartbreak… Rayne began to choke realizing that he wasn't even breathing. His heart rate was racing out of control until he could hear his own pulse in his ears. The vision in front of him lost focus as all he could see was the memory of her sitting so beautiful in front of him one moment and then seeing her leave from him again.

He didn't even hear it as Anansi wormed her way beneath the door and then appeared in the room behind him. "Rayne? I just saw her leave. How did things go?" But all he could hear was the series of thumping from the rate of his pulse as a panic attack continued to destabilize his senses. "Rayne? What's the matter? Are you okay?" She asked while standing in front of him. But his eyes did not register her and she raised her voice with worry as he started collapsing. "Rayne? Rayne?! Are you okay?! What's happening to you?! Rayne?! RAYNE?!"

No sooner had his body hit the floor than did several Obsidianwolves appear to observe his situation. Within moments his shadowy guard began to spirit him away in the direction to Maud's cave, seeming to pay no mind to the changeling following behind with concern.

The Next Evening -

Rayne was pleased to see a unicorn mare with a long orangish mane sitting and waiting inside when he casually strolled into the hotel. Ignoring her for now Rayne stepped up to the front desk saying, "I have a reservation, under Mr Hearts." He said to the receptionist.

It was the same receptionist who had checked them in on the last evening and she looked up at him asking, "Will this be an extended stay, sir? Or just for a single evening?"

After taking a quick glance back at Chrysalis Rayne responded, "You had better make that an extended visit. In fact, I'll make arrangements in the morning for monthly payments on the room as opposed to being charged by the night."

The receptionist nodded and handed him two sets of keys. "One for you sir. And one for your, guest." She said but held back any kind of tone that could be seen as disrespectful.

Within minutes Chrysalis was out of her disguise and Rayne was on his knees cleaning her hooves with his tongue as if there could be no greater pleasure to him in the world. "Thank you Mistress for allowing me the pleasure of serving you. Your hooves are beautiful and an honor to touch."

"My… and here I was thinking that I had dreamed that you were so good to me. You almost make up for having all the servants of my hive. What I wouldn't do to have five more just like you." She mused aloud to herself. Rayne resisted the urge to duplicate himself in front of her for her amusement.

"Mistress? You mentioned welcoming me home… Why did you say that?" Rayne asked her but kept his voice at a low subservient level.

She pursed her lips in a wicked smile. "Well did I not just hear you offer to rent the room for us for the month? I think that some little slave pony is eager to have their wicked Mistress spend more time with them. Would you like that? Would it do wonders for your love if your queenie were to stay the night here with you as opposed to running off like I did last evening?" Again her tone was mocking to him, toying with his emotions. "Perhaps you can be my dinner as well as my breakfast in bed."

"Yes please, Mistress. This one would enjoy that very much." Rayne answered without hesitation.

"Haha, so excellent. Now… as I feed on you, I want you to tell me all about me..." She snickered as she began draining his love away.

"Auhh… you are… so beautiful, Mistress." Rayne forced out. He found that being fed upon was still as draining as ever. He could breathe but forming words was difficult. He tried to focus but his concentration was strained. "Your wings… are so shimmery. More beautiful… than the colors… of any pony. Your body… so smooth… and elegant. Much better than Celestia's… And your hair… like a royal cape… of elegance." The only thing Rayne could focus on was her. He couldn't think, it was too difficult to remember while being fed upon. So he gave himself into the moment. "Your waist… so narrow, and tantalizing… Your limbs… each one, a dream to bask between… your lips… the most beautiful, curving like kisses when you speak… your hips… so lovely… connecting your legs… spreading and closing… lead to your-"

"ENOUGH!" Chrysalis suddenly screamed. When Rayne looked up at her she looked as if she were appalled. And yet, her ebony face was flushed deep with a reddish hew from one side to the other. "You desire me pony?! Is that it?! You look upon my regal frame and lust, do you?!" Her voice lashed out at him so viciously it reverberated off the walls.

Now that she'd stopped feeding on him Rayne had to twist his neck and blink a few times to regain his bearings. But then he looked upon her and spoke boldly. "Is yours not the most captivating to behold? Would your figure not be the most beautiful to desire and impassion for?"

Chrysalis almost choked again as she had no desire to argue against that but was almost embarrassed having it pointed out so bluntly. "While all true, rather bold for a slave to say to her Mistress don't you think?" She said to him in a coy tone as she stood herself up from the bed. "Perhaps a punishment is needed for you overstepping your place with your queen? I think perhaps I won't stay the evening after all." Almost immediately Rayne looked as if to speak up but she silenced him saying, "But obedience and learning respect could perhaps see you rewarded in the future. A good slave would never speak up against his Mistress's decision, now would he?"

"N-no, Mistress. Thank you for giving me the opportunity to better learn how to serve you." Rayne said with a voice full of fealty despite how his throat ran dry.

"Very good, Rayne." She said while opening up the window and saying his name just for the cruelty of teasing him. "Keep this room available for me and IF I decide to see you again, I will come calling on you of my own accord. Seeking me out again will displease your Mistress and you shall lose any generosity from me of which to reward you."

"Yes Mistress…" He said calmly just before his voice was about to crack. In an instant she was off through the window and the hurt of seeing her leave again caused Rayne to cry out. "Nooooo!" He pounded his hooves onto the floor in frustration. "Why is seeing her leave so hard?!" He cried, dropping his head to the floor as his tears mixed with the spilt hair from his mane on the floor.

Author's Note

So we made it! I'm sorry for the delays that my health problems are causing me but my story has finally released 100 chapters! And I have most of the next two chapters already written. I hope you all I enjoyed the special thank you picture at the end. Just like chapter 50 & 51, the art is done by the wonderful Rey Rosquete.

Hey so who is happy to see Anansi and friends return to the story? I felt like this was a fitting time for her. Also she's going to be making more appearances as the struggle with Chrysalis goes on. Not to mention I finally got to write a Fluttershy scene even though it wasn't really her.

So I hope that the passage of time was clear enough. It starts a few weeks ago and then catches up to before Twilight had her orgy with Rayne. Then it proceeds through the same night showing that the stallion had yet another copy of himself still out in Ponyville even while Twilight's scene was going on. (Not to mention that Faceless usually keeps a regular appearance in Manhattan.)

Originally Anansi's training with Rayne was going to be more of a thing. I was going to make a whole little mini story about it but ultimately I decided against it. I felt it wasn't so great to the plot that it needed more of an explanation and I really wanted Chrysi's introduction to be in the chapter 100 reveal. I feel all my readers have waited long enough to see her.

And yes, I took Chrysi's disguise from season nine because why not? Maybe this is how the princess comes to hear about the photographer in the first place?

So I had a thought that in the past maybe there were pleasure ponies who were picked up and abducted by changelings over the years almost as soon as they surfaced. But this isn't a thought I plan to explore further. It just gives reasoning for Chrysi to not cocoon Rayne.

But yes, Rayne is playing the slave role for Chrysalis at least for the time being. This isn't him just throwing himself at her because she's beautiful. This is him demeaning himself for her leisure like how the changeling hive used to be at her beck and call. Yes this is very out of character for him and it's tearing him up inside whenever she leaves. But he's doing as Anansi suggests to not repeat when he came on too strong for her as a panther. And just as a reminder, Chrysi has no idea that is there was Rayne.

So I gave a lot of thought into what Chrysi would taste and feel like. But I plan to go more into detail about this in a later chapter.

But for all his efforts, Rayne it's no close to seducing Chrysi then when he started. Securing a lasting meaningful relationship with the former changeling queen is still going to be a long ordered for him indeed.

102 - Music & Honesty

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Chapter 102 - Music & Honesty

It was always a pleasant day in Ponyville when music seemed to fill the air. However there was one home in town where music was quite literally in the air almost every single day. Just as early sunlight began to rise over the horizon, so too did a pair of slight golden gray hooves lift themselves out of bed.

A grown earth pony mare hummed merrily to herself. Stepping softly past a sleeping roommate she made her way into the restroom and began brushing her teeth. She continued to hum as she brushed her long ashen black hair in the mirror.

After coming out from the restroom Octavia looked to her roommate seeing her still laying in her bed. However she knew that Vinyl was now awake since she had her headphones slipped on over her ears. Octavia sat gracefully at the seat to her cello. The musical mare closed her eyes as a beautiful melody began to emanate from the strings of her instrument.

All the while Vinyl was content with simply laying in bed and taking the opportunity to appreciate the beauty that was in front of her. The room seemed to fill with a warm glow as Octavia's music glided through the air. And as the morning ballad came to an end, Vinyl lay smiling at the other mare from still in her messy bed. However it had not been the song that made Vinyl so happy. "That was beautiful, Octavia." She declared, taking the rare instance to actually speak.

"Your praise is most appreciated." Octavia remarked with a sincere smile.

Vinyl respected the fact that everything Octavia did was so sincere. The way she carried herself, the way she stuck diligently to her morning rituals, the way her body took to such a beautiful curvy shape as she wrapped herself around her cello. Vinyl took in every detail, appreciating the sincerity of Octavia's beauty as she secretly did on most mornings.

To Octavia, the stark contrast between the two of them was not lost on her. While she left her bed folded neat and tidy every morning, Vinyl would climb from the catastrophe of crumpled bed sheets and blankets that she slept in and leave it that way. Furthermore, Octavia had gotten into the habit of doing her business in the restroom before Vinyl got up because when the blue maned unicorn would finish there would always be water strewn about across the sink, floor, and infinitely perplexing to Octavia also the ceiling.

Despite these differences though, they had their own ways of managing stress and hardly ever fought with each other. By the time Vinyl would come out of the restroom each morning her bed would always somehow be perfectly straightened up while Octavia continued her morning cello practice. In turn, as the classical music earth pony would lose herself in song, a plate of warm food would eventually materialize itself beside her as her roommate sat happily munching away on whatever frosted breakfast cereal was to her liking on that particular day.

"Oh, did I accidentally skip a meal again?" Octavia stated for the millionth time. Despite the fact that this was a regular occurrence morning after morning, Vinyl never got tired of hearing how confused her flatmate's voice sounded as if it were the most absurd mistake she had ever made.

Although no matter how different their individual quirks might have been, their lifestyle choices were almost the same. Both of them were mares with active careers set in the music industry. Octavia worked all over Equestria playing from the most extravagant gatherings to even smaller weddings or birthday parties when her schedule would allow for it. Meanwhile Vinyl Scratch was otherwise known as DJ PON3 in her thriving Manehattan dance club. Additionally she spent much of her off time at home customizing records that were privately contracted just for her by the band Faceless, usually even before their own songs were released.

However with proximity breeding familiarity, and the principles of familiarity leading to intimacy, of these factors Vinyl had no resistance to. Morning after morning, day after day, the two always found small ways of looking out for the other over the time they had come to live together. Vinyl cooked and made sure that Octavia always had the support at home that she needed as she was prone to forgetting ‘the little things’ from time to time. Meanwhile Vinyl was messy and didn’t always have the mind to pick up after herself. Although Octavia never found irritation with picking up after her roommate, respecting instead how hard the other mare also works and understanding that everypony needs a little help now and again.

On this particular morning however, their regular schedule was interrupted as they both heard a knock upon the door. Vinyl watched as Octavia set down her cello and walked over saying, “How very strange. I wonder who could be visiting us? We almost never get visitors. Vinyl, did you order for anything to be delivered?” She asked as the blue maned unicorn shook her head.

Once the door was opened both mares stood in surprise at seeing a black stallion with long wavy hair standing in their doorway. “Good morning and please forgive the intrusion. My name is Rayne and I was hoping that I might impose upon the two you about a musical score that I have been working on.” Octavia hadn’t had much interaction with Rayne up to this point but Vinyl slid her sunglasses onto her face which did nothing to cover the sudden blush on her cheeks for she knew exactly what the real reason was for Rayne visiting this morning.

“Oh uh, a musical score you say?” Octavia muttered. “Please forgive me but this is highly unusual to have somepony calling upon us at home. Were you to happen upon us on the street or visit us at a recital then perhaps one of us could entertain your request… But this is where we live. And neither my roommate nor I have a habit of inviting strangers into our private residence.” Rayne could tell that Octavia was trying to be polite but her tone made it clear that he had offended her.

“Oh do please forgive me, I did not mean to intrude.” Rayne replied as he gave her a polite bow as a sign of respect. “I do come unannounced but I am actually a close associate of Vinyl’s and she had given me a previous invitation to stop by sometime. In hindsight, I probably still should have arranged this meeting in advance and I had also expected she to be the one to answer the door.” Rayne stated in a sheepish attempt to redeem himself.

Octavia just pursed her lips finding that to hardly be an excuse. But when she looked over to Vinyl the other mare did nod that what Rayne had told her was true. “Well be that as it may...” Octavia stopped and took a moment to regain her composure before pushing her tone in a different direction. “I apologize, a friend of Vinyl’s is of course welcome to visit. It is just early and you caught me by surprise is all. Please, do come in.” Stepping out of the doorway she held the path open for him.

Rayne smiled at getting an inside view of their home. It really was just as small as it had looked in the wedding episode of the show where Cranky Doodle finally married the donkey Matilda. Their living space was shared and separated only by the differences in their décor. They had a small restroom in the back but otherwise cohabitated in a shared single room home.

“So, you said you had something for us to review?” Octavia asked while noticing what appeared to be sheet music held in one of his hooves. “How is it that you and Vinyl know each other again? You said that Vinyl is an associate of yours? Under what pretense, may I ask?” She had allowed Rayne inside but her questions still showed that she had a reservation about having an outsider violating the sanctity of their abode.

“Oh well the two of us write songs together I suppose you could say. You see, I have an abundance of lyrics and musical beats floating around in my head. But I’m afraid that all the magic in Equestria could not help me with transcribing these tunes into written form.” Rayne admitted and Vinyl leaned her elbow across her mixer while smirking that it was true.

Octavia on the other hand seemed to be losing her patience with Rayne. “You write songs with Vinyl... and yet you can’t write sheet music?” The scowl on her face looked as if that were the most preposterous thing that she had ever heard.

“We all have something that we’re naturally bad at.” Rayne defended rather simplistically.

Stepping toward him in a somewhat combative manner the mare asked him, “And just what genre of music is it that you claim you are good at? Mister not-composer?” She quipped at him.

Taking no affront to her question Rayne smirked right back saying, “Oh I have a taste for pop, metal, jazz, country, blues, mainstream rock, rock n roll, rhythm & blues, the occasional latin beat, and I’ve always found showtunes to be rather catchy. But for this piece I’m working on now I thought I might branch out from my usual flow and trying something with a more classical melody to it.”

The look on Octavia’s face appeared almost appalled in her disbelief to the stallion’s statement. “You are telling me that you have an inherent musical aptitude for ALL of those genres and yet you cannot memorize basic note structure on paper?!”

Rayne thought it over for a moment before smiling toward her and saying, “Yes?”

Behind them Vinyl did a hoof plant to her face and stared at the other two seeing that tensions were only rising. “This is Rayne, Octavia. The pleasure pony. You know, the one that the whole town has been making a fuss about recently?” The DJ said to her flatmate, hoping that would help her to understand.

“Hmm, yes that does sound familiar. But you’ll have to forgive me. I never really gave the subject much attention. So as a pleasantry pony or whatever you call yourself, that makes you good at... what, everything?” She asked him, not trying to sound rude but simply being unable to muster any enthusiasm for the stranger.

“I would say that it makes me helpful.” Rayne responded to her. “My tastes in music are my own and yes I am aware that is a very broad set of interests for the musical profession. I just have an enormous respect for the art of auditory performance as well as for the musicians who play it.”

Octavia’s skepticism seemed to persist but Vinyl encouraged her again saying, “Trust me Oct, this stallion knows what he’s talking about.”

Octavia gave a sigh as she relented saying, “Well, you might still be just a vagabond wondering in from off the street... but if Vinyl is willing to vouch for you then I suppose you must have something more to you than you appear. Very well, let me take a look at what you have there and we’ll see what we can do with it. I warn you, you won’t find any rock guitars or jazzy saxophones in this household.”

Not minding her sarcasm Rayne handed the sheet music over to Octavia for her to read over. “Please forgive me if it’s a bit rusty. I had Rarity and Fluttershy help me with what I have so far. I’m afraid I don’t know many musically inclined ponies here in Ponyville and my connections in Manehattan, Phillydelphia, and Canterlot are less than trustworthy with unreleased content. Copyrights and all that, I’m sure you can understand.”

Quirking an eyebrow and fully believing in the charlatanry of the stallion’s statements she mockingly asked him, “Oh my… you do sound as if you get around, don’t you?”

At this point Vinyl was starting to frown and she gave an apologetic glance toward Rayne for the way in which he was being treated. He just waved it off that he wasn’t taking any offense to it as he watched Octavia reading over what he had brought her. First one page and then the second, slowly the skepticism on her face turned to wonder as she stared up at the stallion with disbelief.

“I have to say, it is more than a melody that you have here sir. I can’t say that I’ve ever seen a song like this one before. It certainly isn’t very traditional for a classical piece, if that is indeed what you’re aiming for.” She pointed out to him, half concerned that he might have stolen the sheet music from somepony else if not for the fact that it clearly wasn’t finished and needed correcting in the structure.

“The song is done almost entirely by cello only which is why I wanted to run this by you.” Rayne pointed out. “I will admit that I am much better when it comes to lyrics, but alas, this song has no words to it. It is all about the feeling and the emotion that is being conveyed.”

“Hmm, feeling and emotion indeed.” Octavia responded after shoving his sheet music back to him. “I now remember where I know you from. And it has nothing to do with the nonsense that every pony in town is spouting about you. You’re that philanderer who sings at that disreputable establishment across town! The 'Hot Hoof' I believe it is called. Music full of crowd pleasing maneuvers and repetitive chords. Hardly an ounce of musical creativity at all!” She shouted.

At this point Vinyl was looking nervous. She had invited Rayne over to help her charm Octavia, not to be berated by her. But even as the cello player’s temper seemed to escalate out of control, Rayne simply waived to Vinyl again that it was all okay and she needn’t worry. “It is as you say. I am Filthy Rich’s business partner and also his lead singer for Ponyville’s only nightclub.”

Now Octavia became slightly red in the face. “Oh! An admission of guilt! And you dare to come here and pass this fanciful farce of music onto us! We are REAL musicians Rayne! Music is not some weekend hobby of ours! We are not the Ponytones meeting once or twice a month for the fun of the experience! We are not some garage band spewing out whatever rhythmic nonsense that first comes to our thoughts! We are professionals Rayne! Music is our career! It is our livelihood! Unlike you, I actually travel to WORK in those cities you mentioned. And the hard work that Vinyl does is played in the most exclusive venues all across Equestria! Can you even for a moment imagine what that is like and the responsibility in which that entails?!” She shouted at him at the top of her lungs.

The room was dead silent after Octavia had finished screaming at Rayne. Their home was mostly soundproofed due to the constant music that Octavia and Vinyl would regularly rehearse. But even so, a couple passerbyers outside the home looked on in concern hearing the heated voice shouting from inside.

“Why yes, in fact I can. I know exactly how much work Vinyl is doing at the moment.” Rayne responded as if the facts couldn’t be simpler.

Octavia stood there seeming about to pull her mane out in frustration to his nonchalant tone. “And HOW could you POSSIBLY know anything about that?!” She shouted at him again.

With a soft smile Rayne looked her in the eyes and said, “Because the work that she's doing is mine.” He explained to her.

“What?! Have you lost your pleasure ridden mind?! She is working on exclusive soundtracks for copywritten material for some of the most elite musical geniuses in Equestria! This is content so high-market that most ponies never get to hear it even AFTER it has been released! How could you possibly claim that has anything to do with a walk-in off the street such as yourself?!”

Octavia was almost huffing now from how angry she had become. But she jumped in startlement when Vinyl actually raised her voice in distress in a way that she had never heard Vinyl ever do before. “Oct! Would you just stop?! Would you stop it, please?! You are embarrassing me okay?! Why are you acting like this?!”

Now the golden gray mare stared wide eyed. “Vinyl, I... I don’t know what to say. I didn’t mean to-”

“You want to know the truth?!” Vinyl shouted and it was clear by this point that she had lost her temper as well. “The truth is that he knows all about these songs that I’m working on because he is the one who wrote them, okay?!”

“What?! Vinyl, you can’t be-” But she was interrupted again because the DJ was tired of listening to her flatmate’s rejection of Rayne.

“It’s true! All of these!" She gestured to the mess of records around her mixing table. "You know that I’ve been getting exclusive unreleased content for the band Faceless! Yes, I was under contract with a non-disclosure agreement to never tell anypony about how I knew the band or the reasons as to why I had a partnership with them when nopony else does. But you know those songs had to come from somewhere!" She argued with her soft voice sounding strained now by frustration. "I am a DJ Oct! I don’t write lyrics for the kinds of songs that Faceless produces! But HE does! Him! Rayne! He’s the genius behind all these tracks I’ve been working on!”

At first Octavia didn’t know what to say. She felt terrible for having upset her friend so badly. But after thinking over what she had just been told she instead started to believe that Vinyl had lost her mind as well. “You are telling me that this stallion right is the songwriter for Faceless? The most up and coming musical talent of the year? This stallion is their writer?”

Again, Vinyl did a hoof plant with her face in agitation before throwing her mane back and screaming, “NO! I am not saying that Rayne writes for Faceless! I am saying that RAYNE, IS, FACELESS!”

Rayne had to pause for a moment and quickly peek outside to make sure no pony else was around to overhear. But after returning inside he nodded while admitting, “It’s true, every word. Vinyl was sworn to secrecy due to a different contract of exclusivity that I have in Philydelphia for my albums. But she always spoke so highly of this amazing cello player here in Ponyville and I made a promise to myself that one day I had to come to meet you. I am just sorry that my presence here has caused such a disturbance to your morning.” Rayne said with poise and distinction.

Octavia’s jaw was dropped as she could not believe her ears. “Y-you?! You, you are Faceless? THE Faceless himself? You expect me to believe that?” She stammered out even as both Rayne and Vinyl nodded together.

With a sigh Rayne cleared his throat and stood up straight. Then his horn shined with a dark purple hew before his mane extended from his face until his entire head was covered. After that he lifted the hair showing that there was indeed no face beneath the flowing wavy strangs. No eyes, no nose, and only an empty gap of nothingness as he opened his mouth. “’Cause when it comes to music, we all lose it when it’s heavy!” “Nothin' I do is new to you, I smack up the world if they rude to you. Cause baby girl you're so beautiful.” “I'll never be your beast of burden. I've walked for miles, my feet are hurting. All I want is you to make love to me!” Rayne sang, changing seamlessly between several of his greatest hits from various albums.

Octavia almost fell back onto her flank, half collapsing onto her playing stool beside her cell. “It’s true! You really are THE Faceless! Standing here, in my home! And- oh my… and being insulted by me at every turn.” She suddenly lamented.

Rayne was quick to spark his horn and shift out of his stage disguise. After he was back to his usual stallion self he smiled down to Octavia warmly. “It's fine.” He reassured her. “As I said before, I startled you by showing up unannounced at your home. The fault was completely mine. I guess you could say it was an attempt at a surprise, that backfired.”

Octavia nodded but it was Vinyl who spoke up first saying, “Now Oct, no pony is supposed to know! You have to promise me that you won’t tell anypony the truth about Rayne being Faceless! And I mean not ever!”

Octavia acted as if she could not nod fast enough and added, “Oh of course. You have my word as a musician that I shall never tell a soul.” Then she stood upright again trying to regain what she could of her composure saying, “Well now that I know this is quite an honor. The musical range that you have achieved is simply astounding! Many others have tried to do so in the past but when any musician attempts to branch outside of a single genre it usually ends in failure. The work that you have accomplished is simply amazing! And to think, a great artist like yourself has come here seeking my lowly opinion of a song.”

“Hardly lowly at all from the praise that Vinyl says about you.” Rayne added causing the two mares to blush while exchanging glances to one another.

However Octavia could not resist returning to an earlier point and asking, “All those albums… and you really can’t read music?” Rayne laughed and Vinyl looked as if she were about to throw a record at Octavia.

“Eh, it’s true. When I was little I went from the saxophone, to the trumpet, to the piano, and finally the guitar. I had a different appreciation for each instrument but singing was always a passion I had which far outweighed the others. But no matter what field of music it was that I found myself in, looking at all those notes on the lines and making sense of any of them was always a foreign concept to me. I just couldn’t grasp it.” He said with a shrug, not really having anything else to say about it. Even after having absorbed the talent of every pony in Ponyville, including Vinyl and Octavia’s magic, Rayne still felt a strife whenever even glancing at a sheet music page.

Shaking her head, Octavia decided to move on from the subject and reevaluate Rayne’s request of her. “Please, forgive my earlier sentiments. Let me take another look at that piece you've written. It definitely has merit but I meant what I said in that it is a most unusual score. It is so... dramatic, Rayne. Furthermore, there is no way I could hit all of these notes as only a single cellist.”

Rayne nodded and waved dismissively to that concern. “Not to worry, I would find it a joy if you would allow me to play with you.” He offered. Then as he waved his hoof the most extraordinary thing Octavia had ever seen happened.

A shadow appeared on the floor beneath his reach, which unbeknownst to the mares was an Obsidianwolf in hiding answering it’s master’s call. Then up from the shadow rose a shaping of obsidian stone and magic. First the scroll, then the turning pegs, then finally the neck as a majestic cello suddenly grew from the floor until it was held in the stallion’s grasp. Likewise a stool materialized beneath Rayne as he sat while the strings of the dark cello seemed to suddenly tune themselves.

“I would like to give you the honor of playing the lead whilst I support you with the base.” Rayne offered to Octavia. “Vinyl, I believe that you can synth in the rest for whatever is needed?” He added while duplicating a copy of the sheet music and levitating it over to her.

The golden gray mare choked as she looked to the conjured instrument in dismay. “Faceless... really wants to play an orchestra piece with me? But why? I'm sure there are other musicians that you could play with. Why here and now?” She asked him, but all the same taking her seat and picking up her own cello to be at the ready with him.

Now the stallion flashed a charming smile. “It’s because of her... and the way that she feels about you. This song is the result of that inspiration she provided to me.” Rayne said which caused Vinyl to lower her now blushing face when Octavia glanced over to her. “But it’s something that I think words won’t fully be able to explain. Let’s play the piece a bit to see how far through it we can get. And when it’s done, I think you two may have something very important to talk about.”

After that the two mares nodded and there was nothing else to say. Vinyl synthesized the parts she needed to while Octavia began to run her bow along the strings of her cello while following along with the notes.

When the song was concluded all three of them looked up excitedly as they panted from maintaining such a fast pace. Octavia was sweating from her brow and for some unknown reason discovered that she was crying while also laughing. Vinyl had to lift her hooves from her synthesizer and stretch them while realizing that her heart felt to be beating a million times a minute. And even Rayne had to shrug off a case of shudders from how intense it felt that they were all playing together. "Wow." He remarked as the two mares nodded with him.

“There was so much... just, so much feeling in that!" Octavia wept, rubbing her eyes repeatedly and not seeming to understand why the tears were still falling. “The vibrations were so intense. The rush, the beat… the fury and elegance that were all combined into one! What... you said something about that being your inspiration? From what?! What could move you so powerfully?! Please, I have to know!”

Rayne stalled for a bit as if some great struggle was burning inside him. Then with tender eyes he looked up at Octavia and told her, “It was about you... But as I heard of you… from her.” He said before slowly pointing towards the only other pony in the room.

Octavia looked over to Vinyl who was just standing there now with her head lowered and her hooves together. The sight of the DJ with her glasses off always gave such a different view. Vinyl looked smaller somehow, more vulnerable maybe. Her glasses hid how soft her features were and how cute her face really was when her eyes were visible. But those eyes looked nervous now. Not ashamed but surely not confident of herself as she knew she was being stared at.

“Vinyl, what is he talking about? What in heaven's name have you been saying about me to inspire such feeling?” Octavia asked as if there had to have been some mistake.

“I just... I told him what I thought about you.” Vinyl whispered out. “I told him how great you are... to me.” She added in a meek voice that hardly reached past the mixing table she stood in front of.

“How great I am? What in the world are you-”

“Just give her a chance.” Rayne said to shush her so that Vinyl could find the words she wanted to say.

There was another short pause but the DJ eventually found her voice again. “Oct, I am a shy pony. I don’t like to talk very much. Words aren’t something that I'm very good at. That is why I decided to apply myself to music. The range of expression that I can create even without having to use a single lyric makes me feel powerful and confident. But music can’t help me explain that I’ve finally found something else in my life who makes me feel just as good.”

Octavia was hanging on the edge of her seat. She had never heard Vinyl speak so seriously about anything before in all the time they had lived together. "Vinyl… you just said who."

“Oct, these past few years that we spent living together have been the most meaningful of my life. At first, I was just happy to have somepony to spend time around who doesn't judge me for how I don’t communicate too much. But somewhere along the line you became important to me. Very important. I can’t say it all now, it’s too embarrassing. But when I explained it all to Rayne he told me he would come up with a song to help put my feelings into music. And he’d do it with all the passion and the ferocity that I felt about you.”

“Oh Vinyl.” Octavia gasped, not knowing what else to say. However the silence that then pervaded the air soon became awkward as the DJ had certainly expected more of a reaction from her roommate

Soon the mood in the room seemed to change as the stallion gave out an exasperated sigh. "I told you Vinyl. I think it's time now."

Octavia suddenly became confused. "Wait, what?" Then she watched as for some unspoken reason Vinyl seemed to become mad.

"No! I'm not doing that!" She stomped her hoof.

"I said the music idea wasn't going to do the trick, didn't I? But you didn't listen to me." The pleasure pony said to the DJ. "It's time for you to drop the beat and be honest with her."

"No, I can't! That's too direct! I can't say that to her!" Vinyl argued as her face was becoming beat red with embarrassment.

"She's never going to understand if you don't tell her honestly how you feel." Rayne looked away as he sassed with a bit of an impertinent tone.

However Octavia became upset about being talked around. "What is all this?! Stop this now!" She demanded. "I can understand the message quite clearly, thank you! That song was entirely Vinyl's style and I found it to be a remarkable symbol of our friendship together!" She announced sure-heartedly. Vinyl just pouted while Rayne gave her an 'I told you so' expression.

"I don't… want to be just friends with you Oct." Vinyl mumbled to her softly. But when the other mare simply stared at her and blinked, Vinyl sighed in defeat and let her emotions fly. "I'm freaking in love with you, okay?!" She screamed and Rayne was content to just sit back and let her ramble as she went in a tirade. "Everything about you amazes me! You're so beautiful, you're so talented, you always have your shit together! I think it's cute when you forget things because you're practicing so hard! I love the shape your body takes when you curl in against your cello! I don't want to be friends; I want to push our beds together and show you how amazing you are through hot, sweaty… well, you know! Think about it Oct… I am a DJ! I can move my hoof back and forth over one spot for HOURS! Think of the implications of that! Think about me walking around town bobbing my head to music for literally ALL DAY LONG! Now imagine what I could do with my head between your legs… My neck, does not, get tired! EVER! Think about what I could do for you if you felt the same way that I do!"

Rayne had to suck on his tongue after that in order to keep himself silent. Vinyl looked over at him angrily as if challenging him as to whether she had been direct enough for his liking. Without a word Rayne raised his hooves in defeat to show that he had no objections. But after that both of them turned towards Octavia who was sitting there beside her cello looking shocked.

"Vinyl… how long have you felt this way about me?" Was her only response.

Feeling it was too late to be bashful now she answered, "Since sometime a little after Cranky Doodle's wedding. It was just so much fun when we played together as we did on the way over to the reception. Then sometime in the days afterwards I realized it wasn't the music that was exciting me to play with you."

Octavia thought back to that date before gasping, "Oh but that was years ago! Have you really been harboring an unfulfilled romance for me all this time?" Octavia asked as if she couldn't believe it. But when Vinyl nodded she didn't challenge her on it. "Well I'll say, Vinyl dear. I am incredibly sorry." Vinyl nodded again as if accepting the rejection until Octavia stated, "It really is a shame, that. I honestly wish you had just told me about your feelings sooner."

"Wait, what?" Vinyl asked, not even noticing when she knocked her sunglasses off her mixer to the floor. Rayne just smirked but kept his thoughts to himself.

"Well what I'm saying is that I prefer mares, dear." Octavia explained in a light hearted voice.

Now Vinyl was the one to express a sign of disbelief. "But-! But-! I've SEEN you flirting back and forth with stallions after one of your concerts!"

To that Octavia just scoffed. "Oh forget about that nonsense. I am a renowned musician of notable talent! Of course every composer and half-wit orchestra supporter is going to make a pass at me. And I never said that I wasn't interested in stallions. But have you ever seen me leave with one for the evening? No, because as I stated I prefer mares."

"Since when?!" Vinyl shouted.

Now Octavia began to laugh. "Oh well since always dear. It was shortly after I received my cutie mark that I realized I had an opportunity for greatness as a musician. But I also realized that stallions would probably be hounding me, not for my beauty or my personal merit, but for my success. And to be honest, I knew from an early age that I would just not feel the same way. Also it doesn't take a wizard to realize that there is something off balanced with the breeding genetics of ponies. Some parents can breed two, sometimes three times and only have a single colt if not none at all. Now not every stallion is a catch mind you, but there are far more mares in Equestria these days. Why should I steal away a stallion that some other doe eyed mare could come across when I know in my heart that I simply wouldn't care as much?"

"Well I guess that makes a kind of sense." Vinyl replied, feeling a little unsure about that reasoning.

"Yes well, I was rather young at the time I came up with the notion. But my feelings haven't changed. I'm not a romantic dear, I'm a musician. And a hard practicalist. But, to give your feelings more of a direct answer from me… does your neck really never get tired?" She asked with a smoldering look to her eyes.

Now the two mares stared at one another as Vinyl grinned in response and Octavia smirked right back. Rayne took a surprised step away as Octavia moved toward him. However all the while she never turned his way, instead keeping her gaze fixed intently upon the other mare.

"Yes, thank you very much for the song Rayne. Believe me it was a pleasure." She announced while pushing him towards the door. "I fully understand that I have you to thank for this new union between my roommate and I, and for that I expect will be eternally grateful. Never fear about me spilling any of your professional secrets but as delightful as your company has been, I must now hastily ask that you leave."

Rayne almost tripped over his own hooves while stepping backwards out through the doorway. Octavia finally broke eye contact with Vinyl just long enough to grab Rayne's cello and bow and shove them into his arms outside.

Just then a pair of off-white hooves reached around her torso from behind causing a heavy blush upon the classical music mare's face. Octavia looked up to Rayne while holding onto the door and said, "It was a pleasure meeting you… Thank you for all that you've done… and since I expect Vinyl and I will be much busier at home from now on, please don't ever come back." Then with that the door slammed in his face.

Almost immediately there was the sound of something thudding to the floor just inside followed by a myriad of giggling before several amorous noises could be heard crawling their way deeper inside towards the beds. Rayne just smirked and dusted himself off before the dark cello vanished back into his shadow. Then with an accomplished smirk, he stepped away to leave the musical mares to their privacy.

Author's Note

So this was a fun chapter to remind everyone that despite everything that's been going on, Rayne is still hard at work for his job as a pleasure pony.

This ship was hinted at quite awhile ago when it was shown that Rayne and Vinyl shared a short romance when the stallion was first establishing his music career. I think this would be a good time to follow through on that promise. Also I had fun use my different language here. When the story was narrated in regards to Octavia she thought of Vinyl as her roommate. Meanwhile when the story narrated about Vinyl she thought of Octavia as her flatmate. It's the same thing just in different wording, but it was a little aspect that made this chapter fun for me to write.

Yeah, the whole sheet music thing was not a lie. I'm utter rubbish about it. I did change from the sax to the trumpet to the piano and then the guitar to finally singing as I was growing up. But while the practice of the instrument was enjoyable, I've proved to be musically illiterate. I'm sure that after obtaining Octavia and other ponies magic that Rayne CAN read music now. I'd imagine he just doesn't enjoy to.

Alright so as it was revealed here, the plan to seduce Octavia with a single was Vinyl's idea and not Rayne's. Let me remind everyone that as a pleasure pony he gets an instinct for what might work and what might not. He told Vinyl originally that he thought it best that Vinyl just come out to Octavia about her feelings but still went through the musical charade to give her the benefit of the doubt.

Also yes Rayne sang a few lines of other songs he's already done in this story. Credit is as previously mentioned in their own chapters.

The first song was a cover of the song Every Teardrop is a Waterfall, as played by 2Cellos. I am a really big fan of this group so it was exciting for me to use them in this story. The second song was another cover by the same group of song Wake Me Up. I went through many different choices of many different artists for this last song but eventually I settled on this one because I felt it was a choice that Vinyl would like.

103 - Not Every Fate the Same

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Chapter 103 - Not Every Fate the Same

“Good morning Crusaders! Alright everypony, let’s get together this morning!” Sweetie Belle called out as a rush of little colts and fillies gathered near the main building at the campgrounds. “I hope that you’re all rested because we’ve planned a full day for you as the last camp meeting of the summer!”

Scootaloo joined her friend beside a short podium. “After breakfast we’ve got lots of exciting events planned! There is a Jr. Aerial Course for our starting fliers out there, an obstacle course for our sprouting unicorns, and good old fashioned a race for the earth ponies!”

Applebloom then stood beside them to conclude the announcements. “Now I know that we’ve all had a lot of fun here this summer. But it’s also important to take some time and look back at what we’ve accomplished. There's been many of you who have earned your cutie marks this season and there’s still plenty of you who haven’t. And we’re here to tell you that that’s okay.” Down in the crowd three blank flanks in particular seem to stand around with anxiety on their faces. “There will also be a surprise event later today after lunch. Everypony is invited whether you have a cutie mark or not.” Applebloom added in.

That news drew a murmur of excitement from the group. Each of the excited youngsters began to chat with each other as to what the surprise event could be. Several ponies did notice however that off to the side of the campgrounds there had been a wagon loaded with supplies that was tied down with a tarp. It had appeared mysteriously in the night and no pony knew what it was about. But many suspected that it had to have something to do with the big surprise.

“Alright everypony! Will all the young unicorns please make your way over here?!” Sweetie Belle called.

“And all pegasi follow me!” Scootaloo yelled.

“This way earth ponies!” Applebloom shouted out to rally them together.

As each event went by the Crusaders were pleased to see that most of the ponies were having a really great time. So far their camp had proved to be a big success. Not only were they able to help ponies find their cutie marks but they were also able to help younger ponies learn to make friends. “Well would you look at that." Applebloom stated as Sweetie Belle looked over after levitating out some drinks around the lunch tables.

Off in the distance were their three problem campers from this summer. Each one was different being a unicorn, earth pony, and pegasi but they all seemed to be showing similar traits. Even though they hadn’t gotten their cutie marks yet they were still always surrounded by friends.

The colt Meadow Bolt was a pegasus who was standing at the end of the aerial course and giving high fives to the other fliers who were coming in behind him. “Hey there! Great job! Look you made it! Congratulations, I knew you could do it!” He cheered to each pegasi separately as they flew by him.

Hazelblossom was over at the unicorn obstacle course and she seemed to be trying to coach some of the other participants through the course. “Hey there... are you okay? It’s alright if you’re nervous but I'm sure that you can do this if you give it a try.” She spoke to a small mare who seemed to be afraid of levitating a tire onto a pole as part of the challenge.

“N-, no it won’t be okay. The tire is too big! I’m not going to be able to lift it and everypony is going to laugh at me.” The mare whimpered about making the attempt.

Hazelblossom placed a hoof tenderly upon the other mare’s shoulder. “You know what, it really is a big tire. You’re right about that. And yes it’s true, bigger things can be harder to control through levitation. It takes a lot of focus to be able to move something like that.” The smaller mare sniffled and nodded her head. “But you know what? I’ll tell you a secret.” Hazelblossom whispered. “I think that whether you can lift that tire or not, at least you’re showing that you are a very smart pony and that is something to be proud of.”

“I-... I am? What do you mean? I’m just being afraid. There’s nothing smart about that.” The little unicorn laid down on the ground feeling defeated.

“Oh but you see, you’re wrong. You’re smart enough to be able to think of things ahead of time.” Hazelblossom pointed out. “Yeah, it’s not a very nice thing to imagine ponies making fun of you. But every other unicorn I’ve seen doing this test just seemed to be focusing on only one thing at a time. But here you are thinking about this test and what might happen after. I’ll bet you already have thoughts about lots of other challenges in this course too, don’t you?”

Now the smaller unicorn nodded. “Yeah, after this one is the rope bridge. It’s not very long, but you need to hold the floor panels still with magic or you’ll get your hooves into the mud below. Then they could get all dirty right before we have lunch. And after the rope bridge there is the tic-tack-toe game where you have to paint your move on a wall with different colors. But you need to remember to levitate the same color each time and not levitate a different color on accident.”

Now Hazelblossom smiled as she rubbed the other ponies back. “Wow! Look at you! You were thinking about all of that and all that the same time, weren't you?” She asked and the smaller mare nodded. “Well no wonder you are feeling overwhelmed. You’re trying to take on the entire course at once like some kind of super pony or something!” The other mare laughed as Hazelblossom poked her in her side. “But you know what I think? I think it takes an amazing amount of focus to pay attention to that many things at once... probably even a lot more focus than it would take to lift just one dirty ol’ tire. What do you think?”

Slowly the other mare began to pick herself up. “Yeah I guess you’re right. I mean that was many things... and the tire is just one thing. If I stop worrying about everything else until I get to it and just focus on one thing at a time-” With that the unicorn looked up and floated the tire onto the hook that was built to hold it. “Oh my gosh! Look at me! I DID IT! I really did it!”

“And on your first try too! Good job!” Hazelblossom cheered. “Now do you think that you can believe in yourself enough to get through the rest of this course on your own?”

“Yes I do! Thank you Hazelblossom!” The smaller unicorn cheered and rushed off.

Later on during lunch Meadow Bolt, Hazelblossom, and the earth pony Moonshadow Trail all happened to be sitting down at the same table together. None of them had managed to get their cutie marks yet but each of them had made more friends this summer than anypony else at camp. To their surprise Applebloom, Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle came over to sit down and have their lunch with them. “Hiya.” Applebloom smiled. The younger three looked to each other nervously, seeming to wonder if they had somehow gotten into trouble.

Sweetie Belle gave them each a smile as she announced, “We wanted to take a moment to thank you for how helpful you three have been to the other campers here this summer. We three of course try to help every pony we can but when we’re not quite fast enough we’ve noticed that it’s always been one of you who are stepping in to help.”

Moonshadow Trail spoke first as he rubbed the back of his neck with a hoof. “Oh… sorry if we’ve been overstepping our bounds or anything like that.”

“Sorry?!” Scootaloo exclaimed “We’re happy that you’ve grown to care so much for the other campers! You’ve even made some real friends! We sat over here because we wanted to thank you! You three have shown the teamwork and support that our camp is all about.”

The three younger ponies nodded that they appreciated the praise but the Crusaders looked concerned that none of them had smiled. Again it was Moonshadow who spoke up as he crossed his arms and leaned away from the table. “Yeah, we can be nice and all. You don’t need a special skill to be kind to others. But we still haven’t found our talents that will give us our cutie marks. That’s the real problem.”

“But we’re not upset because we’ve come to grips with the fact that we probably never will.” Hazelblossom added.

Meadow Bolt looked up asking the three camp leaders, “What do you do when you’ve already done it all and haven’t found your special purpose yet? It’s not like we haven’t been applying ourselves to each activity. And yeah, maybe the three of us are good at kindness to others… but kindness isn’t a purpose in life. It’s just… good manners, or something.”

The three Crusaders frowned while wanting to help but not knowing exactly how to answer the questions these ponies were facing. “It’s okay, really it is.” Moonshadow followed up. “The three of us just won’t be getting cutie marks. We’ve accepted that. We’ll still stick around until the end and help the others as best we can but after this summer I think Meadow Bolt, Hazelblossom, and I are done. It’s not a matter of time, it’s just a matter of it won’t be happening for us.” The three fillies then picked up their half eaten trays and carried them off as they no longer had their appetites.

“Oh no! Girls, I think we’re failing them! What are we going to do?!” Sweetie Belle worried.

Applebloom just held her shoulder and reassured her. “Don’t you worry. We aren’t finished yet. We still have our secret weapon. And it looks like we’re going to have to use it!” The three girls nodded together.

On the far edge of the camp there was a small shack that was just a bit off the road. Inside were the usual assortment of spare equipment, cleaning supplies, and repair tools. However on this particular afternoon there were also four sleeping bags messily spread about on the scrunched up floor space. By the time it was half past noon a canine skull of dark obsidian suddenly rose up and looked around at the motionless sleeping bags.

Four adult pony bodies shifted uncomfortably as stone teeth began to tug at the base of each sleeping bag. Quickly an orange pegasus shot upright groggily yelling, “Wait, what time is it?” She looked around and saw that the others had not yet risen and she used her hooves to shake the others awake. “Hey, I think we overslept. Come on you lazy boys, get up! Do you want to help those little fillies or not?”

From around her there were several groans and a blue hoof eventually raised into the air. “I’m up… I’m up...” Then a different pony somehow turned around from within their sleeping sack and started crawling out hind-end first.

Lastly a zipper was pulled down and a mop of hair sat upright from the ground. “Alright… we got our power nap. Time to get to work.” His yawning voice said.

When lunch time ended the fillies in the camp were all looking around curiously because they had not yet been given any direction from their leaders. The campground was large. There was the main cabin where ponies could go in case it rained or if there became a danger from the woods. There was a large lake with a pier that the Crusaders had used for many of their activities. There was an open field to the south and east ends of the campgrounds. Then lastly there was a hiking trail that led up north toward a hillside. Nopony had strayed very far from the main encampment but several of the youngsters had started poking around trying to get a hint as to what the big surprise could be.

Moonshadow Trail was a gray little colt. He had a dark coat with an ashy mane which was cut short. He had just left the docks and was now walking around the main building to where a small stage area was held for the campers to put on group performances together. What surprised him though was when he thought he heard noises coming from that area and then saw a guitar case and a drum set sitting around that he knew did not belong there. “Hey, what is going on over h-”

The little stallion stopped dead in his tracks when he walked around a large crate and came eye to eye with an adult stallion. The stranger was a blue unicorn and he was carrying a leather case in his hooves. He wore a ripped leather vest and one side of his head was shaved. Furthermore on that part where his mane was shaved was a frighteningly designed skull tattooed across the entire side of his head.

Moonshadow stepped back away as his throat ran dry. His legs started to wobble as he turned to the side and saw another another stranger walk by. This was another unicorn whose coat was a grayish pink color. His mane was dyed a toxic green and was also half shaven, but this stallion had no tattoo. Then as soon as Moonshadow heard a third stranger around the far corner he did what any sensible young colt would do in this situation. “AHH! BANDITS!!!!” He screamed as he turned tail and ran back toward the main group.

By this time Applebloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo had returned with a dark stallion at their side. They were standing in front of most of the campers and were making introductions. “So thank you all for gathering so quickly. It looks like we’re just waiting for a few more campers to return from lunch.” Sweetie Belle spoke out.

“Well anyways, since most of you are here we wanted to introduce you to this here stallion. His name is Rayne and he is a friend of ours from our hometown in Ponyville.” Applebloom explained. “We know that some of you have been having concerns about your cutie marks because not everypony gets them as fast as others. But our friend has traveled all the way here to provide you with a musical performance that he thinks might do you all some good.”

At that moment Scootaloo looked a little concerned as she tapped Applebloom on the shoulder and spoke in a hushed tone. “Wait, a musical performance? That’s what Rayne came here to do? Applebloom, why didn’t you talk to us about what he was planning before we got here? We don’t have anything setup for something like that!"

The little country mare smiled sheepishly while saying, “Well to be honest, I didn’t actually know what he was plannin' to do until he just told me a few minutes ago.”

“APPLEBLOOM!” Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo shouted at her.

“What?! I’m sorry, okay?! When Rayne said he’d be happy to come over to help I just figured that he already had his own idea and didn’t really give it any thought to askin' what that might be.” She looked a little nervous as her two friends gave her a scowl. But they were all distracted when a small gray colt came running and screaming up to the group.

“AHHHH! RUN! RUN FOR YOUR LIVES! BANDITS ARE ATTACKING THE CAMP!” Moonshadow Trail yelled which caused every pony in the area to freeze. However to his dismay, all the other fillies and colts just started to laugh at the thought. “No, really I mean it! There’s a whole bunch of ‘em right over there by the stage! They’re carrying around large cases! I think they might be robbing the campgrounds! Or worse maybe they’re going to kidnap us!”

“Wait, are you serious? Are there really adult ponies over there? And how do you know they’re bandits?!” Hazelblossom asked him.

“Because!” Moonshadow yelled. “One of them had half of his mane’s shaven off with a big skull tattoo on the side of his head! I’m telling you they’re for real!” They all looked around noticing that Moonshadow was really panicking and suddenly all of the younger ponies began running around in circles screaming at the top of their lungs.

Applebloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo all frowned and rushed over to calm the campers down. “Everypony! Relax! LISTEN TO US!” They yelled out until the screaming circles of little youngsters had stopped.

Applebloom spoke up saying, “If there really are other ponies here then there has to be a better reason than being bandits and robbing things from a little fillies summer camp! Our friend Rayne here will go with us to check things out and the rest of you will stay here and remain calm!” She ordered and all the youngsters promptly sat still and nodded.

Over around the main building by the stage the three Crusaders along with the dark stallion investigated to see three unannounced guests. One stallion was holding a cup against the other stallion’s face while holding a spray can in his other hoof. In an instant the skull tattoo was covered up by a bright purple coating of paint which dripped down a little through the blue unicorn’s fur. But once the cup was removed the stallion's eye was left free of the spray paint.

Beside them was an orange pegasus mare but she was biting her lip and clenching her hoof in anger. “Didn’t I tell you to do that earlier BEFORE we came out here to get things setup?!” She yelled and almost made the blue unicorn fall off the box he was sitting on when she suddenly started smacking him. “What did I say, huh?! One pony! I warned you that if you frightened even a single little pony at this camp that I was going to let you have it! Didn’t I?! Huh?! You idiot?!” She shouted, smacking his back over and over again.

“What in the name of summertime is going on over here?!” Applebloom yelled which caused the three adults to look over.

Instantly the orange mare gave one final kick to the blue unicorn and then knelt down in front of the Crusaders. “Oh, we are SO sorry about this! You must be Applebloom, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Belle, am I right? Please forgive us, we didn’t mean to scare anypony. But we thought we could get set up before any of the youngsters noticed we were here.”

As the three camp leaders looked around confused, Rayne smiled and stepped forward to speak. However he became just as confused as the rest of them when a young filly spoke out first from behind them. “Hey wait a minute, I know you!” Applebloom, Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle, and Rayne all turned around to see Hazelblossom standing there with the entire rest of the camp trying to sneak along behind her.

“Hey, didn’t we tell you all to wait for us over there?” Applebloom frowned but Hazelblossom just walked closer, not paying her any attention at all.

“It’s you! It’s really you! You’re Madness Magpie, the Winged Queen of Rock!” Hazelblossom shouted while looking up to the orange pegasus on the stage.

Immediately the two adult unicorns fell onto their backs in laughter as the grayish pink stallion shouted out, “Oh my gosh, ahahaha! You mean you actually got that moniker to stick?! I thought you came up with that as a joke Mage! Look, you found your only fan!” He teased but she just hissed back at him not really paying him much attention.

“Whoa, whoa, whoa!” Scootaloo stepped up and walked over to the orange mare. “You’re not saying you are THE Magpie, right? The drummer? If you were really her then wouldn’t you have-” She began but the older pegasus just raised her hoof.

“-Twenty different face piercings and counting? Is that what you were going to ask? Hehe, I took them all out earlier this morning so that they wouldn’t scare the younger ones… Just like that doofus over there with the face paint is our base guitarist aptly named Base, for the level of intelligence in his head. He was supposed to have covered up his tattoo already and if he had then maybe we wouldn’t have given your little friend back there such a fright.” She said while waving to where she spotted Moonshadow cowering in the back.

Base just waved from where he was still sitting and Magpie smiled to the Crusaders warmly. “And you?” Applebloom asked to the gray pink stallion.

“Oh, I haven’t got a fancy name. They just call me Stan.” He answered, using Base as a shoulder rest as he leaned over on him.

“Stan?” Applebloom asked.

“Yup, just Stan.” He answered.

At that point Magpie leaned down and whispered, “We actually like to call him ‘Stand’ as in that’s all he does for our group. Nothing but to stand around the whole time while we play.” The stallion gave her a scowl but didn’t argue the point.

However that was when Sweetie Belle raised her voice with an annoyed tone yelling, “Well that’s just great! We all know your names now, but will you kindly explain what you all are doing here?! This is a summer camp for fillies and colts to get their cutie marks! You three are grown and I can clearly see you already have yours!”

“I invited them.” Rayne finally spoke up which caused all the younger ponies to look at him. “You see, these three are my friends just like I am your friend. When Applebloom asked me for help I thought about it for awhile and decided that maybe having these jokers play a song or two for the camp might help some of them find the inspiration that they’re lacking.”

“So you’re saying that they’re musicians?” Sweetie Belle asked, not having fully caught on to their identities yet.

That was when Scootaloo darted over and grabbed Sweetie Belle by the face. “Musicians?! MUSICIANS?! Come on Sweetie Belle! Magpie, Base, Stan… You know these ponies! They are the guitarist, drummer, and synthesizer for Bab Seed’s favorite band! Remember?!”

That was when another voice spoke out and a dark stallion with a mop of a mane covering his head walked onto the stage. “Technically I am the lead guitarist for this group.”

All three Crusaders dropped their jaws as their eyes spread wide. As disappointing as it was for Rayne to know that these fillies knew about his band, he was even more aggravated to see that some of the younger campers seemed to recognize him as well.

“FACELESS!!!” The three camp leaders screamed. “RAYNE GOT US FACELESS! RAYNE GOT US FACELESS! WE CAN’T BELIEVE RAYNE GOT FACELESS TO PLAY FOR OUR CAMP!” The three danced around in a circle while holding hooves. Then they all rushed to his side and hugged his legs thankfully.

“We can’t believe this! How ever did you manage it?!” Sweetie Belle asked.

Rayne just scoffed and said, “As I told you, these ponies are all friends of mine. Now do you want to stand around listening to me talk or do you want to hear these rockers play?” The stallion asked and the three quickly ushered the campers together to sit down in a group in front of the stage.

The band made quick work of unveiling their instruments from the crates while getting set up. Each member of the band performed a quick solo in the midst of tuning their instruments. But in actuality, they were just showing off because they enjoyed seeing the smiling faces on each of the younger ponies below. Rayne sat down off to the side against a tree to look out over the entire group while the Crusaders stayed in front to keep the little one’s in their seats.

The mop-topped stallion stepped up to a microphone with his guitar upon his back. “Uh, hello. I am a musician from Manehattan and we are Faceless.” He said calmly, but chuckled as the ponies screamed and cheered. “So I heard that this camp helps little ponies like you find your places in life, is that right?” He asked and got a positive cheer from the campers.

“I got my cutie mark at sailing!” One pony called.

“I got mine at improvisational puppetry!” Called another.

The musician chuckled on stage. “Well I think that’s amazing. It’s important to be true to yourself and do what makes you happy in life. But I’m here to tell you that sometimes it’s not always about being good at something. You might try and you try to find something for yourself… but some ponies out there find their purpose when doing work for others.”

“What does that mean?” Moonshadow shouted out.

“That sounds… really confusing.” Hazelblossom also replied.

“Yeah, that’s true. It can be confusing at first.” Faceless told them. “Finding your purpose in life can sometimes be challenging. Not everypony is destined for something that is so straight forward. It’s only natural that you’d feel a little unsure while there is still such mystery ahead of you. But those three did it. And you believe in them, don’t you?” He asked while pointing over to Sweetie Belle, Applebloom, and Scootaloo.

“Well, I mean yeah. Of course. They're our camp leaders.” Meadow Bolt replied.

He wasn’t alone when Hazelblossom added in. “They’re the Cutie Mark Crusaders. The only reason why we’re all here is because of what they do to help other ponies get their cutie marks.”

Then Meadow said, “They work so hard to help all of us blank flanks to find our purpose in life. But that’s because that is THEIR purpose in life. It’s to help others.”

“Exactly.” Faceless told them but the campers and the Crusaders both still looked confused. “These three tried everything, and I mean everything, to try and get their cutie marks. But it wasn’t until they stopped trying to force it and instead just listened to their hearts that they were able to find their true calling.” The dark stallion pulled his guitar out in front of him and his band mates readied their own instruments as well. “Here, let’s go ahead and play a little song for all of you and then we’ll see if things can become clearer once we’re done.”

-Redacted Content- (So the lyrics still had to be removed from this otherwise inspiring scene. But because this is a MLP fan song, I left the video link)

With a few strums of his guitar and Stan kicking things up a notch on his synthesizer, an upbeat rhythm quickly began to play. All of the ponies gathered in together as they sat with the Crusaders watching and listening to the band play.

He sang pointing to the Crusaders. He sang to the three campers who were still looking anxious.

Now nearly all of the other campers in the group were up on their hooves either jumping or dancing in excitement to the song.

Meadow Bolt, Hazelblossom, and Moonshadow Trail looked to each other and nodded as that did sound a bit like what they were feeling.

Faceless allowed his voice to pick up, sweeping the spirits of the colts and fillies up into his song.

Now the three campers sitting down in front were looking up at Faceless in wonder while the rest of the camp were on their hooves and dancing.

The three nodded. Finally they smiled and nodded up to him. The crusaders smiled seeing their three problem campers finally getting up and dancing with the others.

Suddenly the music seemed to cut away for a moment as Faceless raised up his hoof and his other band mates stopped playing. All the little ponies looked up and listened as Faceless asked, “You three there, your names are Meadow Bolt, Hazelblossom, and Moonshadow Trail?” He asked and had to hold back a chuckle when their eyes went wide.

“Wow... a big city rock star knows our names!” Hazelblossom gushed but the three little ponies nodded quickly together.

With just a lightly chastising tone Faceless asked them, “So what’s this nonsense I hear that you think you three won’t ’ever’ get your cutie marks?”

The three stiffened up a bit as all eyes were on them now. Moonshadow twirled his hoof on the ground and said, “Oh well, you see it’s just that we’ve all tried doing so many things.”

Without any delay Faceless replied, “I see. Then for the ponies who can do it all, have you ever thought that maybe your destiny is to do something for others instead of for yourselves?” With that Rayne began vocalizing back into the song as his band mates set back into their instruments. But around the camp Applebloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo all sat up straight with surprised looks on their faces as if they just had an idea.

After some quick signaling to each other the crusaders bent down and started whispering to the other campers who each nodded in turn.

Faceless started vocalizing down through the end of the song but once he had the three little campers looked around realizing that every other pony was now circled around them.

Applebloom spoke up first saying, “I want you three to take a look around at all of the friends you have made this summer.” Several of the other little campers nodded and waved to them. “Do you really think that you woulda gotten all these here ponies to like you if you weren’t someponies special?”

Sweetie Belle went next saying, “Think about everything that you have done for your fellow campers. How you helped them and supported them when they needed it. It wasn’t during the races or the obstacle courses that you really shined, it was when you were helping your friends when they didn’t think they could help themselves!”

Now Scootaloo walked up and placed a hoof on Moonshadow's shoulder. “Listen to me, we get it. You’re scared. Maybe you’re even angry that you haven’t gotten your cutiemarks yet. But you know who else feels that same way?” She asked while pointing off to the crowd. “Them. They all do too.” Meadow Bolt, Hazelblossom, and Moonshadow Trail all stood together now watching the others nod.

A little brown stallion stepped forward saying, “Meadow Bolt, you're always a beacon of positivity for us. You have a real talent for uplifting our spirits when we think we can’t go on.” A green pegasus and a pink unicorn mare also shouted along their praise as well.

After that a blue earth pony stepped up to Hazelblossom and said, “You are the most understanding pony I have ever met who wasn’t already a grown up. The way that you speak when you see somepony struggling is so kind and gentle. And you help us to see a side of ourselves that we didn’t even see before. And we’re all grateful to you for that.”

Then a cute little mare made her way over to where Moonshadow was standing. She had a baby blue color coat with an equally light yellow mane. The little filly limped over with a pair of crutches but she looked him in the eye with determination to say, “Moonshadow Trail, we can all see that you get frustrated a lot. You try not to stand out yourself. But when one of us gets upset over something it’s always you who is the first one to come and help us. You know what it’s like to get angry and frustrated all the time. Sometimes I worry that you might even be a little depressed. But that doesn’t stop you from being the support pillar that stops the rest of us from feeling the same way.”

Now the three little campers were standing in silence as they thought about all that was said to them. Applebloom looked over to Rayne who was still sitting off to the sidelines but he shooed her on that she could handle this. “Listen you three, I think I understand the point that Faceless was trying to make. We tried it all trying to find our destiny and it turns out our cutie marks didn’t have anything to do with what we ourselves could do. We have a destiny that is about helping others. And seeing as how good you three have been about helping your fellow campers then I think your cuties marks will end up being something similar.”

Hazelblossom took a step forward and said, “Maybe you’re right. I really do enjoy helping others. When I see somepony else who’s sad then it’s like there’s a voice inside me that calls me to help them. And when I really pay attention to what’s bothering them, it’s like they give me they’re own answer for how to help them.”

“I can’t think of anything more exciting than helping to get other ponies pumped up.” Meadow Bolt chimed in. “Seeing all those excited faces as I cheer them on... It’s almost like helping others to succeed is just as fun for me as doing something myself."

Just then all of the campers gasped in surprise as both Meadow Bolt and Hazelblossom started shining with a brilliant light. There was a spark from each one and when the light faded both of them had their cutie marks. Meadow Bolt stood there with what looked like an upraised hoof in the air along with a whistle on his flank. Meanwhile Hazelblossom had a colorful swirl of six ponies in a circle, each one a different shade and holding each other’s hooves. “WE DID IT! WE DID IT!” The two of them shouted together.

“What... what is it?” Hazelblossom asked as she looked down at her flank and then to Meadow Bolt’s.

Applebloom walked up to the little stallion and said, “Well Meadow Bolt here is good at supporting other ponies. So maybe he’ll be an excellent coach to a sports team one day?”

Then Sweetie Belle walked up saying, “I don’t think there’s any doubt that Hazelblossom would make an excellent counselor one day. Or maybe a therapist. There are lots of different ways she could go with her talent.”

However that was when all eyes turned to a small grey colt who was kicking a little pebble back and forth with his hoof. “Figures...” He mumbled. What he didn’t expect though was when he was suddenly hoisted up into the air by Meadow Bolt and Hazelblossom.

“Ah come on now! Don’t be like that! Listen to what Faceless and the Crusaders have been telling us! Maybe what you can do for others is what you can't do for yourself! We know you love helping ponies and I’m sure that when you get your cutiemark it will be something special for helping everypony.” Hazelblossom encouraged as Moonshadow Trail thought about it for a moment.

“Hmm... Helping everypony... I do like the sound of th-” Just before he could finish there was another brilliant light as Moonshadow's flank flashed.

Rayne almost stumbled forward when he looked to the colt and saw five ponies flowing in the shape of a heart, all of which seemed to be pegasi. “Oh boy... that’s not good. The poor little guy.” Rayne sighed and nodded to Faceless for his band to start packing up.

The whole camp was in cheer for the ponies who were once the trouble campers but who were now this summer’s greatest success stories. The little colts and fillies laughed together and the Crusaders gave their congratulations. However, Rayne made his way over and called Moonshadow over to whisper his own encouragement. “Yeah, what is it mister?” The little colt asked.

“You may not know it now, but eventually you’ll come to figure out that there cutie mark of yours is something special.” Rayne said while showing off his own similar cutie mark. “Listen to me, you don’t worry about gossip or any hearsay from other ponies as you grow older, you understand? You have a long hard road ahead of you with a cutie mark like that but in the end, it will all be worth it. I promise you.” Moonshadow nodded up to him feeling the weight of the message that the older stallion was conveying. “Oh and one more thing... whatever you do in life for your day to day job, pick something that brings you up to Cloudsdale even though you're not a pegasi. Just trust me on this... you’ll thank me when you’re older.” Moonshadow Trail nodded even though he didn’t quite understand.

A grand celebration was held all afternoon for all of the campers whether they had their cutie marks or not. Once the sky turned orange from the setting sun, each of the parents showed up to take their little one’s home. Rayne stood talking to Moonshadow Trail’s parents after finding out that his family was from Baltimore. “That’s right, I’ll be sure to stop by from time to time and offer any advice and make sure that he's doing okay.”

Shaking his hoof Moonshadow's father said, “Thank you again Mr. Rayne for explaining to us what his cutie mark means. We’ll be sure to look after him and try to help work on his positive self image.”

After they left Rayne turned around and blushed seeing a smug looking Applebloom staring at him from behind. “So... there’s another pleasure pony in Equestria, huh?”

Swiping his mane back Rayne sighed and nodded. “Yeah, looks like I’m not the only one anymore. He’s a little young of course. But in another five or ten years I’m sure he’ll have pegasi dropping out of the sky for him up in Cloudsdale... assuming he makes it that long of course.”

Applebloom was quick to respond saying, “Don’t worry, the Crusaders will make a point of sending him letters from now on to make sure that he’s okay. Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo already know all about it because our sister’s told us everything about the situation for you.”

Rayne nodded but then she raised a hoof to stop him. “Oh? Something else?”

Stomping her hoof on the floor she shouted, “Yer darn right there’s something else! Rayne! You brought a rock band to a summer camp?! Really?! I mean, yeah it worked and how! But when I asked you for help that isn’t what I had in mind!” She scolded him.

“Heh, but you see... you didn’t need any help Applebloom.” Rayne told her.

“What are you saying?” She asked after walked up to him.

“Yeah Faceless sure inspired the youngsters but all he really did was put them into a good mood. He didn’t actually say anything specific about those three you were having trouble with, now did he? That was all the Crusader's doing.” Rayne told her and patted Applebloom on the shoulder. “I’ll be waiting over by the main building to escort you and your two friends home to Ponyville when you’re ready. Thanks again for inviting me along Applebloom!” Rayne called out as Applebloom slowly walked back over to the other Crusaders not quite understanding how she turned out feeling proud of herself all of a sudden.

Author's Note

Hello all and thank you for making it through another chapter. This was a fun chapter to write and I thought that the CMC's we're overdue to get some more screen time in my story. Also I always enjoy creating new little minor characters for my story. Meadow Bolt, Hazelblossom, and Moonshadow Trail were all fun to come up with. I think I did a good job in their names. None of them will have a big impact on the story but Moonshadow might be mentioned a time or two later on.

Alright so it's been awhile since we got a look at Rayne's band. I felt this would be an appropriate time to get to know them better. I hope you didn't find the names too cheesy but rock band names aren't always all that original haha.

The song was Crusader (Are we There Yet) by BlackGryph0n and Baasik. I really like this group and it's possible that a song from them may be used again before this story ends.

Lastly, happy Nightmare Night everyone! Stay safe out there! There will be a Nightmare Night chapter in this story but unfortunately that is about nine chapters away.

104 - Impatience and Pains

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 104 - Impatience and Pains

Maud's home was an ever serene picture of bliss. No matter how much time went by her waterfall continued to flow and the jewels that lined the walls of her cave continued to shine. Also with it being located so far from town visitors rarely trespassed upon it's privacy, if ever at all. As such, Maud felt inclined to take advantage of such privacy to try new things whenever she was able. Even some things which may be considered taboo for a mare to partake in. This particular afternoon was one of those times as not just two but three bodies were gathered together on top of her bedsheets.

The gray mare was drenched from head to tail in sweat as she knelt forward, being tortured in a sense, in her own bed. She was panting out while red faced from exhaustion as she was being sandwiched between two other bodies. Below her was a dark stallion that she was straddled upon while behind her was a guest invited to her home who was being particularly rough on her.

Rayne reached up holding Maud's hips while enjoying the performance that was being put on for him. Maud grit her teeth and whimpered with a gentle trickle of tears skirted down from around her eyes. She held onto Rayne's chest with shaky hooves that she could hardly keep still. Her hips bucked as her muscles quivered in between her thighs. The mare gyrated her hips as she was squeezed between the two individuals tightly. Tears streamed heavier now as she suffered through her perpetual unending orgasm. Her face scrunched up as Rayne's cock continually stretched apart her insides, feeling his tip shoving against her uterus while forcing her vaginal lips apart until she wanted to scream.

Rayne's horn was sparked through all of this as Maud's clit burned with sensitivity and delight. Her back hooves twisted and her lungs erupted with a low guttural growl as her abused marehood squirted around his shaft. Gritting her teeth harder Maud sobbed through another climax that felt as if it would never end. Through her torment there was a moment where at least it seemed as if the gray mare were going to scream out, but then she returned to throwing her hips back in time against their thrusts in controlled silence.

"Fuuuuuck! You were right Rayne, this little bitch has endurance like I've never seen!" Called a sassy voice from Maud's behind. A pair of red hooves grabbed Maud by the mane and forced her down lower, causing the earth pony to jolt from how sharply that forced Rayne's cock against her cervix. From behind her though, Maud's puckered asshole was appearing no less abused as a lengthy red shaft penetrated into her and threatened to pierce through her colon. The mare's hips were grabbed from both sides as Rayne gripped her from in front while Anansi took hold from the back. But Maud kept pace with her hips between them even as the stallion shoved into her loins while the changeling sodomized her from behind.

"Aahhh, Rayne!" Maud eventually cried out and the two others looked to her in surprise.

"Yes? What is it Maud?" Rayne asked her while still thrusting himself into her. "You can stop this at any time. All you have to do is say the word." He told her as he reached up to wipe a tear from her sweat covered face.

Quickly she shook her little head and panted out, "No… I'm not going to say that." She asserted with determination. "I'll let you break me before I give up." She declared with confidence with her panting raspy voice as she doubled her efforts to buck her hips. Rayne sparked his horn brighter which increased an electric bite to her clit. The sudden change resulted in Maud collapsing and twisting her limbs in a full body spasming orgasm above him.

This torture of forced consecutive orgasms was already approaching the one hour mark and Maud's bedsheets were now a sopping puddle of mare juices which had already soaked through to the base of the bedding underneath them. But it had been a torture of Maud's own requesting, even being the one to suggest where the changeling was currently penetrating her at the moment. "I don't know Rayne… I think at this point she might die on our cocks." Anansi laughed.

Her chuckle was cut short though as Maud looked over her shoulder and in a breathy huff of lust whispered, "I would be honored to die on Rayne's cock as he fucked me." Rayne just rolled his eyes as she steadied her balance over his hips and rode him up and down like a champion.

Anansi was caught a bit off guard by Maud's response, but then feeling inspired she grabbed the mare by her hips and started doubling up her efforts as she fucked harder into the Maud's ass with enthusiasm. "Oh, my, gosh! That was... so… fucking… HOT!" She screamed, pounding in until Maud had to groan and reach down holding her lower abdomen from feeling Anansi's tip spearing against her insides with Rayne. "Dammit, scream you little bitch! That's what you wanted isn't it? To be a loud girl instead of so quiet all the time for your boyfriend?!"

Maud raised her chin over her shoulder and nodded as she was fucked back and forth. But other than that the only noise that came from her was the sloshing of her cum coated pelvis getting double stuffed between them. Anansi rolled her eyes in frustration but kept up her pace as even her own thighs twitched and her wings flittered in pleasure. "Do it harder…" The earth pony suddenly whispered.

This immediately caused Rayne and Anansi to look at her curiously as the stallion asked, "What did you say, babe?" Maud blushed at that pet name but then looked into his eyes with a smoldering stare.

"Rayne… I want to be louder for you in bed. But all you're doing is making me cum and at this point I'm just going to pass out. I want you to do it harder so that if I can't bring myself to scream for you on my own, then I want the two of you to make me." Rayne felt his loins swell at the thought and again Maud blushed from being able to feel his reaction. But before the stallion's loving heart could fill him with concern she reached down to hold his cheek and said, "Don't worry, I'm built tough. I can take it." Rayne nodded and then he nodded to Anansi as well.

Ceasing the magic that was stimulating her clit Rayne pulled Maud down to his chest by the back of her neck. Then while her hips were still bent upwards against the changeling, Maud felt Anansi pull her hooves behind her back. "I'm-... a little bit of a sadist. So please excuse me if I enjoy this." The changeling warned and Maud nodded from her bound position that she had her absolute consent.

Suddenly the phallus that was penetrated inside her rectum started to grow. It thickened in girth and definitely stretched in length. Maud grunted at first before then twisting uncomfortably and then finally whimpered as she began thrashing against her hold. "Awh….ahh! Mmm-AhHHhh! AAAHHH!" She eventually screamed which made Anansi grin.

"There you go sweetie….there you are." She caressed affectionately against Maud's back with own hoof while still pinning her arms back with the other. "Now you've got it… just like you wanted. And your screaming voice sounds so beautiful." She praised while sliding back out a bit and then thrusting forcefully into the mare's body.

"Aaahh! Aauungh!!" Maud grunted being unable to hold back her exclamations. Meanwhile Rayne gasped feeling the pressure tighten as her torso ran out of room to stretch inside. "Does it feel good Rayne?!" Maud pleaded as she looked up at him through one forced open eye. "Does my tight little body feel good being stretched out?"

"Yessss!" Rayne groaned as he had never felt anything quite like to before.

"Then show me! Then fuck me hard! Do it, please!" She whimpered as she clung onto his chest. With a nod Rayne pelted her insides with his thrusting cock causing Maud to immediately cum again from the thrashing use of her holes. "Aaauuhh! aaAahhhh!"

Suddenly a sharp tug of her mane pulled Maud's started face away from Rayne's chest. "You wanna scream, little bit? Huh? Is that what you want?" Anansi growled out. Then she railed Maud's asshole in and out until the gray mare's hooves were kicking about wildly.

"AaAahhhh! It's so deep! It's hurting me! Ahhhhh!" Maud cried out as she twisted and thrashed and screamed.

Rayne's cock felt like it had never been so hard. But he whispered up, "Are you alright? Do you need to stop?"

She hesitated and whimpered but then shook her head shakily and said, "N-no… do it! Break me! Aaauhh! Go ahead and destroy me with your dicks! I'll let you do it if it's for you!" Anansi grinned as if she intended to take the earth pony up on that offer but Rayne shook his head at her for her to stay how she was.

Rayne kissed Maud full on the lips but then grabbed both her and Anansi and flipped them over with the strength of his arms. Instantly Maud spasmed as the changeling was pressed underneath causing her cock to shove that much deeper into the earth ponies rectum. But then from on top Rayne thrust down hard into Maud which sent the mare into a silent scream. Rayne held tight and even Anansi blushed now at feeling how forceful the stallion had become. He pounded in against Maud's pelvis until her eyes rolled back into her head, breaking her mental cognizance. Maud's body was sent into a mindless state of orgasmic bliss feeling her womb being driven back through her own pelvis. Maud's limbs went limp as she just flailed in his arms, squirting from her vagina as she was skewered through by both Rayne and Anansi.

After that, all it took was for the changeling to tilt the ponies head back a little and a singular unending wail erupted out from the mare's lips. Her eyes were glazed over and she didn't even appear self aware as she screamed and bobbed in their grasp as if she were exploding from her pelvis outward.

"RAYNE!" Anansi shouted. "THIS IS MORE THAN I CAN TAKE!" She growled through her teeth as she could not hold back the shuddering orgasm that was building within her.

"Are you kidding?! And you think I can?!" Rayne yelled right back. They both grabbed Maud by her hips and groaned out, filling the earth pony up with their own orgasms as wave after wave of pleasure shot through. The intensity of their abuse to helpless mare between them had all three now quivering and groaning in bliss.

Once they were finished both Rayne and Anansi dropped down to their sides. Maud collapsed immediately like a sack of potatoes against the bed and then lay completely motionless. The stallion and the changeling huffed heavily as they blinked, feeling almost disoriented from having orgasmed so hard. But then they looked down hearing a lack of a third set of panting. "Wait… we didn't actually kill her, did we?" Anansi asked while reaching out to Maud's shoulder in concern. She shook the mare lightly but there was no response.

Rayne just chuckled and looked her over as he said, "No, don't worry. She's alright. She's just blacked out cold." Gently rolling the sweaty gray pony onto her back Rayne then added, "But just in case…" Then he winced through the pain in his horn as he used his recovery magic to make sure that bulk of her exhaustion would be alleviated.

"Phew, okay good." Anansi whimpered sounded dazed. "What was that…? Three times she took from each of us? I- I, uh… I'm a pass out now I think." She whoozed as if she were drunk.

Rayne just nodded as he pulled Maud up into his arms and held her tenderly. "Right. You do that. I'll no doubt be joining you here in a minute." He stated before levitating over a bottle of Disdream Elixir while he had the chance. After a few sips and tucking it back away he caressed Maud's sweaty mane away from her face before his vision went dark and he collapsed down beside her.

A Few Hours Later -

Rayne was gentle as he slowly eased Maud hooves first down into the mirror pool. She looked up at him allowing the stallion to care for her as her mostly limp body was submerged and she winced as the water touched her sensitive nether regions. "T'ch!"

"Are you alright?!" He asked quickly.

She just smiled at how he fussed over her and said, "It's touching how concerned about me you can get. But yes, I will be fine. I'm just very sore still." She answered.

Rayne nodded and once she was sitting waist deep in a relaxing position he raised his horn and a calm mist of steam began to rise from atop the water. After which he wadded himself down into the pool and sat behind her as he raised his hooves to begin massaging her mane. "How's that?" He asked while they sat in the artificial hot spring.

With a subtle blush on her cheeks Maud whispered back, "You know that I'm becoming spoiled because of you, right?" She asked him playfully.

"You deserve it." He replied without a moment's hesitation. But to his surprise Maud turned herself around in the water to look at him.

"No Rayne, you deserve it." She told him with conviction.

"Oh Maud, not this again." Rayne began but she wasn't going to let the stallion avoid the topic this time.

"Rayne, I mean it. You've made me so happy since we've met. And not just me but so many others in Ponyville as well. All of the kinky sex is nice, I do really enjoy it. But even without that you mean the world to me and I can't stand by allowing a pony as amazing as you to be treated as anything otherwise."

"Maud, you don't have to-"

"I love you Rayne." Instantly he froze as he looked to her in surprise. "I love you more than I have probably loved anypony else before. I have always loved you right from the start and I will always love you." She told him as she reached forward to hold his hooves while staring with that calm expression of hers. "But it isn't the same as all those other mares that you spend time with. I'm not IN love with you like Starlight was. And it's similar… but still different to me than how I love Pinkie, or my parents, or my other sisters. I don't know how to describe it, Rayne. You've shown me something new that I've never felt before. I don't want to marry you, but I still feel inexplicably close to you. And I do want to support you, forever if you'll let me."

"Maud…" Rayne sighed to her softly. He pulled her into his arms and she didn't resist. "I love you too. No matter what happens in the future you will always be precious to me." She nodded and closed her eyes as they kissed.

When they finally pulled away she smiled at him but then added, "And that is why I will always do whatever is necessary for you."

Almost getting angry now Rayne called out, "Oh come on Maud!"

Disregarding his rejection she told him, "I was really scared Rayne, I mean it. That night when Anansi brought you home to me and told me that you had finally met up with Chrysalis. I was so happy for you. But then when I saw you… and she told me that she didn't know what was wrong, I was so afraid that she had broken your heart." Rayne wanted to protest but he wouldn't dare insult the care she had for him by throwing it back in her face. "Then, every other night that you've seen her, you always come home in a rage… or depressed. I love you Rayne and I'm worried that she might be killing you. She hasn't completely broken your heart yet but little by little I'm sure that even you have a limit for how much you can take."

"Trust me, I get the point that you are making. I don't like how this is going either. But Anansi said that-"

"Anansi is nice Rayne…" She boldly interrupted him. "I enjoy being friends with her. But she isn't a pleasure pony, you are. Anansi can only tell you how to obey Chrysalis' whim. She can't tell you how to make her fall in love with you. Only you can figure that out." Rayne lowered his head at the weight of Maud's words. He closed his eyes knowing in his heart that she was right. But the fear of chasing her off again still made Rayne hesitant to let go of Anansi's plan. "And you haven't learned that yet." Maud added, making him look back to her curiously. "But you will… and until that happens I'm going to support you."

"Maud…" Rayne said solemnly.

Shaking her head she held his hoof and said, "I'm going to help you through this whatever I have to do. I know you love her… but if that bitch won't fuck you then I'm going to rock your world in bed as much as you need it. And if she won't let you hold her then I'll be your arm pillow to squeeze as tightly as you need. And if she won't love you yet… then Rayne I'm going to shove my heart down your throat until you choke on it because I won't be responsible for sitting by and doing nothing while she takes you for granted without even realizing how much she really means to you."

Rayne closed his eyes and tilted his head back while pursing his lips. The guilt of knowing it was his fault for the position that Maud was putting herself in was almost suffocating to Rayne. But at the same time the stallion blushed feeling his heart swell and he knew that the gray mare meant every word. "What did I do to get such a spectacular mare like you in my life, huh?"

Now with a deep smile she shook her head. "No, I'm not that great. I'm just not taking you for granted like she is. Once Luna and Chrysalis get to see you like I do, what you are going to have with them will be so much more magical. Trust me." She's whispered before sliding her lips against his and kissing him deeply.

"MmMmm Maud, wait. What are you-" He mumbled as she limply climbed into his lap. "But aren't you still sore?" He asked as she reached down to stroke him.

"Then don't be rough..." She whispered right back. "Make love to me…" She asked while staring into his eyes. He was powerless to refuse as he held her back with his arms and watched her wince as she pushed herself down into him. But no sooner than she had did she thrust her tongue into his mouth as they began to rock together in each other's arms.

Rayne and Maud held tight to each other as they both looked down one of the cave tunnels after hearing a voice while still in their watery embrace. "Hello?! Anypony down there?" Pinkie called as she bounced along searching for her sister. "Maud?! I know you're down here somewhere and I'm going to find you!" She giggled and then came across the two lovers holding each other face to face in the steaming pool. "Oh there you are! Oh and hi Rayne! Gee, I didn't know there was a hot spring down here."

Rayne choked nervously as he was still embedded in the mare, now right in front of her sister. But at the slightest movement to pull away Maud stepped on his hoof and gave him a stare as if to say 'don't you dare move away.'

As Pinkie stood beside the water looking around at the cave she couldn't help but bring her hoof up to her lips and mumble, "Hmm. I could have sworn that I've been here before. Let's see… big underground pool of water, oddly sloping rock formation leading up to the ceiling, securely patched well hole covering up the cave from up on the surf-AAAACCCCE! AAAHHHHHH!!!" Pinkie screamed as her eyes shot out of her head. "What are you two doing?! This is the MIRROR POOL!!! Get out, quick, before you create an army of crazy versions of Rayne's and Maud's all over Ponyville!" She shouted in alarm.

Placing her hoof right over Rayne's mouth, Maud gently returned to thrusting her hips as she said, "Pinkie… please call down. It's fine. Rayne… he fixed it." Meanwhile Rayne began to fidget, the unrealness of the situation tantalizing his loins by the fact that Maud had started humping again unabashedly from under the water.

"Whaaaa?" Pinkie called out in confusion. "He fixed it?" Pinkie asked in stark obliviousness to what the real problem was that she'd walked in on. Stepping up to the water Pinkie looked down at her own reflection. But then a moment later she looked around and saw no copy of herself appear. "Huh, you're right. I guess he did fix it… strange." However in true Pinkie Pie fashion her mood suddenly changed and she lept into the air while holding her hooves in tightly. "CANNONBALL!"

"Actually Pinkie, I would really prefer that you didn't." Maud said straight faced and somehow Pinkie stopped in midair over the water before stretching a hoof farther than should have been possible to pull herself back to shore.

"Maud… I can't!" Rayne hissed out with his eyes shut tight in strain.

"Shh." She silenced him while plopping a hoof over his face as she continued bucking her hips.

"Awww, so what's the deal sis? And why are you two so close together anyhow? Ooooh, are you two lovebirds having a secret little rendezvous down here?" Pinkie teased.

Maud however had no qualms about looking her sister straight in the eye as she raised her hooves around Rayne's neck and said, "Actually Pinkie, you just interrupted Rayne and I while we were having sex." Pinkie's jaw hit the floor as she couldn't believe what she just heard and then to make matters worse the struggling stallion gasped as he spasmed in Maud's arms.

"Maud!" Rayne groaned and the gray mare suddenly froze. She closed her eyes and leaned her face over his shoulder with a smile enjoying the feeling as he came inside of her.

Once the brief moment was over she planted a gentle kiss upon his cheek and said, "Thank you Rayne. I really enjoyed that. I feel much better now, thank you for the hot spring." Once she climbed out of the water Rayne flicked his horn and the steam ceased to rise. Although the stallion seemed a bit bashful to raise his hips up from the water's edge so soon.

Meanwhile Maud had climbed out and stepped right up to face her sister who was now grimacing with remorse. "Maud… listen. I am, REALLY sorry. I didn't mean to interrupt… well you know, that…"

Maud just shook some water from her mane and said, "It's fine. But Pinkie, you need to realize… I have a boyfriend and I live in one of the most secluded homes around Ponyville. We have nothing but privacy when we're together here. So if you want to visit me without telling me first then you're accepting the risk that you'll see something that you might not want to see." Maud explained. "This is my home Pinkie. I'm not going to apologize for doing something that makes me happy in the privacy of my own space. And as my sister, I need you to respect that."

Pinkie's expression seemed to soften as she said, "Maud, you're my sister. Whatever you do that makes you happy will always have my support. As long as you're okay and you're not getting hurt then I'm not going to judge. But I do have to ask… did you know that there's a changeling asleep in your bed?"

With a bit of a smirk Maud nodded and said, "Yes Pinkie. That's Anansi. She's… nice."

On One Evening or Another -

While Rayne could still remember his days apart from each other, however memories of his evenings were beginning to blur. "You're in luck tonight, pony! I've decided to grant you the pleasure of touching me!" A cruel voice spoke while still full of contempt as if begrudging of the thought. "You're going to massage me… and you'd better do a good job. But only a massage and nothing more." Chrysalis wickedly directed as Rayne's joy rose and then fell as she explained.

"Yes, Mistress." The stallion obeyed, just as he always did to her demasculinizing commands night after night.

On Another Night -

"How about something… pampering tonight? Washing my mane perhaps?" Chrysalis asked even though we're words were an order and not a request.

"It would be an honor. Your hair is so lovely it would be a joy to wash it for you and to caress your scalp." Rayne honestly gushed.

"Mmm… we shall see." She sneered.

Several minutes later.

"Ooohh, yes… that does feel nice. Why, I cannot remember the last time my mane felt so silky and smooth." Chrysalis praised but only of herself and left no mention of the stallion's hard work. "Hmm…" She then frowned while looking the stallion up and down. "Clean yourself with my bath water, pony. Your presence disgusts me." Then without a word she left for the night.

And Yet Another -

"I'll tell you what, pony… Maybe you deserve a treat. Would it bring you joy if I were to stay here with you the whole night through?" Chrysalis inquired with a curious tone that was different from her usual ordering of him.

Rayne failed utterly at hiding his excitement as his eyes went wide and his body froze still. "Y-yes! Ahem… Yes, Mistress. To have you here in comfort with me instead of watching you leave would bring me much joy." He replied while struggling to maintain a balanced tone.

Chrysalis's lips pulled back into a toothy grin. "I am pleased to hear it." Then she lifted up the top sheet and climbed into bed. After which she draped the sheet over her hip making her look seductive and enchanting. "Step towards me, pony." She called to him enticingly.

Rayne left his breath behind as his heart raced when he stepped toward the bed on shaky hooves.

"Stop there." She said to him as her grin widened. Rayne obeyed and waited upon her word with excitement. But his elation soon fell as she instructed, "Turn around and face away, right there where you stand. Good, now kneel down and place your head on the floor." She ordered him.

Rayne submitted into a position which would normally have made it impossible for him to see her. He waited as he listened to the bedsheets rustle but then there was silence.

"Such a good little pony you are." She whispered to him. "I shall do as you desire and stay here in bed, all night… so long as you never raise your head to look back at me." Immediately Rayne felt that if his heart wasn't going to turn to stone, then his stomach surely would at that point. "Don't even try it, don't even dare. If you do for even an instant then I will know… and I will leave." She growled sadistically.

Chrysalis almost laughed as Rayne's voice cracked while replying, "Y-yes, Mist-tress…"

In the dark of the room Rayne's shadow was invisible. But through the faded image his body cast upon the ground was a chimera head that looked on. Without moving his body Rayne still could see behind him and through those shadowed eyes he saw Chrysalis staring at him. The changeling lay like a predator before the strike. She was crouched upon the bed with her green eyes piercing through the night. She sat and waited, anticipating his failure.

The night went on and the changeling grew weary, but as always the over thousand year old queen remained clever. "...zzz….zzzzz…" The changeling breathed softly, head on the pillow with her eyes closed. However the gaze of Rayne's shadow figure never wavered while his real head remained turned away from her. He saw far more clearly in the darkness than she did as one of her eyes peered open every so often to check on him while she pretended to sleep.

In the morning Chrysalis sat up in response to the dawn's early light. "Yaaawhhh!" She stretched with a smile on her face. Then she looked around and saw the stallion still obediently laying with his head down and facing away from her. "Oh, right. I forgot about you." She lied, but the sting was still felt by the stallion who was laying wide eyed with bloodshot eyes from having remained awake all evening long. "You may look at me now, pony." She said with a voice filled with spite.

When Rayne turned to face her, Chrysalis broke out into a side splitting laughter as she saw the look upon his face. Rayne didn't know if he was pleased to finally see her with his own eyes or if he just felt miserable for how she was treating him.

"My, you look terrible. What's wrong? Were you not pleased to have my company last night? How insulting… or is it, oh dear, haha. Don't tell me that you were waiting all night for me to tell you that it would be alright to turn around and join me?! Hahahaha!!!" She cackled as he stood before her.

"I did do as you asked though, Mistress. Does at least that please you?" He whispered dryly, starving for at least some amount of praise; feeling desperate for any ounce of recognition from her.

Chrysalis paused for a moment while regarding him sourly. "Hmm, no. In fact it does not. I was under the impression that you found me to be alluring, pony. Yet not once were you tempted by my proximity as I lay vulnerable behind you. I guess now I know how truly ugly you find me to be."

"What?! No!" He shouted with his sleep depraved mind forgetting all sense of etiquette for the submissive role he was meant to play for her. Without delay Chrysalis leapt from the bed and was standing at the window. In an exhausted act of desperation Rayne expanded his antimagic field to stop her from transforming, causing every unicorn in the hotel to drop whatever they were levitating at that moment. But in his haste Rayne had forgotten that power works on all magic except for changeling magic. Without having noticed a thing, the former queen transformed into an eagle and had flown away.

"WHY?!!!" Rayne screamed as he threw himself to the window frame so hard that a small crack could be heard from something within the support beams.

Back in Maud's Cave -

All was still and peaceful until an uneasy shambling could be heard coming from the cave entrance. It was still early but the noise was enough to rouse those who slumbered inside. Both Maud and Anansi raised their heads with messy manes. Both girls smelt of sex and seemed groggy as they looked over. But Maud's eyes snapped to attention the moment she noticed Rayne stumbling in and seeing the state that he was in.

"Hey... what's going on?" Anansi mumbled as Maud suddenly vanished from beside her with the blanket slowly floating down.

Rayne had hardly missed a step when a gray mare appeared seemingly out of nowhere at his side. "Rayne, what's happened?!" Maud asked, looking him over for injuries but not seeing any on the distraught looking stallion.

"It… it isn't working…" He mumbled out to himself.

Anansi quickly climbed out of bed asking, "Hey, is Rayne okay?" But she froze like a deer in headlights when she saw the anger across the stallion's face.

"IT ISN'T WORKING!!!" He roared out.

Maud had winced a bit when he screamed but her hooves held tightly around his neck and she was not letting go. Both girls looked up and they could see the dry pained look in his eyes that told them he had not slept. And since he had been out at night they both knew there could only be one individual responsible for keeping Rayne from sleep.

"It isn't working! Your plan, isn't, working, Anansi!" Rayne growled out. His volume was raised but it was the intensity of his emotions that made each mare feel as if they were being beaten by his words. "Night after night…" The stallion began to sob which tore at the hearts of both the girls who only wanted the best for him. "I am no closer to being important to her than before the day she learned I existed." He lamented.

Maud pulled his head in against her chest to cradle him. She shushed him gently and stroked his mane soothingly. But his eyes remained open as if they were stuck that way, held in place by the weight of his heartbreak.

"I never meant for this…" Anansi whispered looking in shock at the sight the stallion was in. "I didn't know she would be THIS difficult… I didn't… Rayne, this isn't what I wanted for you." She pleaded, more seemingly towards fate than towards the stallion or anyone in the room.

"Anansi… I think you should go." Maud announced while holding the collapsing stallion on the floor. The changeling looked to her, seeming heartbroken as well. But Maud offered her a glance and explained, "You and I are still friends. I am not exiling you... But I need to give Rayne my full attention, and you aren't what he needs right now." The changeling nodded that she understood. With tears in her eyes she quickly flew out through the cave entrance while leaving her apologies in her wake.

Author's Note

Phew, so this chapter sure started one way and the ended another. But there were definitely some important details that happened here. First of all, it can be assumed that Anansi is frequenting Maud's cave on a regular basis. She's not living there but with her wanting to stick around to root for Rayne and Chrysi she has definitely been coming by pretty often. Also no, I am not meaning to imply that there is anything hermaphroditic about Anansi (not that there would be anything wrong with that.) I am just implying that she is a changeling. She's naturally female but I imagine she could have any kind of genitalia that she wants to have whenever she wants it.

So big moment, Pinkie has just discovered that the mirror pool no longer exists and that Rayne is responsible for it. Wow is Rayne lucky that the pony who discovered this has absolutely no idea as to what that could really mean on the grand scheme of things... But one fact is true, one of Rayne's secrets are out. Is this the first clue that Rayne's perfect web of lies is unraveling? We'll have to wait and see.

Annnnd... time to address Chrysalis and her sadism. Yeah I know... this was pretty harsh. But in my defense I am trying to do the characters justice. Let me remind you that Chrysalis hates ponies! She has no reason to respect Rayne. This is all a game to her so far. She can't just ball Rayne up into a cocoon out if fear that he'll die. But she's having fun with this in her own way. Chrysalis respects herself and nothing else. And I've commented before on the mindlessness of characters in this show, but in this case I'll point out that Chrysalis has never learned another way. Or at least not yet. But as painful as this has been, Rayne is still trying to tough it out. But his limits are being tested though because whether he loves Chrysi or not he can still recognize how unhealthy this relationship is.

Now speaking of which, the ending is a big deal because it shows that Rayne can't take it anymore. He has had enough with Anansi's plan. Now what else he intends to do instead remains to be seen. But he can no longer sit by and take this abuse from one he feels so strongly for. And unfortunately he had his melt down right in front of those who are trying to help him. Rayne doesn't hate Anansi now. It's not her that he's mad at. He's just mad in general. It definitely leaves a big question though. How are things going to proceed from this point onward?

And lastly, I just want to say wow! 104 chapters! For those of you who have made it this far, thank you for reading! Remember, I love to hear all of your thoughts and opinions in the comments below!

105 - At the Gala part 1

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 105 – At the Gala part 1

Voices murmured in the darkened lounge as the lights were turned down low. Patrons sat among the scattered tables while wearing their best attire and stared at the stage before them. The crowd was unusually large in the Hot Hoof for it being so early in the morning. However the advertisement of a no expense performance for the common pony who were not invited to the Grand Galloping Gala definitely caught the attention of many.

The voices hushed as a feedback rang out from the microphone on stage. Suddenly a stomping could be heard from a figure standing unilluminated before them. A rhythmic beat was soon carried along by the crowd who started clapping their hooves. Then a spotlight revealed a stallion in a pin-stripe suit and a dazzling crimson tie. Without delay his strong voice rang out to a jazzy tune that quickly filled the room.

-Redacted Content- (Lyrics for all songs removed due to the previously mentioned 2/2/23 redactions... even though it breaks these once beautiful scenes so much without them.)

The crowd roared in applause as Rayne threw his mane back and sang to the crowd.

He sang out as ponies from all over Equestria prepared themselves for the Gala later this evening.

Rayne jumped off the stage to sing in the crowd, not too differently from how Twilight jumped out of bed to wake up Spike in a rush.

Dash zipped over town to make sure Applejack was ready.

Rarity sighed, making some last minute alterations to dresses.

In Canterlot, a sparsely rested Celestia and Luna were both up early seeing to the provisions for the evening to make sure everything was in place.

Rayne sang with eyes closed to envision Luna in his thoughts. He imagined them dancing together through the clouds. He daydreamed of the smile upon her face. And his daydream was popped just before they kissed in his imagination.

Rayne screamed out in the Hot Hoof club. He danced, making his way back on stage. He shimmied himself with some fast step dancing to excite the crowd.

He stomped to the floor. The patrons all stomped with him. He clapped into the air. Then the patrons broke out into clapping applause as he shouted out the chorus again.

Decorations were hung high in the Canterlot hall. Platters were set out readying for the feast that was being cooked. Celestia and Luna looked to each other, nodding in satisfaction.

Rayne sang with one of his hooves raised up. He sang as he strutted across the stage. He shook his head from side to side. Then he turned around and gave the mares a cheer as he sang with his hind end toward them.

Celestia teleported a series of tickets off toward Spike. The mane six all made their way to Twilight’s castle to finish their prep for the evening. Rayne dropped to his knees on the stage, extending his final note. Meanwhile in Canterlot, Celestia and Luna retreated to their rooms to get their last chance at rest before having to be up all evening long party.

At a little before noon ponies poured out of the Hot Hoof dance club as nearly a third of the town had been in attendance. Vouchers were handed out, advertising discounted rates for those attending the club as well as the services at the day spa when visited within the same week. These seemed pleasing enough for ponies to receive but upon exiting the club they all looked up to the sky with either surprise or disappointment on their faces.

“What’s going on? What are dark clouds doing in the sky on a day like today?” Filthy Rich inquired to no one in particular.

“Are those, rain clouds? On a date like today?” Lyra asked in disbelief to Bon Bon who was next to her.

All of a sudden Derpy came flying by who hastily had her tail yanked down by an uncaring Spoiled Rich. But before she could even open her mouth she was suddenly bumped out of place by the hip of a dark stallion who scowled at her.

Reaching out to help the pegasus to make sure she was okay Rayne said, “Oh sorry about that Derpy, must have been an accident.” He quipped. But as expected, Derpy didn’t seem to be bothered so Rayne went on to ask, “What’s with the weather? Tonight is the Grand Galloping Gala in Canterlot. What is Cloudsdale doing?”

The pegasus spoke loudly sounding just as surprised as the rest of the town. “I know! It’s so strange right?! But there’s nothing that can be done about it.”

“Whattaya mean nothing-!” Hat Hard cried out but was hissed at by Rayne to silence him for being rude.

Walking Derpy over a few paces away so as to prevent her from getting mobbed upon Rayne asked, “Why? What’s going on up in Cloudsdale?”

Not giving the circumstances another thought she immediately answered, “Oh well you see, the storm generators have been backing up and the pegasi were unable to release the scheduled rain deliveries on time which were supposed to be all last week. They didn’t forget about the gala, but the storm clouds are finally flowing again and now there are so many of them that the rain has to be delivered or the whole thing will turn into a lightening storm right in the middle of the factory!”

“Ah, I see.” Rayne replied. “So it basically means that the Grand Galloping Gala has to put up with a rainy night or else the whole weather factory in Cloudsdale runs the risk of exploding. Am I right?”

“You got it.” She cheered and the stallion rushed her off to save her from the tempers of any more townsponies.

“Well, rain for Rayne it is them.” The stallion smirked and decided to make his way towards Twilight’s castle. “Guess I better make sure Rarity doesn’t need any help in preventing her dresses from getting wet."

“No Fluttershy, not like that! Pull it tighter!” Rarity yelled before giving a wheeze as the pegasus pulled on the strings to her corset. “Applejack darling, would you be a dear and also help Twilight with hers please? Make sure to give it a good tight tug so that-”

“No, thank you!” The princess screamed immediately. “I think I'd like to be able to breathe long enough to actually see the gala tonight which won't happen if Applejack squeezes the air out of me with one of your corsets, Rarity.” Twilight flicked her horn and used magic to make sure her outfit was fitting properly.

In the rather crowded dressing room all members of the mane six along with Starlight included were gathered together to help each other prepare for the evening. They were trying on the dresses that Rarity had prepared for each of them, checking themselves over to make sure they fit just right, and deciding how they wanted their manes styled for the evening. Furthermore, they each did a quick make up check even though many of them only applied a simple mascara or eye shadow at most.

That was when the door suddenly opened as an anxiously sounding Spike yelled out, “No but I’m telling you that she is going to get mad if you-”

“Relax Spike, I’m good at these sorts of things. I’m just coming to offer my help if any of them-” Rayne reassured him as he stepped into the room.

Although to his surprise Rarity gasped and levitated up two rolls of fabric like curtains over the girls who each looked around as if they had no idea what was going on. “RAYNE YOU GET YOUR PERVERTED STALLION EYES OUT OF THIS DRESSING ROOM UNTIL YOU ARE INVITED, THIS INSTANT!!!” The fashion pony screamed as the stallion stood wide eyed in surprise.

“Whoa, hey there Rarity. I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to intrude. I just-” He stammered before freezing and nervously scooting backwards out the door when Rarity stomped, half corset tied, out toward him.

“I said OUT, OUT, OUT! If I won't even allow my own boyfriend in here while we are changing then what makes you think it is acceptable to just come barging into a changing room full of mares unannounced?!”

From off on the other side of the curtain Dash scoffed, “T’ch, maybe because there’s not a mare in here that Rayne hasn’t already seen the most of, and then some.” In response Pinkie Pie snickered along, Twilight blushed, and Applejack smacked Dash upside the back of her head for that comment.

Meanwhile Rayne went scampering back over his hooves as Rarity chased him off, half threatening to wallop him if he didn’t immediately leave. As soon as she returned and dropped the curtains Applejack frowned at her but Rarity spoke up in haste, “Don’t even say it! I know that ponies don’t normally wear clothes. It… is… the… principle, dear! It’s impolite to look upon a mare when she is in a state that she does not intend for you to see her in!”

Most of the other girls laughed it off but Starlight looked at Dash in the mirror while she was trying to adjust a strand of hair that wouldn’t cooperate with her mane. “Yeah, that stallion sure gets around alright. But don’t over exaggerate Dash. Rayne hasn’t been intimate with ALL the mares in this room.”

At this everypony grew silent and did a rather poor job of pretending they were not paying attention. The blue pegasus looked around to make sure that Spike was gone before replying, “Uh, yeah he has. Didn’t you know that?”

Starlight stopped what she was doing and turned around with a suppressed scowl as if she didn’t enjoy the implication of what Rainbow was saying. In an agitated tone she snapped out, “What?”

Rainbow shrugged as she turned to face Starlight properly. “What, you need me to spell it out for you? Rayne’s been up the tail end of every single mare in this room. What are you getting all huffy about? It’s never been a big deal before when Rayne slept with any of us. We were even dating him together for awhile in case you've forgotten?” Dash remarked with a snarky tone.

However Starlight just laughed, still having a hard time wrapping her head around this. “So you’re telling me that Twilight, our beloved princess who-”

“Yes, that’s right Starlight. Rayne and I have had sex.” Twilight admitted calmly, showing neither pride nor shame in that statement. "It was just the one time, but we did. And I'll admit, it was pretty nice."

Starlight looked taken aback in shock. “Really?! Seriously?! And wait, what about… Now I know that Fluttershy, you didn’t-”

“Oh, um, um, well… We didn’t do that but we did… um, we did… other stuff? So technically what Dashy is saying is true.” Starlight’s jaw dropped. But her mood didn’t improve as Fluttershy continued. “Yeah, and Pinkie Pie was there for it too. We all already know that Rarity is with Spike now so we didn't invite her but-”

Fluttershy quickly silenced herself as Starlight interrupted giving a dark growl as she asked, “What do you mean ‘Pinkie was there for it too?’”

There was a short pause as all the ponies looked around to each other uneasily. Dash and the others explained how Twilight had the plan to reaffirm Rayne’s health through a less than conventional means and Rarity took the time to admit her guilt for the idea as well. But the more that was explained the redder Starlight’s face became before she seemed to have a breakdown of some kind and ask through grit teeth to speak to Twilight privately in another room.

However even as the princess teleported them into the next drawing room over, the walls did little to contain the screaming that immediately broke out. "WHAT DO YOU MEAN ALL OF MY CLOSEST FRIENDS HAD AN ORGY WITH MY EX-BOYFRIEND?!!!"

To this Twilight flinched and raised her hooves up trying to calm the other mare. "Starlight, please listen to me. I'm so sorry that this has come as such a shock to you. Believe me, we weren't trying to do it behind your back or anything. I didn't even realize you didn't know about it. Of course it makes sense to me now but I really can't believe that I didn't even stop to consider your feelings about it."

"Yeah… well…" The angered mare yelled, "I do have feelings on it! And my feelings are hurt!"

With her ears folded downward Twilight told her, "I'm sorry Starlight… I don't know what to say. I can't really apologize for it because I don't feel that we did anything wrong in sleeping with Rayne. And he honestly made us all feel really happy that night. But what doesn't make me happy is seeing you so upset over this. But it was just supposed to be for the one night. I have no interest in dating him or anything. We were just trying to help him with his cutie mark issue after Trixie made such a fuss over him that morning."

“Well then WHY didn’t you just ASK him about it then?!” Starlight screamed out vehemently.

“Ask him about what?!” Twilight screamed back, getting caught up in the emotional intensity of their debate.

“Ugh! His cutie mark! The ponies that he is supposed to be with! Why didn’t you just ask him who they are?! Rayne already knows their identities!” Starlight argued.

That was when Twilight's mood changed immediately. Her shouting dropped in place of a hushed sense of shock as she nearly whispered out, “What? He knows?” Quickly Twilight teleported the two of them back into the room with the others.

Giving an apologetic ear fold after realizing how loudly she had been screaming at a friend, Starlight nodded and explained what she knew. “I heard as much from him and I got the sense that Maud feels the same. He didn’t tell me who they are but Rayne has already found the two ponies that he is supposed to be with. But he just hasn’t gone after them to try to romance them for some reason.”

The others had been looking away after listening to Starlight yelling so angrily but that was all but forgotten when they heard her reveal this startling news. Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash looked to each other in surprise. Pinkie Pie seemed a little clueless. Meanwhile, Applejack tilted her head to the side as if to speak. Unfortunately she didn’t get the chance as Rarity’s eyes went wide and she brought her hooves up to her mouth as she gasped in shock.

“What is it now?!” Twilight groaned as she looked from Starlight over to Rarity not wanting to take the chance of any more misunderstandings being caused by the emotional mare.

“Oh no! Oh NO! This can’t be happening! I can’t believe that I had forgotten all about it!” Rarity ranted off.

Suddenly every single pony in the room all shouted out in perfect unison, “SPIT IT OUT, RARITY!”

After a mild flinch from the off-white unicorn she eventually lowered her hooves and explained, “It was only shortly after he had arrived into town. In fact it wasn’t long before you had burst into the room on the day of my fateful tryst with the stallion. He had revealed me to that he was already in love with someponies unmentioned and invited me to ask him about it at another time. Well, so much had happened so quickly with the unveiling of his destiny as a pleasure pony that I had forgotten all about it until now.”

Everyone else in the room jumped as Twilight and Starlight both stomped their hooves and yelled out together, “YOU MEAN RAYNE ALREADY KNEW THE TWO PONIES HE WAS DESTINED TO BE WITH FROM THE DAY HE WALKED INTO PONYVILLE?!"

“Um… I guess?” Rarity whimpered uneasily.

A Little Later -

Laughter filled the map room in Twilight’s castle as the girls sat around dressed up in their outfits for the night with Rayne and Spike in their company along with them. All the mares were chuckling as the two boys improvised how startled they expect the fancy ponies of Canterlot had probably been upon receiving the news that the gala was Hearts and Hooves Day themed this year.

The chairs had been pushed back and the map table receded into the floor with large pillows strewn about similar, to the sleep over that Rayne had with the girls about two months back. “Oh Rayne, you really are a riot as always.” Rarity chuckled. But amidst their laughter the trap was set as Twilight finally gave a nod to Rarity and Starlight’s smile immediately fell away. “Ahem, excuse me Rayne. I hate to break up the joyous mood here but I wanted to know if you would be willing to answer a rather serious question for me?”

Rayne was in high spirits at the time. He was laughing the afternoon away with his friends and it was just before a party that was sure to make for a fantastic evening. He smiled without a second thought saying, “Oh well of course Rarity. How can I help you?”

She cleared her throat and then nodded. “Well… the thing is, we all wanted to talk to you about your cutie mark… and about your fate as being a pleasure pony.” Rarity asked softly.

The stallion looked a bit surprised but otherwise still smiled. “Oh, well okay. If you have questions about it then I’d be happy to answer. But you all already know just about as much about it as I do. I… haven’t done anything wrong to upset you all, have I?”

“NO!” Rarity shouted a little too quickly. “No, it isn’t anything like that. You see… on the day that you and I shared a moment together in my boutique, you mentioned to me that you were already in love with somepony else. And you encouraged me to ask you about it another time. Well, I am asking you about it now… here… in front of all our friends. Who is it that you are in love with Rayne?”

Rayne gave an involuntary equine-like snort of surprise. Before he could respond Twilight looked over at him and said, “We all care about you Rayne. We know you are capable of looking after yourself… but the fact that there has never been a record of a pleasure pony surviving for very long has us all worried about you. So if there is anything we can do to help protect you against this awful fate then we just want to help.”

“Come on Rayne, just tell us...” Dash encouraged softly.

"We aren't trying to pry into your personal affairs." Fluttershy added. "We just want to know if there is a way we can help."

Rayne nodded to the others and gave a deep sigh. “You’re right… I am already in love. And I know who it is that my cutie mark is leading me towards.” They all sat patiently while listening to him. Rayne didn’t miss that Starlight had her back to him with her head lowered but at the very least she was still there along with the others to support him. “I just… the mares I am in love with I haven’t really-”

“Just spit it out now sugar. No sense in making excuses at this point. Just tell us who it is.” Applejack told him.

Rayne nodded. “Well it’s two mares, and I can only tell you one of them for now… but it's a bit embarrassing to have to admit to all of you that it’s a princess.”

Instantly the eyes of all of them gasped and even Starlight turned around in shock. Exclamations of surprise were heard all around the room and a few eyes even turned to Twilight as she stood frozen with a blush on her cheeks. “Oh, well Rayne… I- uh, I had no idea that you-”

“NO! No, sorry no.” Rayne called out toward her. “No, I’m sorry Twilight. It is a princess but it isn’t you.”

“Oh I see. Well that’s a little bit of a relief I guess. But now I seem to be confused. If it’s not me, and well Cadence is already happily married… Are we talking about a non-pony princess here or…?” Twilight asked in confusion, the truth seeming to be beyond her reasoning.

The stallion raised an eyebrow to her curiously. "Is that something that you all wouldn't have a problem with, if she wasn't?"

Now the mares in the room all seemed startled. Spike was the one who looked over at him and asked, "Rayne, is that really a possibility?" He asked while glancing over at Rarity since he had a non pony to pony romance himself.

Although after frowning that none of the girls had answered him he very clearly avoided the question. "The mare I'm talking about is a pony princess alright. But it isn’t you Twilight and it isn’t Cadence either. The mare that I’m talking about, who already has my heart, is actually Princess Luna.” Rayne admitted and then sat nervously watching for their reactions.

There was a silence among them as they all looked to each other. However a moment later everypony broke out into varying degrees of laughter. “HaHaHa! Princess Luna! Yeah, right!” Dash blotted.

“Oh, hehe. That was a good one Rayne. You even got me.” Fluttershy added.

Then Starlight looked him in the eyes from where she was sitting. “Seriously though Rayne, who is it?”

Rayne just looked at her straight faced and said, “It’s Princess Luna. I am in love with Luna.”

Now the smiles seemed to slide off from their faces as they others looked around nervously. “Alright now the jokes over!” Applejack said a bit fiercely. “It ain’t funny no-more so you might as well quit!”

“Rayne, please tell me that you aren’t serious.” Twilight said to him with a grave tone. “You can’t be in love with Princess Luna. That’s… that’s just… Well that would be really cruel if you actually meant that Rayne.” She said to him sternly.

Now Rayne leaned back a little bit in surprise. “I don’t understand. What’s so cruel about it? What’s wrong with Luna? She has a vast emotional depth and she’s most definitely beautiful. The compassion she has to help others with their nightmares every night is inspiring. And she-” But Rayne didn't get to finish.

Starlight's bitter voice spoke out as if she were appauled of him. “Rayne… I didn’t break both our hearts when I rejected you just so that you could go and break somepony else’s.”

Twilight looked to the stallion but her face seemed agitated with him now. “Don’t you get it? There’s nothing wrong with Luna, she’s amazing! But haven’t you ever wondered why she’s still unpartnered? Why both she AND Celestia remain single? It isn’t because there aren’t any stallions willing to marry a ruler of Equestria!”

Rayne paused for a moment becoming frustrated himself now. “You‘re right, I don’t get it. Is this a 'royalty can only marry royalty' kind of thing? Cadence is married and no one is bothered by that. So why shouldn’t Luna get to-”

“Rayne, you dolt!” Dash screamed. “Cadence is only slightly older than any of us! She’s still young for an alicorn! She hasn’t even lived a single lifetime yet!”

Fluttershy explained next saying, “But as an alicorn she is going to remain the ruler of the Crystal Empire for many years to come. For decades or even centuries if that is what she decides to do.”

Pinkie looked over and in an unusually glum face for her she said, “One day Shining Armor is going to die, Rayne. I’m not saying it’s any time soon but Cadence is going to stay young while her husband grows old. She, and Flurryheart too probably, are going to well outlive him. Yeah, she’s gotten married now… but it’s more like this was her only chance. Once she gets older then it’ll be different because no pony would want to live through the death of a loved one like that a second time.”

At this point Rayne frowned because he did not like where the conversation was going. It was Twilight who spoke next saying, “Luna is well passed the time that she first lived as a filly. The love that she and Celestia hold onto now is for the well being of all Equestria. No pony is saying that they don’t deserve romantic attention. But to try to woo either of them at this stage is just to ask them to watch you wither away before them later on. No pony wants to cause our leaders that heartache when it can be avoided. And to try… well that would just be a really selfish thing to ask of them.”

The expression on the stallion’s face looked almost snarling with anger which did not put any of their minds at ease. “So what you're saying is…” Rayne growled out through his clenched teeth. “That when Luna was banished away, robbing her of the life that she should have had for a thousand years, that she also lost the right to enjoy any sort of companionship for herself?” Everypony looked around but no one had a clear answer for that. “Well I think that’s garbage. I think that’s just about the most rotten thing that I’ve ever heard of since coming to Ponyville.” Everyone in the room lowered their heads feeling a bit shameful after hearing that.

Twilight looked up again and said, “Rayne, as I’m sure you are aware Princess Luna will be there at the party tonight. Just promise me that you will think about what we’ve said before you decide to do anything too drastic tonight.”

“T’ch.” He remarked between his teeth in protest but when he looked her in the eye he couldn’t honestly give her an answer one way or another.

Just then there was a knocking upon the front castle doors before a courier from Canterlot made his way inside. “Attention, attention please. Will Princess Twilight and her entourage please assemble outside? The royal chariots are here to receive you all to Canterlot for the Gala.”

Everypony looked surprised and Applejack blurted out, “Already? But it’s only a hair’s past noon and the party ain’t even until tonight!”

The courier frowned but raised his chin saying, “Yes, that may be true. But Princess Twilight is being summoned to help oversee the final preparations for the event and that stallion there has had his presence requested as the Master of Ceremonies for the evening.”

Rayne was a little shocked by the news but it certainly brought a smile to his face to hear. Meanwhile Spike made his way over to nudge his side with an elbow. “Hey there, look at you moving up in the world. MC to the Grand Galloping Gala? Niiiice!” The two shared a low fist bump together.

One by one everypony started filing out of the room as they were all already dressed and prepped for the evening. But as Rayne and Twilight walked side by side one another he spoke softly to her saying, “So who’s heart would you have break in the end? Her heart… or mine? I’m the one who dies either way, right?” The sourness of that line ran Twilight’s throat dry. But she gave him a reassuring nod that she understood when he told her, “If you think I would ever do anything to hurt a pony I care about... then maybe you don’t know me as well as you thought you did Twilight.” With that they all filled into four different chariots together and were off.

Later that Evening -

Once the guests started to arrive the party quickly got into full swing. This year the pristine white hall was decorated from top to bottom with a romantic setting fit for any ponies tastes. Candles of assorted colors burned everywhere. Fruit, cakes, candies, and sweetened assortments were done up in the shapes of hearts or kisses or other designs. As the guests entered many of them showed up in pairs as everypony felt inclined to bring a specified date for themselves. Celestia and Luna remained in their thrones atop a short staircase as opposed to standing at the entry way to greet the guests when they arrived.

“Twilight! Hi!” An eloquent voice called from over the crowd. After turning around the purple alicorn saw her Cadence walking in with Shining Armor at her side.

“Oh you made it! I’m so glad to see you two!” Twilight responded while hugging her brother and her sister in law. “So, what do you think of the party? A little pretentious, am I right?” She asked with a smirk.

“Oh I don’t know about that Twily.” Her brother answered. “I think I sort of dig it.”

“Oh you’re just a sucker for these sorts of things.” His wife commented with a laugh.

Just then a pink blur shot through the crowd to Twilight’s side as Pinkie appeared with a large grin. “Can you believe it?! I’m Twilight’s date to the party! But don’t worry, even with all the mood setting there won’t be anything amorous between us. She’ll have to work reeaaaally hard if she wants to get into the frosting of this cupcake.” Pinkie smirked flirtatiously.

Shining Armor stood there looking confused while Cadence just shook her head with a laugh saying, “You’re so weird Pinkie Pie.”

“I know!” The pink pony cheered proudly. But that was when their conversation was interrupted. In fact every pony in attendance stopped what they were doing when a smooth masculine voice rang out.

“Heaven….”

The serenading tone of a stallion came somewhere in the room. Ponies everywhere looked around in wonder as the voice called out again.

“Heaaaven…..”

Discord, who had arrived with Fluttershy and had been doing a remarkable job of behaving himself thus far, snapped his fingers causing a spotlight to shine down upon a dark stallion in the corner of the room. He was standing near the band just beside the piano and was wearing an outfit that amazed the onlookers. Rayne straightened his cravat that sat atop his dark cloak with red trim and his blue sleeved suit. All eyes were upon him as he stepped down into the crowd and the band picked up with a fast tempo jazzy beat.

-Redacted Content-

Rayne sang, bouncing on each step through the crowd. He teased, holding Maud’s chin delicately. He sang while holding his face against hers as she closed her eyes and smiled. Then he danced away from her as the crowd seemed to be getting into the song now.

He snapped with the two halves of his hoof together. He smiled to Filthy Rich and his wife. Fancy Pants nodded to him with Fleur De Lis at his side. He gave a polite nod to the royal thrones and Celestia was the one to return his nod graciously while Luna sat seeming disinterested.

Then Rayne left the presence of the Canterlot Elite and made his way toward the buffet where some of the lower class guests were standing.

He sang while sharing a little two step from pony to pony. He smiled seeing Lyra and Bon Bon in attendance together.

Rayne danced his way over to Fluttershy and Discord giving the Draconequus a wink. Fluttershy seemed happily in the spirit of things as she eagerly raised her cheek to dance along side Discord like a couple.

Rayne spun away from the crowd now and stood in the open as he let his voice ring out in a handsome tone.

His tone softened again as he skipped back over toward the band.

He gave a wink to Octavia in the band and nodded to the crowd. She quickly spotted Vinyl staring back at her holding a rose in her mouth which caused Octavia to blush and miss a cord before she returned to playing the song.

Now Rayne took the opportunity to dance a bit while the band played merrily. He looked for ponies who appeared to be without a date and swept them into his arms, dancing a jazzy rhythm with them for a couple of notes before switching to another partner. It didn’t matter to Rayne whether they were mares or stallions, by the time he started singing again there wasn’t a face in the crowd that wasn’t smiling.

Then Rayne returned to Maud and she fell right in time into his arms.

He sang as the earth pony danced with him. They smiled together and he gave her a big twirl. They kicked their hooves back and forth together. The two gave a big finish while dancing as the entire party shouted and cheered to applaud their performance.

“Wowie! That’s my sister! I had no idea that Maud had some wicked dance moves!” Pinkie shouted.

Twilight just smirked beside her. “Yeah, I’m pretty sure that was just Rayne out there doing most of the work. But you’re right, she did look amazing dancing with him.”

Once the song and dance number had concluded Rayne and Maud separated but both became quite the popular guest that everypony seemed to want to talk to. “Remarkable! Simply remarkable!” Fancy Pants praised as he stepped over to the stallion. “I must commend you sir on your spectacular performance. I’ll say, are you that charming Rayne fellow that I keep hearing so much about these days? That, 'special' kind of pony from Ponyville?”

Rayne raised his chin and gave a quaint smile as he nodded. “Yes, that’s right. I suppose that my reputation may have gotten away from me a bit. I warn you though ladies, all the rumors about me are absolutely true.” He jested as the mares standing around him all blushed and giggled.

“Ah yes, the pleasure pony. Is that right?” Fleur de Lis asked him. “And what exactly is it that a pleasure pony is supposed to do in life?” She queried. However Fancy Pants seemed to clear his throat because he had seen himself as the one having the primary conversation with Rayne.

Before she could step back Rayne reached out and took her by the hoof. Instantly everyone nearby quieted down as they watched the stallion stare into Fluer’s eyes as if she were the only pony in the room. She blushed a bit, unsure of what to do while having her hoof held so delicately and yet so powerfully. “Well...” He almost whispered to her. “Tell me, what is your pleasure… and I will make accomplishing that, the purpose of my life."

Fluer was stricken breathless as she folded under the weight of Rayne’s words. She pulled her hoof back and several ponies around chuckled as she bashfully stepped away to return to Fancy Pant’s side. “Very provoking, yes very thought provoking indeed good sir.” The other stallion replied to Rayne. “I say, I’d wager you'd be quite the diplomat should you find yourself in the realm of politics or the social circles of Canterlot’s elite. How about you stop by sometime as my personal guest so I can introduce you to some prominent figures around the city?”

With that Rayne gave a polite bow but stepped away. “Unfortunately I must decline. At the present moment my focus is reserved for the guests at this party and I still have quite a bit of entertaining left to do. So if you would excuse me?”

All the while Twilight had been standing nearby Pinkie and Starlight who had come along as a single guest without a date. The three of them had been enjoying themselves as other guests would approach to pay their respects to Twilight for being a princess. But their attention was captured as Rayne’s voice loudly called out over the crowd once again.

“Hello and attention everypony! May I have your attention please? For those of you who don’t know me, my name is Rayne and I am your master of ceremonies for the evening. I would like to thank you all for coming and I hope that you are enjoying the theme of the gala this year.” There was some positive murmuring from the crowd. “I want to announce that in the spirit of the Hearts and Hooves Day theme, I have a surprise for you all.

“What is he up to?” Twilight asked while taking a sip of her drink.

“I have no idea.” Starlight answered as they both watched.

“I would like to treat you all to another song. This one is a special little piece which I think that you will enjoy. If you would be so kind as to allow… and with the permission of the lovely royalty that we have here tonight...”

Instantly Twilight spit her drink out onto the floor in shock and gasped out, “Tell me he’s not!”

“I would like to dedicate this particular number to one special royal here tonight!” Rayne announced.

There were some surprised but chuckling whispers from the crowd. “Oh, he is.” Starlight answered.

Rayne glanced toward the thrones and Celestia gave an excited smile, seeming thrilled by this sudden surprise. “I will allow it.” She acknowledged. Meanwhile Luna rolled her eyes at yet another celebration of her sister that she would have to live through.

Rayne smiled and bowed before the princesses. Then he rubbed his hooves together excitedly. He nodded to the band that he was ready and then a light drum tapping began to count the stallion in. The smile that Rayne had on his face was positively infectious as his excitement radiated off from him like a beacon.

-Redacted Content-

Rayne began.

He continued as ponies looked to him curiously.

A few ponies in the crowd began to sway to his rhythm.

He slid forward into the crowd.

All the ponies in the crowd sighed that they understood now. Rayne chuckled as he hip bumped Pinkie while Twilight scowled at him. Many couples in the crowd looked to their own partner and smiled.

Now there was an extended musical number in which Rayne grabbed couples by the hooves and encouraged them to dance together. Quickly Rayne shot a glance toward Spike before nodding towards Twilight. He nodded back and suddenly rushed Rarity out onto the dance floor as Rayne began dancing slowly backwards out of the crowd.

Twilight almost dropped her drink when she realized Rayne was moving towards the thrones.

However Spike danced Rarity right into her way blocking her path.

Celestia looked at Luna and chuckled as Rayne turned towards them.

Celestia blushed, pushing up on her mane as the pleasure pony started dancing and singing closer to them. Meanwhile Luna looked away uninterested in seeing her sister in another romance like when they were younger.

Rayne sang as everypony took notice of him placing approaching the thrones. However Celestia’s smile fell when she realized it wasn’t her that Rayne was looking at. Luna suddenly glanced over her shoulder seeming confused. Rayne sang and Luna’s jaw dropped when the stallion knelt down in front of her.

Luna shouted out in surprise when he suddenly took her by the hoof and pulled her out of her seat. She blushed in surprise as Rayne started dancing with her. Everypony was staring so Luna didn’t know what else to do but to go along with it. By the last line of the song Luna had an excited smile on her face as Rayne spun and twirled her around. Meanwhile Celestia crossed her hooves feeling spurned in her throne. Luna’s eyes spread wide as Rayne finished the song by dipping her in his arms down low as if he were going to kiss her. They paused for a moment as she hung in his grasp and he whispered, “That number was dedicated exclusively for you, dear princess. I hope you enjoyed it."

The color of Luna’s face turned so red that her cheeks scrunched a bit as if they were hurting her. In a hastily set of movements, Luna stood back up and shoved the stallion away from her. Without a word she rushed off the party floor to one of the castle balconies that lined the party area.

Author's Note

So I really love the intro that I gave to this chapter. It's my little reminder that despite everything else going on, Rayne is still maintaining his working career at both the Day Spa as well as a lounge singer. Plus it was fun to showcase how excited he is along with everypony else getting ready. I think the song Rip It Up by Little Richard portrays Rayne's excitement for the ball perfectly!

The note about the rain was thrown in for more than just a little flavor. This will be a continued theme for a bit. Even though sunny weather is obviously preferred by ponies, the weather does need to change from time to time. I felt it was my duty as the writer to include that so things will be a little wet around Equestria for a while.

Alright so this chapter is definitely a reward for those of you who have been able to keep track of the little details throughout the story. How many hints were dropped leading up to this moment? Rarity knew about it. Starlight knew about it. Maud has actually known it but nobody knows that she does. Rayne's love, well for Luna at least, is finally publically revealed! But the ponies have mixed feelings on it. I think I explained it pretty well in the chapter. If Rayne was only meaning to flirt with Luna then it might not be such a big deal but stating that he's in love with her is just taboo. But it was time for Rayne to be called out on it. His interest in Chrysalis remains a secret though.

Alright so what's a pleasure pony at a gala to do other than sing for the crowd? I felt that the Frank Sinatra version of Cheek to Cheek was a nice song choice to entertain ponies. Also that choice might come into play for something else later. But L-O-V-E by Nat King Cole was a very specific choice I've been waiting to write in for years. It was Rayne's public declaration to Luna that she and him should be together. And I think that scene worked out very nicely.

Who all enjoyed the art that was provided by the wonderful Rey Roseqete? The detail for it to be raining was added to the story after this piece was commissioned. Also they are standing because it's the last moment of song where Rayne dips Luna at the end. The original art piece was much more grand with the surroundings but I had to crop it down because this site would not allow me to embed the picture due to it's file size.

106 - At the Gala part 2

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 106 – At the Gala part 2

There was a silence which fell over the room after Luna had stormed away. Everypony was in disbelief at what they had seen. The pleasure pony who was responsible for such a delightful evening had dared to make an approach upon one of the princesses with romantic intent. The social scandal of it all was only outdone by the fact that Rayne had also just publicly snubbed Celestia in the process. Meanwhile Twilight stood in the crowd holding a hoof over her face.

“Well… that didn’t turn out too smoothly, now did it?” Another stallion said to Rayne from behind him. Turning around he saw a pegasus standing nearby holding a pair of drinking glasses. He was about Rayne’s height and had a burnt amber coat with a red mane. “So you’re Rayne, huh?” The stranger inquired with the air of a Canterlot tone to his voice.

“And you are?” The dark stallion asked, not recognizing the pegasus without his signature armor from the show.

“Oh, forgive me. Flash Magnus, ex legionnaire of Canterlot long, long ago. Nowadays I help train the current guard and also do some work with the Wonderbolts as well.

Now Rayne knew exactly who he was speaking to as he remembered Magnus from the TV show very well. He looked the pegasus up and down trying to take measure of his attitude. Magnus wasn’t coming across as rude, but all the same, the timing of his approach was all too clear for Rayne’s liking.

“So… Princess Luna, eh?” Magnus chuckled. “And an open request of her hoof before the entire gala? Bold… very bold.” He said with a nod of respect, even if a bit mocking. “I’ll admit, not the way that I would have done it.” He added while holding up the pair of crystal glasses that he had with him. Inside was a purple beverage of some kind that seemed to bubble from within.

“And that would be?” Rayne asked while being able to smell citrus-sweet aroma.

With a smile Magnus replied, “Oh just a couple glasses of gooseberry extract and fizzied grape juice. You see, Princess Luna has a fondness for tart flavors so the bitterness of the gooseberry combined with the subtle bite of carbonation makes this one of her favorites to enjoy at social gatherings.”

It was clear that Magnus was proud to show off his familiarity to the princess. However Rayne’s charm was quick as his charming voice spoke out, “You know Magnus, I think I can see why every tale ever told about you always depicted you as a hero.” His tone sounded heartfelt and sincere, so much so that the pegasus was caught off guard giving an uneasy smile in return.

“Oh, well thank you sir. And why, may I ask, do you point that out?” The pegasus asked with genuine interest.

“Because sir, you really seem to know how to save the day.” Rayne answered with a bow.

Magnus closed his eyes and shook his head. “Oh yes, well I suppose that somepony… hey, wait a moment-” He stammered as he opened his eyes to find both the stallion as well the pair of drinks to be missing.

Meanwhile -

“What... in the world just happened?!” Luna panted to herself as she stood alone on the balcony.

The dark blue alicorn was leaning forward against the railing looking down at the garden grounds below. The rain from Cloudsdale had not yet let up and were showering everything in a heavy downpour.

Taking deep breaths while trying to calm her nerves Luna said to herself, “He… he danced right up upon the throne. I was so sure that it was my sister he was singing to, surely not I. But… but then he-” Luna looked down at her hoof that Rayne had pulled her out onto the dance floor with. She could still remember how he held her, swinging her body to his melody but while keeping his hold gentlemanly without disgracing her.

“Oh! You silly filly-hearted mare! Get a hold of yourself!” Luna shouted, bringing her hooves up to her rosy cheeks as she realized she was smiling. “But… it was fun, dancing with him like that... Never before hath a stallion called me to dance in such a manner.” She peered out at the rain slowly becoming lost in her thoughts until she almost jumped when someone frightened her from behind.

“Wait!” Rayne yelled as the princess glared at him defensively. “Please, don’t fly away! I wanted to apologize to you.” He said in an earnest voice. Luna steadfast and neither fled nor answered him. Her gaze was scrutinizing as if trying to discern his hidden intention.

When it seemed clear that she wasn’t going to speak, Rayne walked past her and set the drinks down against the railing. “It’s been quite a night out there, huh?” He kept his gaze forward for a little while longer before daring to look beside him. But the sight of her indomitable stare made Rayne give a deep sigh before lowering his head. “I’m sorry Princess. I was impertinent and disrespectful. I had no right to approach you unannounced and take you by the hoof like that. I am sure to have embarrassed you and that shames me most of all. You must think me a vagabond and unruly.” His voice held his characteristic charm, but his apology still sounded sincere.

“And you think me the type to flee when a vagabond approaches?” She asked him suddenly, as he had almost forgotten his request that she not fly away.

“No, I don’t.” He replied and looked toward her calmly. “You princess, I believe there is nothing that you would flee in the face of.” He told her with a steady voice.

“Indeed.” She quipped back to him. “Especially impertinent stallions who dare to hold my hoof or approach me unannounced.” She replied, using his own words against him.

Rayne raised an eyebrow. “Is she teasing me?” He thought to himself. However when he looked to the expression on her face, she did not seem amused.

“I would not flee before you, this is my home. Should you dare to reach for me again I will simply have you thrown out.” She declared. But as Rayne smirked in response, that did little to alleviate her spirits. “Do my threats amuse you?!” She shouted, showing him her temper.

Rayne raised his hooves to show that he meant no disrespect. Then he leaned his elbow upon the railing to say, “I laugh because it would seem we’ve already had this conversation. In fact, it was during my last visit to Canterlot in which you also graced me with your presence.” Luna’s eyes went wide as the sudden memory of the stallion falling to the ground caused her to turn away from him.

“You’re right… and I believe our roles to now be reversed from when last we spoke.” She mumbled while facing the watered garden below.

Rayne couldn’t tell what she was thinking, but he could read the somber tone of her posture well enough. “Is that what you want? Does my presence offend the Princess? Shall I take my leave to never be seen in Canterlot again?”

To this, her sudden eye-roll was a welcomed sight to Rayne as at least now she appeared distracted from whatever dark thought had muddled her expression just a moment before. “Well I never said-”

Feeling a playful inspiration from he knew not where Rayne smirked and asked, “Are you absolutely sure Princess? Should I… throw myself over this balcony to show you how sorry I am?” He teased.

Luna scoffed and crossed her hooves. “Well it would show your sincerity I suppose.” But then her posture stiffened as she watched him place a hoof upon the railing and lift himself up. “NOOO!” She screamed, almost stepping forward to stop him before seeing Rayne simply perch himself upon the rain slicked rail in front of her.

He held himself upon the narrow beam with nothing but his agility and the mercy of the breeze to keep him from falling. He took a glance down the several story drop where nothing but a stone walkway lay below. “Just say the word princess and I’ll jump.”

Luna paused and looked at him as if he were crazy. “On my word? Just like that? With no wings you’d plummet thyself down?”

“Yes…” Rayne answered, before actually slipping a bit and having to catch himself. “… Should you wish it.”

Luna stepped away from the rail and stared at him impatiently. “Get down you fool. Come stand here and face thy princess like a proper gentlepony.” Without delay Rayne returned to safety with a bit of his mane dampened by the rain. However once he had, Rayne regretted the uneasiness she seemed to be left with when she tried to speak with him. “I never asked that you… I never again wish to see the sight of you falling like… Oh, why is this so uncomfortable for me? Forgive me Rayne, I did not mean to great your approach with such hostility. May we please start again?”

Rayne abandoned whatever playful pride had been within him and gave Luna a gentle nod. “I think that I would like that.”

Now the two smiled but in absence of their playful banter only another awkward silence was left. “So, what are those?” Luna asked while gesturing toward the crystal glasses still sitting on the ledge.

Rayne gave a smile and lifted a glass in each hoof. “Oh just a juice drink with carbonation in it. Gooseberry grape, I believe?”

Luna’s face instantly gave away her interest. “G-gooseberry? You… ahem, well I do not believe that was on the menu for the gala this evening. Does thou enjoy that sort of beverage?”

Rayne looked at the glass as if he weren’t sure about it. “Eh, I do but I’ll admit that I was a little disappointed. I don’t mind the bitter taste of tart fruit when it’s mixed with something sweet. I must confess, I had hoped it was a cran-rasberry because that would be more to my liking… but I sipped it and it wasn’t bad.” Rayne took a brief moment to scan the drink with magic for any poisons or malicious properties since he hadn’t actually given any thought as to where the drink had come from. It was a bit alcoholic but otherwise he didn’t detect anything out of place with either the drink or the glass that it was in. “May I offer the lady a beverage bittersweet, to satisfy her thirst?” He tried to say poetically.

To his pleasure Luna giggled and replied with a smile. “Oh my, you were right Rayne. You are terrible at poetry, hehe. But the lady would be happy to accept.” One of the glasses illuminated light blue and floated over to her. She closed her eyes and with graceful poise took a sip. She savored the flavor as it poured down her throat. Then for the first time since retreating to the balcony Luna smiled while seeming perfectly at ease. “Thank you, Rayne.”

“And thank you...” He whispered right back. When she looked to him curiously he explained, “Thank you for smiling, Princess. To see you happy is all that I had wished for tonight.”

Luna had to swallow hard at that statement and was now grateful to have her drink to hide behind. “Is that so? Tell me Rayne, am I the reason for you being here tonight? This entire gala, the romantic theme that I’m sure was your suggestion and not Twilight’s… Would you have me believe it all pretense for you to have the chance to speak with the mare who you previously claimed to be so beautiful?” Her tone was jovial and yet frightful. She didn’t know what to expect as she turned away from him and awaited his answer.

“Yes.” He said without hesitation. “It was all for you… and only you. The magnificence of this gala, being invited to such an affair, it all pales in comparison to getting to share a moment by your side.”

Meanwhile Luna was standing nervously with eyes wide and her throat running dry. She had completely froze, never in all her years having been put on the spot by such forward romance. Eventually Luna fought to loosen her tension, realizing that had left the stallion hanging without response.

“Ahem, yes well I-” She started to say but froze again when she looked back at him. His eyes were upon her and they were all she could focus on. He was staring at her so intently, his attention upon her every detail. The expression on his face looked so captivated, as if she were the only mare in the world to him at that moment.

Luna turned back away and screamed internally as she felt her cheeks blushing. She panicked feeling a bead of sweat run across her brow and she lifted her head up straight before casting a spell to restore the pristine appearance to her coat and mane.

“T’would not surprise me had you felt a change of heart.” Luna told him. Rayne knew she was talking about when he called her the most beautiful mare in Equestria. “It would be understandable that one could get swept up in the moment when another attempts to save thy life. But many moons have passed since then. And one would expect that when you ask a royal to dance at the gala, that you would show respect by courting thine lovelier sister first.”

Rayne didn’t hesitate. He didn’t stutter and his gaze was steady. Rayne looked deep right into Luna’s eyes as he told her, “But I did ask the lovelier sister first.”

“Rayne!” Luna balked in surprise that he’d have the audacity to say such a thing. “I hold no lack of respect for myself, but surely you jest. My older sister is far more lovely than I. To say otherwise would be-”

“Nothing short of the absolute truth.” He interrupted and then stepped right up in front of her. Luna froze, staring breathlessly as he told her, “You are remarkable Luna. Your beauty shines like a radiance that your sister cannot hold a candle to. You are by far the fairer sister… and no matter the circumstance, I would always choose you.” He said to the mare who had spent her entire existence learning to always accept coming in second place.

The weight of Rayne’s statement was not lost on the princess making her quickly step back feeling unfamiliar with how to process such a notion. “Wha- but, you can’t just…. Rayne! The absurdity of what you claim is just-”

“I don’t care about what’s proper.” Rayne laughed. When she scowled her blushing face back to him it only made him smile all the more. “I think you are beautiful, princess. And not just in appearance. You wear your heart in the open more than you know. And from what I’ve seen, the depths of that heart are like an ocean to me whose tides I desire to become lost in until I am swallowed up by the waves of your emotion.”

“RAYNE!” Luna screamed like a blushing school filly. “Cease your foolishness this instant! Thou sounds as if thine heart doth hold longing for me! Such a thing would be impossible for two ponies that hardly know each other!”

“Oh, but it’s true.” Rayne persisted. “It is all true and I mean every word. I do desire you Luna, I desire every possibility and every opportunity. I desire to see you smile... and to be the reason your lips have cause to. I wish for these arms of mine dance away with you through the night. That our hooves may carry us through the sky on a chariot of passion. I wish to be the shield against your nightmares and the pillar of your support. And more than anything… I desire to cast away your self doubt, so that you can believe in yourself in the way that I do.”

“Rayne!” Luna shouted again, shoving the stallion back away from her this time. “You cannot just walk in here and speak to me like this!” She screamed at him. Although despite her protest, Luna was visibly panting from how hard Rayne had her heart beating in her chest.

“And why not?” He challenged her. “You are as worthy of adoration and affection as any pony, aren’t you? Even as much your sister? Even more so, if you were to ask my opinion. And If my words have offended you, if you feel repulsed by my attraction to you, then set me straight. Deny my feelings for you here to my face.” Rayne boldly proclaimed, stepping back in front of her again as she attempted to turn away from him.

“Oh! Rayne, come now! What is it that you would have me say?! What is it that you want from me?!” She cried in protest. But try as she might, she could not deny to the stallion or to herself that she had never been so happy as to hear somepony finally say these things to her.

“Nothing! Everything!” He laughed as she scoffed and stomped her hoof in frustration. “Let me adore you with a thousand years of romance that you have missed out on. Let me support you like the ocean never fails to hold the reflection of the moon. For the princess who fights tirelessly for the dreams of all of Equestria, let me be the one pony who always fights for you. For the mare who asks for nothing, let me give you everything. Let us create something new that puts all over romances through time and history to shame. Oh give me...”

“Rayne, please...” She gushed with a smile on her face that was quickly spreading from ear to ear.

“Luna, give me...” Rayne repeated, now in a melodic tune, seeing her blush and bite her bottom lip as if losing her resistance against his persuasive charms.

“Give me...” He almost sang to her now as he beckoned with his arms to dance with her as she looked around nervously, checking to see if anypony were near. Then with an apprehensive nod she stepped forward for him to hold her.

-Redacted Content-

Luna gasped that he would have the nerve. Her scarlet face shook that she couldn’t do that. She smirked that she didn’t believe him for a second. He serenaded to her while they danced together arm in arm.

“Really? To build a dream on? From me? The princess of dreams? Is that supposed to be cute?” She asked him sarcastically. Without missing a beat Rayne just smiled and continued right on.

Luna groaned up to the air in exasperation. Luna just laughed but did not actually refute him.

“So that’s it? You think that you’re just going to sing me one little song and I’m just going to fall all over you like some doe-hearted country mare?” She smirked as if the idea were laughable.

He sang charmingly to her.

“Rayne, I do not need to hear about what a stallion does whilst thinking about a mare when he is alone.” She teased him. But his charming smile would not be dissuaded as he glided her gently across the balcony in his arms.

He pleaded while she exclaimed that he could not be serious. He promised as she argued that he could have any mare. Luna fell to silence, merely blushing now as she danced with him. Then she was surprised as Rayne stepped away.

She broke out into a fit of laughter as he danced before her. “Oh Rayne, what do you expect from me?! That we’ll have some magical evening and then I’ll be yours? A tale of happily ever after, just that like?”

“No, of course not.” He replied as he extended his hoof back towards her. “Only that you let me sing to you, and that it makes you smile. That and nothing more makes this whole night worth having if I can leave you with the feeling that somepony chose you first.”

Luna looked like she was glowing after hearing that. The joy that was painted across her face was as clear as the rain that fell from the sky behind them. “Yes, my smile... plus a kiss from me, or so it would seem?” She asked him playfully.

“Oh well yes, but that would surpass the very definition of a perfect night.” He said cleverly to which she screamed aloud in joyful exasperation.

When she danced back into his arms this time, Luna leaned herself in close while he held her. Her eyes narrowed, enjoying the feel of his arm enwrapping her side. “Thou wishes to know if thee hath made thy princess happy tonight?” She whispered in a low and sensual voice just beside his ear. “Well you have, Rayne.” She assured him. “Enjoy my smile for it is an honest one. This hath been a wonderful evening, and I have you to thank for it.”

Rayne bit his lip and took a deep breath of satisfaction. Then with an invigorated sense of cheer he swung her around in his arms again and continued to sing.

‘Uh huh?’ She chimed in tune with him.

‘Oh, no doubt’ She nodded along.

‘Surely.” She bit her lip trying to keep from chuckling.

‘Such romances’ She giggled.

‘Oh I believe you will’ Luna now laughed.

The princess could not believe the lengths in which this stallion would go to in order to make her smile. Her eyes bulged out when the stallion suddenly dropped to his knees and started singing up to her from the ground.

Luna gasped for him to lower his voice before the others could hear him. Quickly she pulled him back up to his hooves and then they stood face to face together. Luna blushed and looked deep into his eyes as he looked into hers. She smirked, biting her bottom lip.

She could feel his breath mixing with hers and it was by no means unpleasant feeling to her. The hairs upon the back of her neck raised nervously and Luna could not compel herself to look away from him. She softly began to hold her breath and slowly closed her eyes. Rayne watched as she leaned herself in, but before he and Luna could kiss they both jumped at a thunderous voice screaming out in fury.

“What in the name of Equestria do you two think you’re doing out here?!” Celestia bellowed. Instantly Luna broke her hold with the stallion but what really soured Rayne’s mood was seeing the guilty expression on Luna’s face. She had done nothing wrong and Rayne could not hold back his spite for Celestia having made her sister feel that she had.

“Sister, I… we were just-”

“Oh forgive me your highness.” Rayne quickly spoke over her. “You see, Luna had commented on how miserable my dancing performance had been while inside. She so generously had offered to show me the proper etiquette on-” Rayne was cut off as Celestia stomped the ground with a hoof and walked up in between her sister and him now.

“Oh I know full well who was trying to show the other what!” She growled at him. “How dare you treat my little sister, and a princess of this castle, with such disrespect?!”

“Well, really… There wasn’t that much disrespect actually-” Luna mumbled.

“Furthermore Rayne, you have made a mockery of this event which you were supposed to entertain. Not run off attempting to gallivant with Luna at the first chance you had to get her alone.”

“No sister, I was the one who-”

“Pleasure pony or no, that does not give you the right to approach a member of the throne uninvited! Nor doesn’t it make you a gentlepony sir, to take a mare by the hoof without her permission and then do as you please with her!”

“Now wait just a minute!” Luna finally spoke up. “What exactly are you accusing me to have allowed to transpire here?!” She demanded to know with an offended tone.

“Hmph.” Celestia huffed as she changed her gaze to look to her sister now. “What I’m saying is that I think thee naive sister. For you have fallen for the sweet words of one who would charm you, as is nothing more than a pleasure ponies nature to do.”

“I am not naive!” Luna bellowed. “Does thy sister truly believe that I cannot discern pretty words for the simple flattery that they are?!” Rayne frowned and turned away attempting to not take what was said in this sisterly squabble personally. “Yes, the presence of a pleasure pony can be enticing. And yes, Rayne has indeed been making wooing attempts in my direction. But just because an attempt at flattery has been made does not always mean that words spoken may necessarily be false! Yes, perhaps a lesson in ballroom etiquette may be needed, but I assure you that Rayne has treated me with nothing but elegance and class whilst sharing in my company tonight!”

"Oh? Well what is it then?!” Celestia retorted. “What did he say to you, huh? Let’s hear it. What line did he drop that would have you defend him so?” Rayne didn’t like where this was going but he held his tongue for the time being.

Luna raised her head as if defending her own honor as well as his and answered, “He told me that I was a mare worth choosing. That, he would pick me first… above any other. Above… ANY other.” She emphasized allowing Celestia to pick up on the hint on her own.

Unfortunately this only caused the princess of the sun to laugh. “THAT’S IT?! Oh Luna, you are still such a child. Of course you are worth being chosen. You are a PRINCESS! You are an alicorn of incredible magic! You hold access to the royal treasury! You live in a castle! Take your pick for an excuse! That was a LINE, Luna! And frankly not even a very good one! You are smarter than this sister. What would compel you to lose your senses so easily?”

"Because…” Luna faltered now. “In eleven hundred years, for the brief bit of it that I’ve enjoyed in Equestria, that is the first time anypony ever has.” She held the side of one arm with her opposite hoof, still savoring the feeling of being picked first despite the way in which her sister was shaming her for it.

Celestia gave a detestable glance toward Rayne as if he were some foul manipulator. Then she spoke back to Luna in a concerned, albeit condescending voice. “Oh my dear sister… Rayne is a pleasure pony. What he says isn’t true. It’s just his way. His magic tells him what it is that our hearts would most deeply seek to hear. If your true heart's desire were to bake bread then that is what his tongue would tell you, even without having known it beforehand. That is all this is, sister. A bird flies, and a snake bites, and a pleasure pony charms. It is just their nature.” Celestia declared in a voice that was attempting to be soothing, however neither Luna nor Rayne felt comforted at all by her words.

“Yes well as much as I do enjoy being objectified, I’m afraid that at this point I must interrupt.” Rayne protested with no regard for his sassiness. “Not only is it cruel in how you have just belittled your own sister, I will not stand here idly by as you-”

“Well I think that we have heard quite enough about that for now.” Celestia interruption, causing Rayne to stand infuriated as he had hardly even begun. “Rayne, if you would be so kind, Sir Magnus here shall escort you peacefully through the gala so as to not interrupt any of the other guests as you leave.” Celestia declared with a tone of finality. Following which, the burnt amber pegasus from earlier stepped around from behind Celestia and gave a piercing stare towards Rayne.

Luna’s eyes suddenly bulged out as she looked back and forth between her sister and the dark stallion. “Wait, you’re throwing him out?!” She shrieked in dismay.

“Well that all depends...” Celestia quipped as she watched the stallion carefully. “If he leaves quietly and of his own accord then that will be all that happens. But if he creates a fuss about it, then his actions will dictate if more extreme measures will have to be taken.” The weight of Celestia’s threat was heavy as she stared at the stallion, leaving the choice up to him.

Rayne just smirked and raised his head held high. He knew that arguing would neither impress Luna nor would it improve the situation he was in. “Well alright then. Let’s go.” He said with dignity and Flash Magnus led the group back out to the dance hall. Once they had returned there was a roar of applause as everypony seemed to be thoroughly enjoying themselves tonight. Shouts of praise for Rayne’s entertainment were sung by happy couples standing from one end of the ballroom to the other.

Rayne gave Celestia a glance and she allowed him to speak without interruption. “Thank you, thank you one and all. It has been a delight to entertain each of you this evening.” Celestia and Magnus stood at his sides while Luna hung back feeling unsatisfied that this should be the outcome of Rayne’s night.

“Wait a minute...” Applejack exclaimed as Rainbow Dash spit out her drink from beside her when they both noticed how Rayne was being flanked.

“Um, Twilight?” Starlight asked as she approached. “Why are Celestia and that old pegasus standing beside Rayne like that? Did he… wait, he’s not in trouble is he?”

“Ohhh!” Twilight fretted. “I DON’T KNOW! I was afraid that something like this would happen! But he didn’t listen to me!” She answered while wanting to help, but also feared going against her mentor in front of the eyes of half of Canterlot.

Rayne continued on as he announced, “Unfortunately it’s time that I must make my adieu. This songbird must rest his voice and save his wings to fly another day.” Immediately the crowd broke out into a disappointed sigh, all calling for an encore before they continued the party on without him.

Celestia began to chime in that she was sorry for the inconvenience to everypony. Magnus remained silent and gave Rayne no chance to signal to any friends for help. However Luna decided she would not stand around and accept the situation. With a spark from her horn she got the attention of the band. Then just as Magnus began to escort Rayne towards the door, every pony froze and Celestia snapped around enraged toward her sister as Luna’s voice filled the room.

-Redacted Content- (Even though it is heartbreaking to have to take apart this scene that fits so well. But the lyrics must be removed from the time being.)

She serenaded out with an elegance that was absolutely captivating. She sang as the band began to play in a classy and tasteful tone. She then shot a smile towards Rayne. At this point Rayne looked just as shocked as any pony did. But then he gave the smuggest of all smiles as he trotted right by Magnus and Celestia with a shrug.

The stallion’s grin was from ear to ear as the ponies cheered out when he sang. He cheered as the band had kicked up the tempo. He sang while he and Luna made their way toward each other.

The crowd seemed to cheer in approval at seeing Princess Luna reach for Rayne’s hoof just as he had reached for hers.

She sang to him. The other ponies in shouted in surprise at seeing Luna actually pressing her face together with Rayne as they danced.

Rayne held onto Luna and she held onto him as they danced. And nopony in the crowd could tell whether Rayne or Luna were the one to be smiling more.

Now the two of them were dancing for themselves, almost forgetting that there was anypony else at all in the room. The smiles on their faces were infectious as everypony was having the time of their lives watching the two of them dance. Their voices rang together in harmony as did their hooves upon the dance floor. And even as Celestia and Magnus watched on sourly, they could not deny that the joy on Luna and Rayne's faces definitely seemed to be genuine.

Luna and Rayne sang together. They shouted as they held each other. They smiled into each other’s eyes. The two smirked together.

Rayne sang, holding Luna’s chin as she echoed dreamy eyed after him.

He elated as if commenting on being in her arms.

She responded to the feeling. Luna winked back to him that she was pretty happy herself. Luna sang right alongside him again.

Then Rayne smiled as he took a step away while pointing to Luna for a little dance solo cheering.

Luna laughed as she stepped back and forth while Rayne trotted on the spot. They cared not for who was watching or even if they appeared foolish in dancing so silly. They were almost like a colt and a filly together with innocent smiles where life was simpler and merriment was all that mattered. Titles, royalty, and social affairs were of no concern. Even Twilight and her friends smiled together in laughter now considering that there may be something to what Rayne had told them after all.

Their two voices sang together again.

Rayne held Luna tightly and she held him just as firmly.

They smiled to each other.

But that was when Luna surprised them all, Rayne included.

Holding her hooves around Rayne’s neck she closed her eyes and leaned back, allowing herself to swing in Rayne’s arms while cheering. Her voice rang sweetly. Luna carried the note until jaws were dropped all around at how beautiful her voice sounded.

Rayne just smirked, never having doubted her capabilities for a moment.

Luna sang while holding onto him amorously.

Rayne bellowed while leaned up close with Luna.

They sang while leading up to a roaring applause for them both.

They each stood together smiling and huffing, feeling exhausted by the intensity of their dance. But Rayne was surprised when Luna pulled him close and then whispered while staring cautiously off toward her sister. “Okay, now. Go! Right now!” She urged him.

“W- what?” He asked her.

“I won’t have it, seeing you be thrown out of this party like some scoundrel. But if you leave on your own with my farewell then I think that I could live with.” She explained and he nodded to her before hastily trotting his way toward the door. Sure enough Magnus looked as if he desired to take his chance to escort Rayne out but Celestia stopped him seeing that there would no longer be any point.

Outside the Gala -

Rayne stepped with urgency as he skedaddled his way outside from the castle. However despite the stallion’s efforts to leave quietly and with grace, he had a multitude of friends who cared enough about him to not let that happen. “Rayne! Wait!” He heard Twilight call out from behind. Almost immediately a dash from a rainbow zoomed in front of him blocking his path and then a rope shot out from seemingly nowhere to begin pulling him back.

“Ladies, ladies! Easy!” Rayne laughed as Rarity ran to his aid, screaming something about the delicate stitching on his attire being threatened. Rayne magicked his way out from the rope and stood on the steps of the castle to face his friends. “You’re not gonna make this easy for me, are you?”

“Not on your life buster.” Dash smirked from behind him.

“Oh, well, we don’t want to make you talk about anything you don’t really want to.” Fluttershy mumbled. “But as your friends we are all still deeply concerned.”

“Ah now cut the horseradish there and you get to spillin’ the beans, mister!” Applejack immediately demanded.

Pushing past all of them Twilight stepped up to Rayne with a look of concern and asked, “Rayne, what happened?! Are you in trouble?! How could you do that?! Did Celestia ask you to leave?! Was Luna insulted when you told her you love her?! OH! What if she said that she loves you back?!”

“TWILIGHT!” Rayne shouted to stop the mare who was becoming more and more ridiculous by the second. “Everything… is… fine!” He attempted to assure her.

There was a moment where everything was still and it was like a scene from the wild west when two gunslingers were staring at each other without moving. But a moment later Twilight freaked out even harder screaming, “HOW, can everything be fine?! You publicly announced your romantic disposition to a PRINCESS in front of everypony at the Grand Galloping Gala! Then you went chasing after her in private, doing who knows what back there, and after which you got escorted back by Celestia herself alongside Flash Magnus, former Canterlot Legionnaire! I thought you were being ARRESTED Rayne!”

Now the others rolled their eyes seeing the purple alicorn huffing out of breath from her freak out as she was so commonly known to do. But behind Twilight each of the others looked up in surprise and backed away before an unexpected voice spoke up startling the Princess of Friendship.

“Excuse me, but would you mind stepping aside please?” Luna asked elegantly as she awaited to approach where Rayne stood. Twilight straightened up as if someone had just poured ice down her tail but then she moved out of the way and all of her friends stood beside her watching.

“Hello, princess. I didn’t expect for you to follow me out after having asked me to leave.” Rayne said to her curiously.

However Luna seemed to be up to something as she turned away from him remarking, “Well let’s just say that I was disappointed in how you decided to abandon me tonight.” Instantly the stallion faltered as he had no idea what she was talking about. “Did thou truly intend to leave without giving me thy kiss you sought after this evening?”

“Oh, well, of course not Princess.” Rayne replied with a smile on his face that seemed to go on for miles. Twilight and friends stood back in the distance all staring on with jaws dropped. But it took Applejack, Pinkie Pie, and Starlight together to hold Rainbow Dash back from laughing as Luna suddenly outstretched her hoof once the stallion approached.

“I’m waiting.” Luna said to the stallion with a playful smirk, knowing all too well that she had lead him on and was now teasing him.

Rayne did not disappoint as he elegantly dropped to one knee and took the princess’s hoof into his hold. With closed eyes and a gentlemanly demure, Rayne kissed Luna’s hoof with politeness and grace. Then Rayne slowly opened his eyes while looking up from his knee and said, “The honor in which you do me, I have no words to describe. Thank you Princess, I shall treasure this moment always.” Luna blushed a bit, allowing for her hoof to linger in Rayne’s touch while she looked back down at him. Her heart fluttered and her smile deepened as the two stared into each other’s eyes for a moment.

“Smooooth!” Shouted the interrupting travesty that was Pinkie Pie as all of her other friends yelled to scold her for interrupting the mood.

With a chuckle Luna nodded, “Well yes, quite. And the honor has been mine.” She said to the stallion as he returned to his hooves. “Thank you for this evening Rayne. Shall I assume for you to call upon me in the near future?” She asked him.

“You shall.” He nodded, expressing the intent for his next visit to Canterlot.

Luna smiled feeling a bit bashful now as she stepped away from him. “Good night, Rayne.” She remarked, slowly stepping back toward the castle.

“Good night, Princess.” Rayne replied, remaining right where he stood without moving an inch as he watched her leave. Luna blushed a bit harder as she looked back over her shoulder seeing the stallion still standing where she’d left him. Meanwhile Rayne just smiled, clearly savoring every last second that he could. The scene was almost comical as Luna stepped on a bit further and then scoffed at still seeing Rayne standing and waving her off. Once the princess had finally returned inside Twilight and her friends couldn’t resist rushing up to Rayne and exclaiming loudly.

“Rayne! You’re crazy! I can’t believe… that you got away with that!” Starlight laughed.

“You slick son of a gun.” Applejack chuckled. “I think you might have actually caught Luna’s interest there.”

“Are you kidding me?!” Pinkie cheered. “She was TOTALLY smitten with him!”

“Heh, yeah she was.” Dash snickered. “If she weren’t stuck trying to act all princessy then I’ll bet it would have been a REAL show.”

“Oh now Rainbow Dash,” Flutteshy admonished. “That isn’t a very nice thing to say about Luna. Yes Rayne can be very charming but let’s not jump to any conclusions.”

However one pony was looking at the stallion carefully after noticing that even though Luna had left, he still had not moved. “Rayne? Are… you okay?” Twilight asked him. She reached out a hoof to hold his shoulder but he still didn't move.

“Hold on a minute...” Rarity spoke up before waving her hoof in front of his face. Then she grabbed the stallion’s other shoulder trying to shake him but he was frozen still. “Rayne! He-llo?!” She called out.

Seven faces all crowded around to look into his eyes but after a moment Rayne finally moved as with rosy cheeks he whispered, “I got to kiss her...”

“What?” Starlight asked, not quite having heard him.

Then Rayne gushed as he bit his bottom lip and exclaimed happily. “I GOT TO KISS HER!” He cheered and jumped into the air before starting to dance around by himself in glee.

One by one all of Rayne’s friends began to either smile or blush, chuckle, or roll their eyes in response to his merriment. “It’s not like Luna was the first princess you’ve ever kissed.” Twilight remarked, but she wasn’t actually upset. But then she balked as she watched him stroll right out of the castle grounds and into the rain by himself. “Hey! Where are you going?! We never got to ask you why you are leaving the party!”

Despite her efforts to question him, the stallion gave her no response. “Just leave it alone, Twilight.” Starlight said as she stepped up beside her. “I’ve seen Rayne like this once before… It was while walking me home after one of our dates. I don’t think an army of unicorns or all the Wonderbolts together could bring that stallion down from the high that he’s feeling right now.” She chuckled.

The others all watched from the safety of the castle balcony while Rayne stepped out under the rain and danced as if he hardly even noticed. He trotted and he skipped and then he looked up at the clouds with a grin as he started humming to himself.

-Redacted Content-

He paused and splashed a little puddle on the ground with his hoof.

Rayne laughed to himself as if he couldn’t be happier. He cheered with a warmth in his eyes.

He sang up to the sky. He swayed in place remembering how wonderful it had felt to hold Luna.

He twirled himself about while letting his wet mane swing free. He shouted at the weather, still skipping along through puddles even as he was drenched from top to bottom now.

He said while approaching the castle gates. Rayne decided to stop at this point before going any farther. Memories of swaying with Luna on the dance floor had not yet released him and he gave in to the urge to close his eyes and relive his dance with the princess.

He hummed merrily to himself in the archway.

Back at the castle, Luna slowly stepped alone back out onto one of the balcony's. However, she almost fell over the edge as she stumbled at the sight of the pleasure pony dancing by himself in the rain.

“I'm happy again!” He called out and did a flip off of the archway while skipping about. Luna’s face flushed even redder than it had been before.

The stallion mused to himself. Then looking around he decided to make use of some of the stolen talents he had never tried out from all the ponies in Equestria. Unbuttoning his cravat and opening up his dress shirt Rayne slide through a puddle and started tap dancing back and forth in the splashing water.

Luna was beside herself, laughing from behind a hoof far up above from where Rayne couldn't possibly see her. She giggled thinking that Rayne looked like a little colt splashing in puddles with glee. Eventually though she did summon one of the guards and whispered calmly to him while pointing out below.

For his part Rayne had a joy in his heart the likes of which words or even song were not enough to express. First a trot, then a skip, then a series of taps, all while in between a splash and another splash. In his heart everything felt wonderful when he remembered how Luna danced with him. His hooves skipped and tap danced through the puddles as the rain fell. But all that Rayne could smell when he closed his eyes was the scent of Luna's hair as she leaned in close.

"Ahem." Came a gruff voice as a Canterlot guard stood there looking not upset but just stern at him.

Rayne looked at him and gave a shrug, not knowing how else to explain his behavior. He smiled as he explained and then gave a polite now to the guard before trotting off and disappearing, still dancing into the night.

Author's Note

So first of all I just want to say that I absolutely LOVED writing this chapter! The emotion! The passion! I was as swept away as Rayne was while going through these events. ^_^

Okay so we started things off with Flash Magnus maybe seeming a little jealous here? Remember, he and Luna could have known each other back in the day. Maybe Magnus doesn't want some young upstart to show up and start flirting with her? Oh and the gooseberry grape drink is an idea that I just came up with myself. I thought that it fit nicely.

Alright so I think I did a good job of having Luna fret to herself back and forth on the balcony. But once Rayne came up to join her there were two different teases that I threw in and I wonder how many of you got either one or both? The first was trying to make you think that Rayne would sing Let Me Show You the World from Disney's Aladdin and the other was trying to make you think I'd sing the Elephant Love Medley from Moulin Rouge. Now obviously I didn't include either even though both songs would have fit nicely for the scene. But it was more try to Rayne's style (and my heart) to go with A Kiss to Build a Dream On by Louie Armstrong. I absolutely love that song and have been waiting to finally write this chapter to use it.

Now I think I did an okay job with Celestia's reaction here. She isn't usually the type to show anger except when it comes to Luna, who seems to be her weakness. I tried to keep her upset but still remaining fair.

I certainly hope that you all had a pleasant surprise in hearing Luna sing the exact same song that Rayne just sang in the last chapter! Cheek to Cheek as sung by Lady Gaga and Tony Bennett I think is a spectacular duet. Both Luna and Lady Gaga both have such beautiful voices and I think this was the perfect choice for Luna to sing to try and help save Rayne. I was I enthralled with imagining this song being sung by Luna.

So I know that this chapter was long... It was very, very long. I really debated on whether or not I should have dropped the final scene all together with the song Singing in the Rain by Gene Kelly. But in the end I just couldn't do it. That final point of Luna and Rayne flirting with each other, the small snippets of comedy spaced all the way through... I thought it was a much more beautiful way to end the chapter than to just have Rayne run off. It really gave a better view of everypony's emotions at the end and ultimately I could not deny Rayne and Luna that kiss, haha. although for a final important point, when Rayne shouts out in the rain that he is happy again, that is him unwittingly acknowledging that he is now recovered from the ch 85 incident.

108 - A Brand New Holiday?

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 108 – A Brand New Holiday?

A great groaning was heard as large dark muscles were stretched. Sharp claws extended and receded from the tips of four massive paws. A large jaw spread in yawn as glistening fangs seemed to glow in the light in contrast to the dark fur of the panther. Leaping up to a ledge the feline circled in place for a moment before dropping onto it’s back allowing for it’s head and hind legs to hang off the edges of the rocky outcropping. With another stretch the panther groaned out again before lazily purring while remaining in that slightly awkward position.

“Really? I don’t think that I’ve ever experienced anything like that. That’s really how it felt for you?” An almost chipper voice spoke out without sounding the least bit afraid of the black cat.

“My friend… it felt like the world had ended and had only just begun at the same time.” The panther replied as his deep voice rumbled from within his massive ribcage. “It was… euphoric.” He purred out with his eyes closed.

A pair of wings flittered in excitement as two hooves of light green were raised together in contemplation. “Rayne, I don’t even know what to say about that. Every time you visit me you always bring some fascinating new concept for us to talk about. But this might be the most curious one of them all. Whoever thought that there would be so much about love that we changelings didn't know about? I have to say, of all the times that I’ve met Princess Luna I never had the same reaction that you’re describing… but I admit that it sounds wonderful!”

“Oh Thorax… believe me when I say that words aren’t giving my feelings justice.” The panther swooned as he stretched again from one of the stone ledges that outcropped from the wall in the changeling’s throne room.

All around the hive, changelings came and left as they pleased. Up in the throne room the space was still held as a communal area where any creature was welcome. Different changelings sat by themselves or in small groups while listening on during the feline’s visit just as they always did whenever he showed up.

“Thorax, I'm telling you… the first time that I saw her, I thought my heart was going to leap out of my throat.” Rayne chuckled through his fangs. “I was so nervous that I felt like a scared little boy. All I could do was hide and stare at her from a distance, too afraid to even approach her. I already knew that she was beautiful but to see her… to actually SEE HER, Thorax… Oh, well let’s just say that getting to dance with her last night was like a dream come true.” He mused while curling his paws in and swaying to some imaginary song playing in his head.

The leader of the changelings sat relaxed in his throne and smiled over to the cat who seemed to only half be paying attention now. “So you know, for a creature who is supposed to be this crazed savage killer you’re kind of adorable."

Rayne just laughed and rolled to his side to drop from the ledge. As soon as he landed, four hooves clopped against the granite floor as he now stood as a stallion and walked over closer to his changeling friend. “Who says that I am crazed and savage? Isn’t a spider considered chaos to a fly? And yet spiders live a life of elegance and grace. Each one knows their purpose in life and fulfills their role with precision.”

“I’m not so sure that our pony friends would see it that way if they ever found out about you.” Thorax pointed out, knowing full well about his identity but respecting his dark friend enough to let him make his own decisions.

“Oh well, I’m sure you’re right.” Rayne acknowledged while taking an empty seat nearby the throne. “As a panther, I hunt and rightfully feast upon what I catch. But I never kill for sport and always preserve life wherever I can. And as a pony I keep to my appropriate diet for veggies or whatever else is available while having no problem with that.”

Thorax just raised an eyebrow at him as if knowing there were more to the story than Rayne was letting on.

“Alright, alright. Maybe I might have tracked down an old villain to Equestria or two and… preemptively prevented a return of their reign.” He stated while shrugging as if it were no big deal. Thorax rolled his magenta colored eyes but did not interrupt. “But those days are behind me now… for the most part.” He mumbled.

“Rayne… We talked about this.” Thorax admonished him. “It doesn’t matter if the changeling race is new to friendship or not. Even we can understand without being told that murdering for any reason is wrong.”

“I know!” Rayne called out rather dismissively. “Look, I told you that I’ve put that behind me for now. Yes there were two or three undesirables that I didn’t hesitate to deal with but as long as no new threats rise up in Equestria then I won’t have any reason to ever extend my claws again.”

Thorax crossed his hooves and looked down at the stallion sternly. “So that’s your plan? To just pretend to be at peace until another excuse for violence comes along?”

“Yeowch buddy. You really aren’t mincing words there, are you?” The stallion asked while looking at the changeling’s up-tight posture.

“No, I’m not. And it's because I don’t approve!” Thorax declared. But then he lowered his arms and loosened his tone a bit saying, “Listen, Rayne. I asked you for friendship and you’ve kept your promise. I greatly enjoy your visits and how you will share hours out of your day to come and talk with me or to help play with the hatchlings.” He said while two Obsidianwolves sat in the corner delicately nosing about a small group of baby changelings. “But as your friend, I agreed to keep your identity a secret from the ponies who are also my friends as long as you curve your behavior that would cause them to go looking for your panther side in the first place.”

“And I have!” Rayne insisted. “I mean it. I’ve even dropped my hunting to no more than once a week. And when it comes to threats against Equestria, or even the Changeling Kingdom for that matter, I already made a promise to Discord to allow the normal heroes their rightful chance to save the day. And in case it wasn’t clear, I am in full support of that.”

“Oh, hoo hoo! It really is true. He really DID promise that!” A disembodied voice suddenly called out from overhead.

Looking up in surprise, Thorax and Rayne saw Discord materialize in the air above them. “Oh, hello again Discord.” Thorax said to him politely. “I haven’t seen you in awhile.”

“Ooooh, well… You know how things go. You get busy doing one thing, and before you know it a whole year goes by without keeping up with your contacts and you feel just terrible!” He dramatically exclaimed. “Anyways, I was just popping by to see how our little heart stealer is doing since I couldn’t find him anywhere around Ponyville today.”

Rayne just stepped out of his seat and in front of these particular friends he felt no shame in dropping down on his back in panther form as he lounged out upon the ground. “Oh yes well it is my day off after all.” He lazily replied. “I’m not working at the spa today and I don’t have any shows for a while at the jazz club. And with recent events I felt that I could really use a social day.”

Both Thorax and Discord looked to each other and chuckled. The Draconequus zoomed around overhead and with a cheeky smile said, “And by recent events I’m sure that you mean having a certain princess as your dance partner last night?”

The panther grinned, stretching both front paws out while raking his claws against the ground. “Oh Discord! She was SO AMAZING LAST NIGHT!” Rayne absolutely screamed with excitement. “She was so graceful while she danced with me! And ohhh, she smelt so good when I got to hold her close! And Discord, out on the balcony… the way she looked at me… the way that her eyes were just so deep that they seemed to go on forever!” Rayne just closed his eyes and swished the fluffy end of his panther tail back and forth as he squirmed about happily on the floor.

“Rayne has always been adorable when he gushes about Luna.” A new voice suddenly spoke up from another corner of the room. The three males looked over to where a gray mare had been laying upon a cushioned bed of leaves from still being exhausted by last night’s exploits.

“Oh, I’m sorry babe. Did we wake you up?” Rayne asked while shifting back into a stallion and stepping over to nuzzle her cheek with his snout.

“No… I woke up on my own, just a little bit ago. I just didn’t want to interrupt your ‘guy talk’ that you were having.” Maud responded while closing her eyes and sharing a modest kiss with her boyfriend.

“Yesss, well…” Discord frowned, interrupting the moment with a gag to their sweetness. “I was just hoping to see if my dance partner might want to hit the club with me tonight? Or perhaps share in a rousing round table experience?” He asked but then his tone changed to a curious nature while musing to himself, “I just don’t know what it is but lately I’ve been feeling this rising bit of anxiousness whenever I am around Ponyville. I just can’t put my claw on it to figure out why.”

Thorax and Maud gave each other a look before Rayne stood up and walked back over to say, “I’m sorry Discord but I just have my hooves full right now. The gala just passed and Nightmare Night is right around the corner. I’m sure you know what I’m up to but there is just so much to get done that I’m probably going to be busy all this afternoon and all evening.”

Discord’s shoulders slumped a bit in disappointment. “Oh, well. I guess I can understand. Knowing you it’s probably going to be something extravagant. I mean… who else constructs an entire building for a town just to celebrate a party?” He said with a smirk.

“Discord… You stay out of those decorations that they’ve been stockpiling at the construction site!” Rayne warned but not really in a threatening manner.

The Draconequus simply raised up his arms and began to float away. “You have nothing to worry from me about interrupting your pony festivities!”

Once he was gone Rayne waved his hoof around in the air just to check. Then Thorax snickered and leaned in close to Rayne while whispering, “So Ponyville, in one week… around seven in the morning?”

“Oh please, don’t push yourselves. Eight o’clock should be fine.” Rayne replied while Maud just rolled her eyes with a smile in the background.

Six Days Later -

“Rayne… now are you SURE this is a good idea?!” Twilight pleaded while having a mild panic attack.

“It’ll be fine! I promise you! And once you see the smiling faces on everypony you’ll be proud that you helped me with this.” Rayne assured her while packing a surprise box into the corner of the map table room after having finally having learned Pinkie’s art of hiding confetti cannons everywhere. “Besides, the whole town already knows about it. What do you want to do, cancel now? After everypony has worked SO hard to make this thing happen?”

“No…” She pouted while slumping herself down over the map table. “But it’s just… this is the craziest thing that anypony has ever asked me to do. And TRUST ME! With my friends, I’ve had some doozies.” She remarked and Rayne had to stop himself from laughing from already knowing all about it. “How do you know that the town will even survive something like this? Could this be… dangerous?”

Rayne stopped and looked up for a moment from where he had been glancing over a map of the town with large X’s written all over it. “I don’t see how. The town was never in any actual danger before. Things were just… inconvenient.” He said simply.

“INCONVENIENT?!” The princess raged as her tone was becoming increasingly erratic. She slowly walked around the map table while speaking frantically as if she were losing it. “You weren’t there Rayne… You don’t know… You didn’t experience what it was like!”

“And I’m telling you that it will probably be just like that again this time… but in the end it will all be okay!” He said calmly.

Twilight looked as if she were about to faint. “J-j-j-just like… Just like last time?! Did you just say JUST LIKE LAST TIME?!” But that was when Starlight stepped out of her room with a scowl and shoved a paper bag over Twilight’s lips before magically dragging her back to her bedroom to calm down.

Meanwhile, Rayne just shook his head and walked out of the castle to see how the rest of the preparations were going. "You're the one who gave me the idea Twilight, with you and all your friends putting on that play for Celestia. But don't worry, I know what I'm doing…"

Once outside in Ponyville, things seemed to be mostly the same except that every townspony was behaving just a bit off. They were all looking around as if anxious for something to happen. Meanwhile some ponies seemed to walk past a building, or stop behind a bush, or lean behind a crate in an alley and drop something off out of sight. On the surface the town seemed perfectly normal but underneath it was clear that Ponyville had a secret today and that everypony was in on it.

“Hiya, Rayne!” Applebloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo cheered as they looked leaned together and snickered.

“Girls! Shhh, you need to calm down. Remember?” Rayne shushed them quickly. "But not too calm. Just go play a game or something and act normally."

"Right!" The three cheered in unison before speeding off together.

"Ahem, Rayne?" Mayor Mare suddenly called out as she walked up from behind him. "I fear that I need to have another word with you about your plans for tomo-"

"Nightmare Night!" Rayne quickly interrupted her. "You need to have another word with me about my plans for Nightmare Night, isn't that right?" He insisted while giving heavy emphasis on what he was not allowing her to really say.

She rolled her eyes and nodded. "Yes. About the… holiday that you have coming up very soon." She stated so as to not actually mention what Rayne had instructed the entire town to not actually talk about. Rayne was surprised that he had been able to hold the secret together for so long. It didn't help that as he walked with the mayor toward town hall, he saw Pinkie rushing around town placing empty barrels around while looking up at the sky with a crazed look on her face.

The Next Morning -

It was with a grumble and a snort that Discord finally woke up from his upside-down bed that was attached to the ceiling rather than the floor. "Mmmahhmm… what time is it? Ohhh, what a restless morning. It's never a good sign to get out of bed feeling so antsy." He said to himself.

After rolling out of bed and dropping to the ground into a pair of Celestia faced fuzzy slippers, Discord stretched the sleep away before musing to himself, "Let's see, I think I'll start my day with that new cup of breakfast tea Fluttershy recommend and then-OOH!" He gasped as he had only meant to levitate the kettle over to him but instead it came zooming toward him at full speed before smashing against the wall when he ducked out of the way.

"Well, that certainly is odd." He stated while snapping his fingers to return the kettle unbroken back to the table stand. "I really must learn to stretch my magic in the morning. Sometimes I just don't know my own streng-AhhYeahhh!!!" He cried as he motioned for a chair to slide over to him but every seat in his house slid toward him at one time.

"What in the NAME of EQUESTRIA is going on with my magic this morning?!" He cried out before snapping his fingers and returning everything to their usual, unusual, positions. But then he stopped and looked around as if sensing something. "Wait a minute… speaking of Equestria… no, more in Ponyville specifically, something feels very very off." Then he walked to his front door and opened it to see the exit of Sugarcube Corner's entrance in front of him and he stepped from his house out into town.

What he saw before him was enough to boggle even his mind. Ponies everywhere were looking absolutely ridiculous. Mares and stallions were walking around with pants on their front legs and shirts on their hind ends. A street sweeper was traveling through town only cleaning spaced out squares at a time making the ground have a chess board look to it. Pegasi were up in the air bringing different clouds of various types of weather that certainly didn't belong together.

"What is going on around here?" Discord asked as he had to lift up one hoof when a small stampede of pigs came rushing down the street with little paper wings on their backs. Furthermore he saw the Cutie Mark Crusaders having a joyous time of slapping paper mâché pictures of different cutie marks on the sides of lots of ponies.

"Oh, hello Discord." Mrs. Cake said as if it were no big deal as she started handing out squishy looking cupcakes where the wrapper was on the inside and the cake was on the outside.

Then when he turned around to look down the street he saw Applejack and Big Mac pulling a giant cart of liquid soap which they were using to paint the roads in town with.

"Hiya, Discord." Applejack told him also as if nothing were out of the usual.

"Eyup!" Her monosyllabic brother replied.

After that Discord ducked as a series of cotton candy cones came shooting passed from hidden surprise canons all over town.

"Oh, good morning to you Discord." Rarity chimed in from down the street. She was handing out umbrellas to everypony that were bent upwards to be inside out and yet everypony seemed to be happy to take one.

Needless to say Discord was confused to see everypony acting so out of character. "Applejack, what are you and your brother…. And Rarity, why you would never allow for ponies to…. Has everypony in this town finally gone nutty?!" Then he frowned seeing Fluttershy wave from a distance where she had a little booth setup with a Cockatrice in it. There was a sign advertising the opportunity to be turned to stone for five minutes and then turned back again. And from the looks of things it was proving quite popular with the townsponies. "What is the meaning of this?!" Discord screamed.

"Oh, hello Discord." Twilight said as she had just walked out from her castle and into the town with Spike and Starlight by her side.

"Twilight! Finally a pony who will listen to reason! What is going on?! Everypony….they all seem to be acting positively, chaotic!" He cried.

However she just smiled back at him and that was when he looked over her shoulder noticing that Spike and Starlight were carrying a large cauldron of a bubbling liquid. "It's nice to see you Discord. Lovely weather we're having." She answered as behind her a lightening bolt struck and on her other side the sun was shining brightly. "Care for some twelve hour poison joke mix?" She asked before Starlight snickered and started flinging the liquid at townsponies at random while Spike held the cauldron steady. This was followed by Twilight levitating a giant pepper shaker and enchanting it to chase ponies around making them sneeze.

Discord gasped and shouted, "Oh no, not you too! Is no pony safe from this madness?!"

But that was when the Draconequus saw a certain stallion walking up from around the town fountain. "Rayne!" He growled and zoomed over above him. "What have you done to this town, Rayne?! This has your lunacy written all over it!"

Rayne raised his hooves innocently but the wide smirk on his face showed that he was obviously playing dumb. "Me?! Oh, no, no, no! Don't you recognize the town like this? Half of these are your old bits, Discord." Rayne pointed out while the school fillies were eating fake glass made of sugar with chocolate fudge inside and the construction ponies were tacking up oversized playing cards all over town. "It looks to me like the Master of Chaos has gone back to his evil ways and is wreaking havoc again."

Now the Draconequus was aghast as he recoiled back, "No I haven't! I swear! I've been framed! This is a travesty!"

"No it isn't!" Pinkie Pie shouted as she and the town juggler were tossing pies back and forth through the air together. "This is fun!"

That was when they were all distracted as Mayor Mare stepped out onto the steps of town hall while ringing a loud bell to draw everyponies attention. But to their surprise the grey hair dye she usually uses was all washed out leaving her natural pink mane to show for the first time in years. "Everypony! Hello! May I have everyponies attention?!" She called to give the official morning announcement. "Several years ago on this day, Ponyville suffered a terrible calamity. The Spirit of Chaos and Disharmony was unleashed upon our town!"

A loud roar came from the town and Rayne nudged the Draconequus in the side snickering, "Hey look, you're famous."

"Oh har, har Rayne. Very funny." Discord replied while listening to the rest of the announcement.

Mayor Mare spoke on saying, "And on that fateful day all of our heroes were powerless to stop him. So in reverence to that moment we bow our heads to the once conqueror of Ponyville. May oh you Lord Discord be merciful and kind to your subjects and to the property damag-" But she stopped when Rayne used his magic to covertly kick her in the flank.

All around ponies now bowed to Discord as he stood there looking flabbergasted. "I-, I-, but I didn't! I never d-..." He stammered. But Rayne eventually stepped up to answer his skepticism.

"Oh great and powerful Discord! Master of Chaos! Spirit of Disharmony! On this day, the anniversary of your reawakening, we give you this day!" Rayne cheered.

Discord furrowed his brow and scratched his chin as he asked, "Yes but what does that mean?!"

Then Rayne chuckled as he said, "Hey, relax. It's Discord Day."

"Discord Day?" The Draconequus asked as Rayne nodded and skipped ahead in front of the town.

-Redacted Content- (But because this is a fan song, I left the link.)

All of a sudden Rayne sent off a red flare from his horn and then a wall was knocked down as Vinyl Scratch was there playing an electric beat while the dark stallion began to sing.

Rayne sang as townsponies danced with little marionettes. The whole town feigned wailing with woe.

Rayne said, pretending to be made of stone.
He called before jumping forward to his knees as the rest of the town bowed toward the Draconequus.

Rayne sang while Discord perfused that he didn't. But then his curiosity grew as he saw Twilight and Applejack stepping over with a model replica of his old black and red throne.

Rayne called out but Discord mumbled 'Wait, you're not accusing me-'... 'You're all wanting me to…' He gasped.

Discord levitated a few houses out of the ground. Discord snapped his claw and completed the efforts to finish the soap roads and tacking the playing cards posted all over town.

Thunder cracked through the sky as Discord sat on his throne returning Ponyville to the checkerboard madness which it once had been.

With a head nod the bunnies once more grew giraffe legs. Then with an excited whine from Pinkie Pie she looked up at him pleadingly while sitting atop a cotton candy cannon.

He nodded back as he changed all the clouds to cotton candy that rained chocolate milk. Then Pinkie cheered as she leapt like a dolphin from barrel to barrel that she had set out to catch all the chocolate rain.

Then Rayne levitated over a crown which he had constructed himself just for this occasion and placed it upon Discord's head. Now the Draconequus looked around seeing ponies all over bowing down to him in subservience. But despite that, no pony actually seemed upset. It was like a game they were all playing and nopony seemed to mind fulfilling their role.

As the stallion's song came to an end, everypony in town cheered as they sought out to explore their town in a whole new light. Even while nervousness and trepidation filled their hearts, they had smiles while exploring around every turn. Likewise, Discord looked out from atop his throne seeing the series of gag gifts and prank traps which half the town had set around behind bushes or crates or whatever else they could find. Exploding snakes, silly-string, noise makers, and spring loaded pies covered the town whenever anypony went.

"Ahem." Called a steady voice which made Discord turn around to see mane six along with Rayne, Spike, and Starlight staring at him. Twilight stepped forward and gave a little bow saying, "Good morning, Lord Discord. As the Princess of Friendship I hope that you enjoy this day which is all for you, your Discord Day."

Whirling up into the air over their heads the Draconequus beamed, "Really?! You mean you were in on this too? And… you're actually approving of this? But… why?!"

Applejack spoke up next. "Because we trust you Discord… kind'a."

Rainbow Dash nudged her in the side and flew up to him saying, "Because I may be good at pranks but I'll never be 'Discord good' at them!" She cheered with excitement.

Pinkie Pie attempted to speak but her obsession of drowning herself in the chocolate rain prevented her from being understood. As such, Twilight picked things up explaining, "It's because you are our friend Discord and we wanted to show you that. So we are giving you one day… ONE day! The rules are that you have to keep your antics confined to Ponyville, no galavanting across Equestria or making trouble for the princesses in Canterlot or anywhere else. You can't do anything to hurt anypony but I don't expect that kind of trouble from you anyways, and at the end of the day you have to put everything back just the way it was."

"And that's it?" Discord asked.

When Twilight hesitated Rayne spoke up next saying, "Yup, that's it buddy. You are free to run amuck. Transform things, move things, create things. Whatever you'd like as long as you can undo all the chaos that you cause."

Fluttershy spoke next saying, "Think of it like a holiday, Discord. You get to play around and sow chaos but it's a holiday for all of the townsponies too." She pointed out to him. "Just because you might transform things or change our town in ways we wouldn't expect doesn't mean you have to be mean and nasty about it. Play with us Discord! Create games for the ponies of Ponyville to share in with you! I'll bet that if you give it some thought then you could make this event really fun for everyone!" She cheered, showing her absolute faith in him.

Before he could respond there was one other caveat brought up as Starlight stepped forward. "Actually there is just one more thing that I would like to ask." The heliotrope unicorn stated. "Even though it technically resides within Ponyville, please leave the School of Friendship and all of it's students alone."

Discord scratched his chin and nodded saying, "Well alright, I suppose that I could give you that one modest concession… seeing as I am soooo benevolent and all." Starlight frowned but didn't argue since at least Discord was agreeing. But then the Draconequus rose up and grinned. "Very well. If my pony friends are wanting chaos games then I'll be happy to throw the town or treat or two."

"Oh and Discord…" Rayne suddenly said as he nodded over towards a group of multicolored visitors who had just showed up right on the edge of town at that moment. "I hope you don't mind that I invited a few friends?" As if all the Draconequus antics weren't enough, a large number of changelings happily stormed into down, copying different ponies that they found and starting a town wide game of hide and seek with their matching counterparts.

Several Hours Later -

By late afternoon there were few who could deny that Ponyville had become not just the chaos capital of the world but the fun capital as well. The town had been transformed into looking more like an amusement park than the small country community that it was known for. The town fountain had been transformed into a water slide that would shoot ponies and changelings around to various other attractions. Sweet Apple Acres had been miniaturized and the trees enchanted to sing 'It's a Small Farm After All' to any who passed by. Even the Castle of Friendship was not spared as it had been remodeled into an open floor, neon, disco, rave scene… much to the extravagant terror of Twilight.

All the while, Discord was cackling to himself from atop his throne as he had changed the rules of the cockatrice stand. Now the stone ponies were used as chess pieces in a giant chess game with whoever wanted to challenge him. But the petrified ponies were returned to normal after either being removed from the board or after each game ended.

However once a certain dark stallion finally stepped out of a roleplay setting 'Adventure Land' in Ponyville, the Draconequus slithered over to wrap around his friend. "Well…. This day has been a day of days, now hasn't it? And why do I get the feeling that I have you to thank for all of this? HowEVER did you manage to pull this off with the whole town and not have me realize what you were up to?"

Rayne just smirked as he walked through a part of town that was half animal racetrack and half lollipop guild. "Oh well it was simple. I actually got the idea a while back ago when Twilight and her friends put on that play for Celestia. All I had to do was make a big enough fuss about my plans for Nightmare Night. That way, as I covertly spread the word around town and everypony was getting ready for this, you would just mistake my actions as prep for that holiday when really I was getting things ready to start your own holiday."

"Oooh, very clever." Discord cheered but from the smirk on his face Rayne could tell he was up to something. "Well, this has been a treat indeed. I would even say that this day has been almost perfect! Well… almost." He said while lowering his tone.

Now Rayne raised an eyebrow to him curiously. "Oh? Is something the matter?"

"Well… you see the thing is…" Discord whined while levitating through the air above the stallion as if doing a backstroke. "All this wonderful chaos is just doing wonders for my completion, hehe. But I can't help but notice that there is this one tiny bit of disharmony going around that doesn't actually have ANYthing to do with this holiday at all."

"Oh is that so?" Rayne asked, already not liking where this conversation was going.

"That's right. And I'm sorry to say that it's coming from right here." Discord said as he stopped Rayne from walking and pointed his claw right into the stallion's chest. "There is disharmony in your heart, Rayne. And quite a significant amount of it. I think you know what it is I'm talking about, don't you?"

The look of guilt on Rayne's face was undeniable as he looked around and seemed relieved that none of their friends were around at the moment. Rayne looked at a town bench with a traffic light on it and waited for it to turn green before sitting down to rest for a minute. "Alright, you're right... And yes, I do know what you're talking about. But I can't just-"

"Don't be a coward, Rayne." Discord said in an unusually serious tone for him. Putting all his antics and playfulness aside for the time being he looked Rayne in the eye and told him, "I'm going to do something that is a bit out of character for me because right now I'm pretty sure you need it. I'm going to give you some honest, straight up advice. It doesn't matter how strongly you feel for someone. If they are hurting you then it is never the wrong decision to stand up for yourself."

After checking again to make sure the coast was clear, Rayne stood up and said, "Yeah but it's not like I can just throw it back in her face! Chrysi is… well she's sensitive." Rayne said to put it mildly.

Discord sat up straight and crossed his arm. "Yes… As sensitive as a bug being squished by a two ton boulder if she causes my best Ogres and Oubliettes pal to have his heart burst. Ever stop to think of that?" He remarked bitterly.

Even though he didn't say it, Discord's meaning that he cared about Rayne still rang through. "Thank you Discord, I appreciate the sentiment. But I don't want you to worry. As much as it pains me to admit, I agree with you… I can't keep on like this." That was when he glanced over to his left. Down the street and across the soapy walkways Rayne could see the Ponyville Hotel which had been changed into a gingerbread house that covers anyone who gets too close in frosting. "I don't know when next I'll see her. It could be today… it could be tomorrow… but you're right. Something… something has to change."

Author's Note

First of all I just want to say Happy Hearthswarming to you all! I know the chapters have been rolling out kinda slow for me of late but I figured what a better way to celebrate Hearthswarming Eve with all of you than by releasing a chapter about a holiday? Even if it is a brand new holiday haha.

So to remind everyone, when Thorax willingly gave his magic for Rayne to take it was with the stipulation that Rayne return and chat with him. Well that was a promise which Rayne has kept. Whether it be his main self or just a copy of him Rayne makes sure to pay Thorax regular visits to hangout. However there is now a group of individuals who are aware of Rayne's secrets which now include Discord, Maud Pie, Thorax, and probably about half of the entire changeling race by this point. Is Rayne losing his edge? Or is living in Equestria simply making him more trusting?

So what I was going for in this chapter was the idea that the more chaos there is for Discord to feed upon, the more powerful that he becomes. I got the idea from the TV episode where Discord begins fading away after trying to make himself normal for Fluttershy. I assumed that the opposite would also be true, or at least to some degree. But worry not, at the end of the day Discord does indeed put everything back the way that it should be.

The song was Discord by The Ling Tombstone. Originally I found this on Spotify but I couldn't find that exact version on YouTube.

And then of course, what would the end of any chapter be without as little foreshadowing of things to come? Rayne got a real taste of happiness with Luna recently but his experiences with Chrysi have been quite different. Also, I think Discord mentioned something that we can all hope to live up to. "It doesn't matter how strongly you feel for someone. If they are hurting you then it is never the wrong decision to stand up for yourself."

109 - A Penance Overdue

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Chapter 109 - A Penance Overdue

It came as no surprise to Rayne that a day's worth of chaotic antics would be enough to scare away just about anyone. Although that did not help to alleviate the sting as four dark hooves sat alone in a room waiting for another who was never going to show.

Rayne peered out the window of the Ponyville Hotel staring off in the direction of the Everfree Forest. He had taken to running shifts with himself so as to help mitigate the disappointment in his heart whenever Chrysalis didn't show. Everynight a copy of him would sit and wait at the hotel just in case while having the reassurance to know that another copy of himself would still be snuggled in happily with Maud. Then at the dawn of every morning the two would rejoin to combine their experiences and balance each other out.

However as the bitter sight of morning crept up over the horizon, the resentful stallion scowled realizing he had somewhere else to be. "The other half of me will just have to wait… There's an errand I need to take care of and I think that right now I am in the perfect mood to handle it." He snarled with fangs springing forth from his snout and his tail shifting slender as his body mass grew. Then in a blink the panther teleported himself away.

"CURSES TO ALL WHO DARE TO DREAM UPON SUCH A DAY!" A looming voice ripped out into the middle of the Canterlot Castle's main hallway.

While sitting upon her throne looking over the itinerary for the day Celestia almost dropped the scroll that she was reading when her sister materialized from the dream realm into the room. "Oh, Luna! Welcome back… tough night in the dream realm last night I take it?" She asked politely but was unnerved when her sister shot back a glare at her.

"Never again! NEVER again, Celestia!" She roared before marching right up to the throne. "Ponyville! The dreams of the town 'twere madness last night! How art we supposed to assist ponies with their dreams when the difference between their fantasies and their nightmares can no longer be told?!" She cried. "I wasted SO MUCH TIME chasing ponies around in their dreams only to find that they were elated by the things that which frightened them! But now… oh no, I refuse to watch over the dreams of ponies on the night following this accursed new holiday they have opted to begin!" She declared while stomping her hoof. "From now on, just for one night after 'Discord Day', you may officially consider me as ON VACATION!" Then Luna turned to immediately storm out of the great hall and toward her own chambers.

"Luna! Sister wait, please!" Celestia called out while dropping the scroll to the ground and chasing after her sister who was still grumbling to herself. "Luna listen to me!"

Luna was too worked up in her emotions to feel that she could be bothered with Celestia's concerns at the moment. She opened the doors to her wing at the castle but then froze immediately, now giving ear to what Celestia had to say. "Um, sister… what is all this?" She asked while staring at the space in front of her while normally led up towards her spiraled staircase.

Laying out before her was a room that was filled with flowers. From one end of the room to another were gorgeous displays of reds and blues and yellows. Her senses were assaulted by the fragrance of varying wildflowers which were so great in number they almost seemed to block the path that led up toward her private bedchambers in the tower above.

Striding up beside her now, Celestia spoke calmly to her sister saying, "Forgive me. I was trying to warm you. He arrived here early this morning having all of this carried in tow behind him. I believe it was his intention to surprise you upon your return, despite my recommendations that you would likely prefer otherwise."

"What?!" Luna recoiled back. "All of these are a gift, for me? And… wait, you say he is here now?!" She said blushing while nervously attempting to straighten her mane with a hoof. "But wait, who is it? Who could have gone through such extravagant lengths just for…" She asked softly as she inquisitively stepped into the room.

Luna's eyes were spread open wide as she peered around every corner. There were rows and rows of flowers of various kinds and Luna's ears were perked as she scanned around looking for the mystery suitor who had left her such a present. That is when her heart picked up as she heard the clopping of hooves stepping around from behind a bouquet of lilies and a voice spoke out to her sounding steady and calm. "Hello, dear princess…"

"Oh, it's you." Luna replied with surprise.

Blushing uneasily with clear signs of disappointment Magnus replied, "That was… not quite the reaction which I had been hoping for. But yes, it is I, Flash Magnus. And I come bearing this peace offering and apology for what happened at the Gala."

Realizing just how rude she must have sounded Luna instantly stepped forward with an apologetic tone. "Oh, no, no. Please, forgive me. I am weary this morning from venturing through the dreams of ponies all night and I did not think before speaking. The flowers are lovely, thank you. But you needn't come all this way to apologize to me."

Magnus stepped up to her and smiled showing that there was no harm done. "Then perhaps the real reason was that it was worth the trouble just to see you, princess." Magnus asked while finding it quaint how she turned away from him.

Meanwhile though, Luna sighed uneasily as her energy faded and her muscles ached. She tried not to grimace but she didn't feel very worth the trouble at the moment, knowing how she looked when she was overly exhausted. "Dear Magnus, if you would be the one to forgive me… this really isn't the best time for all of this. I-"

"Nonsense, there is no time like the present." He assured her to which the dark blue alicorn sighed. "I feel that I already spent too much time licking my wounds as it were so I've come here, braving my vulnerabilities and tarnished ego, to show that I am willing to put you ahead of all these things. And if there is anything that you need from me then I assure you that I am a stallion who can be relied on." Luna paused and actually smiled to him after that statement. But then she was surprised when he leaned toward her and asked, "So, go on then. You seem to be troubled my lady. Please tell me what I can do to be of service for you. After all, I do need to make up for what happened at the end of the night."

Now Luna took a step back from him feeling both pressured and overwhelmed. "Sir Magnus please, that really isn't necessary. After all, it was Celestia's doing that caused the commotion and not I. So there really isn't-"

From behind her the white alicorn interrupted while smelling a large sunflower and clearly eavesdropping upon their conversation. "Hpmh! Well, from my point of view he only has his own actions to blame for what happened."

Now the pegasus lowered his ears as he repeated, "Yes, and again I apologize for any disrespect that my actions may have caused. At the very least I am happy that the matter has remained private. I hope that we can find a way to move forward following this transgression." Magnus replied with hope in his voice.

However as he plucked a rose from a bouquet and attempted to offer it to Luna, she however looked to him awkwardly as she pushed the rose away while levitating a newspaper over in front of him. "Yeah, about that… I believe that there is something you may want to see." She told him as the pegasus looked at her questioningly and then unfolded the newscript to the front page.

At the Same Time, Off in Las Pegasus -

"Historic Hero Thrown From Gala For Misguided Affair?" A stallion read from a newspaper headline in his hooves. "Hmm. Why that's a punchy headline if I do say so myself. What do you think brother?" He asked from his reclined leather chair while placing his grayish yellow hooves up on their desk.

Sitting on a couch stroking his red mustache another stallion replied, "It says here that the recently recovered hero Flash Magnus from the Canterlot Legionnaires is rumored to have made some sort of proposal for the hoof of Princess Luna. But while there appear to be no signs of the princess having neither accepted nor denied his request, Magnus was promptly expelled from the social event in fiery outrage by Princess Celestia once she had become aware of the matter." The unicorn then opened up to the second page of the paper to reveal a photograph of Flash Magnus caught mid air being levitated out of the ballroom while Celestia was screaming in the background.

The first unicorn stallion chuckled while dropping his hooves to the ground. "My… and here I thought that 'we' were overprotective siblings of each other." The two shared a laugh together but were suddenly cut off as a small light violet mare entered the room.

She wore a pair of secretary glasses that were just a bit too big for her face and her orange mane was messily done up into a bun. "Oh uh, excuse me Mr. Flim and Mr. Flam. I'm sorry to disturb you. I know that you told me never to interrupt the two of you while you were working unless it's for 'him.'"

"Yes, yes, well what is it?" Flam asked impatiently while hardly even affording the mare a glance.

"W-well sir, you see the thing is… it's him." She stuttered out as a dark figure suddenly let himself into the room from behind her.

Flim and Flam both nodded only half paying attention to her until they froze at realizing her meaning only a second before a black stallion with a bushy mane over his face made his way in. "Good heaven's, well why didn't you say so?! Never, ever, and I mean EVER leave this fine gentlepony waiting again! Do you hear me?!" Flim shouted, half leaping over the far side of the desk and walking up to shake the dark stallion's hoof. "Sir Faceless, so good to see you again!"

But the stallion merely turned away from Flim disinterestedly as Flam was rushing their assistant out the door. "My word, and to what do we owe the unexpected honor of having our fine business partner grace us like this?" He asked as he walked toward the desk and pulled out a small magical artifact. After turning the dial, a privacy barrier was erected in the room which was sound proof, scry proof, blocked microphones or electronic devices, and neutralized any forms of invisibility or anti-detection magic in the area.

All of a sudden the dark stallion seemed to explode outward into a mass of muscles and claws. Flim gasped as the sizable panther suddenly encompassed most of the room while one of it's paws pinned him to the ground by his chest. "We need to have a talk, you two and I!" The beast roared while baring his fangs. "You dare call me partner when I know full well you have been selling my records outside of our agreement?!" The dark feline growled out furiously.

Flim grimaced and looked up as if to speak until the panther's paw pressed down squeezing the air from his lungs. Quickly talking on his brother's behalf Flam looked on with worry and said, "Surely there must be some mistake. The details of our contract were made quite clear. No sales of your records are to be distributed for purchase outside of the commercial sector. Sales to private individuals are to be restricted only to those willing to pay the commercial pricing for a record, each of which to be priced per record sold individually. Believe me, my brother and I have memorized these agreements by heart. So there is no way that-"

Suddenly the panther materialized a music album out of thin air and tossed it to the floor by Flam's hooves. "This I covertly took out of the possession of a filly who lives in Ponyville. It was mailed to them by a relative who is also another filly of the same age living in Manhattan, where it was passed to her by a family who purchased it in Baltimare."

"Ack- Bal-ghk-timare?!" Flim choked out looking even more nervous than before.

"That's right." The panther stated as he finally stepped back allowing the stallion on the floor to breathe. "I investigated the matter personally. I found that a word of mouth sale has been running in the city for some time, releasing not one but several of my records. Each with the lyrics uncensored and uncut for all to listen to. And there seemed to have been no regard for who was allowed to purchase my records as long as the buying party could pay the substantially reduced price."

Despite the panther's confidence Flam picked up the record with disbelief as he looked it over. "I'm sorry but I'm telling you that there is just no way-" But he stopped when he looked over to his brother who was signaling for him to be quiet.

The feline scoffed, clearly having seen this too as he said, "You can drop the act. I tracked the sales and the distribution straight back here."

"Flim… what have you done?" The mustached stallion asked. "When?! How did you-"

"Oh it wasn't all that hard really." Flim replied as he dusted himself off. "Just an offer here and a brokered deal there… and the extra bits just started pouring in. It wasn't difficult going by eye witness accounts to ascertain that our silent partner here had never visited Baltimore before. It was the perfect location to drum up some additional sales under the table. I was planning on surprising you with the extra money next week in fact but it would seem I was found out." He grimaced as the cat rounded upon them both now.

It was clear that Flim's pride was hurt at getting found out. He spoke with a bitter tone and kept his gaze away from making eye contact with anyone like a stubborn child throwing a tantrum and not wanting to admit their guilt when they already knew that they had done wrong. But what happened next was completely outside of anything they had expected as Flim looked up curiously as to why his brother suddenly had a horrified look upon his face.

It was the sound that really drove ice through the veins of Flam's heart when he watched as the panther's gaping maw suddenly closed down over Flim's head. That muffled rush of air from the vacuum of his furred lips when in one bite his brother's skull was swallowed up straight down to his neck.

It was clear that from the sight of Flim's body that he had immediately gone into shock, his hooves dropping like weights in disbelief to everything suddenly going dark. Then before either brother could properly react, Flim was lifted up by the powerful neck muscles of the panther and a loud gulp sank the stallion into the beast's jaws to his shoulders.

"NOOOOOO!!!!!!" Flam cried as the reality set in that his brother was being eaten directly in front of him. It was about that time as well that Flim began to rationalize his situation as his hooves finally began to spasm and kick. But as he was held in the air far from the ground his struggles were as useless as a tiny sparrow caught in the beak of a hungry Roc.

All of a sudden both stallions were slammed back into the wall as the panther spat his catch out, sending him like a bowling ball into his brother. Instantly Flam looked his brother over as Flim choked out in panic while covered in the panther's saliva. "Guuuahhh!!! Aahh- HE… HE WAS GOING TO EAT ME?!"

Both brother's scrambled on the floor against each other now as they stared at the approaching panther with fright. "Yes… and I still might." He snarled as with a wave of his paw, nightmarish creatures of smoky black stone lifted themselves up from the floor. They barked and snapped their jaws at the brothers but with no sound leaving their mouths which only made them seem all the eerier. "You arrogant little two-timers!" The great cat bellowed at them. "Did I not warm you about what would happen if you tried to cheat me?! Did you think me a fool or seek to call my bluff?! Huh?! Well did you?!"

As Rayne looked to them groveling in terror on the floor he paused because he wasn't even sure that they could hear him anymore. With a sigh he waved his paw causing the Obsidianwolves to depart. Then the large cat shrank back down looking once more like the musical artist known as Faceless.

"Oh come now, get up! Look at yourselves, you look pitiful. I didn't even bite down. As a panther I may be big but I'm certainly not large enough to swallow a full bodied pony whole at one time." He said while resting himself into the leather desk chair and lifting his hooves up onto the table.

Flim was shaking, still in full blown shock while his pupils were dilated. But as Flam looked his brother over he realized that there was no blood. The panther hadn't bitten down on his brother after all. Slowly rising to his hooves but while protectively holding his sibling in his arms Flam looked over to the monster in pony form and asked, "What is it that you want?"

The bangs over Faceless' head tilted off to one side as the mysterious pony stared toward the two stallion's cowering before him. "What do I want? Well that's simple. I want to be respected by you two. And I want to not be cheated... I want to know that while you con, swindle, hussle, and bamboozle every mare, stallion, and creature in this land with a bit to their name that you remember I am the one pony who you would never dare to cross." Dropping his hooves back to the floor Faceless rested his arms in front of him as he leaned forward over the desk. "I want you to know that trying to cheat me will have real life consequences… savage, and dire consequences."

There was silence in the room for a moment which allowed Flim to have time to collect himself. On wobbly hooves he steadied himself from his brother's grasp and looked to the dark stallion who was sitting in his seat. "As much as we may love profits and the universal mechanism of how money makes the world go round… I assure you, Faceless, that we love living even more."

The dark pony nodded but then slouched back into the leather cushioned chair while seeming unconvinced. "Hmm… heartfelt indeed. I'm sure you mean those words, but how do I really know that I got my point across? Now that I think about it, I really only need one of you for distributing my record sales."

Looking between each other again Flam stepped forward protectively of his brother and announced, "We humbly apologize for our sole transgression. What my brother did was a mistake and I can assure you that nothing like this will EVER happen again. So please messieur, if you could just-"

"You know what? You're right." Faceless said and it only frightened the stallions more when he suddenly stood up. "Nothing like this will ever happen again." Then with a wave of his hoof four Obsidianwolves rematerialized back into the room. Quickly the two brothers stammered in fright as the wolves charged towards them. But as they waved their hooves screaming in fear of being torn to shreds both Flim and Flam looked around in confusion as the stone hounds seemed to disappear right into them.

"What… what just happened?" Flam asked as he felt himself up and down while looking around himself.

"These are my pets you could say, and they are very loyal to me." Faceless said as another hound materialized to sit calmly and be stroked by him. "They never need to rest... They never eat… They never tire… Once they have committed themselves to a task they will see it through with absolute obsessive resolution." He explained while patting the head of the creature affectionately. "However, unlike normal Timberwolves that live in the forest, my Obsidianwolves live within the shadow of just about anything I tell them to."

That was when the two stallion brothers balked. "Th-they… are inside our shadows?!" Flim screamed while looking down at the ground under their hooves. Then they saw a stony face peering back up at each of them.

"That's right." Faceless explained to them. "Think of it as a gift… or an insurance policy, however you decide to take it. You both have two each and they will watch over you and all that you do. I don't want you to worry about them interfering with your day to day lives. You can feel free to con ponies as you wish. Or you could become saints or serial killers for all I care, it's really none of my business. No matter what you do you will never even notice that they are there… unless of course either one of you decide to cheat me again."

"W-wait! You're just going to leave us?! With these things inside us?!" Flam shouted as Faceless seemed to be walking toward the door.

The dark stallion laughed and turned to the brothers with a nod. "Just so you know, it won't matter if you whisper or even try to write notes to each other. You can use magic, or send smoke signals even. Anything that you two can see or hear they will also. And if they detect you trying to double cross me again they will appear and tear out your throats." Faceless said as a hound appeared out from beneath Flim and Flam's own manes before vanishing again. "Oh and one final warning. Don't try to get cute by shining flashlights at your hooves or anything, thinking that might get rid of my wolves."

Suddenly Flam watched as Flim clutched his stomach in agony. His brother screamed in pain and then looked up at him with fear in his eyes. But when Flim opened his mouth to scream again, Flam could see an obsidan snout poking out from inside of Flim's throat.

"They won't take too kindly to you trying to get rid of them…" Faceless warned before walking to the door. "I'll expect my usual payment on time, plus one hundred percent of the profits made in Baltimare from illegally selling my records. Do make sure to count your bits correctly. I would hate for us to have another… disagreement with each other in the future." Then as the Obsidianwolf seemed to banish from inside Flim, Faceless made his way out the door.

"Brother… I'm sorry." Flim whimpered as he curled up on the floor as the experience had left him feeling somehow violated.

"It's okay, brother." Flam said, attempting to comfort him. "It'll all be okay. Let's take a moment to recover and then we'll go over the book together to make sure we count out his bits correctly." To this Flim nodded as they two remained huddled on the floor together.

Just outside the outskirts of Canterlot, a dark stallion from Ponyville and a dark stallion from Las Pegasus met with each other to merge together before stepping happily up the road. "I feel so much better than I did this morning." He laughed, happy to shake off his earlier tension and stepping along under the afternoon sun with hopeful prospects ahead of him.

The trek from the city gates to the castle wasn't a long one and Rayne slowed his pace knowing that he wasn't really in any kind of hurry at the moment. "Hmm. I never really took the time to explore Canterlot very much in the four months that I've been here. I suppose I should figure my way around though, seeing as I now have a reason to be visiting the city more often." He said aloud to himself but decided to push that off for a later date as he headed straight for the castle gates.

It wasn't quite evening when Rayne strolled up to the outer gates of the castle as the sun was still high in the sky. But he knew that within an hour's time that Celestia would be lowering it's light while Luna would be awake to in turn raise the moon. "Well, better to be early then late. I don't actually know what time she wakes up after all." He said while pondering Luna's sleeping schedule thoughtfully.

"And what time who wakes up, might I ask?" A voice called out just as Rayne passed through the gates.

Rayne stopped in surprise before turning towards one of the guards who were keeping watch. "Oh I'm sorry for talking out loud. I'm here to visit Princess Luna, once she awakens of course. The castle is still open to the public for ponies who have reason to be here, is it not?"

The guard seemed to shuffle in position uncomfortably as he answered in a much deeper voice, "Uh, yes it is. But I didn't say anything to you."

Rayne looked back feeling a little confused until a voice spoke again causing the stallion to look up overhead. "He isn't who spoke to you, I did." Called a male pegasus who flew down from above.

"Flash Magnus…" Rayne said as he had no trouble recognizing the pegasus this time. "Are you making your rounds, flying about to help keep Canterlot safe? I dare say, Ponyville could do with somepony of your vigilance."

Magnus seemed wise to the compliments of a pleasure pony and simply disregarded the statement. "If you're here for the purpose of visiting Princess Luna then I am afraid that you have wasted your time. She was regrettably in a fool mood after the antics of Ponyville's supposed holiday that ran through into the evening and I suspect she would be ill pressed for time to answer a social call when she has her own nightly duties to attend to." Magnus announced to Rayne dismissively.

Rayne looked back somewhat surprised though. "Oh? Did the Discord Day in Ponyville really cause her grief to deal with?" He said regrettably. "I didn't even think about how the excited dreams of ponies might affect her after having such a day."

What came as even more of a shock though was when Magnus decided to place a wing around his side while moving to walk him back through the gates. "Yes well, sorry as it was, Luna was in a simply dreadful mood after shepherding the dreams of ponies all evening. I would hate to be the pony responsible for coming up with such an absurd idea and causing the princess such distress."

Rayne quickly pulled away from Magnus as he did not appreciate the commentary and the two of them were not friends. "Well I appreciate you being so open about the princess's personal matters with a stranger. I will be sure to offer her my condolences for her difficult evening when I see her." Then Rayne turned to step aside Magnus until one of the pegasi's wings stretched out to again bar his path.

"I'm sorry but did you not hear me?" Magnus called out. That made two of the guard ponies look over at hearing raised voices being used. "Luna is a busy princess with many responsibilities. And on top of her duties, I just informed you of the ill timing to your visit. So unless it was your intention to be disruptive to the city royalty, then I suggest that you leave now to return another day." Magnus said sternly and now had the guards staring at Rayne quizzically.

The dark stallion just frowned as he took a step back. He knew that Magnus had no authority to bar Rayne from the castle but he was doing an excellent job of giving the guards probable cause to not let him through. Additionally Rayne couldn't blame any of the guards for looking at Flash Magnus as somepony to look up to. "Very well, for the benefit of the princess, maybe it's for the best that I rethink my visit to her." Rayne announced and walked back from the gates.

What surprised him though was when the pegasus seemed to walk with him. "You know, I haven't really spent much time in Ponyville since my return. Perhaps I should accompany you back to town and then a pleasure pony such as yourself could help to show me the sights of the small town?"

It was clear to Rayne that Magnus' goal was to escort him away from the castle. However, if Magnus wanted to also step away to do so then that suited Rayne just fine. "Oh it would be my pleasure. I feel somehow that we may have started off on the wrong hoof, you and I. I'd be happy to show you around town and maybe after, you and I could be friends in the end." Rayne offered as no one else saw a shadow leave his back hoof and then travel over the castle wall and into the courtyard.

Not More than a Few Minutes Later -

"Luna! LUNA! SISTER, WAKE UP!" Came a vehement shouting which agitated the princess of the night from her sleep with a fright.

"Aahh-! What is it?! Are we under attack? Who dareth to threaten the safety of Canterlot dear sister?!" Luna spat out while stumbling from her bed with her mane in her face.

Celestia however just giggled to herself from behind a hoof. "Oh don't be so dramatic." Reaching for Luna's hoof she hastily exclaimed, "I woke you up early because there is something that you absolutely HAVE to see!" She announced excitedly while her perturbed younger sister was pulled along.

Another minute or two later and Luna was still complaining as she walked with Celestia, hair a mess and restless bags under her eyes. "Really Tia, look at the time! I definitely could have slept in at least an hour more! You know how hard things have been for me lately so what could be so important as to disturb my rest?!" Luna whined as she groggily followed her sister out to a balcony overlooking one of the gardens below.

Still snickering to herself Celestia pointed down over the balcony's edge. "Just look down there. Ohhh, it's simply priceless. You may not believe it at first but I'm pretty sure that this is for you…"

It was with a skeptical gaze that Luna walked past Celestia to the end of the balcony. But what she saw made her scream as she quickly recoiled back away. Tiptoeing to the railing on her hooves now Luna glanced down to where she saw a dark stallion staring up at her. The lone stallion stood there without flowers, chocolates, or invitation. But all the same his hooves held a record player up in the air which was playing a pleasant romantic melody.

"Awww, isn't it sweet, dear sister?" Celestia snickered at Luna, clearly enjoying the sisterly moment to tease her younger sibling. "Why, I've certainly never had a suitor attempt to serenade me by record-music up to my balcony window! It's just like something out of an old ponish romance tale. I think I like this one Luna, he must really have it for you bad!" After that Celestia was almost cackling to herself as Luna stared down below in abject terror.

"TIA! HOW COULD YOU DO THIS TO ME?!" Luna hissed out to her sister in anger while trying to not to be heard by the pony below. "Why would thou allow us to be dragged out here when we are in this state?!" She growled while holding up her unbrushed mane. "Thy forcibly rouses me from slumber only to parade thy sister before a suitor without makeup or even the decency of a cleanliness spell?! I am in no state to entertain a suitor at this moment! Doth thou truly find my inconvenience to be so amusing?! Look at me!"

Luna was so infuriated that her nostrils were flaring. However her panic only became worse as a voice suddenly spoke out from behind her. "Yes, look at you." Rayne's charming tone came from just behind her shoulder making Luna's pupils shrink to needlepoints as her jaw fell open with disbelief.

"Ahem, good afternoon Rayne." Luna choked out as she hastily attempted to straighten her mane and then stand upright as if nothing had happened. "What an unexpected surprise."

It was clear that she was attempting to avoid eye contact with him, namely because at this moment her age was showing. She had some wrinkles across her cheeks and the underside of her eyes were looking worse for wear. But none of those things mattered to the stallion as he looked upon her and spoke with a tone that was almost heartfelt. "Good evening Luna. And if I may say, I meant the words I spoke a moment ago… look at you." He whispered softly.

Luna now fidgeted in place while finally turning to look at him but keeping her chin held high to fight off her embarrassment. "Y-yes, well… Here I am. I am afraid that you have caught me unprepared to recover guests. So what of it?" She asked while glancing at him nervously.

What she was unprepared for though was how Rayne's smile never broke it's poise when he told her, "You look beautiful…"

Now Luna's demeanor failed as equally as her preparation had for this moment. The princess blushed while crossing a hoof over her other leg, suddenly feeling nervous for an entirely different reason. "Please do not tease me, Rayne. Believe me when I say that we receive enough of that from our sister." She reprimanded him, but spoke softly and without anger to her voice.

Feeling bold Rayne stepped forward to stand before the princess face to face. "I would never do that, Luna. You may not know me well enough to believe that yet, but I mean what I said. You look beautiful to me." He said with a determination to his voice to emphasize his seriousness. "I'm the one who should apologize for clearly arriving at an hour too early for you. I had assumed that approaching you early in the evening would be kinder to you than in the morning where you would surely be tired. I will go if I'm intruding, but still… it makes me happy that I at least got to see you."

The scene as a whole started with leading Celestia into another giggle fit. Although she did manage to fight through her laughter after witnessing when Rayne had somehow levitated himself up to the balcony before climbing over the railing to speak to Luna directly. "You know, while the first floor is generally open to the public, the higher floors as well as the balconies are not. So while I am not inclined to immediately call the guards on you Rayne, you are technically trespassing right now." Celestia now told him.

Rayne grimaced as he honestly hadn't thought of that. But before anypony else could speak, Celestia was almost knocked over in surprise by the glowering face of her younger sister glaring almost snout to snout with her. "Thy wouldn't darest after thou has embarrassed me before a guest, and then have the gall to accuse him of wrongdoing with him speaking so sweetly to me!" Before Rayne could even believe what was happening, Luna grabbed him by the hoof and sharply yanked him forward as she began pulling him along with her down the hall. "To all the day guard in the castle, you are relieved from your posts early! Summon the night guard immediately!" She then shouted in her Royal Canterlot Voice to any who could hear her.

Celestia nearly snorted in amusement as she shouted down the hallway to Rayne. "Oh my, hehe. It would appear that you have been invited in, Rayne! Don't do anything I wouldn't do! Remember, you are in the company of a princess after all! Ha ha ha!"

Author's Note

So hello all to the first chapter of 2021! I am happy to be continuing this story into another year and there is so much more of the tale to get through! Thank you to all of my followers who are still reading along this far!

So as I'm sure you can imagine, some sort of reckoning with Chrysalis is soon to be approaching. Discord's words from the previous chapter are weighing heavy on Rayne's heart. But even still, it is not every night that the changeling graces him with her presence. And it was indeed her absence that put Rayne in such a foul mood which he decided to take out on an unsuspecting pair of brothers.

Now a couple of you already guessed it for yourselves that Flim and Flam are the distributors for Faceless' records. After hiring Svengallop as his band manager, they contracted with Flim and Flam for selling their music records to only high end venues such as casinos, amusement parks, large hotels, and the like. And only very rich ponies like Fancy Pants or Filthy Rich would be able to purchase a copy of their records otherwise. Rayne, or Faceless, did not want his explicit lyrics falling freely into the hooves of colts and fillies. As such, you may remember his surprise in the Cute Mark Crusaders chapter # 103 where he discovered that young ponies from all over Equestria were familiar with his music. Ever since then this day was due to come and it just so happened to be today.

So Rayne once threatened a griffon with the similar fate in the past but this time he meant it. Rayne really did leave two of his hounds inside each of the Flim Flam brothers. All of Rayne's bravado about hurting them is actually a bluff. He doesn't want to kill ponies. But he is serious about making sure he won't be two timed by those swindlers. He's just making his empty threats super convincing. And at this point I think they believe him.

Also there is a dual movie reference in there that I am sadly unable to name. The receptionist is just somepony I made up. I couldn't find a mist of background ponies in Las Pegasus. The bit about "never interrupt me unless it's him, well sir it's him" was taken from Mr Zorg in The Fifth Element but the part about never making him wait was taken from another movie of which I cannot remember where I took that line from.

Now for the lighter side of things in this chapter. The struggle for Luna's heart...

Unbeknownst to Rayne, Magnus definitely got the drop on Luna this morning. But who was the more considerate one here? Magnus approaching Luna in the morning or Rayne approaching Luna in the evening? And while Magnus surprised Luna with a room full of flowers while she was in no state to appreciate them, Rayne approached Luna with nothing and yet made her feel good about herself when her self image was feeling a bit low. Neither Rayne nor Magnus know about how the other is romancing Luna yet. But when Luna saw all of the flowers in the room it wasn't Magnus who she had become excited to see waiting for her. And just where could Luna be rushing off to now with Rayne pulled tightly along in tow? Hehe.

Now just an FYI, there is a new blog for chapter updates for the new year.
https://www.fimfiction.net/blog/933233/live-update-for-2021-1-12

110 - Passion's Debut

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 110 - Passion's Debut

As Rayne walked with Luna down the hallway, trepidation seemed to build with every step. He was unfamiliar with the upstairs passageways in the castle and several of the inner guard looked at him with surprise as he was clearly not supposed to be there. His only saving grace was that all the while they traveled, Princess Luna still had not released her hold on his hoof.

"Leave us at once." She hastily barked toward a pair of guards once they were approaching a large set of dark oak doors. "Go and guard the hallway instead." She ordered and the two dark stallion's gave unsure expressions toward Rayne before slowly trotting down the corridor as they were instructed. However that was when Luna paused before placing her hoof upon the door and saying, "Now Rayne, I have confidence that thou can be trusted to not enter a lady's bedchamber with anticipation in his heart?" She queried to him.

Rayne gulped and nodded to her. He wanted to answer calmly but his mouth ran dry after realizing where he was. "Y-yes." He mumbled before running his tongue between his lips and answering, "I mean of course. Whatever is thy lady's wish."

Luna seemed to smile at that. "Whatever is my wish? How elegantly put, Rayne." She smirked, giving the stallion the impression that he was being tested on something but not revealing whether or not he was passing by her opinion.

Throwing open the doors Luna walked freely into her personal domain. The room was beautifully decorated and themed much to the likes of what Rayne would have expected for the princess. The carpeted floor was dark with wide swirl patterns. Around the walls were lamp posts seemingly styled after the branches in the Everfree Forest. The lampshades were a pearly white, reflecting a glow about the room to match the stars which would soon be visible from the wide open windows. Then further on yielded yet another balcony right off from her bedroom. But as the centerpiece was a large crescent moon bed with star patterned silk sheets and a starry canopy curtain.

"Ahem." She called to him, pulling his gawking away from her private chambers. "This is not an invitation for thee to go peering about, Rayne. You may stand there." She softly reprimanded him as she pointed towards an open space not far from the doorway.

With a nod Rayne stepped to where she had directed. "I'm sorry. Please forgive me for staring." He said as she walked over to a vanity that was on the opposite side of the room.

After motioning with a hoof for him to turn around she called out while beginning to brush her mane for the long night ahead. "Oh? And just what were you staring at, Rayne? Does it come as a treat for thee to look upon the privacy of my room which no normal citizen would get to gander at? Or was it I, whilst my back was turned, that you found your gaze to linger on?" She asked while the stallion stood facing the wall away from her. Luna's eyes never wavered from where she watched carefully in the mirror to see if he would dare glance back at her.

Meanwhile Rayne was far too clever to make that mistake, needless to mention that he could see her anyway through the Chimera's shadow beneath him. "Well Princess, to answer you honestly it is as I said… I'm sorry."

With his back turned to her Luna allowed herself to blush a bit, not missing his flirtation of calling her someone who would be worth lingering upon. Clearing her throat and trying to not allow her smile to be heard through her voice she said, "So… you've finally decided to visit me then? It has been days since the gala you know. I'm curious as to what you could have come here for now." She asked him with an indifferent tone to her voice yet without losing the royal assertive attitude of her body posture.

"Alright, keep it cool Rayne." He thought silently to himself. "Remember, she's not just your romantic love interest… she's a princess. Don't disrespect her." After mulling his thoughts over for a moment he bent his ears down low when she glanced over at him for not having answered her. "Forgive me if in my absence I have kept you waiting. I'm sure that many were weary after a long night of dancing and I decided to offer you the same respect. But I am here now for as long as it should please your ladyship."

"Yes… you are." Luna muttered, sounding just a bit distracted while applying her mascara to finish her makeup as she contemplated his reasonings. Turning in her seat to face him now she asked, "Why are you here, Rayne? Really?" After clearing her throat he gave a quick glance back over his shoulder and she nodded to him. "Well? How do I look?"

With a smirk he commented, "No more, or less beautiful to me than you were just a few minutes ago." He wasn't surprised when she baulked at his response. But before she could reply he added, "But you look much more appropriate for being seen in public if that is what you're asking. As always your appearance is flawless, your highness. The care that you take in yourself definitely shows and should be appreciated."

Luna did blush but after his comment she stomped her hoof in frustration and angrily stood from her seat to step away from him. "Now that is enough! We do not normally protest about such things as being royal versus being one of the citizens, but you forget your place speaking to me so freely. We demand that you stop flirting with us this instant." She huffed in a voice that was soft spoken, allowing her words to carry their own weight.

Rayne stared at her with a bit of surprise but then closed his eyes before lowering himself in a full body bow before her. "Your highness." He said reverently to which Luna immediately looked saddened as this was not what she had wanted either.

"Rayne, please stand up…" She sighed and then trotted nervously a bit. "Do try not to take this as any form of admonishment... but I admit I find myself feeling very uncomfortable around you." She told him, clearly struggling to find the right words to say with every breath. "It isn't normal for one to be so brazzen about flirting with a member of royalty. It isn't that your praises are unappreciated but I'm simply not used to it. And I am uncertain about what it is that you expect me to say in return."

With a compassionate gaze to his eyes Rayne spoke to her. "Princess Luna? If I may?" He asked gently before continuing with, "I didn't come here to make you feel uncomfortable or to waste your time filling you with empty compliments, when I'm sure that one such as yourself already knows how amazing that you truly are. But I did really wish to spend more time with you at the gala, hoping to just talk with you and getting to know you." He revealed, dropping his romantic cadence for a tone that reflected as more genuine.

"Oh?" Luna questioned, suddenly seeming to adopt a mischievous air about her. "Is that all you wanted? Because from what I remember your requests of me had been far less platonic at the time." She teased to which Rayne had to smile and roll his eyes with a guilty expression.

"Alright, you got me. I admit that with the romance of the gala and after seeing you in that stunning gown you were wearing I was hopeful that I could get away with just a bit more." He grinned to which she scoffed and waved him off. "But I do wish that the night could have lasted longer. I didn't get to ask you about so many things that I wanted to know."

Now he seemed to have gained Luna's interest. Even as she turned away from him, she glanced back with one ear raised and curiously spoke from over her shoulder. "Such as?"

Rayne didn't worry about where his excitement would lead him now as he ranted off, "Well, for one I wouldn't mind knowing what life is like for you. Everypony has this image of what royal life must be like, being catered to by staff or perhaps being burdened with the responsibility of leadership. But I would be interested to know how you feel. Are you happy? Are you lonely? Did you even want to be royalty when you were young or was it thrust upon you?"

Luna stared at him and blinked for a moment. "My… Rayne, what curiously personal thoughts thou has about me. I must admit I am surprised."

However the stallion went on asking. "And, what is your schedule like as a princess? Are you always so busy as one might expect? Is there a regular leisure time that you enjoy or are you actually burdened with your responsibilities from when you wake to when you rest?"

"Uh… Rayne!" She gasped as his forwardness. "Even were I so inclined to answer that, why ever should you wish to know these things?!"

"Because…" He began, lowering his voice to a gentler and more meaningful tone. "When I properly ask for the next time to be able to see you I do not want for it to be a burden to you." He paused there despite how she clearly stared at him with anticipation for him to go on.

"What do you mean?" She asked, bending her ears and turning now to face him properly.

"You are a princess… and I respect that you are busy. And I know I came here unannounced to see you tonight. I am not so arrogant as to think that I'm not keeping you from something else that you would likely be doing now had I not arrived. But I didn't get to ask you at the gala when would or wouldn't be a good time to visit you. Could you believe my nervousness that I felt just to be here? The fear that I dwelt upon wondering if you were only being polite during a social event and perhaps would be dismayed should I actually call upon you for a visit in private?" He stopped to slow his temperament so as to not make the surprised looking mare feel that she was being reprimanded or anything.

"Well no, I hadn't considered that."

"I chose this time, knowing that either dawn or dusk would likely be the most convenient times to see you." He said while trying to sound considerate. "I wouldn't of course disturb you whilst you are working for the dreams of ponies everywhere. But evening time sounded more plausible to visit you just after you'd woken up. I assumed that in the morning you may be weary from your efforts spent all evening long in the realm of dreams." He stated with a gentleness about him which she openly seemed to appreciate.

"That is… remarkably kind of you, Rayne." She admitted and the smile on her lips gave the stallion no small amount of joy to his heart. "But why though? Why are you so interested in me? Why bother to go to all these lengths just to get to know me at all?" She asked while sitting patiently and seeming to genuinely want to know the answer to this question.

Now Rayne paused as he looked to her for a moment. "In truth, I had no idea what would actually happen once I finally had the opportunity to get close to you." Rayne said to himself in his thoughts. "But I can't help but feel that being honest right now is the best thing that I can do for her." His mind continued, considering how well being truthful had worked for him in the past. Looking thoughtfully to Luna and staring into her round cyan eyes he told her, "It is because I desire to be close with you. I want to get to know you Luna and hopefully find a bond that could possibly grow between the two of us. I would like to become somepony who is important to you and who can be there for you like how you are there for so many others in their time of need. And in time, maybe your special somepony, if you would allow me to be."

Luna just stared while listening to him make his response. Her expression seemed stiff and even after he had finished she looked ahead as if expecting there to be more. Although when no more came from the stallion's response she suddenly frowned before growling out rather caustically. "WHAT?!"

"Oh shit…" Rayne thought to himself in surprise. "That was definitely not the right thing to say just now!"

Storming up toward him until she was backing him toward the door she shouted out, "Hath thy completely lost all of thine senses?! You are seriously proclaiming to me here, now, that your desires for my hoof were serious?! Rayne, I bade thy interest to be from the romance at the gala! Not as a serious proposal at proper courtship! I am a princess! And even more so you have the audacity to address me informally by name?!" She yelled at him.

"Oh shit, no! Wait, I didn't… crap I totally did do that didn't I? I didn't even realize…" His thoughts continued to ramble on as Luna looked properly furious with him now, stomping even harder with her hooves with each and every step.

"What is it, Rayne?! Did you expect yourself able to simply waltz into the castle from off the street and just sweep a princess off her hooves? Hath thou been delusioned by some fairytale to which you had hoped I were to play a part of?!"

"Luna, no I-, I mean Princess… your highness, I didn't mean for-"

"You don't what, Rayne?!" She lowered her head gazing up at him in inquisitional fury as his back suddenly struck against the wall of her bedroom. "What did you expect was going to happen, Rayne?" Suddenly though her tone fell from insulted rage to what he could only describe as the soul crushing sadness that comes from facing reality. "What did you really come here for? Did you honestly believe that I would really just run away and go on a date with you? What is it that would make you think you could ever sway me to partake in such frivolity with you?"

"Well… nothing, princess." Rayne said to her with sincerity.

Luna froze as his sudden words were the last thing she had expected him to say. Luna stopped her reprimanding of him and instead listened carefully as once again this mysterious stallion caught her by surprise like nopony ever had before.

"There is nothing that I could claim to make me think that I would be worthy of you. You are so amazing Luna… You're so kind and I believe that you truly are more powerful than you know. Not just in magic but in how warm your heart is and how you always give without allowing yourself any room to be loved in return. When was the last time you allowed another pony who wasn't your sister to just do something nice for you? I wasn't here to ask you on a date, Luna. All I wanted this evening was to show up and offer to do for you something that would make your night a little easier before you set off to work in the dreams of ponies."

Now Luna felt stunned. If this had been coming from any other stallion then she would have thought it a trick but she didn't get the sense that he was the type to do that from all the times they'd spoken so far. "You… you didn't come here with the intention of asking me for a date though?" She questioned him just to clarify.

Rayne shook his head and looked steadily into her eyes. "I know that claiming to be old fashioned might have an entirely different meaning when speaking to you, but I would have thought that it'd be rude to show up and ask you out to something amorous without receiving proper invitation from you to do so first. All I wanted to do was spend a few minutes with you and hopefully do something to help you to make your night easier. Then, if you were interested, I was planning if I could officially request an audience with you at some point in the future."

Luna backed off at realizing she had still been pressuring him against the wall. "You admit that you're sincere in your attempts for courtship with me? This wasn't just fancy talk or a means to impress me for some other end?"

"No other ends, I assure you." Rayne replied to her. "You tried to save my life Luna. And aside from how much respect I have for you as a princess, I truly do think that you are beautiful. Now I admit, that might not be much of a start to go on but that is why I want to try to get to know you better. And if we find that we like what we see in each other… well then who knows what can happen after that?"

The princess did frown again, not enjoying the thought of being approached so brazenly despite the understanding feelings which Rayne seemed to have towards her. "But why then when asked why I should bother with your request did you answer 'nothing'? Your words were striking to me, and not inherently inspiring to courtship."

"Because princess…" He answered slowly again. "I'm afraid that I can offer you neither fame nor fortune to charm you with. I am not royalty and have no noble background to support myself with. I own neither land nor a business of my own. I am a hardworking pony with a stout heart but I could never offer to you at your door the likes of the bouquet that we walked past to reach your room." Instantly Luna frowned remembering about the flowers left to her by Magnus which she had yet to have ordered to be cleared away. "What does a simple stallion such as I have to offer to a princess? The answer is nothing except for the generosity of my company and with luck the laughter that comes with my sense of humor."

Luna looked away from him now as she considered the situation to herself. In truth she didn't want an abundance of flowers from Rayne as Magnus had given to her. After thinking about it more she realized that she hadn't been enjoying anything about Magnus' approach to wooing her and she questioned herself as to why she had hoped to see Rayne's face behind the bustles of flowers instead of the legionnaire's in the first place.

"So…" She finally stated after a rather lengthy pause. "Your approach would be through laughter then? Are you to be my jester in hopes that making me chuckle might win you my heart?" She smiled gently as a peace offering in hopes to lighten the heavy mood that she knew she was responsible for.

With a smile back Rayne replied, "Well that all depends on whether that curve to your lips means that it's working, my lady." His cadence was also lighthearted and hopeful now which Luna found to be quite infectious as her smile grew.

With a genuine chuckle she waved him off saying, "Stop that. How do you always find a way to make light of any situation however grievous?"

"Maybe I feel that there are better things in life to focus on? Life will be grievous enough as it is without forgetting the joy of a welcoming face smiling back at you." He said while daring to step up to the princess to be face to face with her once more.

Now Luna batted her eyes at him just once as they stared at one another. "I think that is a philosophy that I can appreciate." She said softly, never breaking her gaze with him.

However right at that moment there was a flutter of wings at the balcony before an urgent voice spoke up. "My sister… I have been waiting for you at the balcony but if we do not turn the sun and moon soon then we will be late in-... What is the meaning of this?!" Celestia called out not in anger but with genuine surprise. "I gave you leave to walk away with the stallion Luna, but I did not expect to find him alone with you in your bedchamber."

Breaking her gaze from Rayne for an eye roll Luna replied calmly saying, "Fear not big sister as my virtue has not been sullied this day. Rayne and I have merely been talking whilst I righted my countenance for the night."

Celestia gave Rayne a lingering stare as she followed her sister who did not hesitate in trotting straight for her balcony. Together the sisters exchanged the sun and moon in the sky which basked Luna's bedroom in an ethereal glow. After which, once the two sisters walked back into the room Rayne raised up his hooves saying, "Please princess, it is as I said. I can tell that I am keeping you from things just by my being here unannounced this evening. All I wished was to be of use to you somehow tonight to help make your evening easier. For the princess who does everything alone while the world sleeps, I thought it only fair that for one night she enjoy some company and for somepony to think of her for a change."

At this Luna's blush was exacerbated by the fact that her sister was here to watch. It didn't make things any easier on her when Celestia whistled and stepped over with a smile. "Why I think that sounds like a lovely offer. How kind of you, Rayne. Don't you think so Luna?"

"Yes… so kind…" Luna growled but mainly due to Celestia's apparent butting in.

"You know, Rayne…" Celestia spoke up as if just having an idea. Speaking right over her sister's protests she said, "Luna does have a habit in the evenings of hanging lavender in the wall sconces at night to help everypony in the castle to sleep. There happens to be an abundance of flowers down the hall at the moment which I doubt my sister intends to do anything with. Perhaps you could walk with her tonight and help to place the lavender about?"

"I think that a walk about the castle with her would be lovely… if the lady would have my company?" Rayne was delighted to ask which again made Luna frown at her sister feeling as if now she didn't have a choice.

"Tis true that hanging flowers in the castle is a task that I usually partake in by myself… however, your presence I would not be opposed to while I make my rounds this evening." Luna attempted to say as if it would be no big deal.

With a mutual smile shared between all three of them, Celestia bade Rayne to wait for Luna out in the hall whilst she stayed behind to speak to her sister in private. "So… he definitely seems sweet on you. How is it sister, having the attention from a pleasure pony? Has Rayne been as hot and heavy on you as Hot Streak was with me?" The smirk on Celestia's lips was running from almost ear to ear as her mind traveled to some distant memory.

However that smug grin on her pearly face disappeared when Luna promptly responded with, "Actually dear sister… he has not. Rayne has attempted to be nothing but a gentlepony with me. More so than that in fact. Tis almost as if he would fear offending me in anyway. I do not think that wild amorous relations are his goal. I believe... he feels his affections toward me to be genuine." Luna said softly, as if she could hardly believe her words as she said them.

"Well then…" Celestia answered, sounding just as surprised. "If you have found a pony to care for you that deeply then you had best not keep him waiting then."

"Tia!" Luna remarked back in shock. "Don't tell me that you would support this?!"

Celestia just shrugged and said, "Well pleasure pony or not, I honestly don't get the feeling that Rayne means you any harm. And I am the ruler of Equestria after all. If he ever hurts you I could just throw him in a dungeon or something." She laughed but then leaned down to hug her sister tightly. "But Luna, if it's true that this stallion loves you then I wouldn't want you to have to go through the same heartache that I did with Hot Streak."

In the hallway Rayne curiously raised an ear as he waited when he thought he heard some kind of shouting coming from back within the room.

"-NAME OF EQUESTRIA! How could thy dare to use the L-word about this when we hath not even taken our first outing together?!" Luna exclaimed with a face both flushed and angry.

Celestia who was getting no end of enjoyment out of seeing her sister so bashful just replied, "I believe that nowadays they call it a date, Luna, and-"

"I know what it is that modern ponies refer to as courtship!" Her sister spat irritably.

Ignoring the outburst Celestia spoke calmly over Luna saying, "AND… Luna if he came all the way from Ponyville just to offer to do something nice for you at the start of your evening then that means THIS IS your first date!" Celestia had to hold back from bold faced laughing from the look that Luna gave as she shoved her little sister toward the door.

A few minutes later, Luna was walking alone with Rayne as each of them held a basket of lavender by their side. The princess was taking one side of the hall as Rayne was taking the other, both slowly lining the sconces with flowers. Celestia had retired for the evening and all of the night guards had already been informed of Rayne's presence within the castle. However despite that nopony would be interrupting them now, for Luna's part Rayne could not help but notice how she seemed inextricably more nervous than she had been back in her bedchambers.

"Ahem-"

"No! What?! I mean, I didn't say anything!" Luna shouted at the first utterance of a sound from the stallion.

"Yes princess, I noticed that you hadn't. I was going to." He remarked which made Luna's ears drop as she was painfully aware she was making a fool of herself. "Are you alright?"

"Yes… I mean no… oh, what I meant to say is-"

"Your sister said something to you back in your room after I left and now you feel awkward being alone with me?" Rayne surmised, hoping that a modicum of surprise would help to shake her from the funk that she was in.

The look on her face told Rayne that he was right and shortly after the princess frowned giving him a derisive stare. "You know, there is such a thing as being too perceptive, Rayne."

With a chuckle Rayne nodded, happy to see that the mood was lightened between then again. "Thank you for allowing me to do this with you princess." He offered, hoping to open the door for some small talk between them.

"Thou art thanking me for assisting with my menial chores about the castle?" She asked with a perplexed look about her.

Rayne wasn't phased as he shook his head and levitated another patch of flowers into a sconce. "No, I don't think that's quite right. I don't believe that you've ever once viewed doing this as a chore. This is a kindness that you do for every other pony in the castle. No one's forcing you to do this. You do it because it's meaningful to you. And that is what I'm thanking you for, for allowing me to be a part of it on this one night." After that there was a steady glow upon Luna's cheeks. She didn't seem to have much else to say but she was happy and that was more than enough for Rayne to be content with. "Alright, here we are. It seems that we've finished our loop around the castle." He finally said after placing flowers within the last empty sconce.

"Wh-what?! No! We couldn't have finished already! It always takes me at least twice as long to finish doing this at night!" Luna protested but as Rayne smiled at her she sighed and said, "Though I do suppose that it makes sense, with having the help of another it would naturally go by twice as quickly."

"Are you sorry to see me go?" He smirked to her.

"Are you really leaving so soon?" Luna countered as she looked to him as if he'd been joking.

"That was my promise, Luna. I said that I merely came tonight to make your evening easier if I could. And look here, I've cut your time traversing the castle grounds tonight in half. I'd call that a success if you ask me."

"You really, honestly did mean it when you said you wanted to help me tonight." She said to him meaningfully as if truly contemplating his gesture.

"That's right." He said to her with confidence.

Suddenly rushing up to him now Luna asked, "Well, when will I see you again?"

"When would you like to see me again?" Rayne chuckled warmly to her.

Luna smiled back but then thought it over. "There are some upcoming events at the castle that will require my attention. But I believe… how about exactly one week from today? I should be able to clear some time to be able to see you."

Rayne thought about it but then shook his head. "Princess… surely you realize that a week from today would be the night before Nightmare Night! If you indeed plan on visiting Ponyville and scaring the children again this year then surely you will need your rest on the night before."

"Oh, yes well… it should be okay. The children do tend to go to bed early. So as long as I do not miss too much sleep then I-"

"No, no way. Forgive me for speaking over you but I won't have it." Rayne told her. "I picked this particular time so as to try not to inconvenience you. I certainly don't intend scheduling a premeditated inconvenience with you. I'm afraid that you'll just have to arrive a little early and be my personal guest in Ponyville for Nightmare Night." He said to her with a smug grin.

"Rayne…" She blushed in surprise. "Are you asking me to be your date for the Nightmare Night celebrations in Ponyville?!" She kept her tone reserved so as to not give her feelings away on the matter. She wanted a genuine answer from him without her influence on what he might say.

With a bit of a blush of his own Rayne nodded and said, "Yes as a matter of fact I am. Princess Luna, would you do me the honor of escorting you as your date for Nightmare Night in Ponyville next week?"

The anticipation alone could have frozen his heart cold but Luna decided to be kind and not keep the stallion waiting on her answer. "I guess you and I have a date then, Rayne." Her eloquent voice said aloud.

Now Luna had herself a good long chuckle when then stallion loudly exclaimed, "YES! She said yes!" He cheered, absentmindedly grabbing one of the nearby guards who shrugged himself out of Rayne's grip.

"Ahem, yes I heard. I'm very happy for you." The guard pony answered awkwardly, not knowing what else to say.

When Rayne turned back to Luna she was standing there looking radiant, one hoof bent in front of the other and smiling at him as his juvenile cheers were making her feel wonderful about herself. "Please remember Rayne that you are indoors and there are others about who art sleeping." Rayne nodded bashfully but her smile for him only grew. "Not to worry. I am pleased by this arrangement too. I look forward to seeing how a pleasure pony might treat his date during next week's festivities. Good night, Rayne." She said smiling at him.

Rayne however looked as if his head were going to explode. "Oh you're going to love it! We're going to have all the usual stuff but so much more! And oh, there's going to be this whole big thing! Ah, I can't even tell you about it but it's going to be great!" He rambled on excitedly before walking backwards right into a wall.

"Hehe, I believe that you'll find the front entrance to the castle down that way." Luna giggled as she pointed to a large staircase that Rayne had missed entirely.

"Yes! Right! Anyways, good night princess. Thank you! I'm so happy! I can't wait, I- oh I'm so excited!" He continued to say while almost tripping as he walked down the stairs.

With a signal from the princess two do the guards assisted Rayne out the front doors before he ended up hurting himself. But when Luna walked around the corner and out of view she instantly threw her back against the wall and slumped down to the ground with a heavy smile on her face. "Uhh… what hath we gotten ourselves into?" She giggled again while biting her lip excitedly. "Thank you, Rayne. You gave me a wonderful start to my night tonight." She whispered to herself before merrily trotting her way back toward her chambers.

Author's Note

Alright so what do you all think of Rayne's technical first date with Luna? It was something respectful that she didn't even have to leave the house for. It wasn't cheesy or overplayed and it wasn't anything inappropriate like him trying to get her alone. Rayne started off by trying to do something useful for her and ended up helping with the wall sconces. It turns out that all those extra flowers from Magnus ended up being useful after all.

Okay so I can't say that there is a lot else for me to review in this chapter but I did want to point out one thing. When Rayne was basically trying to boombox outside Luna's window, he wasn't sure which balcony to actually play to. I'm just going with the thought that her tower is accessable from the outside castle grounds. I admit it's a plot hole but it's a pretty minute detail to really worry about.

Also yes there is a timeline issue here. I suspected that that gala was around the end of September and that Nightmare Night is of course at the end of October. But again, small details I just didn't think were super drastic to fix.

Now the last thing I wanted to point out was that I had fun having Rayne be super excited when Luna agreed to their second date. I really wanted to work in some kind of Michael Keaton reference to his behavior but I couldn't think of an exact movie reference to fit this scene so I left it out.

111 - A New Kind of Nightmare Night

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 111 - A New Kind of Nightmare Night

The ghoulish day had finally arrived and the whole town was eager for the celebrations to begin. Ponies both young and old were all excited to see what changes this year would bring. One of the most notable changes was that the decorations had all been shifted to the west side of town as opposed to the center square like in previous years. Additionally, the Apple Family had been requested to specifically not set up a haunted maze which was usually one of the most popular attractions of the Nightmare Night.

"So, whattaya think is really going to happen tonight?" Applebloom asked as she walked through town with Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo at her sides.

"Beats me. I woulda thought that you would know, seeing as your family agreed not to set up the hay maze this year." Scootaloo replied. "Wouldn't they have at least told you why?"

Applebloom could only shake her head. "Nope. Granny is the only one who has the answer to that and for some reason she's not tellin'. Not even Applejack knows what's going on this year. The only thing we keep hearing is that it's ’already been taken care of.’"

With frowns on the other two filly’s faces, the crusaders were not the only ones within earshot of their conversation as another pair of mares sat around lazily in the outdoor patio of the cafe. "So, is what the little squirt says true? You really don't know anything about what's going on tonight either?" Asked a mare with a light blue coat as she sat with one hoof stretched out over the table.

"Eyup." Was all that a burnt orange mare could reply as she also sat with her hoof stretched into the other’s grasp.

"And so... that's why you're just sitting here? Because without the hedge maze to help set up with Granny Smith, you’re left with nothing else to do other than to just wait for tonight's events with the rest of the town?" Rainbow Dash asked in her usual blunt tone.

"That's right." Applejack replied, while she kicked back with her hat over her face but all the same enjoying holding Dash's hoof in her own.

Although the pegasus beside her growled in frustration before slamming her free hoof on the table. Putting dramatic emphasis on her tone as if implying something to be extremely obvious, Dash groaned out, "So what you're saying is that you're going to be perfectly free all this morning AND afternoon, without a single other thing to do and there is probably an overstocked assortment of hay bales in your barn that not a soul is planning to do anything else with at the moment?!"

"Gosh darn it Dashie, yes! That's what I-" But then the country mare froze when she tipped her hat back and saw the insistant look on her mare-friend's face. "Ohhhh, yer meanin'... -OHH! YER MEANIN-?!"

"SHHHH!" Dash laughed as she reached over to cover up Applejack's mouth. "Uh huh. Now you're getting it." She snickered and Applejack gave a blush while she chuckled along back. Looking around rather embarrassedly the country mare left a few bits on the table for the salad that they shared and the two rushed off to be alone knowing full well that Applebloom, Big Mac, and Granny Smith were all in town right now.

"So Rayne, tell me again how this is supposed to work exactly?" Twilight asked as she walked calmly along the stallion's side while Pinkie Pie hopped excitedly in time with them on his other side.

"You'll just have to wait and be surprised like everypony else, Twilight. No special favors just because you're a princess." The stallion smirked.

"Har, har. You know that's not what I mean." The alicorn sassed, wishing that she could have the same enthusiasm as their bounding friend.

"OH I CAN'T WAIT, I CAN'T WAIT!" Pinkie cheered with an infectious smile. "Rayne said that this was going to be the BEST Nightmare Night EVAR!!! He even pronounced it that way too! Ahhhh! I'm so excited!!! Pleasure pony holidays are so win!!!" She remarked, not having forgotten about the phrase she’d picked up from him back when he had only first come to town.

Rayne smirked nodding back to her happily but it was Twilight who spoke up again as her insecurities would not let her rest. "And so this is going to be the best Nightmare Night ever... without the traditional Apple Family hay maze?"

"That's right. It's all taken care of." Rayne replied.

"And also with the party being pushed off to the west end of town instead of by the central fountain where there is clearly more room for ponies to gather." She persisted.

"Yup! Over by the west end will be much more enjoyable this year, I assure you." Rayne answered her.

"Yes, over by where there is nothing except for the hardware store, a large construction site full of things that the little ones in town could probably hurt themselves on, and the north end of the Apple Orchard?" Twilight continued, making herself feel less and less convinced by the moment.

"Oh don't worry. Everything will be fine. And if it makes you feel any better, I've taken special precautions to make sure no pony gets hurt during the festivities." Rayne explained.

"Oh, special precautions... well that's good. I'm glad to see that somepony isn't afraid to over prepare." Twilight said in a relieved tone. Unfortunately it was short lived as her anxiety kicked into overdrive causing her to yell, "Wait, SPECIAL PRECAUTIONS?! What kind of special precautions?! Just what is supposed to be happening tonight that would need SPECIAL PRECAUTIONS for giving out candy and playing wholesome holiday games with the town?!"

With another smirk Rayne only told her, "Let's just say that we're kicking Nightmare Night up a notch this evening and everypony is going to be so scared that they'll be talking about tonight for years to come. But don't worry, it's still all for fun and nopony is going to get hurt."

"Hmmm." Twilight grumbled, seeming very unsatisfied with that response. But her mood changed as they came across two other ponies who were walking together and heading their way. "Oh, thank goodness! Starlight, somepony who understands reason. Maybe you can help get some answers out of Rayne here and... wait, Fluttershy?! Shouldn't you be at home preparing to barricade yourself in until tomorrow?"

As all eyes drifted over to the yellow pegasus she simply smiled kindly and replied in a calm tone of voice. "Nope. Not this year. In fact I'm going to be helping with tonight's events. I just wanted to stop by and thank Rayne one more time for inviting me. I am so looking forward to my role in your plans for this evening."

All jaws except for the stallion's were dropped but Rayne merely smiled and replied, "No worries, it will be an honor working with you. I couldn't have asked for a better helper."

That was when Pinkie leaned forward and excitedly shouted, "Oooooh! So you know about what Rayne has planned for all of Ponyville tonight?!"

"Oh yes indeed! Rayne was kind enough to stop by my cottage several days ago and he laid out his whole plan for tonight. And believe me, it is going to be SCARY... and not just by my standards either." She giggled as if she was discussing some innocent child's game.

"Wowie! And that doesn't bother you?" Pinkie cheered. "That's amazing! I can't believe that Rayne got you to be excited about Nightmare Night! You! That's something that even Twilight wasn't able to do. And she's the Princess of Friendship! Also double wow! Everypony in town is going around wondering what’s going to happen tonight and here you are already knowing all about it! Not even Twilight knows what's planned for tonight and she's a princess! That's also amazing! You're so lucky Fluttershy!"

Suddenly a pair of heliotrope hooves reached out covering up Pinkie's mouth while pushing her away down the street. "What's amazing is that Twilight doesn't blast you apart into little bits Pinkie!" Starlight warned as she looked back over to the fuming princess whose eye was twitching repeatedly.

However it was shortly thereafter when surprised gasps came from all over Ponyville. Up in the sky two white pegasi from Canterlot were pulling a carriage where Princess Luna sat riding within. After they landed she promptly waved them to return to the castle and then smiled seeing several of her friends rushing over to greet her.

"Luna!" Twilight beamed, having no hesitation in sharing familiarity with the fellow princess. "It's so nice to see you! We didn't expect to see you so early. It isn't even time for you to be raising the moon yet. I assume that you're here to give the students their annual Nightmare Moon scare for Nightmare Night?"

"Oh um, psst!" Came a muted voice from behind her.

Twilight was grinning too excitedly to notice as she was happy to enjoy a little familiarity for the holiday after having so many unexpected changes to deal with. However she could hardly believe it when the princess of the night smiled bashfully and told her, "Unfortunately, not this year Twilight. I have arrived early because this time I am only visiting as a guest of the festivities and not as a collaborator to it's events."

"Twilight, um... excuse me?" A quiet speaker tried again.

Ignoring the persistent nagging for what she felt was more important Twilight stepped closer to Luna and said, "Oh really? Well, I mean, of course you are welcome in Ponyville to just spend your time enjoying the night. But why the sudden change? Aren't the little colts and fillies going to be disappointed when they deliver candy to your statue at the edge of the Everfree Forest and you don't show up?"

With a modest chuckle Luna looked to Twilight and said, "It was to my understanding that sufficient entertainment had been planned for all the residents of the town tonight, including the children. Or at least that is what my date for the evening hath led me to believe."

Suddenly stunned by her words Twilight gasped out, "Your DATE?!"

Fluttershy spoke next excitedly asking, "Oh my, so you mean that you arrived here early to meet up with somepony special this evening?"

With a rather proud smile Luna nodded. "Yes, that is right my friends. And as much as I do enjoy your company, I must ask that you both step aside as you have been blocking his path while he has been trying to approach me."

With shocked faces the two mares turned around and quickly stepped back as they looked to Rayne with disbelief. The stallion however seemed to only have eyes for Luna as he smiled unwaveringly towards her. With an elegant flourish of his horn Rayne materialized a rather spectacular rose out of thin air and presented it to the princess with a smile. Luna seemed happy to receive it and using her magic she quickly trimmed the stem before slipping it into her mane behind her ear.

"Ah, it looks lovely on you my lady." Rayne told her with a savvy tone.

"Well thank you, Rayne. But I expect that will be only the first of many compliments I’ll likely receive from you today." She smirked, attempting to stay one step ahead of whatever game she assumed he had in store for her.

"Should it please you..." Rayne replied as he looked back into her eyes as if she were the only pony there. The attention definitely brought a subtle glow to Luna's cheeks even despite the pleasant company that they were in.

That was when Rayne felt a gentle tapping on his shoulder from Fluttershy while Twilight was looking still too stunned to speak. Even as Rayne raised his ear toward her, his gaze never shifted from his date standing in front of him. "Oh wow, Rayne is it true? Did you really ask Princess Luna to be your date for Nightmare Night tonight?"

With a chuckle he gave a nod. But he was promptly interrupted when Twilight remembered how to breathe and then quickly spat out, "RAYNE?! How, when-?!"

Giggling at the scene before her Luna raised a hoof up to answer as she said, "After a short visit to the castle a week ago, Rayne has been so kind as to teach me about Ponyville's moden... uh, mail service? Did I phrase that right? I'm not entirely sure as to the details for how it is supposed to work without magic but we have been exchanging letters with each other almost every other day for the past week." She said with an air of excitement about her that Rayne was glad to see.

"Oh well I think that's just lovely." Fluttershy responded. "A nice heartfelt letter can be so romantic, which is something that I think most couples tend to overlook with each other nowadays."

With a blushing nod Luna confessed, "Yes, indeed. Several of Rayne's letters were quite amorous in nature yet very pleasant to read." She said while subtly batting her eyes once toward her date.

Finally taking the opportunity to speak up Rayne stepped forward saying, "Yes well, if you'll excuse us girls. I believe that we have a Nightmare Night to enjoy and there are still several plans that need to be gotten underway."

Without any further interruption Twilight and Fluttershy allowed Rayne to escort Luna away, leading her toward the west side of town where the majority of the celebrations were being prepared. "So Rayne, speaking of plans... What exactly ARE we doing together today for this celebration?" Luna asked him curiously while walking along not too far from his side.

With a playful smirk Rayne replied, "Well I thought we could wander about and gaze at the decorations together. Then if you feel a bit peckish, we could grab some ghoulish treats to share. Afterwards there will be plenty of games we could play. I have to admit, the spider toss is one of my favorites." He said with a wink to her.

The princess nodded in agreement but then nudged him with her hip. "Come now, surely you jest. All those things of course sound like a delightful evening. I do look forward to the fun that you and I can have together. But there must be something else that you have planned, seeing as thou hath asked me here under romantic pretenses. Or was this flower to remain a subtle gesture whilst keeping our time together of a more wholesome nature?"

Upon reaching the west end of Ponyville, the two stepped into a menagerie of haunted decor that brought excited smiles to the both of them. The entire area was decorated almost like a spooky carnival area. Fake spider webbing stretched beyond just the candy booth to the food stall. There was an intricate tapestry sewn together to give the esthetic that the entire place was all tied together in a spider's grip.

Standing off to the far side of the event grounds Spike and Rarity were working together to finish getting the webbing to hang just right. She was wearing a storybook princess outfit with a mock chain around her ankle. Her boyfriend of course clung tightly to the other end while wearing a dragon themed muscle suit as they had arrived for Nightmare Night together with Rarity dressed as a fable dragon’s prisoner. However as soon as Rayne and Luna came into view the fashionista dropped her jaw and grabbed her dragon boyfriend by the head forcing him to look their way.

Meanwhile, amidst the decorations that were both comical and frightful, the smells of the event were wafting infectiously across everypony's noses. The aromas of spooky sweets and ghostly glazed pastries gave a yummy howl in the bellies of ponies. Also grilled veggies with food dyes of every color were sizzling from one end of the carnival grounds to the other. But as Rayne levitated a plate together and floated it over to Luna like a proper gentlepony, that was right when Starlight and Pinkie Pie looked over from where they were standing by the lemonade stand. Instantly the unicorn spat out her drink in surprise as from across the way she saw her ex boyfriend cutely exchanging bites upon a cupcake with Princess Luna.

"So, are you enjoying yourself so far?" Rayne asked as the two looked ahead together. Side by side they were both staring at a games course laid out for the younger ponies. Amongst a card matching booth, a face painting stand, and a balloon popping game there was also a miniature maze built together with cardboard boxes that had Hearthswarming Eve lights strung along inside it. The event itself was rather simple in nature but the younger ponies seemed to be excited by it all the same.

"Rayne..." Luna spoke to him softly as they watched the children play. "You don't... treat me like a princess."

"Oh?" He asked with a pause. "Is that so?"

Quickly correcting herself as she almost spilled her cup of blood punch she was holding Luna said, "No, that t’was not what I was meaning to say. I am having a fabulous time here with you. It's just that…” She paused, struggling to find the words that could best describe her feelings. “Everything feels so carefree with you. Tis almost as if I could forget all that awaits me once the night ends and I return to the castle. I don't feel like a princess here today with a royal escort by my side. I feel... like just a mare, who is on a date, and if I'm being perfectly honest that feels pretty nice." She said to him with a smile.

Rayne didn't need to respond. To him, the moment had felt perfect enough as it was, without adding in any more words to the mix. All he did was casually take a step toward her and he was rewarded by his blushing date taking a step in herself. Now the two were leaning their sides against one another, both sweetly enjoying the feel of one another's company.

"You know Rayne, you still never answered me about what I asked you earlier." She finally said to him, breaking the silence between them.

"Heh, you're still wanting to know if I have something planned up my sleeve for a big finish with you tonight?" He chuckled and wasn't offended when she nodded. "Well... okay, maybe there might be something." The look of abject shock on her face was almost frightening but he quickly went on to tell her, "But that's not to say that I am holding any expectations about tonight."

"Oh no?" She asked him with a wry smile, clearly no longer believing him.

Raising up his hooves innocently he said, "Let me put it to you like this. Yes I have a surprise for you tonight but it's not exactly a romantic gesture as much as I am hoping it will be a meaningful one."

Luna set her cup down and then turned to him while almost sucking through her teeth and giving him a pensive stare. "You are never going to allow me to get a read on you, will you Rayne? Must everything always be great mysteries and grand surprises with you?"

"Just... hear me out." He tried and she gave him a look with her eyes that said she was listening. "I have a gift for you, of sorts. And I'm hoping that by the end of the night you'll understand and appreciate what it is I’ve done. But in order for it to happen, unfortunately I am going to have to break away from your side for a little while tonight." Just as he expected she seemed a bit surprised and possibly disappointed to hear this. "Don't worry, you'll still be able to see me. But I plan to put on some entertainment for the festivities tonight that will distract me from focusing my attention on you alone for at least a couple of hours."

"Oh? Is this how you seduce all of your dates, monsieur pleasure pony? By abandoning their side at the height of the evening?" Rayne tried not to frown but Luna backtracked at seeing a sudden sadness behind his eyes. "Well... what am I to be doing during these 'couple of hours' that you may be apart from me?" She asked with a reserved tone but to show that he still had her curiosity.

That was when Rayne's smile perked back up as he told her, "Oh well I have a plan for that. And that's part of the surprise which I really think you are really going to love. You see, you might not be masquerading as Nightmare Moon tonight but you're still going to be helping me with the festivities." He said to her excitedly.

Luna faltered as she looked to him nervously. "W-what exactly would you have me do? I should warn you, if it involves baking sweets then I hath tried that once before and it turned out to be a terrible disaster!"

Rayne laughed, remembering the rather frightening looking pancakes Luna had made for Celestia in the show that one time. Keeping it to himself that they would have made a perfectly frightful treat for the evening Rayne instead told her, "Oh no, nothing to do with cooking or anything that you see here. But how are you with warm blankets and soft hugs?"

Quickly Luna quirked her head to the side clearly not understanding his meaning. But as if perfectly on cue Fluttershy seemed to appear from out of nowhere and she politely asked the princess to follow her to what looked like a back stage area for some event that was not yet prepared. Luna was even more confused when Rayne encouraged his date to go with her and then called out to remind her that the sun would need to be setting soon.

At about thirty minutes past sundown everypony in town was now standing at the edge of the construction site which was being worked on for about the last month. On this night though, all the tools and cranes and work equipment had been cleared away, leaving behind a smooth level ground but with no walls or archways to restrict movement.

Several ponies murmured together curiously as to how this empty space could possibly be the height of entertainment for the night as they had all been previously foretold. Starlight stood beside her mentor Twilight, both gossiping about Rayne and Luna's date but commenting that neither of them could be seen anywhere at the moment. Even Rarity and Spike joined in whispering that they were clearly no longer the most scandalous couple in town. Meanwhile, Applejack and Rainbow Dash had finally made their appearance both seeming blissfully content, if not a little drained for the two usually energetic ponies.

That was when the murmuring quieted down as Pinkie cheered and cartwheeled herself onto the platform in front of the crowd. "Whooiee! Hiya there everypony!" She called out before excitedly reading from a scroll that seemed to have only been just handed to her. "I’ve been selected to read off the announcements so that we can finally get the show for tonight started! Now in just a few minutes the wildly advertised haunted maze will open for all of you! But there are some ground rules!" Pinkie warned, showing off her excellent presentational skills.

Just then a yellow pegasus came floating around from behind a backstage area carrying with her a large box. "Here you go Pinkie, you're going to need these." Then seeming in a rush she fluttered herself behind a backstage curtain again.

"Thank you Fluttershy! Anyways, as the rules state, ponies will only be allowed into the maze in groups no bigger than eight but no smaller than two. So please pair up with your bravest friends to help support you to the end of the maze. Special gift bags do await those who manage complete the maze to the very end however no pony will be allowed to enter without taking with them each one of these small red pop cannons." She explained while holding a small hoofheld popping cannon. "Should any pony find themselves too frightened by terrors that lay ahead inside the maze they need only to stick their popper into the air and pull the string to be released from the maze!"

Now several of the ponies laughed at the thought. "Oh please, we're staring at a barren floor plan of an unfinished building." Twilight remarked. "What could possibly be so scary about that?"

Then Applejack looked to Rainbow Dash with a confident nod saying, "I wouldn't put it past that slickster for a minute to throw all kinds of surprises at us."

"But with the two bravest ponies in town working together, I bet this maze will be a piece of cake!" Dash replied as the mare couple pumped each other up.

Not far off in the crowd Bon Bon and Lyra Heartstrings both wrapped a hoof around each other and excitedly shouted in perfect unison, "Together!"

Then as Pinkie Pie finished her announcements the ponies in the crowd began splitting apart into groups to form a line. They all looked up when the party pony finished reading from the scroll. "Beware that even though the frights inside may be haunting, never forget that this is all in good fun in the spirit of Nightmare Night. Without further ado, the pleasure pony and secret benefactor of this night's events, Rayne bids you all welcome to this year's haunted maze!"

Just as soon as she finished reading from the scroll, lights suddenly seemed to spring up from out of nowhere all over the empty platform. Spotlights stretched into the sky creating the shapes of witches and jack-o-lanters in the clouds. Flashes of red and purple and yellow started dotting all around the open space before them. Then the ground underneath their hooves began to shake filling every pony with alarm.

Music seemed to pour up from all around them as up from the ground plants seemed to rise of their own accord. Vines and bushes twisted and snapped, bending and shifting as if they were alive. Soon a massive hedge maze the size of which Ponyville had never seen was now sitting before them. And to top it all off, from somewhere far back near the end of the maze a beam of fiery light opened up as if something dreadful were escaping from a plain of existence far more terrifying.

Every single face in the crowd, regardless of who they might be, all shouted in fright as two massive hooves stretched upwards into the air. Arms reaching nearly four times the size of buildings bent down to then pull a most shocking head and body up from the ground below. A monster of a pony seeming both ghoulish and dapper now towered several stories high above them. He wore a peculiar suit with one half white and black striped on the right while on the left were vertical pinstripes with a nightmarish collar only on that side. Then atop his grinning head with his crazed misshapen eyes was a bat winged top hat which hung small ornaments like a merry-go-round ride.

"PONIES OF PONYVILLE! DON'T BE SCARED! TAKE A TROT INTO THE GREATEST FRIGHT OF YOUR LIFE!" The massive monster pony called to the crowd as his hooves waved overhead across the entirety of the maze. His voice pitched like some sideshow carnival announcer beckoning passerbys in to witness a freakshow of wonders unknown. Just as his enormous hooves pitched down a welcome curtain, Pinkie stood at the entrance ushering in groups to lead them down different pathways of the maze.

-Redacted Content- (Again I have to apologize for the removal of lyrics from my 2/2/23 redactions, even though the song total makes the scene here. This moment in the story is larger than life and spectacular, but the lyrics still have to be removed until a fix can be implemented.)

The maze seemed to come to life as shadows danced along the pathways either guiding or ushering the ponies to their doom. Daisy, Lily Valley, and Roseluck gasped as snapping tendrils hurried them along while in another path the Big Mac and Sugar Belle were chased by a floating hockey mask with an unseen wispy body floating below.

The enormous stallion sang to the maze goers below. Twilight and Starlight gasped as their path was blocked by pony bones. Rarity and Spike screamed as ghosts booed and teeth snapped. The cutie mark crusaders screamed as an unintelligible shadow blocked their path chasing them down a different pathway.

Rayne sang as ponies ducked in fright when his gigantic hooves would swing by overhead. Shouts of terror repeated as all around groups kept finding themselves swept away in a shadow and teleported to a different part of the maze. Various costumes of mummies, werewolves, and zombies seemed to roam about but with no ponies wearing them inside. The confidence of those already inside was not helped when the sound of popping cannons were already heard by the three flower ponies that were the first to enter the maze. Then as some bystander shouted for all to hear, a swooping shadow darted in from over head and one by one abducted them all.

Hearing that screaming ponies inside were already giving up, only filled Applejack and Rainbow Dash with more determination. They charged in together as a pair but lost their nerve as right from the start they were encountered by a Headless Horse that pursued them into a roundabout of haunted dolls.

The giant Rayne welcomed the newcomers as Pinkie caught up with Twilight's group in the maze. As the three of them became lost in no time. The three shouted as terrible sights were seen in place of their own reflections. No relief was found when they escaped the mirrored passageways only to be chased through a network of spiderwebs by a demented clown.

“That clown isn’t FUNNY!!!” Pinkie screamed in fright.

Rayne sang as coffins exploded upwards from the ground releasing ghouls. Shadowy beasts seem to dart back and forth between the walls as they pleased. The sounds of pop cannons made the maze even more frightful as other ponies quickly gave up. Meanwhile silhouettes of Manticores, Bugbears, and creatures that some ponies have never seen could be spotted darting past over the walls of the maze.

Off in the middle of the maze Filthy Rich, Spoiled Rich, and Diamond Tiara encountered a twisting serpentine figure who hid himself in the shadows while speaking with a dubious voice. “Riddle me this or back you go… The person who built it sold it. The person who bought it never used it. The person who used it never saw it. What is it?” Discord asked while hiding himself from clear view.

The three looked at each other before Diamond Tiara looked up and answered, “A gift basket?”

Spoiled Rich spoke out, “A pair of earrings.”

Then Filthy Rich finally called out, “A bad real estate investment.” But his wife and daughter both turned to look at him causing him to recoil. “What?”

However the darkened serpent in the shadows looked to them all with gleaming eyes. “Wrong… It’s a coffin.” Then an enormous coffin sprung up from the ground encapturing them all before releasing them further back near the beginning of the maze.”

Not a moment later, an earth pony and pegasi pair came charging up to the little clearing that Discord inhabited. The serpent looked to Applejack and Rainbow Dash before shifting into something very small. “Riddle me this or back you go… When is it bad luck to see a black cat?”

Rainbow Dash quickly growled knowing just how offended Fluttershy would be. "Hey! That is just a cruel and unfair stereotype! Black cats are NOT unlucky!"

But Applejack put her hoof over Dash's chest and stepped forward to answer the riddle. "When you're a mouse." She said with confidence.

Just then a little rodent with Discord’s signature patchwork colors scrambled out into view. It looked up at the pony pair and in a clear voice whispered, “Very good.” After suddenly vanishing away, a near collection of vines pulled themselves back revealing the path to continue. However not everypony was making it through so well.

Rarity screamed as their group was chased by torn spectral robes.

Twilight gasped as the path before them was shut with vines.

Twilight, Rarity, and Pinkie all gasped as they fell into a dark abyss.

Rarity cried at the sight of a giant spider.

Pinkie wailed as a fruit monster emerged from a giant pie.

Soon the three of them were able to run from their darkened room but as soon as they were back in the maze all three of them shot their pop cannons into the air. Then they shrieked as one by one something darted past and abducted each one of them.

Rayne continued to sing overhead as Dash and Applejack neared the end of the maze. They stopped when a masked figure in a hockey mask seemed to be chained against one of the walls while holding a chainsaw in his hooves. The figure didn’t speak but pulled upon his chains toward the ponies menacingly. In the end even though the exit was in sight neither one of them were brave enough to run past and after firing their pop guns a darting figure swept down through the air to scoop them away.

Screams of both laughter and fright continued to ring out across the carnival grounds throughout the night. Little fillies and foals played the traditional games while older ponies of varying ages tested their mettle against the haunted maze. But as music and merriment abounded, one area in particular seemed to remain at a more peaceful state which is where Twilight found herself once she opened her eyes.

“What… where am I?” She mumbled as she looked around seeing a small tented area. There was soft hay littered around the ground with cushioned hay bales set out like seats all over the place. There were brightly lit torches in every corner and a hot cocoa machine gave off a relaxing aroma through the entire space. Then in front of her Twilight saw a familiar face smiling back at her. “Princess Luna?” Twilight remarked in disbelief as she stared at the other princess. It didn’t take long to realize Luna was holding out a blanket while wearing a welcoming expression.

Quickly Twilight ran forward and was immediately bundled up in a blanket before being given a warm hug. “There, there Twilight. I know that the course must have been frightening but rest assured that all which you saw was merely an illusion.”

“But, but… it all seemed so real. The things that were chasing us? The traps that we fell into?” Twilight balked realizing that her heart was still pounding. “And how did we even get here?” She asked after seeing that Rarity and Pinkie Pie were also wrapped up in blankets while being hugged by other volunteers at the ‘Calming Corner’ as a sign on the wall was marked.

Just then there were two more popping sounds before Rainbow Dash and Applejack were both dropped off by an unbelievable sight. “Fluttershy?!” Twilight shouted in disbelief. “Is that you?”

Up above in the air a yellow figure flapped her wings but it was no pegasus. Her ears were long and pointed. Her wings were webbed instead of feathered. And she had two sharp fangs sticking out from her mouth below her bright red eyes. Flutterbat looked down to her friend below and said, “Oh, hello Twilight. I’m sorry but I can’t talk now. It’s my job to rescue ponies from the maze when they get too scared and pop their hoof cannons.” Then just like that she flew off again to hover around with her sharp ears scanning the maze.

“Are you feeling alright now Twilight?” Luna asked comfortingly and the smaller princess nodded. Luna allowed her to hold onto the blanket she was given as Twilight found it to be not only fluffy but also heated to help calm her nerves. Also, no sooner had she stepped away than when the Rich family were all dropped off into the Calming Corner and Luna grabbed another blanket from a large pile to wrap little Diamond Tiara up into.

With a gasp of surprise Twilight asked, “Luna, so this is where you have been all this time?”

With a nod Luna released the filly back to her parents and said, “Yes, that is right. I may not be scaring the children this year but I have been here helping to comfort those who found themselves too frightened by the maze.”

The two princesses looked over to Dash and Applejack who were both blushing at this point while wrapped up in blankets of their own. “Yeah, yeah… We chickened out too.” Applejack admitted.

“We were almost through but he couldn’t get past the final scare at the exit.” Dash added in.

Hot cocoa was levitated around for each of them to sip on as Twilight looked up into the air seeing the over fifty foot tall Rayne still spooking ponies running through the maze. “That really is so frightening. Has any pony made it through so far?”

“Oh why of course.” Luna told her while stepping over to the exit curtain of the tented area. Stepping outside all of them saw Lyra Heartstrings and Bon Bon picking out their gift bag as a reward for making it through. Furthermore, just then Granny Smith and Grand Pear came laughing their way out the exit together which made Applejack and Rainbow quickly slink back inside the tent from embarrassment.

It was only a couple hours later when things were already starting to wind down for the evening. Exhausted ponies were now gathering in groups, laughing and reminiscing about the unbelievable things they had seen during this particular Nightmare Night. While the shock factor had originally been great, more and more ponies were making it through the maze after their second or third time around. Even Rainbow Dash and Applejack finally managed to complete it while both of them argued it wasn’t cheating to bring Pinkie Pie along for support.

Although for one princess in particular, the ending of the night was bringing a sense of anxiety rather than relief. With the participants to the maze slowing down and the other volunteers in the Calming Corner assuring her that they could handle things, Luna finally walked out from the exit curtain and had herself a look around.

“So, finally throwing in the towel for the night?” A welcomed voice called out from behind her.

Whirling around Luna saw that the oversized monstrosity had finally vanished from above the maze and now her date for the evening was standing normal sized before her. “I have to say, it was very different getting to comfort ponies from their fears while they are awake rather than whilst they are dreaming.” Luna admitted while stepping up very close to him. “Different, but no less as wonderful.” She smiled.

The smirk on Rayne’s face was a joyful one as he shared, “And I’ll admit, it gave me a sense of relief after scaring the tails off so many ponies to know that you would be right there to help to comfort them afterwards.”

“Oh so was that your plan?” Luna laughed at him accusingly. “I was just a means to bail you out if you took things too far with your antics this evening?”

“Well, it certainly helped.” Rayne laughed and snickered more at her shocked expression. “I’m kidding!” He reassured her and she nodded to show that she’d only been teasing him. “Seriously though, thank you for everything that you did to help tonight.”

“Well it was my pleasure Rayne. This was truly a delight. It is so rare that I get to share any personal time with the subjects of Equestria and being able to be here for them to comfort their fears during their waking hours was a treat for me that I shall treasure for years to come.” She smiled and then tilted her head to give a curious expression. “That is what my surprise was this evening, wasn’t it?” She asked as if to confirm. “You master plan was to give the lonely princess some time to interact personally with the ponies she never gets to see?”

Rayne’s smug expression was pulling his smile from ear to ear. “Nope! That was just an added bonus.” He grinned.

“W-what? Then, if that was not your final purpose for the evening then what is?” She stammered nervously.

“It’s right behind you.” He said, still sounding as smug as ever.

Before Luna could even turn around she was surprised as a small voice spoke out to her from behind. “Excuse me, Princess Luna?”

Quickly Luna turned herself around and was surprised to find over a dozen ponies who had suddenly crowded in nearby. Standing front and center of them all was a small little pony with a white and brown coat who was looking up to her expectantly. “Yes little one? You are Pipsqueak, correct? I remember you speaking to me during my very first Nightmare Night here in Ponyville. Although it would seem you have grown to be much older by now. What may I do for you?”

Looking up to her without any hesitation he said, “I just wanted to say thank you for everything that you did tonight.” At first Luna was shocked and seemed she would protest but he went on to say, “That maze was so unbelievably scary and I know that I’m not the only one who thought so. But then when I shot off my popper… and I saw you standing there smiling at me… that was when I knew that I was safe.”

“Now you see, I’m going to have to agree with the little fella right there.” Another voice added in and Luna was surprised to see that it was the mare from the pastry shop in town who even had little fillies of her own. “Oh why I went in with Mr Cake here and believe you me, I didn’t get past the second fright before I had had enough. But lo and behold, who was there to offer comfort and with hot cocoa no less? Why none other than the princess of the night herself. I sure can’t tell you enough how kind of a gesture I thought it was that you would be there for us like that.”

Soon many other ponies were adding in their praise as well. It wasn’t just the children but even full grown ponies seemed equally appreciative of her participation. “Ahem, excuse me there Princess? Mr. Rich, of Ponyville Real Estates… I just wanted to say that it really is such a real good thing that you’ve done here tonight. I know it wasn’t just my little angel who had a fright in there tonight and the way that you stepped up to make sure everypony was feeling comforted? Well… let’s just say that not all heroes wear capes if you know what I’m saying.”

At this Luna had to take a deep breath as she hardly knew what to say. She attempted to stammer out some sort of thanks. “I… I don’t know what to say. It is a pleasure to be here for each of you, not just to support you in your dreams but to see your smiling faces here in person.” But it wasn’t until Pipsqueak spoke up again that Luna really began to fall apart.

“I just want you to know… You are my favorite princess.” There was a resounding awe from everypony in the crowd and many of the others spoke up to say that they agreed with that sentiment.

Luna had become beside herself as she looked around at all of the faces who were smiling at her adoringly. It all became a bit too much for her emotionally and she was brought to tears just slightly. “Thank you. Thank you all of you. Hearing this from you directly… I had no idea that all of you cared so much for your princess.”

There were some surprised faces in the crowd upon hearing that and Mrs. Cake didn’t hesitate to speak up and say, “Oh, come now. Surely that can’t be true. We all love you Luna… err, princess. Surely you know that?” Now even more ponies had gathered and each of them were smiling along with Mrs. Cakes words.

“Now look what you’ve done!” A sudden shrill voice tore through the crowd. Everypony looked over to where Spoiled Rich had begun to scream and some ponies in the crowd even began to laugh. “You’ve gone and made the princess cry!” She shouted to her husband who stood there in complete dismay. “How are you going to make up for that, huh? I’m more than sure that there must be some law or regulation against upsetting a ruler of Equestria! At the very least think about what this is going to do to our reputation!”

“Now wait a minute, honey. I didn’t-”

“Oh no don’t you honey me!” She shouted back, causing even more snickering from the crowd now. “We’re going home this instant and you can explain all about how you’re planning to make up for this! Diamond Tiara, we’re leaving!” She shouted before dragging her husband away through the crowd.

More laughter was heard as her temper only got worse the further along she dragged him. But eventually the commotion was interrupted as Rayne spoke out over the crowd. “Excuse me, ladies and gentleponies? I must thank you all for coming and I sincerely hope that you had a good time. As it was announced, yes I was the secret benefactor for the changes here tonight but for now I must call my involvement for the evening to an end.” With that the haunted maze which had sprung up from the ground suddenly receded leaving only the construction floor plan behind as it had been. “I bid you all a good night and implore that you also give Luna her leave to relax for what is left of the evening.” He encouraged to the crowd before gesturing Luna back towards the empty Calming Corner tent which she happily followed.

Once inside, Luna sat herself down upon one of the hay bale seats to catch her breath as she continued to wipe her eyes. “I cannot believe the love that was just shared with me by everypony. Was this just by my actions here this evening or hath they truly felt this way toward me all along?” She said more to herself than anything.

“Here you go…” Rayne offered, causing Luna to finally look up.

“What?” She asked as she realized her date for the evening had draped a warming blanket around her and was now handing her a cup of hot cocoa. The burning blush that exploded across her face was made even more apparent by how absolutely bashful the princess just became. “Rayne, how did you… You knew somehow that all those ponies would approach me tonight, didn’t you?”

Rayne smiled as he stepped up in front of her. “No, I didn’t know… but I believed. I had faith that they would. That when your kindness, the kindness that I see in you, was shown to them when they weren’t asleep… I knew in my heart that they wouldn’t fail to express to you what that meant to them.”

Luna paused for a moment as she stared down at her hooves. “Rayne, I had so many thoughts in my head about how I thought this night would go. I knew that you would orchestrate something to try to surprise me and I admit that I am guilty of trying to assume that what would be.” Then she looked up at him while holding the cup of cocoa in her hooves. “What you did for me here tonight-”

Rayne spoke softly as he interrupted her but still, interrupt her he did as he said, “What I did for you tonight was to remind the lonely princess just how loved she really is. And how loved she can be, because she is in fact lovable. Very, unbelievably, loveable.” He said to her deeply, slowly stepping closer while staring directly into her eyes.

Luna looked breathless as she stared right back at him. Even though they were the only ponies in the tent, it might as well have seemed that they were the only two ponies in the world at that moment. Both Luna and Rayne were lost in each other’s eyes. Rayne smiled as the blush on her cheeks only grew wider as he leaned forward to move himself closer to where she was sitting.

Suddenly Luna threw herself forward and wrapped her hooves around him. Rayne stood there a little surprised as her face leaned over his shoulder and she held onto him tightly. “Thank you…” She whispered beside his ear without letting go of him. “Thank you so much. Thank you so very very much for tonight.”

Rayne just held onto her and smiled, enjoying the happiness he could give to the mare that he loved and allowing her to call the shots of going at her own pace. When Luna finally pulled away from him he didn’t stop her as she gave him a smile and then stepped toward the exit of the tent.

“You know, Rayne.” She finally said in a subtle tone causing him to have to perk his ears to be able to hear her. “As nice as all of this was, for our next date I will expect something a bit more intimate from you. No, not intimate… more, less public I should say? I feel the chance to be alone to speak and enjoy your company privately may be in order. Would that be alright with you?”

She was pleased to see the beaming smile that spread across his face. For his part Rayne was happy to reply with, “So your saying that there will be another date then?”

“Don’t be coy.” She reprimanded him. Rayne nodded but she followed up by saying, “Let’s just say that mutual interest has been achieved. I enjoy my time spent in your company and I would desire to have more of it.” She said with a smile. “And it would not do for a gentlepony to leave a lady waiting once she has expressed her eagerness to be at his side.” She said with a respectfully alluring tone to her voice. “Good night, Rayne.”

“Good night, princess.” Rayne replied with a breathy tone of voice, his expression enamored by his smile. And then with wide watchful eyes he witnessed Luna stepping outside where she immediately took flight to return herself to Canterlot.

It took mere minutes after Rayne had also stepped outside before six mares and a dragon all crowded around him where Twilight asked, “Rayne… Did you really just pull off having a date with Princess Luna… and have her fly away at the end of it with a smile?”

“Heh, I… I think I did.” He said as he stared up into the sky even long after Luna had disappeared from view.

Off in the Towers of Canterlot Castle -

“AAAA-MMMMMMNNNNGGGMMM!!!” An enraged voice shouted frantically into a pillow.

“WHAT DO YOU MEAN YOU DIDN’T KISS HIM?!!!” Celestia’s appalled voice shouted until the decor in Luna’s bedroom shook.

“I DON’T KNOW! I DON’T KNOW!!!” Luna lifted her head and wailed into the air frantically as the two sisters bickered together in shouting voices.

“WHAT HAPPENED?! Luna, that date sounds as if it ended so splendidly! The two of you were alone! You do at least LIKE this hopeless fool, don’t you?!”

“OF COURSE I DO!!!” Luna bantered and then screamed into her pillow once more.

“And when he leaned in right at the perfect moment you simply threw your arms around him?!”

“I PANICKED, OKAY?! IT IS NOT AS EASY AS IT WAS FOR THOU!” Luna whined before rolling onto her back clutching her pillow in her arms. “Oh, I wanted to so bad! I thought that I WAS leaning in to kiss him! I have no idea how I ended up with my arms around him instead! Ohhh… he must be so disappointed with me after how much planning and effort he put into our date!”

“I’m disappointed in you after that date.” Celestia remarked and Luna just shot her older sister a scowl. “Luna, sister… You do know what a kiss is don’t you? It’s when ponies put their LIPS TO-GETH-ER! I mean really sister, if this gets out then it’s going to reflect poorly upon the both of us.” She stopped only when a pillow struck her in the face.

Meanwhile Luna now kicked with her bottom hooves in frustration and embarrassment as she replayed the ending of her date in her mind a million times over and imagined all of the different ways she had wished she had behaved instead.

Author's Note

So I'm sorry this chapter was posted so late in the day. My health has been having some issues and I've been struggling to do my editing through intensive pain killers.

So what did you all think of this chapter? Rainbow Dash and Applejack's relationship is continuing while Luna and Rayne's relationship is certainly blossoming. I definitely had some fun using Pinkie Pie in this chapter and the new construction site finally got in some use for the story.

Also I'm sure most of us know about Luna's love for the mail service as seen in season nine. I decided that Rayne was going to be the one to introduce her to it by sending her a letter and having her reply. There may be more on that later.

So over all what did you think of the date? Before the maze Rayne and Luna did spend much more time together playing games, etc. But I decided to time skip over that to the main events, so don't think Rayne left her alone for too long.

I am really proud of what I came up with for the Nightmare Night scene. Rayne was a freakishly tall, half Beetlejuice, half Jack Skeleton, pony who I'm sure gave all the ponies quite a fright. Also it should be obvious to assume that his Obsidianwolves were helping with the maze as they wore the different floating costumes and kept the rest of themselves out of sight.

The song was The Greatest Show Unearthed by the band Creature Feature. I have a personal love for this band because they started out right in my home town and I was there for their very first live performance ever.

Who liked seeing Fluttershy getting to participate? Yes she is normally terrified of Nightmare Night but I thought that getting to help other ponies who were also scared that night would be an opportunity that would warm her heart. Also Rayne is continuing to surprise Luna at every turn. He's slowly working to undo the hurt done to her by her sister after all those long years that originally turned her into Nightmare Moon. She got to see that the citizens of Equestria don't just see her as a reformed villain but as a real princess who they love and adore.

And yeah I'll admit I had fun writing the girly sister scene at the end. Guys and boys out there, you better believe that if you date someone with sisters that they will talk about everything. And girls and guys alike can equally beat themselves up after a date if they feel it didn't go right.

112 - A Fruition of Efforts

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Chapter 112 - A Fruition of Efforts

It had been some time since the clerk at the Ponyville Hotel had looked up to Rayne with a smile. Day in and day out of seeing him return only to have to tell him that nopony waited for him was becoming as sad for her as it had been for him. But on this day, that was not the case. From the very moment that he walked in she turned to him and smiled. After seeing this the stallion immediately looked at the staircase feeling his anticipation rising as he rushed for the room at the end of the second floor hallway.

Throwing open the door and rushing inside he paused while staring ahead. There laying on the bed was a unicorn mare with an olive gray coat and an auburn colored mane. Her green eyes looked up to him as Rayne stood with an expression of satisfaction and relief. "Well, well... Look at you walking through the door so soon after I've arrived. It's almost as if you just couldn't wait to see me." She smirked while Rayne finally closed the door behind him.

As he always did, Rayne dropped to one knee and kissed her outstretched hoof in breathless devotion. "Your majesty…" But then with a bit of confidence he looked up and added, "You have been gone for so many days in a row. I might have worried that you wouldn't come back to see me anymore.”

Chrysalis scoffed as she waved at his concerns unsympathetically. "Oh you needn’t worry about that. Ponyville has just been a bit too active for me of late.” That was when her voice lowered to a sly tone as if she could not contain a smile that was building up from within her. “Although... I have had a little something special on my mind lately. It’s something that I’ve been saving up my appetite for during my recent time away." She said salaciously while licking her lips toward him. "I've been thinking that-"

"No…" Rayne said boldly, interrupting the now stunned mare mid sentence.

"What did you just say to me?" She asked while craning her neck in disbelief.

Rayne took a deep breath while struggling against himself internally. The memory of Anansi played in his mind telling him 'She will run'. Meanwhile Discord's words also came to mind telling him 'Don't be a coward Rayne. It doesn't matter how strongly you feel for someone. If they are hurting you then it is never the wrong decision to stand up for yourself'. Even his own thoughts troubled him as his mind recanted 'It was selfish of me to try to take what I wanted before. She fled from me so quickly when I greeted her as the panther'. Despite his doubts however, he had prepared himself for this moment and now stood up against the changeling with a steeled gaze.

"I said no…” He repeated with resolve. “Things can't go on like they have been. Something needs to change, and that starts right now." He demanded while staring her in the eye.

"Oh my… look who has finally grown a spine all of a sudden. I'm not so sure that I like it..." She remarked while crossing one hoof in front of the other. "Perhaps I did leave you alone for too long after all. It would seem that you've been having very peculiar thoughts while I was away." She said with displeasure lingering heavily in her voice. "So… you’ve changed your mind about me then? Am I no longer the lovely creature to your eyes that you once coveted?" She commented bitterly, casting her gaze aside assuming that he now found her to be just as ugly as every other pony thought her to be.

"What?! Of course you still are! That isn't the issue at all!" Rayne shot back causing Chrysalis to look at him in confusion. "Out of every creature to have ever walked this land, you are by far the most beautiful. If anything, I hate that disguise you wear because it only holds your true beauty back." He shouted with profound sincerity, causing the changeling to actually blush for once despite her pride.

"Well… you pleasure ponies certainly have your way with words.” She commented before re-steeling herself to her usual domineering composure. “But if this isn't about you turning against me then what is it that you are going on about?" She asked shortly, feeling half embarrassed that he actually managed to make her smile for a moment.

Not wasting any more time he explained, "What I am upset about is that you still will not let me to get closer to you!" He argued. "It is my joy to serve you! It thrills me to kiss your hooves and massage your exquisite frame. I am enamored with your smooth chiten body and your slender elegant features. But call me foolhardy, I want more!" He shouted, stomping a hoof for additional emphasis.

"You want... more?" She paused before bringing a hoof up to her lips. That was when she broke out into laughter as she fell backwards onto the bed. "Hahaha! You fool! Is that really what all this whining is about?!"

At her belittling response Rayne grumbled out, "...yes." He scowled uncomfortably, pained by the fact that she could still make any moment feel patronizing no matter the circumstance.

"HAHAHA!” Chrysalis belted out with a full bellied laugh. “Ohhh Rayne! I never expected you to be such a simpleton." Chrysalis cackled to herself, having to now dab at her eyes with a hoof from laughing so hard. "So impetulant… like a child shouting for candy when it doesn't know there is a cake already baking in the oven."

"What are you saying?" Rayne asked, raising his brow toward her curiously.

"Did I not just tell you that I had spent my time away building up an appetite for you? And here I was explaining the very thing that you desire… when you decide to go and interrupt me like some demanding brat!" She snapped at him. Stepping down from the bed she circled around him while looking the stallion over. "You are a ’pleasure pony’ Rayne! Was it not obvious to you that I would one day partake in your talents? Did you really think that there was even the slightest chance that I wasn't going to copulate with you?" Her wicked lips curled in a sultry fashion as she slid her shoulder against him seductively.

"Wait, you mean…?!" Rayne asked, sounding astounded by this news.

"Oh calm down!" She quickly demanded, not wanting the stallion to expend himself through eagerness alone. Making her way back to the bed she turned over her shoulder and said, "Believe me, I would be making this much harder on you for the impertinence that you've shown me... Lucky for you, I had already wound myself up in anticipation for this night."

Upon seeing her lay back upon the bed Rayne stepped up beside her with a smile. "Well, let's not keep you waiting any lo-" However he was promptly interrupted as she planted a hoof direct against his face.

Continuing on as if nothing had happened she said, "And I would have slept with you weeks ago but my goodness Rayne! Ever with the constant yammerings of how beautiful I am! I would have thought for sure that after a few days you would have let it go. But you never dropped the act! And I am far too old to wait until forever." She insisted while readjusting herself within the bedsheets.

Standing there and listening to this Rayne knew he should just accept her words as they were but he just couldn't leave well-enough alone. "Wait, so you’re saying that's why you’ve been so incessantly cruel to me? Always denying me, and teasing me, and pushing me away?" Rayne asked in surprise. "It's because you thought all my flirting was an act and you were trying to break through that with me?"

"Well yes… of course.’ She told him flatly. “But after a while I just came to assume that cruelty was what you wanted. Since you never seemed to change your tune, no matter how obviously I could see it was hurting you, I just pegged you for being a masochist. With every visit you would come crawling back for more no matter how badly I would crush you. And I admit that sometimes being cruel can have it's charms… but you pushed me to lengths that even I wasn't entirely comfortable with." She said with a scowl. "But oh well... such is the life of a seductress. I mean, you wouldn't be the first stallion I've met who is into heavy humiliation play. Go figure that a pleasure pony would be into all of the kinky stuff.”

Rayne was left standing there in total disbelief. His jaw was clenched and his brow was furrowed as he thought to himself. “I'm going to kill Anansi when I head back to Maud's after this…" But shaking off that sarcastic remark he took a breath to calm down before thinking, "No, I'm the one who did this. These were my choices and it's about time that I fix them." Looking up and staring the disguised changeling in the face he told her, "In the future I could do without all that out from now on."

"Hmm, we shall see…" Chrysalis smirked. Then while leaning herself back into the pillows she told him, "We've talked enough for now. Why don't you come over here and put those lips of yours to better use? And don't forget, you have your reputation as a pleasure pony to uphold." She told him while closing her eyes and spreading her hind legs apart beneath the bedsheets invitingly.

Rayne nodded taking no issue with her being so eager for him. As he slowly climbed up upon the bed he allowed his voice to drop, aiming for a seductive tone. "I think that we’re passed disguises by this point... so why don’t you change out of that pony form and we can-"

"IF you think for ONE SECOND that I would EVER allow you to lay your filthy pony hooves upon the real me then you are even more deluded than I gave you credit for!" She suddenly snapped while thrusting a hoof out against his shoulder. Then she just as quickly dismissed his concerns saying, "Come now, don't ruin the mood. You and I have all night to have fun and I want to enjoy this." She coerced while slithering her hooves up around him.

"As you wish, your majesty." He replied without any further interruption. "If you want a pleasure pony…" He began, but then trailed off while catching her off guard by thrusting his lips against her own.

Initially Chrysalis scowled at the seemingly romantic gesture. However as she felt the fullness of his lips pressing so insistently against her own she was finding it difficult to actually stay mad at him for it. “Well… that’s not… so bad… I suppose.” She muttered in her thoughts as she slowly began returning the kiss with equal dedication.

After that Rayne noticed as she started lowering her walls and began reciprocating in his affections. Chrysalis' hooves tightened around him as he bit her bottom lip and he was pleased to hear her lustful gasp after tugging upon a large hoof-full of her mane. Rayne used this opportunity to trail his lips sensually down her neck, tracing each kiss from the base of her ear down along the arch of her neck to her shoulder. In addition to that he leaned in against her so that she could feel the pressure of his body weighing her down against the mattress.

"Mmmmm… so it would seem that you do know your way around a mare afterwall…" Chrysalis remarked. "Yes, oh yes… the lips down the neck and- oh, just lovely how you did not miss the collar bone.” She continued stubbornly, being unable to simply admit that she was enjoying herself. "And are you.. pressing a hoof down upon my hip? Such tactics are so sensual and titillating… but predictable." She growled at him sourly and he stopped when he realized she was mocking him. "What's next? I assume you intend to kiss down my torso, eventually aiming for between my legs and stimulate me with your mouth?” She said, critiquing him dryly. “That is after all what most mares consider to be the most enjoyable sequence of events. And here I thought that you were going to surprise me Rayne."

"I know what you're doing…" Rayne whispered with a smile, seeming completely unphased by her sassiness. Meanwhile his lips were indeed trailing down her abdomen before eagerly circling their way around her hip bones.

Raising her brow at him curiously she quipped, "Hmm? And what am I doing? You mean calling you out on the cookie-cutter version of seduction that you’re giving me? I will admit that how you are licking me at the hip right at the joint is a nice touch… but really Rayne, did you learn all your tactics from a romance novel? All those stories where every mare just wants to be kissed down their necks and then 'feasted upon' between their legs before being made love to." She recanted. "Those things are of course quite enjoyable… but once you realize that every would-be Casanova always makes the exact same play, it definitely takes the mystery out of the act."

While her tone had been cold, it hadn't been enough to mask the lustful haughtiness that still lingered in her voice. Her words were ridiculing him and yet her hooves were curling in his mane as his lips inched their way down her pelvic mound. Rayne didn't allow her attitude to stop him as he proceeded to insert his snout directly in between her thighs. For all her complaining, she still moaned out as his warm tongue slid firmly across her opening. Her knees rose and fell while her hips twisted in satisfaction. Rayne hummed as he sucked and licked, giving particular attention to her outside areas first while biding his time before rushing to her inner folds.

"Like I said…" Rayne finally whispered out just barely loud enough for her to hear over her own gasping breaths. Allowing his words to vibrate off his lips and into her clit he mumbled, “You complain that I am not surprising you and yet I know exactly what you want." He muttered in confidence as he began licking her in quick succession.

Laying upon the bed with her eyes shut tight Chrysalis growled between breaths as she dug her hooves through his mane. "Ohhh really? You think that some young buck like you... has the great Chrysalis all figured out, do you...?"

"Mmhmm…" He mumbled into her pussy before tracing his tongue between the parting of her curves. "The great Queen Chrysalis, master of deception who probably wrote the book when it comes to pony seduction…" He remarked, finally lifting his mouth from her depths but seamlessly replacing it with the tip of his hoof to swirl around against her nether region. "I can understand why you'd feel that you've probably seen it all. But you think that just because you've been around for a while that there isn't anything left that can surprise you." Rayne kept his attitude smug while not being afraid to let some arrogance show, knowing that it would be something she could relate herself to.

“You definitely have some balls on you Rayne if you feel you can be so blasé about speaking to me like that!" Raising her chin while looking away from him as she said, "I can’t exactly say you're wrong though. I've been feasting upon the love of ponies for centuries. And many of those times came through the means of carnal delights just as I am sharing with you now." That was when her lips curled into a wicked smile. "Does that threaten you, pony? Knowing that the changeling you seem so eager to stimulate has slept with more partners than the number of breaths you've taken in your lifetime?"

"Hardly…" Rayne replied, participating in the subtle exchange between them. "But it does give you away though..."

Chrysalis sat up to regard him in disbelief. Her movements were so sudden that it almost caused the stallion to laugh. "I have given nothing away!” She shouted in defense to her pride. “I have the upper hand here! There is nothing that you could know to best me in the terms of seduction! What could you possibly do to me that you think in over a thousand years I have not already done?!"

Easing himself up now with a slow and confident smile he told her, "Oh, you misunderstand. I’m completely certain that there's nothing I could run by you that you haven't tried before. You are thorough, and patient... meticulous, and cunning. When it comes to seduction I’ve no doubt that you have mastered every technique that there could ever possibly be." He said stroking her ego before finally answering, "But in that, your desire is revealed to me clear as day.”

Rayne was pleased to see Chrysalis actually look stricken quiet for once. It was clear from her eyes that he had her absolute attention. He had presented the possibility that he knew something that she did not and that mystery was now burning within her. Even though she hated to be losing the high ground with him, whatever enigma Rayne was referring to was something that her pride demanded to know the answer to. Otherwise she could no longer regard herself as the unsurpassable seductress which she prided herself on being.

"You are quite possibly the most seductive creature alive, Chrysalis… a tried and true enchantress of your art." He stated while speaking in a low suave tone. "There is no possible way that I could pull a technique out of thin air that you are not already familiar with. From the moment I kissed you, you have been critiquing my every move. But then again, seeking some mysterious tactic isn't really what you have been wanting from me now is it?" His eyes were lidded and his lips were smirked, leaning in towards her while emphasizing his every word.

Chrysalis' head tilted as he eyes spread wider in dismay. "It isn't? Then what, may I ask, do you think I desire from you?"

"Why just the simple act of being seduced at all, of course." He replied to her matter-of-factly. "You are a seductress... but I ask you, how exactly does one seduce a seducer? You do it by participating in the roleplay of seduction…"

Chrysalis was intrigued now as to where this thought process was leading them. She had her questions but sat quietly without interrupting to allow him to explain what he was meaning.

"You want it all…" He whispered as he curled around her with his lips kissing gently against the back of her shoulders. "It isn't just going to be one spectacular maneuver that gets through to you. When a seducer is pleasuring another seducer, it no longer becomes about what can be done out of surprise. It changes to fulfilling your partner's expectations…"

"Huuuh...!" Chrysalis' hooves lightly clawed against the bed as it was feeling so incredibly good having Rayne's lips kissing down her spine.

"I'm not going to do anything that can’t be expected between two lovers." Rayne continued on, clearly noticing how receptive her body had become. "Instead I’m going to do everything that I imagine that could possibly come to your mind."

Chrysalis tried to look back over her shoulder while he kissed her down her back, but instead she found that her neck and shoulder muscles were so relaxed that they hardly responded to her commands at all. “But you couldn’t possibly do every-...”

Rayne went right on, not losing that fire he had built up within her now. “You have spent so much time being the seducer that I’ll bet you can’t even remember the last time you allowed yourself to properly be the seducee.” He smirked as she looked down to her hooves in thought and faltered. “Your weakness is that you've gone for so long with only focusing on the other pony falling for your charms that you don’t even remember how to respond anymore when you're no longer the aggressor.”

"Well I…" She tried but balked in surprise as her throat ran dry. Try as she might, her pride failed her as the changeling could hardly even muster up the breath to talk. "I must say, that is an interesting viewpoint you have there…" She was in no state to resist as a lusty groan tore it's way out from her lips as Rayne began kissing down over the base of her spine. The stallion massaged the backs of her hips, pressing in against her own joints which left the mare to shudder from a tingling that traveled all the way up her spine and also down her hooves.

Chrysalis snapped her eyes open after realizing she was panting now with a thin veneer of sweat cascading down across her. She was leaning herself forward, just barely supporting the weight of her body with her hooves as the stallion made her eyes pop when he thrust his snout in behind her. It was with a raise to her brow that the changeling began feeling impressed by his daringness as Rayne ran his tongue flush against the hole beneath her tail. His hooves pressed firmly beneath her posterior giving her pelvis a near weightless feeling that supported her in all the right places. It didn’t even take long before the changeling was kicking with a long guttural moan that escaped her lips. And Rayne savored her sudden submission as she mewled in pleasure from how sensually he was polished against the opening in her rear.

It was after not one but two jittering orgasms that she suddenly spun around to turn on him. Gripping Rayne by the shoulder she kissed him haughtily against his lips, not caring in the slightest about where his mouth had just been. The mare mounted herself upon him in a frenzy while thrusting to shove him securely to his back.

“OOohhhhhh-” She groaned, breaking their kiss to accommodate his warm and swollen pole inside her. Chrysalis grinned while biting her bottom lip, feeling intoxicated with lust as she pushed her hips down to feel his girth stretch inside her.

“Yeaa-auuhh….. “ Rayne purred out, loving the sight above him as she reached out to brace her hooves upon his chest. While she slowly started picking up a rhythm Rayne matched her pace allowing her to set the speed as she rocked her hips in time with him. He lifted his hips and moaned, happy to be an active participant in thrusting while allowing her to hear the satisfaction of her efforts.

The two of them were passed words at this point as they threw all of their feelings into against one another’s hips. “Huuhh… hnng, aah, aaahhhh….” Chrysalis panted, grunting open mouthed as she worked her hips up and down, feeling how his shaft would skewer inside her at different angles. Then as Rayne would thrust up sharply he would love how she'd scream, almost losing control of her hooves when his tip would strike into the back of her. “Don’t, stop! Please… don’t, cum… yet!” She growled at him knowing full well of the usual stamina for a typical pony.

“Ohhhh, fuck… Don’t worry… I’m not about to-” But he was interrupted as she thrust her hoof over his mouth.

“No, more, talking… Just, uhhh… Uunnggh-aauuhhh…” She labored out while arching her hips to gyrate them in a different position.

Meanwhile Rayne just chuckled as he let his thoughts melt away while continuing to buck up into her. Grunting loudly he enjoyed when he could make her yelp or when she would grin while squeezing around him particularly tight. As he thrusted she would squeeze her pelvic muscles until the stallion threw his head back with hardly being able to withstand it. Her ability to manipulate her body and control the pressure as she slid up and down could not be understated. “Wait! FUCKKKK!” The stallion shouted as a lewd grin spread proudly across her face.

Throwing her mane back over her shoulder Chrysalis pumped her ass up and down across his lap while squeezing her insides as if she were milking his shaft. Rayne grit his teeth tightly having never felt a partner riding him so roughly in his life. Rayne hissed out losing hopelessly in his battle to resist before slamming his head back against the bed in frenzied delight. The mare above him switched from a grin to a gasp at the feeling as he erupted inside her. Rayne's hooves curled into the bedsheets as he groaned out feeling as all the while she never stopped rocking her hips, even as his spasming tip grew sensitive causing him to squirm.

“Yes, yes, yes! Ohhh-yesss! Give it to meee, mhmmm….” She purred, greedily soaking up rope after rope of his seed until Rayne literally threw the mare off of him to alleviate the tension in his pulsating member.

Panting out while red in the face, Rayne could feel the need for his eyes to refocus from how hard he had just climaxed. “Oh my gosh… That was insane…” He cheered to which the mare smiled with no small amount of exuberance. “The way that your body moved, and-and how your insides tightened like you were sucking on me... it was incredible!” He grunted while lifting his damp mane away from his brow. “Do you even have a spine in there? When you did that thing with your hips towards the end… well phew, wow, heh heh.”

Crawling back closer to him the changeling still in mare disguise smiled up with quite the satisfied look on her face. “Hmmm, you were no slouch either. I suppose there's no harm in telling you that you succeeded in satisfying your queen. Just as long as you don’t allow it to go to your head.” She smirked while closing her eyes to rest against his shoulder.

Although after seeing this Rayne was having a difficult time in holding back a smirk. “Well I'm certainly glad to hear that my first performance did not disappoint… but I hope you’re not completely spent yet.” He said with no small amount of insinuation to his voice.

“WHAT?!” She shouted as she snapped back up to look at his still erect shaft in disbelief.

He could not resist a chuckle as he told her, “I'm happy to keep going if you're up for it?"

She stammered while holding a hoof to her lower belly and knowing she could feel his cum nestled warm and deep inside her. “B-but you-”

“Uh huh.”

“And you’re still-”

“Mhmm.”

"And you can still-"

"That's right."

“Oh good boy…” She praised as her lips curled into a smile from one end of her face to the other. “We're going to have so much fun, you and I...” Then with an excited grin she picked herself back up so that she could mount him once again. However Rayne had other plans as he lifted himself up and used a hoof-full of her mane to shove her front end down until her face was against the bed.

She didn’t even seem to mind as she wriggled her rear in the air from her bent over position. Without wasting any time he crawled in behind her and pushed himself back into her steamy, well lubricated depths. Chrysalis for her part just looked back at him with a salacious grin and started pounding her ass back against him as he started thrusting her forward into the mattress.

‘Fuck! Fuck! Oh Fuck! You’re being, so rough! Uuhhhhaa!” She groaned lewdly as she allowed her tongue to drape from lips as she smiled.

Meanwhile Rayne held onto her mane and used it to yank her head back like a handlebar while he slapped against her pony disguised ass with his hips. “OOhhhh dammit, wow! How are you always so incredibly fucking tight?!” The stallion roared as she stuck out her tongue in a sassily display that made it obvious she was using her powers as a changeling to modify the pressure of her vagina.

“Alright pony, I’ll admit that you’ve impressed me.” She suddenly grunted through her moans and squeals. “But after I make you cum here a second time, how much longer do you think you can really keep this up?”

Rayne once again wiped the sweat from his brow as he stared down to her excitedly. He jeered while happily plowing into the female of his dreams, even if she was still in a disguise. “Why don’t we find out?” He smirked down to her and risked giving her a slap across the ass which only seemed to make her that much more aggressive while she humped back towards him.

Some Time Later -

Everything felt still as Rayne was overcome with a sense of peacefulness that he had not experienced for some time. Nothing moved and all was quiet. Even the air seemed to just linger in place through the numbing haze that he was finding himself in. It wasn't until a slight stinging sensation on his face caused him to move that he struggled through his grogginess to force his closed eyes apart. His vision came as a blur, perceiving the soft golden light shining in through the window as a sign that it must be morning. And in his sleep intoxicated state he could just barely process the heavy feeling of a weight that was spread out across his body and pressing him into the bed.

As he blindly attempted and failed to move, he realized the weight he sensed felt warm against his fur making him to freeze in surprise while snapping his eyes open to focus. There in the dim light of the hotel bedroom he could see that a lengthy dark figure lay against him. As his vision narrowed through the sparse illumination of the day he began to recognize the long and slender body that was currently sprawled out against him. Chrysalis lay there still by his side but breathed softly while resting in her own natural form. Her lithe chitin torso was covering most of his chest, causing his fur where she rested to be matted with a warm layer of sweat. Meanwhile their legs seemed to be so entwined together he had difficulty recognizing whose dark hooves were whose.

Rayne gazed down upon her almost breathlessly while feeling in no rush to wake her from sleeping by his side. His eyes traced along every strand of her long teal mane as it draped messily against him. He savored how her hooves draped so intimately around him and how her face gave such a peaceful expression to the otherwise usually crass individual. Her eyes were closed with an almost tender look to them and her lips were parted as she breathed while looking so supple and delicate.

"This…" Rayne thought quietly to himself. "This is what it was all for. This is why I put myself through all the trouble that I endured. And it was all so worth it." He told himself while feeling his heart swell with every inch of her smooth chitin body that he laid his eyes upon. It nearly took his breath away as he glanced over the fine contour of her skinny waist to her curvy posterior that rounded narrowly behind her. Then the sight of her legs seemed to stretch on for days before ending at her smooth and firm looking hooves. He noted to himself how her chitin had definitely grown healthy again over their time spent with him feeding her. Although he sighed while glancing back up her legs at knowing that the damage done to her mind would undoubtedly take more than a few feedings to recover.

"Enjoying yourself?" Her rich sultry voice called out in a lazabout sort of tone. Darting his gaze back up from where it had currently fallen to her groin, Rayne saw that Chrysalis now had one eye open and was smiling at having caught him stealing eyefuls of her as she slumbered.

"My q-" However before he could even speak she gently raised a hoof to stop him. Afterwards she just laid there staring up into his eyes. She had a contemplative expression as if deciding about something to herself while also bearing a small wry smile to her thoughts.

"So... it really is true then, isn't it? What you have been saying about me all along?" She began but then chuckled as he tilted his head to her in confusion. "You can't hide it. Your body tells me the truth far more than your words could anyhow. You really do find me to be beautiful, don't you? My natural appearance, I mean." She asked while staring into his eyes. "You see, the love energy radiating off of you while you were staring at me was so potent that it could have roused me even if I had been in a coma." She snickered at him softly.

Rayne smiled in return feeling a slight blush across his cheeks. “It is a rare treat that I get to serve you while the sun is up. Is there a gift that only a pleasure pony can give you this morning?" He grinned somewhat suggestively while she gasped at feeling his morning erection against his hip.

"Mmmm… breakfast in bed?" She sassed to him playfully, purposely ignoring his hardening member even as she felt her own nether regions growing damp with excitement.

"You've got a deal… but only if I am allowed to kiss you while you feed from me. And I mean the real you." He requested gently.

With a sigh she pursed her lips but caved in easily enough. "Oh I suppose. Maybe playing into your strengths isn't such a bad idea for me after all… mister… pleasure pony…" She whispered while inching closer and closer up his chest until she was practically leaning over him. "Is this what you want?" She asked before brushed their noses together and Rayne felt his heartbeat elevate straight into his throat. She snickered excitedly while being able to innately sense his emotions. Then finally pressing their lips together she closed her eyes and kissed him deeply while sucking in and devouring his love essence from between their lips.

Having no end of love to spare for the changeling, Rayne took advantage of how she did not shrink away when he raised his arms around her. Rayne could feel the hairs on the back of his neck standing on end as he nervously got to kiss the female of his dreams. He melted in her embrace as she had the smoothest lips that he had ever kissed, feeling like polished glass while still having a moist succulent texture.

"You know…" Rayne mumbled while daring to pull back and speak even as the love hungry changeling continued to feed from him. "I wouldn't mind having you getting used to this." He grinned before taking advantage of her open mouth and extending his tongue through her lips.

Responsively she actually gave a pleasured moan before grabbing him by his mane and ensnaring her long forked tongue around his. She didn't even bother to continue feeding as they spent several minutes just wrestling against each other's mouths passionately. However after a quick domineering movement later, she suddenly pulled his skull back by his hair and laid him down upon the bed. "Hehe, well… we'll just have to see about that." She groaned before shifting back into her pony disguise and grabbing ahold of his cock while climbing on top of him again.

Author's Note

Hello everyone! I am so happy to be back with another chapter! I am sorry that it has been months since my latest update but I think we're all going through a tough time in our lives right now. I definitely have been no exception.

Anyways! Rayne is finally making progress with Chrysi! Yay! And right when things are going especially well with Luna too. For anyone who had a hard time seeing Rayne going through the abuse he was putting up with you can now expect that to lessen by a dramatic amount... But at the same time Chrysalis will always be who she is. So don't expect her to just roll over and become all lovey dovey anytime soon.

So what do you think? How do you feel about the plan that Rayne used to woo her? I believe that sometimes in order to catch somebody off guard you need to do exactly what they expected you to do. But I think the creators of the show would agree with me because that's exactly what Twilight did against Shining Armor in S9E4. Just not in as lewd of a way as my chapter lol.

Alright before I end here I want to announce the biggest art update to ever happen in this story. If you haven't already seen it then PLEASE go back to Chapter 53 - Panthers, Wolves, & Goats, Oh My! During this long absence I had an artist finally finish the best depiction of Obsidianwolves to ever be created. There are three pictures showcased that depict months worth of effort in getting every single detail correct from pose, to color, to anatomy... We finally have a true and accurate depiction of what Obsidianwolves are supposed to look like and I certainly hope that you all enjoy it!

113 - Consequences From the Past

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 113 - Consequences of the Past

"Alright, we brought 'em!" A voice called out as a trio of pegasi flew in through a window while carrying a dark figure in their hooves. As they let go, a male pony fell from their grasp to the dirty cement floor with a thud. The pony remained on the ground unmoving as the three pegasi landed and began dragging their captive along with them.

"The ring! Get the ring!" An alarmed voice shouted from across the darkened factory warehouse room. As hooves scrambled from all around the stallion remained on the floor with a dark burlap sac over his head. When the covering was removed a metal band was swiftly pressed down over his silver horn causing the stallion to jerk at the feeling of his magic being cut away.

Five Days Ago -

The doors to the great hall in Canterlot Castle burst open as four angry hooves stormed their way into the throne room. "Tis true dear sister that every visit with that pompous windbag doth become more vexing than the last!"

"Now Luna, you know how important it is for us to maintain keen relationships with the other pony nations. Not everyone can live in Equestria after all. And the Duke and Duchess of Maretonia are entitled to their own customs that they live by. It is our responsibility as hosts to show them the proper respect that they deserve." Celestia urged as she carefully closed the doors behind them so as for their voices to not carry.

"RESPECT?!" Luna shouted while making no attempt to hold back her dismay. "What of those backwards minded maresoginists, where is their respect for you dear sister?! You know that the duchess has always held an ill opinion of you for not marrying and handing control of Equestria over to a stallion."

Celestia paused in surprise by how far her sister's temper had run away with her this afternoon. However while bearing a confident smile the pearly white alicorn simply replied, "And she knows that I have been doing a far better job of ruling a nation than her husband ever has and for centuries longer than either of them have been alive." Celestia allowed herself a well deserved smirk as she sat upon her throne. Although after which her demeanor dropped to a kinder expression as she implored her sister, "Luna please... I've already told you that after their meeting I could handle the rest of the day's duties. You needn't burden yourself to stay awake for this long now that those two will be leaving soon."

It was with a heavy sigh that Luna nodded from upon her own throne. "I guess you're right and I-"

"What an exceptional idea!" Came a boisterous voice from the doorway as both sisters looked over in surprise with neither having heard when the great doors were opened. "I couldn't agree more that Princess Luna needs her rest. In fact I think it would do to see her well rested if she would possibly be free to have dinner with me this evening?" A rather proud and eager pegasus asked after having invited himself in to the great hall.

Luna sat there looking stunned while Celestia giggled and whispered over to her, "Well you've got to give Magnus points for being persistent at least, am I right?" Then she chuckled and leaned back into her seat to watch.

"S-sir Magnus, what a surprise! I- I was, well I was not expecting to see you here today... this afternoon... so absolutely immediate after the meeting with the foreign delegates." Luna stammered out while struggled to not make it sound as if she were whining. "Please pardon my surprise, what may I do for you?" She asked him politely after descending from her throne.

Stepping before her and giving a bow like a proper gentlepony, Magnus looked up into her eyes and asked, "I was wondering if you would do me the honor of having dinner with me this evening? In this new modern Equestria it has come to my attention that there is a restaurant in Manehattan of impeccable tastes with an astounding view. I took the liberty of placing a reservation for two for a private candlelit dinner in case that might please you."

Now both sisters paused and looked back at one another in surprise. Celestia was anxious and nodded for her sister to answer but Luna's mouth was agape as she looked to her older sister for help. Then with an exasperated sigh Celestia called out, "Excuse me dear Magnus, if you would forgive a fretful sister for butting in? Might Luna and I have a moment to discuss your proposal before she gives you her reply?"

"Of course. Please, take all the time you need." Magnus responded and yet as he stepped away it was only to the middle of the room insinuating the pegasus still expected an answer now and not at a later time to be announced to him.

Stepping over to the far side of Celestia's throne Luna quickly whined as any nervous younger sister would. "Tia! What am I to do?! He hath asked me to away with him TONIGHT! And he is still there! Surely he expects an answer from me! I hath no idea how to respond to such a forward proposal!"

"Easy now, easy dear sister… least your gentlepony caller hear your worry. True, it is sudden that he is asking you like this and I agree it was rather forward of him to have already placed a reservation. Normally, even by modern customs, a stallion would give his intended some notice before making plans. But if I'm not mistaken I suspect that our eager pegasus here has somehow obtained access to your royal itinerary to know when you would be free for an outing with him."

Now frowning and almost shaking her hooves with anxiety Luna asked, "Yes Tia, but what do I say?! I was prepared for delegations and cosigning of treaties. Not for discussing intimate relations and visits to private settings! I mean, him and I... alone together? Did I really give him the impression that I was ready for that?"

"Oh for goodness Luna, he is only asking you to dinner." Celestia responded. "And all this fuss coming from the mare who only a few nights ago I caught with a stallion alone in her bedchambers." Celestia smirked, lowering her voice even further to be absolutely sure Magnus would not overhear.

Fuming now Luna glared at her sister. "That was different! And this is not helping!" She growled like a frustrated teenager.

With a gentle smile Celestia placed a hoof on Luna's shoulder and asked, "Well how do you feel about it? You never know, maybe it might actually be nice? Luna, when was the last time that you treated yourself to something? Yes Magnus might be very straight forward in his approach but I don't sense any ill intent on his part either. And it doesn't have to be anything more than simply dinner." However, seeing the worried look in Luna's eyes, Celestia wondered if what her sister might be looking for was validation for her anxiety and not permission for her departure. "Although, it is concerning that he's asked you all the way out to Manehattan. As your sister, I probably would have preferred you have something closer to home for a first date." Celestia stated, allowing for an ounce of worry to carry through her words.

Luna most definitely seemed divided as she anxiously looked back to the waiting pegasus. "Tis true, I was the one who has allowed this to continue and perhaps I am not being fair in receiving his attempts which I hath invited. But whether modern customs allow for this or not, Magnus is from our old time where it was improper to ask a lady out unattended without her permission. A private dinner for two leaves little room for a chaperone and a skylight dinner does present a certain degree of pressure should I venture with him."

That was when Celestia reached out to guide her sister's face away from the pegasus and back to her. "Perhaps… his request is not quite as comfortable to you as having a first date that doesn't even require you to leave the house? And then a second date, which is to a public affair surrounded by others so that there won't be so much pressure on you for the outing?"

Now Luna had an entirely new reason for her to be taken aback. "But I didn't-... I mean, I never even mentioned Rayne and..." Meanwhile Celestia was giving her sister a knowing expression. With a frown Luna nodded and added on, "Yes it is true that Rayne does seem to have a remarkable way of making me feel comfortable, doesn't he?"

Celestia neither agreed nor disagreed but she did smile before saying, "These two stallions are both competing for your heart. And it may be lucky for you that they don't even know it. I will say that while they both have made attempts to be compromising for you, Rayne most assuredly has Magnus beat in that regard. And yet, for as much as Rayne claims to be interested, Magnus has shown far more persistence in seeking your hoof so far. But what I think is more important here is how you feel, sister. This isn't about Rayne tonight, this is about whether or not you want to have dinner with Magnus... both privately, and so far away from the castle."

Instantly Luna's ears and wings slumped. She looked back over her shoulder to the stallion and then back to Celestia saying, "I have to make this decision now though, don't I?"

"You needn't do anything more than you desire. If you are feeling pressured into giving a response and want to have more time to decide then tell him that. Or if it really does prove to be too difficult for you then I as your sister will help and ask that he leave. But I'm certain he would prefer to hear it from you." Celestia told her in an almost maternal tone while attempting to help her younger sister.

With a sigh Luna nodded and Celestia sat back in her throne while the princess of the night stepped up to face her suitor. "Magnus, I want to thank you for the generous offer. A candlelit dinner atop the sky structures of Manehattan would of course make for a lovely evening." She told him which made his excitement grow by leaps and bounds. But as Luna looked back to her sister who was pretending to be reading over some scrolls that had just been delivered, Luna returned her gaze to the pegasus before changing to a more apologetic tone. "But for now I must decline your request for my company this evening."

The look of excitement on his face seemed to shatter before her eyes and Luna took no joy in seeing the disappointment spread across him instead. "I don't understand. I thought you said that it would be a lovely evening?"

"And it will be." She replied to him. "But simply not tonight." She answered, attempting to be gentle but sincere. "I understand that it is no small feat to place a reservation at such an establishment. And I apologize if my refusal causes you any additional expense. But I had not given you my permission to make plans on my behalf or to ask me out with so sudden of notice. And in choosing to do so sir Magnus, I cannot help but to take a small offense."

After taking a respectful bow the pegasus spoke calmly. "I understand completely, your highness." His tone was graceful and it was clear he was trying to take his rejection with grace.

"Do not misunderstand me Magnus, I do agree to your proposal." She added. "I think that dinner on another evening sounds lovely. And as this would be our first official outing, perhaps something could be arranged with the castle chef that could be served in the courtyard? You and I may have the privacy to speak as you so desired while Celestia may still chaperone but from the tower overhead so as to not leave your intended with the feeling of being overwhelmed by your company." She explained, knowing that his viewpoint would be different from modern ponies and that he should be used to such arrangements from growing up in the age which they both had.

Clearly picking up his pride as best he could Magnus smiled before saying, "An official courtyard supper would be lovely. Celestia would be most welcome to oversee the affair from her balcony while the two of us share what is sure to be a wonderful meal."

"Now then, as for the date-" Luna began but was surprised when she was interrupted.

"Um, excuse me. But sister, it would appear that you have mail." Celestia spoke out with a bit of surprise while holding an envelope.

"I... have MALE?!" Luna cried out sounding aghast. "What even does that mean? What foul thing art thou accusing me of sister?!"

It took Celestia a moment to understand the miscommunication before she laughed. "Oh no, hehe. What I mean is that you have a telegram which came in the post. Today it is called a mailing service. It would appear that somepony has written you a letter." She stated while holding up the envelope which was included with the scrolls that had just arrived.

Without even a second thought the curious princess left her suitor standing and waiting as she walked over to take hold of the envelope. "A letter? You mean somepony wrote to me, personally? Not another scroll or declaration from a foreign dignitary?"

"It doesn't appear to be." Celestia replied. "I have the rest of those right here."

Stepping away from both her sister and her suitor, Luna levitated the envelope to open in front of her before lifting up the folded parchment that was inside. There she found one of the most beautifully hoof written letters she'd ever seen, almost as if calligraphy were the cutie mark of the author responsible for writing it.

"To the fairest of them all, Princess Luna,

It is with joy and honor in my heart
that I write to you
in hopes that you would read the
humble words of a pony
such as I. It is my wish that this
letter finds you in good
spirits as I remember your
proclamation that this would
be a trying week with your
royal duties.

If my kind words can help in any
way to alleviate the
pressures that you are put under
then that alone
makes this worth the time to
write to you. But please
forgive and take no ill thought to
my over-eagerness.
The days that pass in anticipation
before I can see you
again carry the weight and the glory
of the grandest of bells.

For that is how I compare my
anticipation for being by
your side again. The struggle to
endure the passage
of time would be no less of a
burden then to lift
a cathedral bell three times a
pony's weight up and down
a hill repeatedly. However, to hear
that bell ringing
as it's musical splendor was
amplified by the cascading
of the hills would be no less
beautiful than the sound
of thy voice."

All eyes in the room were staring as Luna seemed enthralled by the letter she was reading. No pony else knew what it was she was read as Celestia had not pried and Magnus was not standing close enough. "Ah, yes... about our next meeting?" The stallion tried, however was only further disappointed as Luna walked past him only mumbling at best while never taking her eyes off of the letter.

"Yes, yes indeed. We shall do that...'' She told him before walking towards the doors where two guards had to urgently open the way before Luna almost crashed into them without realizing. But as the princess awkwardly fumbled her way up to her tower, it was all the while reading and rereading the letter countless times over with a blush upon her cheeks. "...'for there could be no greater joy worth waiting for, until we meet again, Rayne.' "A love letter? Rayne actually wrote me a love letter? I... hehe... I actually received a love letter... my first." She said to herself bashfully after stepping into her room. Once there she closed her door and laid upon her bed only to begin rereading the letter again.

Four Days Ago -

The sounds of water bouncing off the walls in Maud's cavern sounded as beautiful as ever. Rayne had always cherished that dull echoing roar but today the blissfully distracted stallion was deaf to it. In through the cave he strode without a care in the world as his mind was clouded with far greater pleasures that the surrounding ambiance.

"Where in the name of you know where have you been?!" A dark stallion shouted from where he sat between the company of the gray female earth pony and a crimson colored changeling. "What happened to you?! Why didn't you rondevu with me for our rejoining?!" Rayne demanded to know as he stared angrily at his other self who just chuckled without a concern.

"Oh you don't have to worry. I haven't turned into a rouge Pinkie Pie or anything. But after you know, what I know, you aren't going to give a damn about me running late anymore." He said with a chuckle as if he could hardly contain his excitement.

"Wait… Chrysalis, did she come back?!" The stallion beside the mares exclaimed.

"Heh, heh… you'll see." The Rayne who was standing snickered in response.

Upon hearing the changeling's name both Maud and Anansi looked to each other and then quickly rose to their hooves to join where the two stallions were now fusing together.

"Rayne?" The red chitened female called out. However at that moment the stallion seemed neither physically nor mentally prepared to respond. His hooves stumbled as his mind reeled from memories merging together into one. "Are you okay?"

Looking concerned Anansi glanced over to the mare beside her as Maud nodded and stepped forward to place a hoof on his shoulder. "Rayne, please don't keep us in suspense. Did something happen last night with Chrysalis?" She asked in her monotone voice but it was clear her emotions were a match for Anansi's all the same.

That was when the two girls got their answer as Rayne suddenly scooped the earth pony up into the air. "YEEESSSS!!!" Maud's eyes popped in surprise for a moment but she then quickly settled into a smile while allowing Rayne to twirl her in the air. "Yes, absolutely and unbelievably yes!" Rayne went on before collapsing them both into a pile of throw pillows.

"Alright, alright! You're excited, we get it! Now stop teasing us!" Anansi laughed and jumped down, landing across both of them giving the other two a grunt before they all chuckled together.

"Well where do I begin?" Rayne beamed proudly.

"Rayne! Come on!!!" Anansi whined. "So is my mother's heart your's now or what?"

"Yes please, do go on. The suspense is unbearable." Maud added, but still in her deadpan tone.

"Okay already, hehe. So no, let's not get head of ourselves. I've still got a long way to go with her but the progress that we made last night is monumental. So to start, I won't be suffering so much of that abuse every time I see her. And second, she actually stayed for the night with me! And she was happy about it in the morning!" The stallion was glowing with jubilation as he recanted the events in greater detail. "Getting to wake up and see her laying against me like that was one of the most beautiful things I have ever seen."

Now the two mares were smiling happily, both basking in their shared joy to hear this news. Reaching out to hold his hoof Maud said to him, "Rayne, this is excellent progress. There's definitely no other pony that could get Chrysalis to be happy about lying in bed with them."

"Wow, it's kind of hard to imagine." Anansi chuckled. "Even if she were to seduce a pony into stealing their love, it's just kind of difficult to think about mother being cuddly with some creature." With a flittering of her wings she leaned forward and asked, "So she really let you touch her?"

"Well…" Rayne remarked. "I wouldn't say her. She was in her pony disguise and wouldn't change out of it for pretty much the whole time. But in disguise or not, Chrysalis and I did sleep together… we slept together five times. Three last night and then twice more this morning."

Both girls looked to each other and giggled softly. "Wow Rayne, five times?" Maud asked. Then in her deadpan teasing she asked him, "Only that many? Were you tired or something?"

Anansi rolled onto her back cackling in laughter at Maud's joke. "Hahaha! After actually managing to get Chrysalis into bed I'm surprised that you ever came back at all!"

Rayne just pursed his lips but in time he chuckled along as well. "Har har, girls. Come on now. I'm a pleasure pony, not a machine. Even I have my limits. And besides, I didn't exactly hear her complaining. You should have seen the look on her face after the first time I told her that I could keep going." He said with a grin.

After a little while though Maud outstretched a hoof to his shoulder and looked him in the eyes once more. "Alright but all humor aside, how are you Rayne? Are you happy?"

The stallion paused now and looked up at the ceiling to reflect. "To be honest it's hard not to be. I have another date with Luna in just a few days and she's accepted being alone with me as well as trusting me to be away from the castle grounds with her. Last night with Chrysalis was wonderful and it was just the first of many wild nights to come. She's definitely starting to take down her walls with me and who knows where that will lead us."

"Do you have everything that you need now to finish pursuing them?" Maud asked as Anansi looked at her not understanding what she meant.

"Oh I feel I'm more than powerful enough if that's what you're referring to. All my old hunting habits are practically over. Aside from the odd night of catching my own dinner in the Everfree Forest, I have nothing left to hunt. The only magic left in the world that I don't possess comes down to Windigo essence and alicorn magic. And if there are no Windigos that exist in Equestria for me to hunt then I'm perfectly fine with that compromise for the good of everyone. Meanwhile I already have far more power than any one alicorn could have by themselves so I'm in no hurry to go after the princesses any time soon... if even ever at all." He said while sounding so relaxed about the actions he had once been so passionate about. "Sure there's a few oddball creatures left I could go after but really I'm not even sure that it's necessary at this point."

Two Days Ago -

"To the most radiant star to
ever shine, Princess Luna,

Oh yes I was absolutely overjoyed to
receive your return letter.
I was pleased to see that you write
as beautifully as you speak.
I am quite shocked to hear though
that I am the first pony to which
you have shared correspondence.
Forgive my assumptions but
do princesses not receive fan letters
from citizens all across Equestria?

In any case, the honor is mine to
be the penpal of
your ladyship. In other news, my
excitement grows as
the hour of when we next shall
meet draws near. I feel
as if my heart doth tremble with
excitement to see you.
You mustn't know the effect that
you have upon a stallion.

Never hath I felt so afraid and yet
so courageous all at once.
I pray thee not think me too forward
to reveal to you that
you make me feel nervous...
Like a young colt with
a school yard crush. Yet all the same
your companionship
instills me with inspiration to
become a better stallion
than I ever thought I could be.

Now enough of my flattery as I am
sure you grow weary
of my unceasing praises by
this point. Instead,
I yearn to know how that I might
make our outing as
splendid for us both as possible.
While I hesitate to
give the surprise of my plans
away, I would ask out of
courtesy if there is anything meal
related you have an
aversion to. Aside from that I fear
I can share nothing more.

Until we meet again, you are the
waking dream that
I hope to always return to,
Sincerely, Rayne."

As Luna lowered the letter with trembling hooves she sat there in the privacy of her room almost shaking. She quickly glanced out the window towards her sister's empty tower knowing that Celestia would be down in the throne room at this hour. Then she immediately threw herself face first into her bed and screamed while beating upon the mattress excitedly.

"AA-MMMMMMMMM!!! Hehehe! He called me a dream! Me! AHHHHH, why is everything that he says always ironically so perfect?!" She shouted giddily. "He said that I make him nervous! WHY does that make me so happy?!!!!!" She shrieked before thrusting her face almost painfully into her pillow and screaming again.

One Night Ago, Evening in Ponyville -

"Humm hubba hmm… tre-deeh-dle leh…" Rayne hummed to himself with exuberance as he stepped through the doors to the hotel that evening. "Ohhh, your love is my love babe." He sang to himself merrily, not even questioning as to why the front desk clerk was standing in the middle of the lobby. He just wrapped his arms around her and sang, "Oh, my love is your love babe." His spirits were motivated by some jazzy tune he had long since forgotten and didn't feel the need to activate his memory charm to actually get the lyrics correct.

"Ahem…" The clerk cleared her throat with a stiff expression until he released her. "Your usual room is ready at the end of the hall." She said straight-faced.

"Weeeellllll thank you very much." Rayne cheered with a skip to his step. Then doing a little twirl he quickly hopped his way up the steps as the clerk remained standing in the middle of the lobby watching him while never breaking her nervous smile as he went.

When Rayne reached the door to the room at the end of the hall he stopped and slicked his mane back with a hoof. Taking a deep breath he grasped the door handle firmly and stepped straight inside.

"And do we have a special lady in here tonight that needs a… uh… hmmm..." Rayne paused as he looked around seeing that the room was dark. Through the moonlight he thought he saw the silhouette of a long slender mare laying under the sheets upon the bed. Although not even a candle was lit to illuminate the room. "Oh? What's this? Are you playing a new game tonight?" Rayne asked as he closed the door behind him and stepped slowly towards the bed. "Hellooo? Did you fall asleep on me?" He asked playfully but began to feel concerned when he still wasn't given a response.

Rayne stilled his approach for a moment just before having reached the bed. Something didn't feel quite right as the hairs on the back of his neck started to stand on end. "Hello? Is something wrong? Why aren't you answ- wait, why doesn't it smell like you in here…?" Rayne said aloud, slowly shifting his senses to his panther form in a partial transformation. "Where is your usual lovely acidic aroma…?" He whispered as he sniffed the air. "It doesn't smell like chitin in here. You smell like… I smell... feathers?" He stated in confusion.

Moving quickly Rayne immediately spun around as his chimera shadow thought that it had spotted something moving from behind him in the dark. "THWAAAPP!!!" Came the loud sound of a cloth bag as it swung down like a mace right against the side of the stallion's skull. Upon impact the fabric tore and a showering of bits jingled down all around where Rayne collapsed to the floor. In his fall his hoof reached back pulling at the sheets only to reveal that the pillows from the bed had been laid out in the shape of a mare underneath.

As the coins finally stopped rolling across the floor Rayne lay motionless while two pegasi stepped out of the shadows from where they had been hiding behind the door. Each of them were dark coated stallion's and what's more they were both wearing Canterlot guard armor. However from the darkness pervading the room neither of them could see that Rayne's eyes were open as they placed a burlap sack over his head.

With a grunt from each of the two pegasi they quickly hauled Rayne's body up the open window to where a third pegasus was flying outside. His silhouette was dark from the bright moon shining behind him but his voice called out angrily as he growled, "It's time that you pay for what you've done." After that the three pegasi carried Rayne off into the night while the sobbing front desk clerk stood at the window watching. The terrified mare cried into her hooves while holding a crumpled note that simply read 'tell nopony, we'll be watching!'

Author's Note

If you didn't understand why Luna had asked Magnus for such tight restraints on their first date, it's because I was modeling it after a more dated form of courtship. There used to be a day where you couldn't ask a girl out until she gave you permission. And asking her to leave the house was a big deal while being alone with her was very rare. A chaperone for a date used to be very normal according to the previous custom. So even if it sounds weird today, it used to be common place at one point.

Now remember, Luna doesn't really know about the mail service yet. This isn't depicted in the show until season nine but I figured this could be a good way to show how she's introduced to it.

So what did you think of Rayne's letters? I hope the indenting I chose to do wasn't too tedious. I definitely had a lot of fun depicting Luna's actions here.

I hope the timeline was clear. The chapter starts five days after ch112 where Rayne was last with Chrysalis. Then it jumps back to that same day to show what was happening in Canterlot while Rayne was with Chrysi in the hotel. After that the days start catching up from there.

So Rayne had been feeling pretty confident when speaking to Maud and Anansi, but of course, just when everything was going well trouble strikes out from the unknown. How many of you were able to catch on from the behavior of the clerk that something wasn't right before Rayne had even entered the room? The two pegasi had tried to knock Rayne out in the 1920's mobster style of using a sack full of pennies, or in this case bits. Of course these kidnappers had no way of knowing Rayne was still awake and only pretending to be knocked out. But where are they taking him? And who is responsible for this?

Sorry for the long review but the last thing I wanted to cover is Rayne's hunting habits. Please don't fail to notice that he implied there are still a few unacquired targets. But for now it seems he has given up his pursuit for strength to focus on love and romance instead.

114 - The Shortest Reign in History

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 114 - The Shortest Reign in History

Four well manicured hooves trotted elegantly down the hallway in Canterlot Castle. A radiant mane helped to frame the face of a mare who looked upon the great hall from behind her meticulously applied eye makeup. "Good afternoon, dear sister." Luna called out with an air of grace about her that seemed even more majestic than usual for the princess.

Sitting upon her throne Celestia seemed to be arguing with a small number of Canterlot's elite. "Oh yes, good afternoon Luna. Now I don't care if the shipments from the south are being delayed, that does not take priority over- wait a minute… GOOD AFTERNOON LUNA!" Celestia exclaimed, breaking off from her conversation in surprise. She looked to the sunny window and then back at her sister in alarm before shoving a pile of shipping manifests into Fancy Pant's hooves.

"Well, I say!" The monocle wearing stallion shouted in surprise.

In lieu of seeing her sister awake in the middle of the day Celestia abandoned her seat and rushed to address Luna with concern. "It IS still the afternoon. The moon, like you, has hours still before its time to rise. What are you doing awake dear sister?" But as Luna simply stood there smiling Celestia began to notice something different about her younger sibling. "Wait a minute, Luna… are you wearing perfume? And… your eye makeup looks dazzling today. Would you care to explain why my little sister is up and out of bed while looking like the bell at the ball this afternoon?" She asked with a playful air about her now.

"Oh, tis nothing." Luna teased until she laughed when Celestia nudged her in her side. "Oh it's really, I just figured I needed a distraction is all. Maybe I'll get out of the castle and go have dinner in Manehattan tonight, who knows?" She said with a smirk.

"Mm, I see." Celestia replied in a knowing tone. "So what you're really saying is that you need a break from reading, and re-reading, and then re-re-reading Rayne's letters and now your feeling antsy about going on your date with him tomo-" Celestia teased until her sister shushed her and looked over in concern that the others in the room might have overheard.

"I do not... Fine! Yes, okay? And at the same time, no." Luna responded as she straightened herself to regain her composure. "My date with Rayne will happen in due time, yet I realize I haven't been very fair to Magnus considering all that he has done for me. With having no other plans for this evening I felt it was time to give something back to the pegasus who has pursued me for so long."

It was at that moment that the sour looking group of Canterlot's elite walked on by to make their way out from the room. "Yes, well perhaps it would be best to discuss matters of state at another time." Fancy Pants remarked with an off-put tone.

As he and the others turned to leave, Fluer de Lis stopped to wink at Luna before saying, "You look absolutely stunning today, princess." She said with a smile until Fancy Pants cleared his throat from the door to where Fluer hastily trotted to catch up.

After waiting for the two of them to be alone Luna promptly looked up to her sister and said, "In any case, I figured I could surprise Magnus with braving a short outing with him tonight. Nothing too outlandish mind you, but still giving him an honest share for my attention."

Celestia smiled and nodded that she understood. "If that is what you wish, dear sister. But perhaps you ought to not overdo it with arranging thy outings so close together." She advised and was given a curious expression in return from her sister. "Your date with Rayne is tomorrow. Just make sure you get enough rest if you do decide to go out with Magnus tonight."

Elsewhere in Equestria -

Laughter erupted from within the dingy warehouse as the unicorn on the ground twitched unnervingly from the sensation of the spellbinding ring. "Haa! You see there?! I told you he was faking! I keep telling ya, chloroform is always a better form of subduing somepony for a kidnapping! But nooo! Mister fancy over here always has to argue that the bag-full-of-bits is traditional!" One of the kidnappers complained in a mocking tone.

"Shut up, both of you. Or else you'll see which cheesy cliché I'll put you both through." Called a different voice from across the warehouse. All eyes looked over to a brown earth pony who was sitting in a cushioned leather chair behind a desk. He had a greasy black mane and cruel demeanor to him. Once the others had quieted down he stood up from his seat to step over to the stallion who was on his knees. "Well, well, well… It looks like we finally have you. Or one of you at least. Isn't that right, Rayne? Because you see, you aren't the only 'you' who's walking around out there. Now are ya?"

Rayne looked up in surprise from where he was being held by the three pegasi in Canterlot Guard armor. He scowled at the petty cliché of a low level mob boss who was standing there taunting him. But he kept his lips shut, allowing the greasy criminal to ramble on.

"I mean boy, you sure pulled a fast one over all those friends of yours in Ponyville. Little do they know they've got a rockstar living in their midst. That is a factual statement though, isn't it… Faceless?" The brown stallion asked with a smirk.

Rayne could not resist the flash of unease upon his face but he still kept his responses in check, remaining quiet and just listening as the would-be villain gave his knowledge away.

"Oh yeah... We know all about it! Your whole operation is at an end!" The brown stallion announced jovially. "I don't know what kind of scam you thought that you were running, but the jig is up. We know you've somehow got copies of yourself running all over the place. You're a rockstar in the big cities but a small town goodfellow in the farming communities. You travel as far as down south as Klugetown and once or twice a week you change into… I don't even know, some kinda big monster to pick off other animals for a snack. You're even playing lover boy with all them dames of yours in Ponyville. Like that little rock farm tart in her love shack underground. We've noticed that you keep an especially watchful eye over her. And we also know that every so often all your copies meet back together in the Everfree Forest to rejoin before splitting back up again. But none of 'you' will be seeing the light of day again after tonight."

Rayne knelt there baring his teeth as he scowled with murderous intent. "Tell me what you're planning… and if you try to hurt Maud or anypony that I care ab-"

"THWACK!" Came the rushing of a hoof as Rayne was slapped hard across his face.

Back in Canterlot -

"Excuse me…" Luna asked politely as she approached a pair of guard ponies keeping watch over the castle entrance. "Perhaps thy could be of assistance. We are searching for Flash Magnus but he is nowhere to be found. Hath either of you seen him today?"

One stallion looked to the other but they both shook their heads back to the princess. "I'm sorry your highness, but he hasn't been through this way. I have not seen him around since last night." One of the guards informed her.

"Oh... I see." Luna replied, sounding more than a bit disappointed. "Very well then, as you were." She replied after gesturing to them gratefully.

Back to the Warehouse -

"Just tell me what is it that you want?!" Rayne shouted once the greasy earth pony finally paused from beating him back and forth. The dark stallion stared up in anger through only one eye as the other had become swollen shut. Additionally a thin line of blood was spit down his chin from where his lip had been split.

"Who me? Oh no, I want nothing." The earth pony remarked while slowly trotting back to his desk. "You see, I just follow orders. This isn't anything personal. But the thing is, you've upset someone… somepony far up the food chain in our organization. And they would like to see you punished for the things that you've done." Then he sat back down and raised his hooves up onto the table. "All we're doing now is just waiting." He said while gesturing to the other kidnappers lounging around the room. "We're waiting... for the others."

Rayne coughed while wheezing air through his lungs from his bruised and battered ribs. "The others?" He asked while looking up from behind the welts he was left with.

"That's right." The mid level mob boss answered back. "We sent out kidnapping parties to Manehattan, the Ponyville Hotel, your little loveshack underground, and even all the way to Klugetown. I don't know what business you're doing that far outside of Equestria but it should only be a matter of time before we have all of your copies together again. And that's when the real fun begins." He snickered.

Just then a lavender colored unicorn stepped out from the shadows beside his boss. He was wearing a surgical mask and a lab coat while pushing a tray of shiny metal objects on a cart. Rayne didn't need any explanation to understand that the plan was for him to be tortured. But he remained kneeling silently upon the floor. Instead of fighting back Rayne just grimaced angrily, contemplating about the fact that these ponies had no idea of the mistake they had made by assaulting him and endangering his friends.

Continuing Luna's Search -

Next the princess's travels took her outside the castle and across the courtyard to the guardhouse. "Excuse me…" Luna began but straightened up in surprise as everypony inside suddenly jumped at seeing a princess entering within their barracks. Now each pony was all standing at attention but it was a rather sorry sight to see. A table had been flipped over, guard armor had clattered loudly around the floor, and both stallions and mares alike were in various states of undress.

"Yes, your highness! What may we do for you, ma'am?!" A dutiful mare sergeant called out, ignoring the fact that she was wearing only a pair of sweat-bottoms and her guard helmet.

"Please, all of you, at ease." Luna tried as she fumbled to step over spilled playing cards and other personal effects of the troops. "It is my understanding that Flash Magnus is still assigned to assist with the training of new Canterlot soldiers. Does anypony know where I might find him?"

As soon as she asked several of the guards murmured to themselves quietly about the princess stopping by the barracks to ask for Magnus by name. Seeing this, the sergeant stomped her hoof and scowled at the group until they each straightened up. Turning to the princess she removed her helmet and said, "The deployment rooster is over there on the wall."

Luna looked from the sergeant to the sheet pad hanging up and back to the mare again. "Um, deployment? I'm afraid that I don't understand. I thought Magnus was stationed here, for training purposes only?"

The sergeant just shrugged and reached down to help flip the table that had been knocked over back onto it's legs again. After which, all of the other guards seemed to settle down and return to whatever activities they had been doing before the princess stepped in. "I don't know what to tell ya. Late last night he just stormed in here in a hurry. It was way after hours but he just signed out three of our strongest fliers and said that he needed them for an urgent mission. I didn't even get a chance to ask on whose authority he was making use of Canterlot guards for. But they rushed outta here in a split second and they haven't been seen back since."

Luna nodded as she tried to follow along but then she exclaimed, "Wait, you mean he's gone?! As in he may not even be in Canterlot?!" She shouted before marching over to the deployment rooster. "But… this is useless!" She shouted while looking over the writing. "It does not explain where they went or what they were leaving for. It simply says SNR next to their checked out names." She huffed in frustration. After turning back to the sergeant Luna asked, "What does this acronym mean?"

The mare simply sighed as she slouched down upon her cot. "The current military acronym for SNR stands for Senior National Representative… which could mean Magnus is overstepping his position to deploy Canterlot soldiers for his own personal use." However turning her gaze away she added, "But I've gotten to know Magnus and he doesn't seem like that kind of pony to me. I find it much more likely that he is using an outdated acronym that was probably changed at some point in the last thousand years. My best guess would be that he was doing a Surveillance and Reconnaissance night opt."

"But… that wouldn't explain why they would still be gone by this time the next day." Luna surmised.

Then looking back up with an expression that shared the princess's concern the sergeant replied, "No, it doesn't ma'am."

A Not So Peaceful Warehouse -

Panic ensued from all around. A canister of oil had been knocked down and set ablaze in all of the commotion. Frantic hooves darted across the rumble of broken crates as screams from ponies bounced off the walls like shadows from the roaring flames. Meanwhile, a large Hydra made of obsidian loomed over the room. It's fangs pulled upon the armor of one of the pegasi, holding the winged pony in place while it's tail thrashed about behind.

"AHHHHH!" Another remaining pegasi shouted as sharp fangs from two obsidian canines bit down upon his back hooves and proceeded to drag him away throughout the warehouse.

"How in the world-" One of the other pegasi asked before turning to check on their prisoner. Still sitting peacefully on his knees the dark stallion hadn't moved an inch. He didn't appear to be struggling and his spellbinding ring was still sitting tightly in place. However at the moment their eyes met the pegasi felt strange before he was in an instant turned to stone.

"Whoa! WHOA!" Their criminal ring leader called out. "What is happening?! What ARE those things?!" The earth pony shouted while watching a pair of Obsidianwolves dragging his henchmen through the warehouse. "I thought that you couldn't use magic!" He shouted to Rayne as he watched the dark stallion bend his head down low until a volley of pin needles shot out from his back. Whipping around the brown stallion saw the unicorn suddenly being stuck to the wall by his lab coat as he had been trying to flee.

A smile now spread across the otherwise calm stallion's face. Rayne sat peacefully with his eyes closed while listening to the carnage that spread out around him. He ignored the shouts of his kidnapper while taking a long deep breath. Then he finally stood up from the ground since there was no pony left to hold him down.

"These spellbinding rings really are quite useful." He said in a condescending tone, gloating over the change in power that had taken place. "They do indeed work very well at stopping unicorns from casting spells." He acknowledged with his voice like silk, channeling the tone of an evil John Travolta; gentlemanly but terrifying. "Although it just seems a shame, well for you anyways, that they don't quite prevent ALL of the types of magic that exist in Equestria."

"W-what are you talking about?" The brown stallion quaked, not understanding why he suddenly felt like prey under the gaze of a predator.

"Supernatural abilities!" Rayne called out as if it were the answer to a television game show. "For example, the pin needle shot of a Pukwudgie or the stone gaze of a Cockatrice's stare." He explained while leaning against the petrified pegasus standing beside him. "Alternatively though, it wouldn't have helped you anyways even if the ring had prevented these abilities." Now the corners of Rayne's lips turned up into a devilish grin. "Even with all of my powers suppressed... you still would have had my hounds to deal with."

"Hounds?! What hounds?! What the heck are you talking about?!" The brown stallion shouted just before several Obsidianwolves rose up from the floor around him. Following this he watched one of the creatures bow to Rayne before pulling the spellbinding ring off from his horn with its teeth.

Immediately following the dark stallion shifted into a mighty panther as his voice grew sinister and deep. "My lovely Obsidianwolves that you now see before you. They exist apart from me as their own entities. They are neither controlled by me nor are they reliant on my magic to exist. However they are quite loyal… and they can be very unforgiving." He explained just as half a dozen more obsidian stone beasts rose up in the room in varying races.

"W-what are you doing?! What's going to happen to me?!" He cried out as he stared into the leering eyes of the panther who stalked forward right over the top of his desk toward him.

"You were so kind as to explain your plan to me. So now I am going to explain to you everything that is going to happen next… You are going to tell me everything I want to know about how you came to find out about me. You are also going to tell me who it is you work for, how many other cohorts you have in hiding, and any other information that may be of value for me to know." Rayne declared. "And just to make sure that you won't be lying to me or choosing to leave any details out…" With a wave of his paw a metal mask suddenly manifested in mid air, constructed quite similarly to the ones once used by King Sombra when had once taken over the Crystal Empire.

Twisting and shuffling gave no avail to the earth pony as he was held fast by the various obsidian creatures around him. Then a moment later his eyes flashed green from beneath the metal frame placed over his face as his sense of will had been overcome. "Yes, my Lord. I will tell you everything that you wish to know."

Evening, Back to Canterlot -

All was calm amidst the castle grounds as Celestia set herself down to dinner. Her duties were done and her guests had departed. All that awaited her now was a steaming bowl of soup that wafted pleasantly up to her nose. She closed her eyes and raised a spoonful up to her lips until she found herself dropping the spoon into the bowl in surprise when a violent crash could be heard through the castle from down the hall. Quickly peering up through the open doorway Celestia had just enough time to see her sister storming by while muttering a series of remarks under her breath.

After giving a sigh toward her nice warm soup Celestia rushed from her seat to see what the commotion was all about. Down the hallway she saw two guards slumped down to the floor after having been smashed by Luna with the heavy double doors. Meanwhile the enraged princess had already disappeared up the pathway towards her tower while angry remarks echoed off the walls back behind her.

"Luna, wait!" Celestia called out. By the time that Celestia had made it up to her sister's room she had to duck out of the way when Luna had absentmindedly thrown her crown behind her. "Sister! What turmoil has happened to put you in such a state?!" She asked as she stepped around with concern heavy in her voice but wary of other incoming projectiles.

"Ooohh… turmoil doth not even begin to cover it, dear sister! We are VEXED at this point!" Luna screamed with fury as Celestia had to rush over to prevent her sister from accidentally shattering her mirror.

"Goodness!" Celestia exclaimed but then was relieved to see Luna thrown herself to her bed where there was nothing within reach that was breakable.

"All day I hunted around for that missing pegasus! All day, where I could have been having a relaxing sleep which was sacrificed in vain for the sake of his requests!" She bellowed but then finally began to calm at her older sister's gentle touch lightly caressing her back. "And what is it that I find after my long, extensive search? That he has embarked on some mission, completely unsanctioned by proper authority, while taking three of Canterlot's best guard ponies along with him!"

Now Celestia gave pause as she was startled to hear that the situation was deeper than just her sister's love life. "Wait a minute, he did what?"

Luna nodded and leaned up to face her sister as they both sat together on the bed. "Mhm, tis true. Late into the night he checked out three guard pegasi and left with them for unexplained purposes. I checked with their commanding officer as well as the captain of the Canterlot Guard and neither of them knew anything about it."

"Surely there must be some mistake." Celestia responded. "I find it hard to believe that a pony of his character would manipulate our soldiers without some extraordinary reason behind it."

It was then that Luna laid herself back upon her bed with her eyes closed. "It matters not. Tis apparent my plans for the evening shall not be coming to pass."

"Oh Luna… Try not to be too hard on him. Clearly Magnus had no way of knowing your intentions." Celestia tried, attempting to help mitigate the damage done due to Magnus' absence. "Was there no record for why he might have left? Something written on a dispatch report perhaps?"

"Oh yes… there was…" Luna replied in an exasperated tone as she lay back with a hoof draped over her eyes. "Just some vague reconnaissance acronym with no other explanation as to what it was about. 'SNR' was all he had written with no details as to a location or purpose of his departure."

"SNR?" Her sister asked while thinking to herself quietly. However Luna looked up from below her hoof when she heard the sound of Celestia's wings suddenly unfurl themselves in startlement. "Wait, SNR?! Are you sure that is what he wrote?!"

"Yes, what is it? What's wrong?" Luna asked, sounding unsure of her sister's alarm.

Speaking with urgency now Celestia explained, "Luna, military lingo has changed several times over the course of the last thousand years. While it's true that may be the acronym for a reconnaissance mission today, that isn't what it meant during the time of Legionaries! It was shortly after the founding of the Wonderbolts that a lot of the terminology was changed because it was deemed to be improper of spelling or signification."

Lifting herself up to her elbows Luna looked to her sister and asked, "So then what did SNR mean back a thousand years ago?"

"The term SNR previously represented a Search and Rescue mission but was reassigned to SAR which is what we still use to this day." Celestia stated.

Luna's eyes bulged wide. "But that would mean… somepony must be in trouble and Magnus must be trying to save them!"

"Yes, I would think so. And if he did not have time to report the details to anypony then the situation must have required immediate action to respond to." Celestia announced as she turned away from her sister and rushed to the balcony.

"Hey! Where are you going?!" Luna shouted as she too leapt up from her bed.

Celestia stood at the edge of the railing as her eyes scanned over the city below. Then both sisters rested their gaze where smoke billowed up from the far eastern edge of town. With a nod they both dove from the tower to fly swiftly in that direction.

A Night of Flames -

Fire lit up the evening sky in a quiet industrial section of Canterlot. Walkways of cement and steel prevented the flames from spreading to nearby buildings but the warehouse itself was a total loss as it smoked and crackled under the torrent of flames.

Not far from the burning building were a small grouping of ponies gathered together. However these were not onlookers who were summoned by the flames as one after the other they each lined up on the pavement on their knees. Each one of the pegasi, earth pony, and unicorn alike shared the same glowing green eyes. Then when parchment and quilts were handed out they all hastily committed themselves to writing.

Meanwhile a monstrous black panther stood by overseeing them. Although he turned and spoke when he heard the trotting of somepony new approaching from out of the darkness. "Are Maud and Anansi safe?" He asked as a familiar looking dark stallion approached with a team of green eyed unicorns following in his wake.

"Perfectly safe." Rayne's stallion form replied. "These kidnappers never even made it through the cave." He answered reassuringly. "After taking over their minds I found that they were only after me, not the girls. But they didn't have any other useful information to provide. Have you figured out what is going on?"

"I can answer that." A new voice called out as the rock idol Faceless stepped onto the scene. "Those aren't real guard ponies from Canterlot. It was all just a ruse. These stallion's who tried abducting us were all tied to the crime ring that used to operate out of the nightclub we renovated in Manehattan. They were pissed that we shut down their business and they decided to enact their revenge."

"Wait, that's it? That's all that this was about?" The panther grimaced in disappointment.

With a nod Faceless went on. "That's right. But in tailing me for several weeks to find out my weaknesses, it would seem that they also found out about all of you."

The others nodded but the panther spoke up next. "One of them here said that they were working for somepony else. A top boss for their organization."

"Already taken care of." A fourth and final voice announced as another copy of Rayne approached from the south with over a dozen mind controlled ponies in tow. "No one outside of this crime ring knows about us, I can assure you of that. And I have the leader right here behind me underneath one of Sombra's masks. He was aspiring to build an underground crime empire and reign over Equestria from the shadows. But this is it. This is all he had after we shut down his front in Manehattan."

"T'ch, short reign..." Faceless scoffed.

"Well I think that's perfect." The panther replied before smirking to the others with a wide and toothy grin. "And I know just what to do with them now that they are all together." He added while gesturing towards the captives who were still writing furiously across several stacks of paper. "You're going to love this, hehe."

Not much later a small team of pegasi descended upon the wreckage just a few minutes ahead of a larger Canterlot force coming to investigate the flames.

"What in the blazes?! You there, work on finding the fire alert system. And you, look around for any survivors that might be hurt or trapped in the flames!" Flash Magnus ordered to the real Canterlot guards who were accompanying him. The group looked tired and sore from running themselves in circles throughout most of the day. But their resolve was still as strong as ever as the roaring flames gave them plenty reason to fuel their urgency.

What they found after they arrived though was definitely not what they had expected. Nearly forty different ponies were all kneeling on the ground in a line with their hooves holding a stack of papers laid out in front of them. None of them said a word as each of them just stared up at the guards expectantly as if they had been waiting for them to come.

"What is going on here? Who are all of you and how did you get these?!" One of the real Canterlot guards asked as he walked around collecting stolen guard armor and helmets from pegasi who clearly did not work at the castle.

After reaching down to skim through some of the papers Magnus said aloud, "These look like confessions… to both recent crimes as well as old ones going all the way back to grade school it seems." He stated while flipping through to the end. "It seems there's evidence here of an underground criminal organization. And from the looks of it, all these ponies are confessing to it." He said while looking around to the group on their knees.

"It's true! We're guilty! Abductions, pony smuggling… you name it!" One of the ponies suddenly cried out before all the others quickly nodded along. "Arrest us, please! We're all here to surrender!" Another yelled as if they were almost pleading.

"Sir Magnus!" One of the guards called out as they assisted a soot covered stallion away from the burning warehouse. "We have a survivor! It looks like the abductee who we've been searching for."

The blue eyed stallion limped along seeming weak from injuries as there was clearly some bruising upon his face. "Thank you… thank you for rescuing me." Rayne whispered to the guard who was helping him. Then the ash covered stallion looked up in surprise to the pegasus presiding over the arrests. "Magnus? What are you doing here?"

Stepping over with a smirk Magnus pulled a handkerchief out from his armor and laughed. "Here, you might want to clean up your face. It's a good thing that we got to you in time to save you from the fire. You really ought to be thankful to the friends you make in Ponyville otherwise we wouldn't have known to search for you."

"What are you talking about?" Rayne asked as he did his best to clean himself while Magnus started giving orders to the Canterlot soldiers just now arriving on scene. Meanwhile Rayne pretended not to notice how all of the criminals still kneeling on the ground were turning their gaze away from him fearfully.

Standing oblivious to this detail, Magnus helped to finish brushing Rayne off as he said, "It was your little friend at the Ponyville Hotel who tipped us off. I had stepped into town while looking for Rainbow Dash when she recognized me from your tour of Ponyville a couple days ago. She told me all about how she was held prisoner in the lobby and threatened not to say anything when you were abducted. But she begged me to save you."

"Gee, wow. I don't even know what to say to that." Rayne responded back as he only now put the pieces together for how strange she had been acting.

"We've been following a trail of clues and eyewitness reports from last night until we were finally able to track your location down to this warehouse. But I have to ask you, Rayne... what happened here?" Magnus questioned while looking in dismay at an entire crime syndicate who was inexplicably turning themselves in.

"Yes, we would like to know that as well." A new voice called out as both Rayne and Magnus turned to see the two princesses suddenly descend from the sky above. "What is the meaning of all this?" Celestia demanded to know while gesturing towards the fire and a row of ponies on their knees.

However they were all stricken silent when Celestia was cut off by her sister storming herself forward in front of all of them. "What are thou DOING HERE, RAYNE?!" Luna bellowed as her eyes twitched in agitation. The stallion just froze while looking shocked and then had to jump back as the princess aggressively stomped a hoof where he had stood. "How many times?! Why does thou ALWAYS seem to be at the center of things when there is trouble brewing Rayne?!" She shouted in furious surprise to find him there.

"Ahem." Magnus uttered before stepping up beside Rayne to defend him. "As you may not be aware, Rayne was just recently kidnapped from Ponyville by a group of these ponies you see behind us and I-"

"HOLD thy tongue Magnus, as once we have finished with Rayne we shall surely be having words with thee next!!" Luna screamed and now both of the stallions were standing nervously together as Luna seemed to be upset with each of them.

"You have some serious explaining to do!" She then snapped back at Rayne. "To think of all the personal worry I had put forth towards you, but now to find that you seem to be drawn to trouble like a moth to the literal flame!" She shouted while pointing a hoof to the burning building beside them.

Magnus had been standing there completely intent upon being patient. However, after listening to Luna's words he turned his head to the side and balked, "Wait, personal worry? For him? Surely you're not saying-"

"And you!" Luna rounded upon the legionnaire. "One would expect that a pony with such an illustrious military background would learn how to fill out a proper dispatch report! Do you have any idea of the frustrations I went through in searching for you today?! And here I thought of actually entertaining your request! But oh, after the stunt you pulled you can bet that the only conversation that I'll be having with you again will be alongside the captain of the guard!"

The pegasi gasped breathlessly as if he did not know what to say. "Princess, please… surely there has been some misunderstanding. Yes I may have been hasty in the conscription of a few soldiers but what is this that's happened to upset you so? What are these frustrations you speak of?"

Even though he meant well, the oblivious inquiring from Magnus only enraged the princess further. However as she stood there looking as if she might deck him, they were all distracted when Rayne called out while sounding quite soft-spoken.

"Look at her Magnus… isn't it easy for you to tell? She looks… beautiful." He almost whispered. Luna stopped her rage to frown at Rayne as she did not feel this was the appropriate time to be receiving compliments. "Look at her eyes, her hair… the way her hooves shine. Can't you tell that her makeup was perfect today? She dolled herself up and did an exquisite job of it too." Rayne pointed out and by the time he was done Luna felt conflicted because she was still mad but it felt good to have a stallion notice, even if it was the wrong stallion. "And she did that… all for you it seems." Rayne added while looking towards Magnus in disbelief.

"Ahem… I see." The pegasi said while clearing his throat. "Your highness had intended to accept my offer for company this evening but while I was not around." He conveyed to himself awkwardly, only adding to the tension that had now built up between the three of them.

By this point there were dozens of Canterlot soldiers who had arrived in response to the flames. Firefighter crews were also in attendance while the line of criminals were now being properly taken into custody. However, off to the sidelines Princess Celestia had decided to begin reigning her sister back while Rayne and Magnus were left to stare at each other in a whole new light.

The flickering of the fire reflected in each of their eyes as the two stallions began to process events together in their minds. Only recently had they started to get along as friends, each assuming that the actions back at the gala were due to the frivolity of the event. However now they both saw the truth they were standing in each other's way for what they felt Luna's heart was due.

"Sister, heed my words! You shall have your answers in due time once all of the evidence here has been sifted through. But now is not that time!" Celestia shouted while trying to calm her fuming sister. Unfortunately for what Celestia feared, she was too late as both stallions addressed Luna directly.

"Are you really dating him?!"

"Is this stallion courting you?!"

Both Magnus and Rayne had each spoken together and now they stood both staring at Luna as she realized the tables had turned against her. "I, well I…" Luna froze as it only now dawned upon her that she was standing before both her different suitors who up until this moment had no idea that they weren't the only ones vying to romance her. "Well you see, that answer is not quite the same as, well, oh dear…"

That was when the loud clop of a golden plated hoof stomped down in front to distract them all. "Now see here, all of you!" Celestia commanded. "As important as my sister's personal affairs may be to me, I feel obligated to discover why so many of my citizens are being arrested as a warehouse behind them burns to the ground! Now you, Magnus… You shall return to the castle and surrender yourself to the guard captain to await an official review which I shall oversee in the morning."

Whatever his begrudging feelings toward Rayne might have been, Magnus held them in check in light of a direct order from Equestria's ruler. "Yes, your majesty." He answered while watching Celestia turn authoritatively towards the dark stallion next.

Once Magnus was gone Celesta spoke sternly. "Rayne… trust in my words when I tell you that I too find it highly suspicious about what you are doing here. But for now that will have to wait. There will be an official review for what happened here the day AFTER tomorrow. But for now I recommend you catch the last train home to get some sleep. Despite what has happened, you still have plans with my sister tomorrow and I intend to see you that you keep them."

"But-" He began but her stern gaze was more than enough to silence him.

"My sister isn't well from having been sleep deprived and thoroughly agitated from the events of today. If your feelings towards Luna are in any way genuine then you will give sympathy to that aspect and leave her be until she is refreshed." She decreed to him.

Recognizing the mercy of an exit from a complicated situation when he saw one, Rayne kept his mouth shut and obeyed. With Celestia standing in the way of him even glancing toward Luna, he took his feelings on the situation and left as fast as his hooves could take him.

"How dare you interfere when I-" Luna tried to begin but had no better success in the face of Equestria's glowering ruler than the stallions did.

"Go home, and go to bed Luna." Celestia demanded of her.

"What?! I am not some child that you can-"

"GO HOME, AND GO TO BED, LUNA!" Celestia repeated with domineering authority. After which she softened her tone and added, "Please, for your own sake. You did not rest today and there are no answers to be found for you here tonight. Go home and sleep, and we shall sort this all out in the morrow." Luna hesitated, not liking the current outcome of things any more than the others had. But without further argument she took wing and flew back into the direction of the castle.

Now Celestia stood there alone, staring over the massive arrest that was being made as well as the attempts to extinguish the burning pile of rubble. One by one a sigh seemed to flow through from Celestia, to Magnus, then Rayne, and finally to Luna. They each finished their breath and respectively had the exact same thought. "What in the world just happened here tonight?"

Author's Note

So there might be quite a few lessons to be learned here. First of all, you should never take for granted the lengths of which a woman will go to make herself look beautiful for a date. Hell hath no fury like a woman who feels she wasted her time on you. I always get a lot of compliments about how well I write Luna's emotions when it comes to fretting over a new relationship. But I hope that my readers will be satisfied with how I write her losing her temper as well.

So what was it that Fancy Pants was complaining about, hmm? Perhaps we'll see news about that again some day.

I hope that Rayne being found out by someponies came as an entertaining shock to all of you. Faceless clearing out their nightclub didn't sit well with someponies but their revenge was obviously misguided. But they did reveal that at any given moment Rayne has no less than three, if not four copies of himself walking around and those copies are spread apart from each other over a substantially wide area.

Yeah so I spent more time than it should have taken me trying to look up military acronyms for different meanings. Maybe the thing between SNR vs SAR was obvious to some of you but it was just meant to build upon the mystery. Also it ended up adding some additional tension for Luna.

I think that John Travolta is a great actor with incredible range. I enjoy personifying charismatic personalities like his. And while living in a different world, Rayne still greatly enjoys personifying others while no one else will get the reference.

So Rayne didn't actually hurt or kill anypony in this chapter. These weren't villains, they were just criminals. They aren't terrorizing to overthrow Equestria and none of them are "recurring character" worthy. Yeah, Rayne gave a permanent end to characters like Tirek and the Storm King for being a substantial and potential recurring threat. But these were specified and calculated targets. I'm not trying to argue whether his actions were right or wrong, I just wanted it stated that Rayne isn't going around just wildly serial killing anyone who misbehaves.

Finally, the truth comes out that Magnus really is a good guy and he was trying to help Rayne. I'm not seriously about to villainize one of the pillars of harmony, haha. But many of the events in the past led up to this moment. After their disagreement at the gala the two tried to patch things up when Rayne gave Magnus a tour of Ponyville. Had that not happened the clerk at the hotel might not have thought to ask Magnus for help. And if she hadn't then Magnus would have gone on a romantic dinner date with Luna instead of spending almost 24 hours searching for our protagonist. Additionally, it is thanks to all of this that Magnus and Rayne discover they've both been courting Luna. And how will this end up affecting their future? Well you'll just have to wait and see.

P.S. This is a shout out to Wired, you know who you are! Thank you for what you do and great job getting it done! It means so much knowing that you're supporting me. I value each and every one of my fans, you included!

115 - A Trial... But Justice?

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 115 - A Trail... But Justice?

"This is preposterous!" A furious mare screamed right after stomping her bright golden hoof down against the floor in Canterlot Castle's Great Hall.

Several ponies were gathered this morning as Celestia sat upon her throne while her sister's seat beside her remained empty. In the center of the room Flash Magnus stood alone with his helmet in his hooves. Off to one side of the room the arrested ponies from the previous evening were seated amongst two rows of pews. On the other side of the room were the majority of Canterlot's social elite as well as a grouping of local citizens picked at random for the proceedings.

What was not called for though was when the doors to the great hall were thrown open by a golden pegasus who stormed into the room screaming angrily. "This is an outrage! I won't stand for it! Flash Magnus is a pillar of what it means to be a good pony! Some of his attitudes may be dated, and sure maybe he can be a little rough around the edges. But he's a military pony and I would stake my career as a Wonderbolt on the line to defend the virtue of his character!"

"Sp-itfire! What are you doing?!" Called an artic blue pegasus who came chasing in after her.

"Yo, seriously!" Rainbow Dash shouted while being hot on Fleetfoot's heels. "I wanna support Magnus too but the Wonderbolts need you! What are you thinking?!"

"Heh, you're one to talk. Acting brash to save another… maybe your bad behavior is starting to wear off on me Crash." Spitfire teased, causing the other pegasus to smile sheepishly.

"Um, excuse me." A regal voice called out to interrupt them all. "While I am greatly moved by the sentiment, I'm afraid that all of this is completely unnecessary. Flash Magnus is not on trial here today." Celestia explained them.

"I'm not?!"

"He's not?!" The other pegasi exclaimed together.

With a smile Celestia was happy to shake her head at them. "Most certainly not." Turning to the winged stallion in the center of the room Celestia said, "From my understanding the only charges against you are for surpassing the authority of your station and perhaps some sloppy documentation. When you took it upon yourself to dispatch three members of the royal guard without informing anypony, no one knew what you meant when all you wrote was an acronym that happened to be a thousand years out of date."

"But your majesty, I-"

"If I could be allowed to finish?" She interrupted him lightly. Magnus straightened up while Spitfire, Fleetfoot, and Rainbow Dash all found proper seats to set themselves into. "Now as I see it, the latter charge hardly constitutes a crime. I believe that a simple refresher course or perhaps passing a modern military academics test would correct the issue. Could I have your word on that?"

"I promise it will be done." He answered with a bow.

"Well that's settled then. And as far as the other accusation goes, sir Magnus could you please remind all us what your given rank was in the Equestrian Legion? And I do mean at the time that you vanished with your friends in order to suppress the Pony of Shadows." There was a murmuring from the crowd for the complimentary way in which Celestia had worded that.

Standing up straight Magnus cleared his throat said, "At the time, I was a Centurio Primi Ordinis…" He announced.

Celestia sat in thought for a moment, resting an elbow against her throne. "Hmm. Just Centurio Primi Ordinis? A thousand years ago is a long time to remember the finer details but not a Tribunus Militum Angusticlavius? I could have sworn I remembered signing that authorization myself shortly before you disappeared."

"Primi...?" "Tribu-...?" Several of the Canterlot Elite shrugged to each other in question, not being familiar with what these older terms meant, least of all how to correctly pronounce them.

Now Magnus looked up uneasily. "Ah-heh, yes well… I turned the position down, you see. I am a soldier and I belong in the field, not sitting in an encampment miles from the battlefield simply giving orders. With no disrespect of course, your highness." He added while trying to not sound ungrateful.

However Celestia, in her grace, simply nodded before she replied. "As you wish then. Now the ranks from the Legionaries of old don't perfectly equate to how positions are designated today… but if I had to compare the positions, I would say that'd put you somewhere in-between a Captain and a Colonel." She announced which drew quite the commotion from the crowd.

"Ahem!" Came a startled retort from Fancy Pants sitting nearby. "Please forgive the interruption, your highness. But can such an exchange of status truly be hoof-waved so easily?"

Celestia just brought her hoof up to her chin in thought. "I don't see why not. I was still the ruling leader at the time of Magnus' disappearance and I am still the ruler of Equestria today." Then with an almost comical attitude the alicorn turned back to the pegasus before them and asked, "And I don't actually recall ever discharging you from your enlistment with the Legionaries, do you sir Magnus?"

"No, your highness." He answered curiously, looking up and wondering where she was going with this.

Sitting up straight Celestia spoke loudly to the entire congregation. "Seeing as Flash Magnus has technically remained in the employ of the Equestrian military, albeit in an extensive MIA status, for the last thousand years then he should still be awarded all the same rights to a modern comparable position. Or at least that is how I see it." There were more murmurings following her decree but Celestia still was not done. "Fancy Pants, would you please make arrangements with the captain of the guard to see Flash Magnus properly reinstated to a current military role? Given his previous rank and personal disposition towards service I feel that Field Commander would be an appropriate choice."

Both Magnus and Fancy Pants looked up in surprise but the unicorn nodded before getting up to leave his seat. "It will be done at once, your highness."

"Now then…" Celestia said to the crowd. "Seeing as Magnus' authority has been substantiated, a Field Commander would be well within their rights to dispatch soldiers of Canterlot if they saw fit to do so. And since there are no other charges held against you, Sir Magnus you are free to go." Celestia announced with a smile.

Magnus bowed graciously before turning back to the three Wonderbolts waiting behind him. "Wow, I guess we really will have to call you Sir Magnus now." Spitfire said with a laugh.

"What ya mean?" Rainbow Dash asked.

Looking over her shoulder Spitfire explained, "I'm still Captain of the Wonderbolts, but we're only one branch of Equestria's military. And Magnus is a Field Commander now. That means he outranks us and even has the authority to dispatch us where and when he feels it would benefit Equestria." Rainbow Dash gave a gulp at the thought as the others laughed along. Meanwhile as they left none of them really paid much attention to a guard who was rushing past them.

Back in the great hall it was announced to the criminals that their proceedings were about to commence. Several soldiers who had been waiting for the proceedings now stepped forward carrying missing pony reports and other evidence of crimes committed that matched the confessions of the accused.

"Please announce the proceedings." Celestia called to one of the guards working as a bailiff for the trial.

"We will now review the list of crimes presented before the court, hear the testimonies of those accused, and review the evidence available for each of the many crimes." However he paused after realizing that their ruler seemed to be distracted. "Would it be alright for us to begin, your majesty?"

However Celestia was leaning down while being whispered to by a castle guard who had just entered the room. When he was finished she nodded before staying, "Thank you for telling me that he has arrived. You may return to your station now." As the guard left Celestia stood up from her seat and addressed the room. "This trial shall proceed after a short ten minute recess. Please everypony take the opportunity to refresh yourselves. Prisoners shall remain in their seats." Then with no regard for the curiosity of those around her Celestia marched from the room without a word.

Rayne stood alone in one of Canterlot's many hallways where a guard had escorted him to wait. "It seems every time I come here this castle just gets bigger and bigger." He told himself absentmindedly.

"And I am afraid that at this moment you are not invited to explore." A voice called with a serious tone from behind him.

Turning around Rayne saw Celestia standing there with a bit of a scowl and holding a small wooden chair in her hoof. "Princess, I-"

"You are here with the intention of picking my sister up for your date, correct?" The alicorn interrupted while being remarkably short with him. Rayne was a little taken aback and simply nodded in response. "And if I were to tell you that she wasn't ready, would that put you off from your desire to see her today?"

"Um, no." He replied simply, trying not to disturb the thin ice that he thought he might be on.

"Good… Then you can wait." She said in an almost scolding tone before setting the chair down harshly with it's back against the wall. "If you intend to see my sister today then you will wait here, in this chair." She told him with authority. "The chair must remain here in this spot and not be moved. And you may not manipulate or exceed these rules or else I can assure you that your date with Luna will not happen." She assured him with finality.

Rayne nodded and slowly sat himself down upon the seat. "How long will I have to wait?" He asked her calmly.

Celestia stopped and looked back over her shoulder at him in surprise. "Well until she is ready to see you, of course." Celestia replied. "I wonder Rayne, how long would it be worth it to wait in a chair for, in order to see my sister?" She asked him from behind an enigmatic smile.

"As long as it takes." Rayne answered immediately, not knowing if he were being tested or not. But one thing above all seemed certain to him as he thought to himself, "Yeah… Luna's not coming down for a very long time."

"We shall see." Celestia stated before slowly stepping away. "The events from last night are not forgotten, Rayne. I would be curious to see if you still manage to get yourself into trouble while sitting in that seat here in the castle."

Rayne felt it safe to scowl at that comment since Celestia was already a few paces down the hall and facing away from him. But he let her leave without remark and then settled back into the seat intent on obeying as he was instructed. "Getting on her siblings' bad side is no way to start a relationship with a new partner." He said to himself. But then giving mind to her words Rayne clicked a heel against the floor sending several of his hounds out along with a message for the other copies of himself to lay low and not draw attention to themselves for the next twenty four hours.

"Before we begin…" Celestia called out causing everyone to look up at her. Turning to address the forty ponies consisting of pegasi, unicorns, and earth ponies alike she said, "It is my understanding that every one of you are pleading guilty to the crimes presented against you. Is that correct?" Some ponies looked around to the others but in time they all nodded to her question. "Is there no pony who would plead not guilty to even a single crime for which you have confessed?" She asked, almost with an air of sympathy to her voice. Again the entire group responded without speaking and just shook their heads.

"It is time to present the evidence of the crimes, your highness." One of the soldiers said from where he stood in the middle of the room. But with a raise of her hoof Celestia stopped him and shook her head with her eyes closed.

"Everypony here is admitting to their own guilt as well as corroborating to the crimes of each other. And you are here to testify that the evidence of these crimes is a match to what they have all confessed?" Celestia asked while staring at the soldier.

With a nod he answered, "Yes, your highness, that is correct."

With a nod she then stated, "Very well. If that is the case then I see no reason for wasting all of our time here with these proceedings. I am prepared to accept the plea of 'guilty' from each of them as they seem to desire it so." Now the crowd broke out into adamant surprise at the proclamation from their ruler. "However…" She called out to silence their whispering. "While I may accept their guilt, I will reserve the sentencing for their crimes until I have heard the reasoning for their pleas." Turning now towards the forty criminal ponies, Celestia asked them, "Why is it that you would allow yourselves to throw your freedom away so easily? Why admit your guilt now when you felt none when committing the crimes you suddenly seek to be sentenced for."

Celestia's tone was calm and steady but her gaze was almost cold from how scrutinizing she had become.

There was a silence from each of them for quite awhile but eventually a slim lavender hoof shakily rose itself into the air. "I-... I have an answer that I would like to say." He almost whimpered out.

"Yes?" Celestia asked him calmly.

"Ahem, well… I think that what most of us want here is atonement." He said while looking over the others sitting around him. "Many of the ponies you see here are guilty of racketeering, smuggling, kidnapping… but I was probably one of the worst of them all."

Crossing her hooves in front of her over the arm of her seat, Celestia steeled herself for what was most likely to be a very dark confession indeed. "Please go on, I am listening."

He nodded and said, "When I was little, what I really thought that I wanted to be was a surgeon." He explained while revealing his cutie mark to be a scalpel. "But as it turned out I wasn't really interested in medicine and my temperament was wrong for actually helping ponies. I just really wanted to cut things. And so that's what I did… until I got myself thrown out of medical school for it. But tuition for studying medicine wasn't cheap so I then found myself with money problems and getting coerced into a gang who was interested in putting my talents to use really wasn't a hard decision to make." Several ponies around the room covered their mouths as they realized he was confessing to being a torturer.

"Please, continue. I assume you are coming to the point of this?" Celestia asked, attempting to placate the crowd.

"In hindsight I've done things that were so terrible. I never wanted this kind of life when I was just starting out and what's worse is I didn't even see at the time that my actions were a bad thing. It wasn't until last night that I realized what I had become, and now I can never look at what I was doing the same way again. I am guilty and it is only fair that I am sentenced for my actions." He said with his head down.

"Allow me to shed some light on the situation." A thick burly unicorn with a blue gray coat announced. "This was my organization. I was the ringleader, the mastermind, the boss!" He said proudly. "I built up a mini empire and not even one of your little pea-brained guards around Equestria caught onto it for years." He shared, causing many of the soldiers in the room to scowl. "I've committed acts of violence, been part of all kinds of unsavory dealings from trafficking to smuggling, and I've moved more money than some banks in Equestria have ever seen. I thought I was living like a king, sitting behind the scenes from Klugetown while manipulating all the crime in Equestria."

"And now you feel differently?" The sour princess asked, sounding much less cordial than a moment ago.

"Aye, cause despite all the power and wealth, it ended up feeling like a pitfall." He explained before pausing to wipe the sweat from his brow. "There wasn't never any end to it. Money and power are a means, but they ain't an end. I had both and I just still wasn't happy. Look here at my cutie mark of two hooves shakin' together. You think I was going to end up as a crime boss when I was a colt? Heck nah, I was just really good at convincing folk to do things as I saw it. Soon I found out how easy it was to take advantage, one thing led to another, and then I was leading a crew of other ponies down on their luck who were willing to cheat the system for their own ends."

Even Celestia had a difficult time keeping her emotions in check as she sat there staring at one of the most unsavory plights to Equestrian livelihood that she had ever seen. "And you came to this sudden change of heart how exactly?" She grimaced, but remained as dignified in her poise as she was able to.

"Uh, how?" He asked while looking disappointed that Celestia had questioned him further. "Really now, what does it matter? It don't change what we did." He answered while gesturing to the others. "Call it an epiphany."

"An epiphany?" Celestia responded, sounding unconvinced.

"Yea, yeah… that's right. And one that spread to all of us, once we all realized the wrong we done." He added, clearly trying to be convincing.

Celestia paused for a moment and narrowed her gaze while noticing that he was sweating while nopony else in the room seemed to be overheating. "And what crime was your organization commiting yesterday? From what I have been told there was a black stallion in your custody who you ordered to be kidnapped. How does he fit into what happened with all of this? And how did the fire start in the warehouse where you were supposedly keeping him." Celestia was fascinated to see that each and every one of the forty different criminals all appeared uncomfortable at the very mention of Rayne.

"Oh, yeah… him. Ah it's nothing you see… eei-owwww ahh!" He suddenly whimpered.

Several of the guards looked around in confusion to his odd sound and Celestia leaned in looking him over even closer. "Are you alright sir?"

"Ah, yea… just a cramp. You didn' let us stretch during that little recess you had earlier." He chuckled as now several of the ponies were either fidgeting or wincing and all sweating quite nervously. However, speaking up with an air of cockiness the leader of these criminals exclaimed, "When you live in the underworld, sometimes you've got to get dirty to make obstacles in your business disappear. And that stallion you mentioned, well he was bad for business so we intended to make him disappear."

"And what made him bad for business?" Celestia asked, now becoming interested in what he was saying.

"Well he ruined a perfectly good base of operations for us for one. You see in big cities that shine the brightest, they also cast the deepest shadows. And we had a prime shady spot in Manhattan that we were doing business out of. Aside from my holdings in Klugetown, this was my center of reach throughout Equestria." He detailed, beginning to lose himself in his story. "And then in comes this smug little entrepreneur thinking he can just buy MY CLUB out from under me and throw out all the 'riff raff' to stop me from doing business there! The nerve!" He shouted while slamming his hooves against the railing in front of him.

"Oh yes, quite inconsiderate of him." Celestia responded a bit mockingly as several guards were alarmed by his outburst.

After taking a breath to settle down the stout unicorn raised his chin to adjust his collar. Then he continued by saying, "So we let some time slide by. We play it safe in letting him think things have smoothed over and that bygones be bygones. But all the while we started watching him. We trailed his routes, followed his patterns… then when he least expected it we nabbed his smug ass and brought him in for our own personal vengeance before planning to take our headquarters back." He growled with conviction, for the first time seeming to act genuine for how one would have assumed for a crime lord to behave.

"I see. Please, go on." Celestia encouraged. Although she seemed almost disappointed when the clearly ruthless individual seemed to return to his calm and influential demeanor instead of letting his emotions fly.

"So then we brought him in. We had a whole slew of violent delights in store for him. Hoof cracking, hide lifting… I'll spare the court the indecency of our more creative torture methods." He said after seeing Celestia regard him disapprovingly. "But I wanted to talk to him first… I wanted to taunt him and let him know why we had it in for him. And to hear his cries for mercy or listen to what he had to say."

"And… what did he have to say?" Celestia asked as everypony seemed to be listening from the edges of their seats now.

"Well…" the stallion began. "At first he didn't say much. He didn't cry and he didn't scream. You see, he just looked up and asked us if we were happy?"

"If you were happy?" Celestia retorted.

"Yeah.. if we were happy." He answered sorrowfully. However then he seemed as if he were sniffing back a tear before acting very gruff. "Ah now don't look at me like that! It wasn't what he said, it was the way he said it! We went on for this whole big conversation about what life was really about… It was a moment, you had to be there to understand!" He argued. "Look, the point is that I decided I wasn't satisfied living how I was. And all these mooks didn't want to live as lackies for all of their lives once they realized there's no real future in getting promoted in a life of crime." He explained while suddenly pointing to the other ponies beside him. With a raised voice and haughty temper now the stallion growled and yelled, "The reasons for us changing don't really matter do they?! The point is, we done the crime, you've got the evidence, we've all confessed… Now are you bozos just gonna play head-doctor with our feelings all day or are you going to lock us up or not?!"

The room was almost deadly quiet as everypony was in shock at how viciously he had just yelled at Celestia. For her part the alicorn was just sitting there staring piercingly forward as if meticulously analyzing every part of his story. "What about the fire?" She asked while ignoring his previous outburst.

"What?!" He shouted while throwing his arms up impatiently.

"If things had become so peaceful as your prisoner somehow talked your entire organization into giving up your ways, then how did the fire start?" She asked him and watched now as several of the other criminals looked up in fear towards the crime lord as if they were desperate for him to have an answer for her.

"Argh, wha-... Ya gotta… Errr!" He growled in frustration before looking up at her suddenly. "It was to cover our tracks, okay?" But Celestia didn't even bother to respond as she waited for him to elaborate. "We always planned to burn the building down from the start. After we tortured him and had our fun it was meant to look like an accident where our dear unicorn pal got trapped in the blaze. We figured the flames would take time to do their work anyhow so we set the blaze long before we started talking. And by that point, we was so distracted that we never bothered setting up the rest of the scene. So we all just walked out and decided to wait for the authorities to arrive in response to the flames."

"And you really expect everypony here today to just believe that?" Celestia balked as she leaned toward the stallion angrily.

"What I expect is for you to help us!" He shouted right back. "We done crimes and now what we want is attornment!" Now the stallion was clearly soapboxing as he stood up out of his seat and shouted while two guards rushed to try to hold him back. "You think we're just over all of our ways?! Of course not! We can't just go home and sleep on it and expect to not fall back into our criminal tendencies again! We need to be saved from ourselves! We understand that once we're locked up most of us will probably never see the outside again for the things that we've done. But we need to be in an environment where we don't have access to do crime no more! That way we can learn new things. They got like classes for that in prison, right?! Peaceful meditation or painting trees or whatever for outlets of aggression? Well sign us up! Now we're all here and you're wasting time. You either lock us up right now or I'm hopping over this rail and I'll show you something to lock me up for!" He threatened to Celestia as several ponies in the other stands quivered at his violent behavior.

Celestia however did not waver. She watched, and she sighed, and she waited for the guards to get things back under control. Then as the crime lord glowered at her angrily, she finally spoke as she turned towards one of the guards securing the prisoners in the room. "All of these ponies have already been checked for mind controlling spells, correct?"

"Yes, you're majesty. As per standard protocol." He answered.

"And they've been screened for potions or poison influence as well?" She added in to be thorough.

"Of course, every one of them." The guard reassured her.

Then to the surprise of everyone Celestia stepped from her throne and approached the unicorn who was being held in his seat by two of the guards. She peered over him carefully and then gazed back at the others. She looked into their eyes and even cast a spell to scan the unicorn once more for magical influence. "Do you still really mean every word that you've said here today?" She asked him.

"Every word…!" He growled while still pressing against the guards.

With a long dramatic pause she eventually lifted her head and said, "Then very well. Take them away."

It was strange to Celestia that as she returned to her seat, so many of the ponies who were just convicted seemed happy or relieved to finally be sentenced. Even the crime boss who had yelled at her so fiercely seemed to have his facial features fall in ease as if a great burden had just been lifted from him. And how little did the princess know how correct she was as behind each of the ponies backs a set of obsidian teeth gently released their grip from within their fur. "I did it…" The unicorn whispered to the other criminals who smiled at him gratefully, each one of them remembering the words that had been immortalized into their memory on the coattails of their nightmares when the brainwashing masks had been removed.

"Convince them of your guilt and do not share the truth about me. For if they come to suspect me in any way, then by the weight of your hides my wolves will make each one of you pay."

Hours passed but still Rayne held fast to his place on that seat. He minded his business quietly as guards patrolled back and forth, each quietly regarding him as they went about their routes. However none of them spoke and he spoke to none of them as all that really mattered was that he waited.

Try as he might to remain comfortable, even Rayne was not immune as time would take its toll on his back making him feel stiff as his bottom became sore. But still he did not move, just glancing back and forth down the empty halls by himself.

"Phew…. This really bites." He thought to himself uncomfortably. "Who knows what Celestia really meant by this. I know her to be kind and understanding, but she's not infallible. She has a temper and every right to be an overprotective sister." He told himself, contemplating her words. "If I stand up just to stretch before sitting back down, do I fail? If I kick my legs and the chair wobbles from its place do I not get to see Luna today?" He pondered and remained relatively still so as to not compromise his chances.

Stretching his neck back Rayne looked up through a glass overhead window. "Geez, the sun has moved that far?" He knew it had been morning when he'd arrived. From his letters with Luna she had originally expressed interest in meeting him early, despite his protests so that she could sleep. But that was also before he had seen her last night, looking stressed and wide awake, in the midst of his kidnapping debacle. "It's no matter. If I get sore then I get sore. I can always heal myself later. But this just means that she's probably getting her rest like I hoped she would." He tried to reassure himself, even as his joints started to burn and his muscles began to ache.

"WHAT DOTH THOU MEAN IT IS AFTER FIVE IN THE AFTERNOON?!" Screamed a frantic mare as she lay upon her bed. "Tia, you promised to wake me up! You assured me not to even worry with an alarm because you gave me your word that you would wake me for my date with Rayne!"

"And wake you I have, dear sister." Celestia said calmly while sitting on the edge of her sister's bed.

"Yes and with barely HOURS of daylight left?! I was supposed to meet with him IN THE MORNING! What kind of date will he give me with such little time left of the day?! Tis not the responsibility of any but I to keep themselves awake through the twilight hours, sister!" Luna growled angrily.

Despite her sibling's temper Celestia seemed quite unmoved by Luna's tardiness. Nor even did she show any feelings of responsibility for the situation either. "Well I'm sorry Lu but the court proceedings ran much longer than expected. You can ask anypony who was there and they'll tell you that I certainly did all I could to help speed things along."

Luna got up from her bed and sat in front of her mirror to brush the sleep from her mane. "No, that won't be necessary. But now I feel just horrible. Our first private date and I stand the stallion up. Surely he must think the worst of me that avoided our rondevu on purpose. I am not quick to forget how I yelled at him last evening." She stated while applying her makeup remorsefully. "I must definitely find a way to sound convincing when I next send him correspondence."

That was when Celestia looked over and stated rather flippantly, "Well if you are so eager to apologize to him then you still can. I would imagine he might still be downstairs waiting for you."

The brush for Luna's mascara clattered from her hoof to the floor as she stared at her sister in the mirror. "Nooooo!" Spinning around in her seat Luna looked Celestia in the eye and asked her sternly, "And why exactly would you think that he still waits for me, when clearly I did not arrive for our meeting time today?"

Celestia looked up as if she didn't see what the problem was. "Oh well because I told him too." She answered. "But I only said that you were not ready when he arrived and that if he had any intention of seeing you today, that he had best wait or else it wouldn't happen. But that was just obvious and to be expected. I didn't mean anything by it."

"AND WHEN YOU SAID THIS… BEING NOT ONLY THE RULER OF EQUESTRIA BUT ALSO HIS INTENDED'S SISTER, DID YOU ORDER IT OR SPEAK IT TO HIM PLAIN?!" Luna shouted in dramatic concern.

"Um, I don't believe I ordered anything?" She replied uneasily, only now beginning to see what the problem was. "I mean, I might have been a bit forceful. But it was a stressful day. And I was concerned because of past night and I-"

Now Luna's voice cracked into a squeal as she frustratedly groaned out, "And tell me dear sister that Rayne did not arrive early as I had originally planned with him. Tell me, that if he is still here, that it's not been all day since he has been waiting for me?"

"Hmm… well I suppose now that I think about it, I guess it has been all day." She said with only sudden realization.

"ALL DAY?!!!" Luna shrieked as if she might as well have been a mouse.

Throwing herself back to her seat Luna rushed in front of the mirror to make sure she looked at least a modicum of presentable and then ran to her door to throw it open and head downstairs even with Celestia shouting out behind her.

Hardly Minutes Later -

"Rayne…" Luna stood there seeming almost breathless, not able to believe that he really was still waiting for her in the castle. Then to her added surprise she saw what looked like relief on his face as he exclaimed, "Oh thank goodness, there you are. Now I can finally get up." He sighed while clearly attempting to hide a level of discomfort on his face.

Tilting her head curiously Luna asked him, "What do you mean 'now' you may get up." Her tone was deep and inquisitive as she watched the stallion stand and stretch several many times.

Rayne looked up giving an unsure expression as he had no idea she was only now being brought up to speed on the situation. "Oh well, when I got here a guard escorted me to this spot to wait. Then when your sister finally showed up she brought me this chair and told me to wait. She said I was not to move from this spot if I was going to see you today. It came out kind of odd the way she worded it so I figured it was some sort of test." He said with a nonchalant air about him. "Like a sister being overprotective to see if your new love interest really cared about you enough to endure her request. So, I waited, because I'm not going to let a little overbearingness from your only sibling dissuade me from my feelings about you." He added as if having an almost endearing opinion of what Celestia had done.

Luna stood there grimacing now with the most uncomfortable smile that Rayne had ever seen on any ponies face. "Y-you waited, you waited here, for me, all day in that chair… You waited for me here all day long and you never got up or never moved around even once?! Just so that you could go on a date with me?!" She asked him rather manically.

"Well… why yes, I did " He said to her with an exuberant smile.

Some long lost voice of her adolescence screamed at the top of it's lungs in Luna's mind at how much pressure that suddenly put upon her for her date with him. The only thing that brought her out of this sudden trance was hearing the familiar clopping of hooves and knowing that her sister was walking up behind her. "Can you excuse me for just one moment Rayne?" She said before beckoning over a nearby guard. Placing a hoof on Rayne's shoulder she instructed, "Yesss…. Soo, can you please escort this stallion to the kitchens and see to it that he has a glass of water? And allow him to relieve himself and become refreshed from having sat here for so long before escorting him back here?" She smiled while masking an overwhelming amount of frustration. Then as the two stallions stepped away she turned to her sister growling, "YOU!!!"

Rayne had been quick in his refreshment trip away, not intending to make Luna wait for him as he had done for her. However upon his return he worried if he might have been a bit too fast as he and the guard both walked in upon the two sisters vehemently arguing with each other.

"And I told you that I was sorry Luna! I had never meant for my words with him to be taken so literally!"

"Listen, I like him! You hear me?! We may not have gotten to know each other that well yet but I care about Rayne and that extends to how he is treated when he visits me at the castle!"

The shouting continued as Luna seemed to be on a tirade with no end. But showing a little bit of tact for the situation the castle guard shoved Rayne back behind the corner they had just come around and then cleared his throat. "Ahem…" Then he stepped forward to allow Rayne to follow so it would not seem that either of them had been eavesdropping.

The two sisters looked over and took a second to unfluster themselves from their argument. Then Celestia stepped up to Rayne first, taking the diplomatic approach as she said, "Rayne, I feel I have the need to apologize. When I requested that you sit here before, I had never meant to be unkind. What I-"

"What is more important," Luna interrupted before stepping in front of Rayne and looking into his eyes, "Is that I am here now and I am very sorry that I left you waiting for so long. I would understand if you were upset but if you're still interested, I would very much like to still have that date with you?" The look on her face was gentle but sincere.

Rayne didn't feel that now was an appropriate time to tell her that while she was trying to appear apologetic, to him she simply looked to die for. But he kept his romantic feelings in check as he smiled at her while saying, "I am still interested princess, and if it can offer you any reassurance, it is an opportunity that was worth the wait for. May I?" He asked while extending a hoof toward her.

Luna blushed now as with all the excitement she suddenly remembered that she was leaving on a date with him. But she nodded, allowing him to hold her by the hoof and escort her out of the castle walking side by side together.

Staying behind near to the castle gates, Celestia watched amongst several very surprised looking guards at seeing a stranger leave with Princess Luna while walking so intimately together. "Make sure to be safe! Don't take my sister anywhere too dangerous! Be sure to have her back here before midnight!" Celestia called out, frowning as it seemed she was clearly being ignored.

Meanwhile Luna giggled quietly to Rayne and whispered, "Do not worry, you won't be getting into any trouble if you chose not to listen to any of that." She snickered as Rayne laughed with her as well.

"Well I promise I don't intend to put you into any danger during our date. And I will allow you, my lady, to decide when you have finally tired of my company." He responded gentlemanly.

"Oh? And should I decide to not to tire of it for as long as I am with you?" She teased him with a smile.

Without missing a beat he replied, "Then I will call our courtship a success and have to keep you for as long as time will allow."

"Bold!" Luna scoffed as she choked out with a laugh. "Ahem, very bold dear sir." She replied with a smile to him. Then he just gestured to his horn and she nodded with her permission before he teleported them both away.

Author's Note

So we had a nice little introduction with Spitfire taking the stage. I didn't want my readers forgetting about the Wonderbolts because they will be making a bigger appearance in the story again soon. But in the meantime I don't want you stressing out about that Centurio and Tribunus stuff with Magnus' rank as that isn't likely the come up again. I'm no scholar of ancient military history but I did the best with what an internet search would allow. The point I was making is that Magnus would prefer to stay as a 'field grade officer' and not be promoted to a General or higher.

Now I did my best to write Celestia's scene as a misunderstanding. She was mad and understandably so. I don't want to put this lightly, Rayne was in trouble. Getting caught at the warehouse fire caused some serious concerns. And yeah, the excuse given by the crime boss was lame... Because it was a lie. Ultimately I didn't need a better reason for him to explain Rayne's presence there. It was more important to express that he was desperate. Because during that night after Rayne had removed all of their brainwashing masks, he ordered them to keep what they knew about him as a secret or they'd die. Rayne's already expressed he can hide his wolves inside of others shadows for as long as he desires. But ultimately things did go his way, and Celestia really hadn't meant to be so cruel with what she told Rayne. She just didn't want him galavanting through the castle while he waited for Luna, and that was all.

Now for my last note here I'm going to share some insight from the writer. I was really conflicted about this chapter because honestly, this was supposed to be Rayne and Luna's date. But that clearly didn't happen. I had meant to gloss over the majority of the trial. And Luna's comical responses of Celestia not waking her up... I had only planned for that to be a line or two before it jumps to their outing. But when I was writing this, I decided that sometimes the unimportant stuff can be the most important content of all. I thought it might be a cop out to skip over the trial even if it didn't further the plot along. I had way too much fun in writing Luna's reactions and making Celestia's temper more of a problem than it needed to be. Was this chapter filler? Eh, that's for you to decide. But I felt that this was a chapter that the story deserved, even if it wasn't a chapter that it needed.

P.S.
Who else thought that the new Gen 5 MLP movie was great?! I absolutely loved it and now I can't wait for the first season of the new show to begin!

116 - A Date with Dreams Under the Sun

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 116 - A Date with Dreams Under the Sun

Luna's voice came out as rather skeptical as the two of them walked along together. "So Rayne, when you stated before that you did not mean to put me in harm's way…"

When the stallion had teleported the two of them away, Luna opened up her eyes with excitement at what she might see. However the sudden realization of being surrounded by dense vegetation with the air of murky lake water did not inspire confidence for what Rayne had planned.

"It's just this way, it's not far. I promise I haven't brought you out here for a wilderness hike or anything." He said to try to be reassuring while parting leaves along an unkempt trail.

"Where… are we?" Luna asked while trying to get her bearings but could find no landmarks that she could recognize.

After using his magic to push some tree branches ahead aside, Rayne revealed a great body of water that came into view before them. "We're finally here… at the Great Luna Bay." He said with a smile while looking back to see her reaction.

"I'm sorry, what?" She stated at him perplexed.

"Too on the nose?" He asked uneasily. "I tried to think of a place where we could be alone that might mean something to you. So I figured stopping by a landmark named after you might not be a bad idea. But uh… I mean you did know that you had your own bay, didn't you?"

Luna looked up to him in surprise. "Oh well of course I knew… but it has simply been so long since I've thought about it. Not to mention that this bay is an inhospitable hazard, for it's inconsistent terrain and being home to hostile creatures such as Fly-ders, and the like." She commented. However Luna did stop to look around and wonder as to why she couldn't spot any of the winged pests in the area. "Wouldn't one of the beaches at the North or South Luna Ocean have been a better spot for our date?"

"The-... The what?" Rayne stammered as he began to lead them through the last of the brush toward the shore.

Using her magic to help him clear a path Luna stated explained, "The ocean, Rayne. It is actually this whole coastline that is named after me. The Great Luna Bay is just a large bank that separates the North Luna Ocean from the South Luna Ocean. Or perhaps you are the one who did not know that?" She replied with a smirk. And sure enough, even using his memory charm to review the map of Equestria in his mind he could not recall anything about there being an ocean to the west. "Well it seems nice to know that there is at least one thing the ever resourceful pleasure pony wasn't aware of." She giggled lightly while they came through the last of the trees.

"Alright, I'll admit that maybe this wasn't the most traditional of date locations… but do you like it?" Rayne asked her just as he used a hoof to pull the last of the foliage away.

Luna's eyes spread wide as sitting right beside the water's edge she saw a blanket unfurled and holding one of the most picturesque little picnics she had ever laid eyes on. There was a tray tower of sandwiches with side plates of fruit. A bread tray held pastries alongside a basket with a bottled beverage for them to consume.

"I-... oh Rayne, this is lovely!" She gasped in surprise, quite literally having her breath taken away. "Whenever did you have time to set this up? Oh, oh no… don't tell me that you came all the way out here this morning just to prepare all this in advance?! Oh Rayne, please forgive me if I sounded unappreciative a moment ago. I think this is lovely." Then she gave him quite the affectionate smile to show her sincerity. "A camping picnic by the bay was a wonderful date idea." She reassured him before stepping off ahead to investigate what he had prepared. "Although I do wish for you to know that thy needn't always go through such lengths to impress me, Rayne. Be it as it may that I am a princess does not stop me from enjoying a simple movie date just as a normal couple would." She told him before sitting herself down.

"Wait, they have movies here?" Rayne thought to himself quickly before stepping forward to join her.

As Rayne sat down Luna had already been resting upon her side while looking like a picture of beauty. Her long legs stretched themselves out elegantly and her mane cascaded down framing around her face with her eyes shining toward him happily. "So what is first?" She asked, eager to see what he had in store for her.

"Your banquet awaits you princess." He encouraged while handing her a plate.

"So, you must be excited. Or perhaps thou art a bit nervous?" She asked him wryly while picking herself some berries as well as lifting a square cut sandwich from the tower tray.

"Oh?" Rayne asked, picking up the playful air between them that she was presenting.

"Well from your letters, Rayne. They presented you to have quite the romantic notion of the two of us going out together." Luna said with a smile. "And quite romantic all this is indeed. Well played sir." She said while clearly teasing him a bit. "Although I do wonder how it is you've managed to keep this little meal protected from the pests that are supposed to thrive in this bay." She wondered out loud while looking around and seeing nothing but shadows hanging from the otherwise vermin ridden trees.

"That I'm afraid will have to remain a gentlepony's secret. And besides, you must allow a stallion to keep at least a little mystery for you." He said while offering a playful smile back. However when she didn't respond Rayne looked up seeing that the princess had suddenly frozen upon taking a bite from a strawberry off her plate. "Um, Luna? Are you alright?" He asked while hoping that the food hadn't spoiled as he was away.

Proceeding to push her teeth the rest of the way through the berry Luna had to blush as a bead of juice ran down across her lips. "Mmm, mm yes, forgive me. That was just a very good strawberry." She explained. "I was a little taken aback by-'' However she stopped again after dropping a blueberry into her mouth. "Mmm Rayne!" She moaned while chewing with a hoof over her lips. "Wow." She exclaimed before suddenly giving him a suspicious stare as she reached for one of the sandwiches.

After taking a bite, everything in Luna's body seemed to melt as she slumped her shoulders and closed her eyes with a sense of bliss. "Mm mMm, that… that is just delightful." She mumbled in between bites. "I had not been prepared for the food at a simple picnic to be so delicious!" She mused to him with excitement. "The fruit tastes even more succulent than what we have at the castle! And what are these sandwiches? They are so light and frothy. Some sort of cream and-"

"Blended avocado with cream cheese and chives actually. Also I made sure the romaine was crisp while adding a fresh spinach chop for volume and texture." He explained while looking away as if it were no big deal. "But it makes me happy that you enjoy it. I'm glad that the efforts of my green hoof haven't gone to waste."

It was then that Luna suddenly choked in-between bites as she shook her hoof at him in disbelief. "MmMm, no way." She mumbled out, almost not wanting to put her plate down to speak. But after clearing her throat she shouted out, "Oh no, no way! Now I mean it, enough is enough Rayne. You bought these ingredients from a local vendor in either Ponyville or perhaps Canterlot maybe, am I right? You wouldn't seriously ask me to believe that you grew all these fruits and vegetables merely in preparation for our date?!"

Rayne looked up at her in surprise. "Hm? Oh no, that would be ridiculous." He answered to which Luna sighed in relief from the thought of being overwhelmed by him. "I just grew these as a hobby really. You see, I have a grove some ways outside of Ponyville that I tend to on occasion for a little bit of 'night gardening'. I find it therapeutic when the pressures of a long day get me down. But I figured, since I had all this produce available that I might as well use it for something. It was just fortuitous that I planned to take you out anyways." He answered matter of fact, even as Luna sat there staring wide eyed and nearly dropped her plate out of her hooves. "Banana?" He offered to which she took without even thinking.

"Rayne…" She spoke up eventually while slowly pulling away each strand of the peel. "Will I ever get used to how often you surprise me?" She asked him while having a contemplative expression about her.

"Well, I would hope not princess." He answered but decided to then lean back, wondering if he might be coming on too strong for her.

After that he just opted to sit and watch Luna with curiosity as she unfurled the banana. He had remembered an episode of the tv show when she once ate just the peel by itself while being in a particularly bad mood. But now she seemed to take a bite of the core and peel interchangeably between each bite. "Oh, it seems you only brought just one. Share with me?" She offered to him kindly.

"Oh thank you, no. I'm afraid that sitting around all day has put me off my peel." He responded which she seemed to find as an acceptable answer. After that the two ate together in silence but there was no awkwardness between them as they both seemed content to simply enjoy the meal in each other's company.

A short while later when their bellies were full and amidst their occasional small talk, Rayne finally turned to her and said, "So Luna, since we have the time for it I was wondering if I could really get to know you. If you would allow me, I would like to get to know the mare behind the crown. What really makes you happy? How do you actually spend your free time when your duties and responsibilities don't get in the way?"

Luna dabbed her lips with a napkin and then gave a rather rehearsed smile as if she had been expecting this. "You want to know if there really is more to me than just being a princess?" She asked him.

"Well… I mean in a sense but-" He fumbled as that hadn't actually been how he meant it.

The princess set down her plate and then sat up straight to look at him now. "I understand that with being royalty there is a lot that may be presumed about me. But I'll have you know the same can be said for you too."

Rayne frowned a bit as he was not able to tell if he had upset her with his question or not. But he opened himself up to curiosity wanting to hear out her point and see how she really felt about him. "How do you mean?"

Crossing her front hooves together she told him, "Well you are a pleasure pony, Rayne. And believe it or not, that title sets some expectations within a mare's mind when she thinks about you."

Rayne didn't like how serious the tone in her voice had become as he felt the hairs along the back of his neck nervously stand on end. Up until now he had only ever considered the positive aspects of being a pleasure pony but now he imagined a little blue genie dressed as a bumblebee beside him shouting 'warning' and 'mayday' before crashing down.

With seeing the potential for trouble ahead, Rayne couldn't try to talk his way out of it until he knew what it was that she was thinking about. "Oh? And does knowing I'm a pleasure pony sway you for, or against me, princess?" He asked to tread carefully.

"Hmm." She mouthed while looking him over. "It's undoubted that you've made many friendships back in Ponyville. But I believe it would be more accurate to say that you've gone from pony to pony targeting those who you feel might need some sort of help in their everyday lives. And instead of genuinely making their acquaintance, you rather inject yourself into their lives by means of seduction and romance. And while the benefits of bonding with so many in such an intimate fashion can't be ignored, you actually use that connection to zero in on some insecurity they have or to right some wrong you feel that was done for them. Then when you feel the time is appropriate, you move on to somepony new. But you leave each partner you come across better and stronger upon their own hooves than they ever were before."

Rayne choked as he sat there nervously rubbing at his throat while thoughts of Rainbow Dash and Rarity jumped to the forefront of his mind. "Is uh… are you- ahem, are you feeling thirsty?" He panicked while popping open the bottle of fizzied fruit juice he had brought and poured them each a glass. "I'm sorry, my throat is just feeling a little dry." He wheezed while almost dropping the bottle from his grip.

"And furthermore," She continued on as if nothing at all had been the matter. "I'm sure it comes as second nature to you when creating events of voluminous enjoyment. Your ability to throw a party for the excitement of all almost borders on the limits of changing one's character for the sake of loosening morals or sacrificing ideals. I've no doubt that at some point in recent months you've hosted a gathered fueled by invigorating music and perhaps aided by alcoholic spirits?" She asked while twirling her glass with a hoof. Meanwhile Rayne found himself wishing there had been alcohol in the juice bottle he'd brought as he thought back to Zecora's party in the Everfree Forest. "And tell me sir, have you managed to achieve a harem for yourself in Ponyville yet?" She asked him lightly as if it were everyday table conversation.

Rayne had to turn and spit the contents of his drink in disbelief. "Ooookay, I think that's enough." He pleaded gently. "So it clearly seems you know your pleasure ponies." He chuckled uneasily. "I fear that you may have me at a disadvantage here princess." He stated feeling rather helpless as to how he was supposed to respond after all that. "I had no idea that being what I am could make me feel so transparent."

"Then perhaps you can now share in understanding my feelings as a princess, that some handsome young stallion keeps asking me out on dates despite knowing about my royal position." Luna's reply came sharply as she now regarded him without amusement or frivolity.

Rayne froze as he realized she was trying to share with him something that he hadn't considered before. "What do you mean?"

Luna bit her lip before reaching out to hold him by the hoof. "Listen to me Rayne, I deeply appreciate everything that you have done to impress me. I won't sit here and insult you by denying you have an affect on me. Yes, you are quite the gentlepony and dapper. But you also know how to make sure a mare is having fun. You're sweet and considerate, and if you don't allow it to go to your head you are quite handsome and enticing to be around as well." She said with a blush as he smiled in response. "But I am a princess Rayne and you must know what that means?"

"Why don't you tell me, Luna? What is it that you think that means for me?" Rayne asked while staring at her seriously.

With a bit of a huff Luna gave an outburst saying, "Oh come now. Life for me should be as obvious to you as you being a pleasure pony is to me." She responded with a bit of scorn. "When you awake in Ponyville each morning and find yourself thinking of visiting me at the castle, I will not be available to take your audience because I would either be just headed to bed or already indebted to my responsibilities to the throne." Rayne sat there in silence, carefully watching every detail as she started to become frustrated and emotional in front of him. "And do you think that what I would desire is to manipulate somepony that cares about me by forcing them to stay awake at evening hours because that is the only time in which they could see me?!"

"Luna, I-"

"No, Rayne!" She yelled at him while almost standing herself up as she emphasized her point. "You come up with these extravagant outings for me and every time manage to produce an evening that is so perfect… But I have no experience in holding an intimate partnership together. I can barely manage to maintain a stable relationship with my own sister without one of us banishing the other for a thousand years. I would be a terrible partner to maintain a romantic endeavor with! And I would never have time for you. Why would you ever think that I would be somepony that it would be enjoyable to have a relationship with? You are a pleasure pony, Rayne, and could literally have your pick of any mare! A mare who could be there for you, and to be available to appreciate the wonderful things that you do for them." She gestured endearingly to the beautiful picnic he'd made for her that now only brought a sorrowful tone for her to look at. "Whereas I am merely a fallen princess, scarcely even known about within her own kingdom and even less yet loved."

Now the princess turned away from him with her eyes closed. The weight and shame of a thousand years of loneliness added with the additional lifetime of royal emptiness bore heavy down upon her. She didn't weep for herself in pity but all the same her heart seemed like stone in the beliefs she had been cemented with.

"The stars…" Rayne began, to which Luna scoffed and looked at him as if he were mocking her. "Just hear me out." He requested and she nodded while crossing her hooves and turning back to face him. "The world exists being full of expectations. The ocean is salty, and the stars they are beautiful. But just like the stars, I commonly hear the same things being said about royals. 'Oooh look at the beautiful princess' everypony says. Then soon, it just becomes expected to always call royals beautiful."

"I assume you have a poi-"

"Give me a minute." Rayne laughed and continued on. "But when I think about those stars, sitting so high up above… I wonder if they're lonely living up there in space?" Rayne tried not to smile as he could see he finally struck a chord with her. "Every star is famed for its light, just like all the rest. But is that enough, being kept so far away from every creature who looks up to appreciate them? Being up there, and all alone? No one to hold, no one to know how the star is feeling while always shining down with it's light."

Raising her chin and biting back emotion Luna scowled as she spoke out, "So what you're saying is that I'm lonely? Being a princess, and kept away from somepony who might woo me?"

But just when she believed that he couldn't possibly surprise her any more than he already had, Rayne spoke up and drew the carpet right out from under her all over again. "No." He chuckled. "I have no doubt you are lonely… THAT is the expectation to me. What I see when I look at you Luna is the most caring and generous pony I have ever known. The lengths that you'll go through to help others... I mean even the bravest of ponies cannot deny that the most frightening thing of all is a nightmare they cannot wake from. And you face all the nightmares of Equestria bravely, every single night while never asking for a thing in return. You are honorable, and self sacrificing. You're mysterious, yet you wear your heart on your sleeve for all to see. Someone with the kindness and intelligence and grace that you show, Luna you are the most deserving of love out of anypony I know. And if a royal like you can be this amazing, then it makes me wonder if we don't praise the stars for being beautiful for the wrong reasons."

Instantly Luna gasped and rushed her hooves up to cover her face as she turned away from him. Rayne paused to give her time to process as he could clearly hear that she was crying. Moving slowly he rose himself up to his hooves and trotted to step over to her side. But she threw off his touch and pulled away from him when he got too near.

"Rayne, you daring fool!" She shouted emotionally, but with a definite lack of actual anger toward him.

"What?" He responded with a light hearted tone, stepping around in front of her as if to not allow her to get away from him.

Bringing a hoof up to her mane she growled at him in frustration. "Thy... thy cannot be serious! Urgh…! That was quite possibly the sweetest thing I hath ever heard. But you cannot just go around saying things like that to anypony!" She reprimanded him.

"But, you're not just anypony. Not to me." He said endearingly.

Luna hesitated as hearing his words left a tension in her chest that made her feel like her racing heart was going to burst. However this did nothing for actually calming her temper as her mood seemed to grow even worse. "Mmm… and is this how you get all the mares to fall for you? By dousing them in flattery and then telling them that they're special?" She scorned him haughtily.

However Rayne's resolve seemed as steeled as it had ever been as he told her, "It may be true that I've had other relations in the past, I won't deny that… but you're the only pony I'm seriously dating now."

That made Luna's eyes bulge as she nearly choked when she spoke. "Seriously dating?! Rayne, I wouldn't go quite that far. I mean you haven't even kissed me yet." She scoffed absentmindedly at the very thought.

"Yet? So you're saying that you want me to kiss you?" He asked eagerly, smiling almost comically wide at the thought.

"Ah, now, now I didn't-... Ahem, I did not say that is what I wanted!" She nervously began to back track even though her face clearly blushed a dark deep scarlet.

"But you're not saying that you don't want that." He smirked while feeling brave enough to be a little sassy with her.

The mare frowned before scowling up toward him saying, "Oh, well… and what of it?!" She suddenly snapped at him. "Perhaps it tis true that I do wish for that... and, you have not done so yet! And also perhaps, I don't quite know how it is that I feel about that!" She shouted without even knowing what she was yelling for. But to Luna it felt right. "Is… is this how it happens now?!" She added, slowly lowering her volume from yelling down to just a very insecure sounding state of worry.

Rayne however stood there just staring at the alicorn twisting nervously before him. "This isn't the moment." He thought to himself quietly. "Look at her, standing there eager… but this moment couldn't be more uncomfortable. This isn't wildly romantic, it looks almost painful… This isn't how I want things to be. Not for her, and not for us." He decided before stepping away to her side and telling her, "Take a walk with me."

"W-what?" Luna stammered as she looked at him in disbelief. In her anxiety stricken state she could not believe he hadn't taken his chance. She didn't understand why he didn't kiss her. She didn't know whether she felt relieved or disappointed by that. But one thing was certain and it was that he had given her a way out of this uncomfortable moment they shared together. "Yes… I think that I might like that." She agreed, turning her back to the picnic behind them as the two stepped slowly away together.

Despite the feelings that were left behind, the two found peace within one another as they talked and walked together while headed nowhere and with no hurry to get there. "Aw, come on! That's not fair!" Rayne cried out

Luna was laughing now as she challenged him. "So you say that you too are a fan of the theatre arts and yet you cannot tell me the name of even a single play you have been to?"

"Wha-ah… I'm not even from Equestria! We don't have the same shows between where I grew up as you do here!" He argued, tactfully bending the truth without giving too much away. "But do I really have to give you references for my likes and dislikes?!"

"Mmm. Perhaps." She chuckled as they both laughed together.

"Really, I find it hard to believe that you were the short one in your class." She snickered lightheartedly at the thought from behind a hoof.

"It's true. I was awkward and small once upon a time. I had dorky hair and was uncomfortable about speaking to others. But you know… you grow up and adapt." Rayne explained, carrying on a bit about his younger years with her. "What about for you? What were you like back in school before you were a thousand year old princess exiled to the moon?"

She gave him a wry smile but was able to laugh it off without taking offense. "Things were… different for me when I was just a filly. I didn't have schoolmates as you did. Most of my lessons were private tutors at the castle. And even Celestia was quite a bit older than me which made studying the same subjects as her at the same time a rarity between us. But you don't really want to hear about my boring old school days…" She said while glancing away from him.

"I do!" He encouraged, gently extending a hoof under her chin and guiding her to look back at him. With a tender smile they just stared into each other's eyes for a bit before she nodded at him.

"Oh Rayne, I'm so sorry. This is all my fault." She fretted regretfully as her horn shined, bringing up the moon after they had witnessed the lowering of the sun.

"And I'll say it again, you have nothing to apologize for." Rayne replied as his own horn shined, casting a light about them so as still to be able to see in the darkness. "Come on, this date doesn't have to end just because the sun and moon have shifted places. I thought that we were having a great time just exploring what was out here together."

With a warm smile she nodded, "And indeed I have." Then while sidling up a bit closer to him she said, "Rayne, this has definitely been a most peculiar date. After the picnic, which was indeed wonderful, you've taken me out into the middle of nowhere where we have explored around and found absolutely nothing!" She laughed but raised her hoof to reassure she did not mean that how it sounded. "And to me Rayne, that's not nothing. It was unconventional, and creative… and exactly what I think I needed tonight."

Rayne blushed as he looked at her in surprise when she suddenly leaned over resting her head against his shoulder. But despite his shock he just smiled and enjoyed the feeling of being against her, neither taking advantage nor doing anything to ruin the moment.

However they both could not help but to jump as a brilliant streak of light suddenly raced across the sky.

"What was that?!" Rayne asked as he attempted to see where it had went or even where it had come from.

"It's… it is a meteor shower." Luna whispered in delight as her eyes trained carefully up at the sky.

Sure enough as Rayne glanced up there was another and then another bolt of light that shot across the starry veil. Soon Rayne found that he could even turn out the light from his horn as the dazzling glow from overhead proved more than enough to illuminate the space around them.

After that the two just sat upon the ground and held each other while watching the cosmic lights overhead. "I love meteor showers… and I have not seen one so spectacular as this in many moons." Luna whispered half to herself but happy to share with him.

"It's beautiful." Rayne agreed, but then Luna turned from the stars above and look at him as the light radiated across his face.

"As beautiful as royalty…? Or, are we appreciating them for the wrong reasons?" She asked, paraphrasing his words from earlier.

"Luna…" Rayne said gently, turning to face her now while he held her hooves and she held his.

The two had locked their eyes together, staring deeply at each other as the shooting stars made the shadows seem to dance all around them. His gaze was warm and her stare was welcoming. She blushed as he smiled, but Rayne held underneath her chin gently so as to not allow her to look away from him.

That was when Rayne felt his pulse begin to quicken as Luna leaned her face against his touch. Her smile deepened and the warmth from her cheek told him that her own heartbeat was at an even race with his. Slowly, he leaned himself forward and was not disappointed when she subtly licked her lips and leaned closer to him as well.

It was with an endearing smile that Rayne raised his hooves to hold Luna gently around her shoulders. Then he held his breath and leaned in to kiss her both calm and smooth and slow. Or that was how he had been intent upon initiating their very first kiss. What took him off guard instead was when Luna's watchful eyes saw that he was finally leaning in to commit to making his move, she suddenly closed her eyes and thrust her lips as firmly against his as she could.

The couple both jumped as even Luna had frightened herself when their mouths first felt the tender feeling of each other. Although they both just remained still, allowing for this moment to sink it. And when Rayne lifted his hooves under her mane to hold the back of her head, they each pursed their lips and began to kiss one another again, and again, and again.

Time seemed to stop for the two ponies laying together upon the ground, in the middle of some unknown wood, at an indiscernible distance from some uninhabited shore. But neither of them worried about that right now as their only concern had been the passionate embrace of each other.

Luna allowed herself to lay in Rayne's arms as she kept her eyes closed, kissing him passionately, while holding her hooves around him. The two barely stopped to breathe, smooching and savoring and breathing in each other's taste as if neither could get enough. Rayne cradled and supported her in his hooves as if she were precious and meant to be relished. Meanwhile she clung to him tightly as if never desiring to let him go.

"Mm, hm hm." Rayne eventually giggled as she accidentally had begun biting his lip without realizing.

"No-mm. No pulling away." She growled playfully, eagerly following his movements to continue kissing him as he moved. "You're the one who said he wanted to kiss me. Well I have news for you, I like kissing you sir. I find that I like kissing you very much." She said to him while having a deeply affectionate glow to her eyes.

"Then there's nothing more that I could ask for." He whispered to her, intimately stroking her cheek and caressing her neck as she leaned into his every touch with a smile.

Eventually the two laid down on their backs together and just clung into each other's hooves while she lay tightly snug in the crook of his shoulder. "I've got to hand it to you Rayne… pleasure pony or not, you really know how to pull it off." She sighed and nuzzled her snout against him happily.

"Hmm? What are you talking about?" Rayne asked her as he looked down not wanting to miss a moment of her beautiful smiling face cuddled against him.

Luna just gave him a playful shove and then gestured up at the sky. "This… all of this. This perfect moment. You kissing me at just the right time, and just like to match the romantic words that you said to me earlier this day." She answered to him. "This date has been like a dream, Rayne. And believe me… I would know." She said with a wink.

Rayne felt his cheeks grow warm but as he tightened his hold around her he laughed and admitted, "Well I wish I could take credit for it but this meteor shower came as a complete surprise to me as well. In truth, I hadn't planned a moment of this beyond the picnic. When I suggested we go for a walk, I honestly had no idea what we might find when we set out."

Suddenly lifting herself up to rest upon her elbow, Luna looked down to him and argued, "You mean to say that you really didn't plan for this? That you aren't somehow pleasure pony responsible for such a radiant cosmic display? Or that you didn't at least hear about it in advance which led you choose this bay as the location for our date to have the clearest view of the night sky?"

Giving an innocent look he shrugged and said to her, "Me? Control the stars? Well I'm sorry to say that there are some things that are beyond even my powers to control." She peered down scrutinizing him as if she weren't sure that she could believe him. But then she scoffed and threw her head back with a laugh. "Besides, aren't you the moon pony here? How do I know you didn't do this to bait me into kissing you?" Rayne added in to tease.

The princess opened her mouth in surprise at the scandalous accusation which led her to bap him playfully upon his chest. However after a shared laugh later all was forgiven as she laid herself down to snuggle back in against him. "Thank you for this wonderful date Rayne. I couldn't imagine feeling any happier than I do right now." She whispered into his chest.

"Mmm, I feel the same." He replied, burying his nose into her mane with his eyes closed and taking in her scent.

"Oh but Rayne, there's just one more thing." She told him while otherwise not moving from how she cuddled against him.

"Yes? What is it?" He asked.

"Don't ever call me moon pony again." She told him calmly but with an undertone that made her sound threateningly serious.

"Heh, yes ma'am." He answered by reflex without even having the time to think.

Shifting her body uncomfortably she found a new spot to roll into against him before adding, "Mmmm… and don't ever call me ma'am again either."

"Yes, hun..?" He tried and peeked down to her face as she cuddled with him still with her eyes closed.

But after torturing him with some silence, she eventually gave a deep sigh and with a comfortable smile replied, "Mmm, that's better."

Author's Note

Yay!!!! Lol. So who else enjoyed reading this chapter because I definitely had a lot of fun writing it. I think it's safe to say that Rayne and Luna's mutual interest in one another is definitely established.

Now for those who have seen the movie, I'm sure many of you recognized the reference to the Disney movie Aladdin. Robin Williams did a wonderful job of voicing the genie but I like to think that Rayne didn't crash and burn as badly as Aladdin did with Jasmine.

Alright now I've shown a lot of varying emotions in Luna in this chapter from happy to sad, to frustrated, to down right comical. But she's entitled to her feelings just like anyone would be. Being a princess or even o er a thousand years old has nothing to do with it. She's just a girl, standing in front of a boy, and the two of them are figuring things out together.

But as always, there is a calm before the storm. So I hope you are all prepared for some tension to arise in the upcoming chapter 117, hehe.

117 - Perseverance Rewarded?

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 117 - Perseverance Rewarded?

A brilliant amber hoof struck hard against the punching bag. "You are absolutely certain? There can be no doubt?" A frustrated stallion asked before kicking the bag again.

Three different pegasi were gathered within the Canterlot castle armory. Weapon sets hung decoratively around the room while helmets and shields were stacked neatly into their places. In the corner a surplus of training equipment was housed which included a double weight punching bag hanging from the ceiling.

"Sir! It is more than just your new position. Since your return you have been like a friend to all of the troops here. You have the respect and the trust of everypony in the Canterlot Guard." The soldier told him with a sense of honor carrying through his voice.

Meanwhile the mare in the room gave a whistle at the obvious hero-worship being presented between the two stallions. Magnus merely rolled his eyes at this though before resuming his jabbing into the punching bag which Spitfire was holding for him.

Resuming now with his previous message, the guard spoke up to say, "It was unmistakable. Over a dozen guards witnessed it. The stallion from Ponyville arrived early at the castle and after waiting on the princess for most of the day they left together, alone, with the announced intentions for a date. And well, there's also the matter of what Luna said about him." The guard added, seeming nervous as to whether he should even be mentioning that part.

"What is it? What did she say about Rayne?" He asked while turning away from the punching bag trying his hardest to keep his frustrations in check.

"Well Luna, she… well she was yelling at Celestia about how much she likes him." He answered uncomfortably. "Those were her exact words. That she likes him. She was rather screaming it, in fact." He muttered, not wishing to say more.

As the others looked on, Magnus was so tense that his feathers were almost bristling and he looked like he would explode at any minute. But then the pegasus just raised his head and took a deep breath before appearing to calm down. Instead of yelling he just gave a sudden powerful kick to the punching bag sending Spitfire who had been holding the bag for him careening back onto the floor. "Ooookay, that hurt…" She grunted while holding her stomach.

"Sir, I-" The guard began with a look of surprise. "I know that you have had your sights on the princess and I just thought you should know. But I-"

"No no, please." Magnus interrupted while now holding a reserved tone. "I'm sorry for losing my temper. And you have done no wrong here." Meanwhile Spitfire sat on the floor raising an eyebrow wondering where her apology was. "I appreciate you telling me and I promise not to react poorly in response to this news. But if that is all then I would appreciate it if you would leave me to my thoughts."

At once the guard saluted him and made his way to the door. Then just as he did so Spitfire stood herself up and came walking around to place her hoof on Magnus' shoulder. "Eshh! So, you've got another stallion moving in on your girl huh? That's tough. I wouldn't want to be in your shoes right now."

"Oh come on." He griped, shrugging away from her and taking a few steps forward. "Who's side are you even on? I haven't forgotten how you stood up for him back at the gala you know." He remarked.

"Side? I'm not on anypony's side about this." She exclaimed before taking a few jabs at the punching bag herself. "All I did back then was give the fella a fighting chance. I mean come on. You are THE Flash Magnus after all. I never really thought that Rayne stood a chance with the princess. But Rainbow Dash is chummy with him… so I figured I'd let him try us luck as a favor to her." Stepping away from the bag she softened her tone as she walked over to him again. "But you I have gotten to know, and you're a pretty good guy. I just don't want to see this tear you down."

"I'm fine. I… I think I'm done with exercising for the day." He remarked shortly.

"I'll say." She laughed. "You've got a back kick that could knock out a minotaur." She chuckled while flinching at her abdomen.

Turning to offer her an apologetic glance they both shared a chuckle together. Then Magnus softened his attitude and smiled at her. "Come on, let's get some air." He suggested and she nodded.

A few minutes later they were both standing upon a rampart of the castle looking down over the courtyard below.

"I knew she had been distant but I attributed that to her royal duties. I definitely hadn't believed it might have been because she was already making time for somepony else." Magnus sighed and lowered his head.

Resting her hooves against the railing Spitfire said, "Yup, it's a tough situation. You haven't even had a date with the princess yet and somehow this stallion from a farming town has already found his way into her affections." Then she gave a stretch and secretly eyed his demeanor from behind her arm before turning around to sit on the ledge. "So what are you going to do?"

Glancing over with a sigh he replied, "I'm not really sure. I wasn't prepared for anything like this to happen. I'll admit I was overconfident, with her being a princess. I expected that I would be the only one vying for her attention. But whereas I had offered her a political union for the benefit of the citizens; he has undoubtedly been romancing her for the sheer interest of just being with her." He lamented.

"Whoa whoa. Hold on a minute." Spitfire exclaimed. "Now I know you bought her flowers and asked her to dinner and stuff. But did you really ask the princess to marry you without even bothering to make things romantic for her?" She almost shouted before slapping her hoof to her forehead. "Well no wonder she's opening herself up to the affections of another stallion. You're practically driving her into somepony else's hooves." She told him.

"You think so?" He asked, quirking his head to the side and staring at her.

"T'ch, Magnus I'd rather die alone than find myself in a loveless marriage, believe me. I mean do you even like Princess Luna? Is it only about the politics to you?" Spitfire asked him.

"Well no, of course not." Magnus tried to reassure her but didn't sound very confident. "She's definitely a beautiful mare. She's headstrong and gracious of heart. Luna would make a wonderful companion for anypony to be with regardless of her royal standing."

"And have you told Luna that you feel like this?" Spitfire argued, getting into his face with her point.

"Oh... well, maybe not in so many words." He admitted. "I just assumed there would be time for that. Once we were finally out to dinner together. Or during outings wherever we may find ourselves. I felt that flattery would have it's place once we were finally alone together."

"And what if Luna wants more than that? Think about it Magnus, you big dolt! Sure you both missed out on a thousand years of Equestria together. But for you and it flashed by in the blink of an eye. However when Luna was banished up to the moon… I don't think it was the same for her. I'm pretty sure she was self aware during all that time. I imagine it was probably pretty lonely. And if that had happened to me, I wouldn't want a relationship with somepony who also made me feel just as lonely to be with." She explained to him before looking off towards the horizon.

"Oh my gosh, you're right." Magnus gasped in realization. "I've been going about this all wrong. Here I was assuming that I would be Luna's only choice for companionship but I hadn't been giving her any reason to really want me!" He shouted as he started thinking back over all the things he'd done for her.

"Mhm." Spitfire sassed teasingly.

"What I should have been doing is looking at Luna as a mare and aspiring to what her heart wants, instead of treating her solely as a princess who would abide by what her duties would expect of her." He cheered with a sense of new found purpose.

"You know, when you say it that way it really makes you sound like you had been a real douchebag." She remarked without sympathy. The stallion frowned at her in response but she raised a hoof to show she wasn't done. "But as long as you've finally pulled your head out of your flank then that's what matters now, probably." She added while still looking off into the distance. "It's just a shame that you're only realizing this now when there's somepony else who's been respecting Luna as an individual all along."

"Yes, that does present a problem." Magnus frowned.

"I mean, by her own words she's already said she likes the guy. By all accounts you've already missed your chance." She announced matter-of-factly.

"That does put me in a rather poor-" He tried but she didn't even let him finish.

"Some ponies would call that a hopeless situation, you know. If you'd even dare to think about still trying to marry this princess then you'd really have to consider your chances. Some would call it impossible. You'd be out of luck a hundred to one at trying to come back from this loss and rescue this situation that you're in." She baited while waiting for the thick headed stallion to realize she was leading him on. "Why I'd say that fighting dragons would be easier than recovering her from who has her now." After that she waited a moment until eventually his eyes lit up in excitement. "There we go." She said to herself with a smirk.

"Well I'll tell you what Spitfire, I've fought against dragons before and I succeeded in coming out on top! I've never been one to shy away from fighting the odds and facing a new challenge in my life sounds like a grand adventure if it means making Luna my wife!"

"Oh yes, whoo hoo." Spitfire said almost mockingly while slow-clapping her hooves. "Way to go, I'm so proud of you."

Ignoring her antics Magnus raised his hoof in confidence. "Oh yes! I'm back in this game now. I'm going to romance Luna and show her that I can treat her properly! Why I won't stop until she feels like the most appreciated mare in Equestria!" He declared as if psyching himself up for battle.

"Oh yes, you get her tiger!" Spitfire cheered as she started bold faced laughing. But then she looked up in surprise as she realized Magnus had started running away. "H-HEY! WHERE ARE YOU GOING?!" She called out after him.

"I KNOW WHAT I HAVE TO DOOOO!" He shouted while continuing to charge off ahead and ignoring how many of the guards stared at him in confusion.

"Heh, go get her you big idiot." Spitfire laughed and then leapt down from the ledge to take off into the air towards Cloudsdale.

A Few Hours Later -

Dark hooves reached up to stretch as an elegant mare was rising herself from her sleep. Licking her lips to moisten her mouth Luna sat herself up while pulling away her luxurious sheets. However what she didn't expect was to see a wafting of color sitting casually at her vanity table. "T-Tia? What are you doing here sister?" She asked, sounding perplexed.

The graceful white alicorn smiled kindly to her sister, taking her time to respond as if there were no urgency. However the bitter tone she used nonetheless left her sibling feeling otherwise. "It would seem that we have a situation, Luna." She explained and made no attempts to move as her younger sibling got up out of bed.

"What is it? What has happened?" Luna asked while looking at her sister seriously.

"Mmm, it would seem that your love life becomes more immoderate by the day." Celestia mused, candidly.

"What has happened?!" Luna inquired with a heavier tone now while feeling her tensions rise.

"Follow me…" Celestia instructed while Luna rushed to brush her mane out before quickly following after her sister.

Celestia stepped leisurely while guiding them up to the castle rampants. There the two sisters stood beside one another to fulfill their duties of lowering the sun and raising the moon. After which, Celestia turned to rest her hooves against the stone barrier while looking out over the central courtyard below.

"Look down there and tell me what you see." She instructed while maintaining an air of patience about her.

Stepping over to the ledge the younger princess looked down and observed the situation below. "Well I see the castle courtyard sister." She answered in confusion. "I see a guard or two patrolling around and… wait, who is that sitting over by-" However that was when Luna froze and glanced back to her sister in disbelief. "Oh no!"

"Yes." Celestia mused a bit sarcastically.

"Not him too!" Luna sighed.

"Him too." Celestia replied, struggling hard to not appear as amused by the situation as she was. "Flash Magnus sits in waiting for you, and if I'm not mistaken, in the very same chair that another suitor recently sat in as well."

"Nooooo…." Luna pouted as she slouched down against the stone slab. Then without raising herself up Luna peeked an eye back up to her sister and asked, "All day?"

"All day." Celestia nodded while fighting not to giggle. "It would appear that Sir Magnus has heard about his romantic rivals' recent exploits and is attempting to follow suit in some display of competition with him. Or so it would seem." She explained while looking down at the pegasus waiting below.

With a sigh Luna picked herself up and gave a discouraged glance toward her sister. But then she trotted down the steps towards where the pegasus waited, sitting in a chair near the edge of the open courtyard. "Magnus, what art thou doing?" She asked him uneasily, feeling almost afraid of what his answer might be.

"Princess… Luna." He started suddenly but then eased into a calmer tone. "Please, before you say anything, allow me to apologize for this dramatic display. But I knew that if nothing else, this would grab your attention."

To this Luna gave a rather sour expression, sitting back upon her hind end while crossing her hooves showing she was not in the least bit amused. "You have it." She cast at him impatiently.

Magnus grimaced and cleared his throat uneasily. But then mustering up his courage he surprised her when he said, "I have come to release you from any obligation that I've put you under."

Instantly Luna's ears perked as her eyes spread wide. Her hooves lowered as if completely forgetting about being cross with him as she whispered, "Magnus… what are you saying?"

Lowering his ears and sitting to bring his front hooves together he said, "Luna, sweet Luna. When I proposed to you I admit that I had been foolhardy at the time to assume you had no other suitors to contend with. But I can see that you have found somepony else with whose company you clearly seem to enjoy more than mine."

"Magnus…" Luna said disheartenedly but did not speak further when he gave a pleading look for her not to interrupt.

"I understand in hindsight how I might have come across. I approached you as a princess, as a member of the governing body that rules our land when I proposed. But I see now that my mistake was not appealing to you just as a mare. That what you are wanting is to be seen for yourself and for your own beauty, and not for the title of which you represent." The stallion now had Luna paralyzed as she realized she had never actually considered what it was she wanted and found herself captivated by his insight. "But I never meant to make you feel that I would not be there for you personally if we married. Yes I focused on the social and political benefits. But the Luna who I know, that heartstrong little filly who rose to meet her older sister's grace and rule by her side, is a pony that is courageous, and brave, and beautiful. She is a pony who I would have deeply enjoyed spending a life with, in hopes that she could also be courageous for me just as I would have been for her."

"...Magnus." Luna responded tenderly.

"Your happiness was always included in what I desired. It was never only about the politics. And that was my mistake for not having stated that more clearly from the beginning." He admitted to her somberly. "So that is why, if you have truly found somepony else that makes you happy then the only honorable thing for me to do is to renounce my offer for engagement and step aside." And as he said so, the symbolism was not lost on Luna as he looked back towards the chair which Rayne had sat in and stepped himself out from blocking her view of it.

Now Luna was at a loss for how to respond to the situation. She didn't know whether to accept his renouncement or to reprimand him for being so dramatic about the whole thing. But the one thing she was sure of was how inextricably guilty she felt after hearing what he had to say. "Magnus, I…" She faltered as she struggled to think about how to respond to him. "Magnus I feel that the castle courtyard is no place to openly discuss matters of the heart." Then she lowered her head while outstretching her hoof courteously toward him. "Would you please do me the honor of having dinner with me tonight?" She asked him.

After wiping what seemed to be a flabbergasted look off his face Magnus smiled and nodded back to the princess. "Why… yes. It would be a pleasure." He said with confidence.

Standing back up now Luna gave a glance to her sister who nodded from the ramparts and stepped away to turn in for the evening, knowing there would be no need to wait up for them. Then while giving a flick of her horn Luna produced a parchment with a small quill which floated above. "Magnus, what exactly was the name of that restaurant which you invited me to once before? The fancy one in Manehattan."

Looking genuinely surprised now Magnus trotted in place for a bit before answering, "I believe it was…"

"Psst, the Cantering Cook…!"

"The Cantering Cook!" Magnus shouted before mouthing a thank you to a random guard passing by from behind while on patrol.

"Mmm, very well." She answered before glancing at the parchment and scribbling a message along. "To the reception of the Cantering Cook, I, Princess Luna, heredo request a table for two this evening. Please provide adequate seating for myself and one guest, and understand that the nature visit is to be a romantic one. Exclusivity and privacy need not be accounted for so long as other patrons do not interrupt our evening. If you would be available to accept my request then please respond in haste and expect our arrival imminently." Then after marking her signature she teleported the parchment away.

Magnus however just stood there trying to make sure he was not smiling too wide. "Luna I don't know what to s-" He began but she raised a hoof for him to be patient. It wasn't long at all before magic flickered from her horn and a return message appeared within her hooves.

"Mmm. It would seem that they accept." Luna said before turning to the stallion with a smile. Then batting her eyes at him a bit she stepped forward and placed a hoof upon his chest while offering a demure expression upon her face. "Are you ready to go?"

"O-f, ahem, of course!" He choked out before smiling nervously.

The restaurant was definitely prepared to set the mood for when the two of them arrived. Lavish streams of red velvet with black satin ties hung all around. And upon every table sat a romantic candle lit scene with plates set out for two. Furthermore, since the establishment was also constructed at the top of a skyscraper, the cool night sky looked down upon the seating arrangements from the stars overhead.

As Magnus and Luna teleported into the main lobby the stallion looked around and whistled at the fanciful décor. "Wow, what a place." He said in awe but then straightened up somewhat alarmed as they were promptly approached by the host for the evening.

"Ah, your highness. It is a pleasure to serve you tonight. We have your table ready and I assure you that your dinner will not be disturbed. And is this your plus one?" A handsome blue stallion asked while standing before them in uniform to the other servers.

After he spoke Magnus quickly took notice of how busy the restaurant actually was. Eyes peered in their direction from all around as the shocked faces from ponies took notice that a princess would be dining with them tonight. However the ex-legionnaire decided to follow Luna's lead as she did not seem to be bothered by the attention at all.

"Yes, that is correct. And by all means, it is a pleasure to be served at the Cantering Cook." She announced just slightly louder than necessary while putting emphasis on name dropping the restaurant in a favorable tone. As was expected, hushed whispers spread from all around that a princess was stating her public approval of the restaurant.

A few minutes later the two of them were seated at a table near the corner of the balcony while the only two adjoining tables were purposely left empty. Luna crossed her hooves elegantly and spoke to Magnus with a smile. "Please, feel free to order whatever you'd like. One of the benefits of being a princess is that publicly endorsing a franchise not only draws in more business for them, but we as royalty may give a modest tax break to a company if we so choose. So any expense from our meal this evening will merely be deducted from that arrangement." She articulated to him.

"Heh, and I assume part of that would include being observed dining at the actual establishment." Magnus commented as every pony in the restaurant was trying to pretend that they weren't watching the two of them.

"Something to get used to if you still intend to pursue a relationship with me, Magnus." She commented lightly before looking up as their waitress approached the table. She had a gray coat but a light purple mane with brilliant yellow eyes. Luna thought she appeared a bit young for her position but the waitress held herself with poise even despite her visible nervousness for serving royalty.

"Hello there, my name is Lilac Pinache and I will be serving you tonight. I have brought you both your waters as well as the wine menu for the evening. And I can take your orders once you are ready, there is no rush at all. Tonight's specialty is seasoned roasted vegetables topped with a cucumber sauce marinade."

Luna struggled to control her grimace as that hardly sounded appetizing with the sauce that it came with. However Magnus chimed in with excitement before she had a chance to respond. "Oh well that definitely sounds delightful. Why don't you put us down for two of those?" He insisted while having missed the reaction on Luna's face.

"Ahem… do you have any fresh fruit perhaps?" Luna asked, quickly speaking up for herself.

"Certainly!" The waitress answered before also saying, "I can most definitely add that to your order for you. I'll get these into the kitchen for you right away." She announced before turning and leaving. Luna immediately raised her hoof to object but it was too late as their eager server had already departed.

A Short Time Later -

"Oh, no! Haha! Of course I wasn't okay with it. His hat was the most hideous thing I had ever seen!" Luna laughed as she and Magnus reminisced over their dinner together.

"I seem to remember Mistmane requesting to check Starswirl over for poisons or mind control substances when he stated that he actually liked that old thing." Magnus added and Luna had to bring a napkin up to cover her face when she started choking from laughing so hard. However she waved that she was okay when the restaurant staff stared at her with concern.

"So Sir Magnus… how art thou settling into thy new position?" She asked while attempting to steer the conversation away from herself.

Setting his hooves upon the table Magnus leaned himself back in his chair and said, "Oh fine, just fine. It is an honorable role and it allows me to continue to do what I love. The work is much easier compared to the legion as Equestria is no longer in a state of expansion as it was before." He tried to sound reassuring but she knew there was more to come. "But to be honest it is still an adjustment because there is far more about Equestria that is different than what there is that's the same."

"And sometimes you worry that other ponies will forget you are from a different time and will just expect you to catch up with modern traditions immediately." Luna interjected.

"Exactly!" Magnus agreed. "You see, this is what I was talking about for why I think we would do so well together. We both can understand what it's like for each other in a way that no other pony can." The pegasus suggested.

Although Luna hesitated, smiling back at him but all the same lowering her ears. "Yes, well… we'll just have to see about that."

"Princess? Hello…? ...Luna?!" Magnus called out. The alicorn jumped in her seat from where she had been zoning out, rolling a half eaten strawberry back and forth on her plate with a fork. "What is the matter? You spaced out on me there and you've hardly touched the greens that were ordered."

Luna faltered for a moment while offering her date an unease smile. "Oh, please do excuse me. I… simply seem to be off my palette tonight." She explained. "Perhaps the special was not the best choice for me tonight and the fruit, well…"

"Was it not served fresh? Did you find the food here not up to quality?" Magnus inquired while hastily raising a hoof to flag down a server until Luna rushed to stop him.

"No! No, please. The food quality is fine. It is… just as I'd expect it to be." She trailed off again almost into a mumble. Sitting in silence again Luna's mind wandered to having recently eaten food of a far richer quality. However as the silence grew even she became aware of it. Looking back across the table now she saw her date sitting patiently and it caused her heart to soften. "Magnus…"

"Yes, prin-" He said, eager to respond. However it caught him off guard when she suddenly reached her hoof across the table toward him. It was disarming how sweetly she was smiling at him. When he reached out for her hoof it brought a warmth to his cheeks at how firmly she held onto it. "What's all this all of a su-"

"Thank you." She said to him demurely. "Thank you for all of this." She repeated while gesturing around them. "You have been so very kind and more than patient with me thus far. This restaurant was a very romantic choice and I want you to know that I have been enjoying myself tonight. Even if… I have not been thoughtful enough to show it." She said, accounting for her actions bashfully.

Magnus did not seem afraid to show his relief to hear that. "Then all my efforts were worth it if they have provided you with a pleasant evening." He said happily. But Luna shook her head while she held onto his hoof.

"It has been more than pleasant, Magnus." She said to him gratefully. "You have been kind, and made every attempt to be thoughtful. You have shown your perseverance and determination. Thou hast giveth to me everything that a mare could ask for. And if you would continue to show that level of devotion towards being united, well then I would be a fool to think your offer is one to turn a blind eye toward." She said to him sweetly.

"Luna, does that mean?!" Magnus cheered excitedly.

"Mmm, at ease soldier." She giggled a bit. "You're still quite some ways off if you expect to be hearing bells in thy future. But what it means is that your request is not without merit to me." She responded affectionately but diplomatically. "You are a fine stallion sir and what I am meaning is to give you the reassurance that I do not take you lightly."

"Do I intimidate you, princess?" Magnus asked while trying to interpret her true feelings.

"No, that is not what I'm saying." Luna told him before frowning as discussing her emotions had never been her strong suit. "I feel… well anymare would naturally be smitten at all of this." She began while gesturing her free hoof to the romantic atmosphere around them.

"Smitten?" Magnus smiled, being surprised in her choice of words.

"You are a very direct kind of pony, even for a soldier. When you want something it is clear that hesitation is not in your nature. Admittedly I could see how that could be perceived as intimidating. But I am not one to cower and nor will I be frightened off merely by somepony who possesses the trait of too much honesty, let's say. What I am trying to express is that your boldness is appreciated."

"Boldness…" Magnus answered while contemplating her words. Meanwhile he raised his chin as he squeezed her hoof and she in turn held it tighter. The smile that spread across her lips seemed to tell him all that he needed to know.

"Yes, indeed. Confidence is a very attractive trait and you have shown it in abundance. Now, as you know we find ourselves in a complicated state seeing as-" However the princess did not get to finish her statement as she was taken by surprise when Magnus pulled her forward by her hoof and leaned across the table to kiss her lips.

…

"SMACK!"

The resounding ring of Luna's hoof across his cheek somehow echoed across the restaurant even with no walls in the outdoor patio to bounce the sound. Immediately gasps came from every watching eye in response to what had just happened. Furthermore from somewhere a picture flash was taken right at that moment as if somepony had been standing ready for it. Immediately two of the restaurant staff pounced upon a pair of ponies seated at a table in a corner but in the scuffle a pegasus managed to worm his way free and leap over the banister to fly off into the night.

Back at the table however, the two sat as if frozen for a moment with Luna's hoof still raised and Magnus' face stricken to the side. "You dare?! And just when I was complimenting thee?!" The alicorn shouted before placing both hooves upon the table and standing. "That is NOT what I meant by thy boldness! And I will have thee know that others who might aim to appreciate my hoof more than you would never act so brazenly as if to force me." She snapped, allowing her emotions to make her tongue sharper than her wit.

Then after standing from the table and turning her back to him she heard the pegasus say, "So it is decided then? Do you outright deny me, and my desire to stand beside you?" Magnus asked with the tone of finality heavy in his voice.

Now Luna's attitude broke as she realized this was it. This was the turning point for all three of them if she allowed it to be, and if she decided that her malice to be what swayed her decision for them in the end. "No, Magnus." She whispered softly and turned to face him once more. "No, I have not decided to reject you. Yet nor do I feel ready to accept your offer… or Rayne's for that matter."

Magnus sat there and took his time before he responded to her now. He did not immediately protest. Nor did he speak up defensively for his pride. Instead he took a deep breath and looked at the princess calmly. "I understand." He told her. "I apologize if you felt taken advantage of in this situation, that was not my intent. And despite it not being the answer I was hoping for tonight, I shall allow a lady her time to make a decision on her own." He responded candidly.

Biting her lip in frustration now Luna stomped at how difficult this was becoming to deal with. However all the same she turned from Magnus for a final time and spoke no more to him as she walked away from the table. As she approached, a stallion appeared who seemed to be the manager of the restaurant. She dismissively gave a glance to where two waiters seemed to be holding an undercover reporter down upon the floor until authorities could arrive. "Your service this evening has been exemplary. Please do not allow my date's behavior tonight to cause you worry, for I intend to leave a spectacular review for your establishment." Then after dropping an abundant sum of bits into his hooves she walked to the lobby before teleporting herself from the restaurant.

Back in Canterlot Castle -

After teleporting in upon her balcony Luna wasted no time in shutting her drapes to her room with a huff. Then in haste she stepped to her door where the two bat-pony night guard straightened up not having known she'd returned. "I am not to be disturbed! Is that clear?" She ordered.

"Yes your highness!" They shouted. Then feeling satisfied Luna slammed her door.

Stepping back to her bed Luna paced her room once, then twice, before picking up a throw pillow and hurling it to her bed. "Rraaaugghh!" Standing in an almost combative pose Luna shouted, "Why must all this be so difficult?! Why cannot courtship be easy when getting to know somepony is supposed to be fun?!"

Then after tossing herself down to her bed Luna grasped at the very same pillow as self-doubt over her actions began to overcome her. Anger beset her due to what Magnus had done, yet shame crippled her mood realizing how she must have embarrassed him in public and doubting herself if she had overreacted.

And despite all of it, her panicked emotions left her with only one desire that she could not pull her mind away from no matter how hard she tried. "Why does this evening only make me want to seek his comfort all the more?" She asked why scrunching up her face almost petulantly against her own emotions.

After fighting and losing the battle against her own desires Luna rose from bed and procured a parchment with a quill from her night stand. Inking her message simply she wrote, "I desire to see you… Luna." And then enclosed the letter in an envelope before concentrating hard. "Please… find Rayne." Then she teleported the letter away.

A few minutes later Luna stepped out from her bathroom, teeth brushed and feeling refreshed. However as she stood about her room wondering about how'd spend the rest of her evening before sunrise she was taken by great surprise when her horn glowed and a letter dropped into her hooves.

"What?! No, no, no! This can't be from him! What time is it? What would Rayne be doing awake at this hour?!" She fretted while taking the letter to her bed to sit down before opening it.

However the nervous mare's blood ran cold with panic as she read the simple words, "How soon do you need to see me? I can be there now, if you'd want me to be?" Luna almost dropped the letter as she caught herself actually considering this. She embarrassed herself as she looked to her mattress and imagined what if she did invite him over tonight? She contemplated accepting, while telling no one of his presence. Then she gasped, bringing her hooves to her lips as she questioned herself. "Do I want that?" She said aloud, feeling a yearning between her legs.

Straightening herself up and securing control of herself for now she inked in response, "Tomorrow night, if you would be free? Please take me away from it all, from being a princess and the roles that I am forced to play. I am in need of a distraction, and rather desperately so. And while I do not care what it is exactly that we do, I feel myself wanting to do it by your side. I_ miss you Rayne. Good night." She nervously wrote, accidentally smudging the document as she wrote the final line. Then as quickly as she could she enclosed the letter in the envelope and teleported it away before she could change her mind. Although it was not without screaming in embarrassed terror after doing so.

Only a few minutes later -

Spike had barely even registered that his bedroom door had opened as he lay sleeping in his bed. However as a large dark hoof began gently prodding him awake his departure from sleep was one that could not be avoided.

"Hng, what is it? Huh, Rayne? What are you doing in my room? And why are you waking me up?" He yawned without moving to where he lay.

"Spike, I'm sorry for waking you but I need your help and it's very important." Rayne whispered urgently. "If I were to ask you if you knew what 'movies' are, would you have any idea what I was talking about?"

Spike's sour demeanor did not improve as he just stared up at Rayne and blinked. "Look, I know I'm still short. But come on, despite my height I'm NOT a baby anymore. You don't have to wake me up just to ask me a bunch of stupid questions." Then he turned to roll away in bed.

However Rayne wasn't going to accept that as an answer so he reached out and rolled Spike back to face him. "Come on, I'm being serious. I'm asking as a friend." He insisted.

Giving an exasperated sigh Spike sat up. "Alright so, movies… big moving pictures on a white screens with a soundtrack playing from behind, yeah I know what movies are." He answered sarcastically. "Happy now?"

However Rayne just sat his rear upon the floor and asked, "And what would you say if I told you that this stallion here before you has never seen one before?"

Author's Note

Okay so every dog has his day and Magnus finally got his date. Who picked up on the noticable differences between how Magnus behaves from Rayne. Both have good intentions but go about it in very different ways.

Okay so for the references, The Cantering Cook was depicted in the show in season six, episode three. And Lilac Panache was just an OC I created for this scene.

118 - Adversity in Relations

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Chapter 118 - Adversity in Relations

In a remote location just a couple miles off the outskirts of Ponyville, two individuals found enjoyment together in not having anypony else around. “Oooh, that’s it! Yesss!!!”

“I-sss! It’s so hot!” Rayne hissed quietly.

“Mmm… heh, heh. What’s the matter? Can’t handle what you asked for?” A rather authoritative female taunted as she rode atop of him.

At being out in the middle of nowhere the two grunted together loudly, having no concerns about being overheard. Rayne huffed from where he lay on his back with his head somewhat supported against a large boulder behind him. Meanwhile his hips gyrated upwards, plunging himself into the hot steamy depths of the female above him.

“Uhoohh, you feel good! But look at you, you’re almost squirming underneath me. Are you sure that you can handle this?” His partner asked as her blue scaled lips curled into a grin. Flapping her wings a few times to maintain her balance, she watched as his hooves roamed hungrily across her smooth pale underbelly. “Are you regretting yet having talked me into this? Is sex with a dragon proving to be too much for you after all?” She asked again, laughing to herself while without feeling a shred of guilt as the extremely hot temperature of her fiery draconic core nearly burned around his meat; as she focused almost exclusively of enjoying the endowments that any stallion would be endowed with. “OOoohh… SO much bigger than a typical dragon’s…” She mused to herself, closing her eyes and feeling how Rayne’s length stretched unforgivingly against her insides. Then raising one knee, she outstretched one of her bare feet to wrap around the stallion’s sweaty face. “Don’t quit on me yet… Come on, tell me who’s your lusty dragon mommy?” She sneered while squeezing his shaft again with the muscles of her tight dragon body.

After teasing his tongue out to lick across the bottom of her scaled sole the stallion grinned right back to her while speaking up trying to save face. “Yeah, you keep talking. We’ll see which one of us taps out first by the end of this.” Then he huffed loudly to catch his breath while keeping pace with her movements and trying to not allow the immense heat radiating from inside Ember’s draconic pussy to overwhelm him. “If you think I’m going to wimp out just because you are the hottest fuck I’ve ever had then you are mistaken.” Rayne growled as he surprised the dragon empress when he suddenly lifted them both up. “...Pun intended.” He snickered before suddenly grabbing her by the horns and slamming her face down over the side of the large rock.

After that Rayne delighted with the view as she lay there with legs splayed and tail raised to be vulnerable for him. Shaking her hips, the empress seemed game to submit as if it was her turn after he had so obediently allowed her to dominate him to begin with. Her body was a wonder to behold up close, appearing toned and elegant all at once. Her figure was as smooth as glass while her muscles were as firm as iron all at the same time. It was more than enough to ignite Rayne’s excitement as he knew he wouldn’t have to hold back with her as he had to do with every other partner he’d been with so far.

While feeling not an ounce of mercy for the vicious dragon tempress, Rayne savored how she screamed from feeling his engorged stallion rod ram inside of her from behind. Now having the stone to brace against as leverage, Rayne began to pummel through Ember’s insides without the care or concern he would give to a delicate pony mare. “Uhh! Aahhhh! F-ffff…. OH my! Fu-UCK!!!” Ember gasped while clinging onto the rock face and raking down across it with her claws. “Dammit! When did you… get to be… so assertive, huh?” She gasped back over her shoulder as she was clearly the one who was squirming now.

Rayne however paid no mind to her comments as he was fully committed to enjoying the moment. Ember’s body was like a whole new adventure for him to explore and he was absolutely set on making the most of the experience. Copulation with a dragon was totally different than any sexual conquest that he’d had so far. It wasn’t just about how good her smooth little body felt in his arms, or how firm and sturdy her figure was which meant she could really take a pounding from him and be able to withstand it. It was that the longer he fucked her and the more he caused her to cum for him, the more that her raging internal body temperature made her seem like a dripping little sex furnace for him to play with.

“That’s it, don’t hold it back!” He encouraged her. “I wanna hear you swear as I pound into you! I know you have a dirty mouth and I want to hear you loud as I ram into your steaming dragon pussy!” Rayne demanded, holding her hip in one hoof and yanking upon one of the horns on her head with the other.

Gritting her teeth as her skull was wrenched backwards, the dragon empress groaned and yelled back to him, “I’ll admit, you’ve impressed me for being just a stallion. I’ve heard you work horses can be strong sometimes… but fuck!” She said, emphasizing her last word, allowing it to roll off from her lips slowly. “UUhhh…. Fucckkk!” She then almost cried out, scratching her sharp claws against the stone as he had begun pinning her scaled underbelly to the stone below from inside her. “Dammit all, FUCKKKK!!! Wait, how…? Grrrr…! How are you so fucking strong?!” She shouted back almost angrily at realizing she literally could not press her body upwards from the stone from where he held her.

Rayne was becoming almost delirious with pleasure as he just concentrated on burying away his length inside her. “What’s the matter? Can’t handle sex with a measily little stallion?” He chuckled, mocking her back from how she’d teased him earlier. And now that he’d adjusted to the immense heat from inside, Rayne continued thrusting but with the shadow standing below of a being much larger than himself. “Your hot, tight, little body feels so freaking good! But if you beg then maybe, ooooh maybe, then I’ll go easy on you.” He offered, proud to show that she wasn’t the only one who knew how to dominate.

“Not on your life!” She roared back to him, pressing against the rock face with both arms and flapping her wings frantically back and forth as she struggled. The movement however only seemed to entice Rayne further as he admired the view of how her tight little asshole puckered beneath her tail when he squeezed all the way inside her.

“Dammit Ember you have such a remarkable little body.” Rayne cooed, as her eyes spread wide when the hoof that held her horns suddenly thrusted her skull to be pinned down against the stone. Then while kicking her hind legs frantically, she was left with nothing to do but climax against him as she struggled despite helplessly being held down like an insignificant babe.

“You impossible, pony, bastard!” She snarled at him, staring back wide eyed as her body betrayed her over and over until the pleasure was causing her lower extremities to begin feeling numb.

Tossing his mane back as sweat ran down along his brow, Rayne consolidated his domination over the dragon empress as he whispered out, “Not to worry, Empress. I have no intention of making things harder on you than they are now. All I want is your submission to admit the mind numbing pleasure that is shattering through your core right now at the hooves of a pony.” He taunted with sexual euphoria seemingly dripping from his lips as he spoke. The anger that lit up in her eyes was beautiful to Rayne, however it was the confusion and defeat that showed in the rest of her face that he really savored. For all her efforts to struggle against him she couldn’t understand why he had so much power over her physically. And with Rayne using the power that came with the Arimaspi’s shadow at his heels, he trounced the pelvis of the dragon ruler like some helpless little sex doll for his amusement.

“Dam-mit… dam-mit… aaah… FFUUUCKKKK!!!!” Her strenuous cries came one after another as the nerve endings in her body were stimulated beyond their ability to process. Gripping onto the rock with her claws was all that she was able to do. Ember held on tight as Rayne pounded on until in between her various orgasms it was starting to hurt. But as the dull growing pain accentuated into sparking shocks of agony, all she could think about was the added intensity to her orgasms that it was making.

“You can’t even hear me anymore, can you?” Rayne whispered while pulling back on her head and watching as her eyes lulled back while her body began to slump under his thrusting.

With her mind caught in a haze of sexual bliss, she allowed her focus to wane having never expected to be ravaged in such a way by any creature, let alone this unassuming stallion she had given herself to. Her legs wobbled and her loins literally steamed between them from her juicy dripping climaxes were slowly painting the stone beneath with her pleasure. “Wait! Not again! Ohh fuck! Ohhh fuck! AAaHAAA-AAAAHH!!!” She shrieked, only momentarily regaining focus to cry out until rolling her eyes and ragdolling within his grasp once again.

Taking her reactions as a compliment, Rayne released hold of her head and reached out to grab the base of her wings with both hooves. “Don’t worry, your lordship… This will be over with soon. There’s just no way I could withstand keeping up with your hot little body much longer than this.” He moaned in delight, but also made a mental note to look his stallionhood over for actual burns once he was done with this.

Once the hold on her horns were freed and her brain was no longer being rattled from having her head yanked back and forth, Ember felt as if she were slowly being released from the effects of a spell that had completely enveloped her and taken over her mind. After realizing just how weak she’d felt from having given into him as she did, Ember flashed a furious expression back towards Rayne. Her nostrils flared and her eyes bulged angrily, even as she still thought his cock felt amazing pulling at her insides with every thrust. "I didn’t think that… I assumed I would be the one with the advantage if… You can't…. Urgh!!! HOW ARE YOU THIS INCREDIBLY STRONG?!" She roared, pushing against the stone again with all her might but still being completely unable to free herself from how the stallion held her in place.

With an overbearing sneer the stallion leaned over her body while withdrawing his length back with just the tip held within her. "Tell me… who's my pretty dragon babe?" He asked with a snicker.

"No! That's… that's not-" Ember tried but was unprepared for the kick to her stomach from Rayne driving his shaft back into her all at once. Now that three quarters of his length was creating a bulge through her scales from inside her, Ember screamed feeling as if she were actually going to tear up from Rayne’s harsh and savage treatment of her “No! You can’t! I'll rip! Please, I can't take it! You're so far inside! Ahhh, PLEAASE!!!" She shrieked while twisting her hips and squeezing her thighs tightly together.

“Then answer me!” He shouted at her. "Who's my lusty dragon slut? Who's cock does this empress love to be on?" Rayne taunted while continuing his unrelenting assault inside her. However despite the pressure, the stubborn and obstinate dragon just bit her bottom lip while refusing to speak, even as it felt like her organs were being displaced inside her.

It didn’t take long for Rayne to realize that the situation had turned into a battle of attrition between him refusing to finish until she’d submitted and her still pretending that she wasn’t enjoying it despite the fact that her hips were rocking almost harder than his were. Although knowing that this steaming dragon minx was making him feel like he might explode at any second, Rayne felt no shame at all in tipping the scales in his favor. “AAAHAHH! NOOO, YOU DEVIANT PONY BASTARD! THAT’S NOT FAIR!!!” She screamed as after a flick and a glow from his horn, Ember felt as if her clit had erupted in a fire of magic.

“Come on!” He shouted lustfully, grabbing up her dainty arms and holding her down he railed her womb with his shaft fast and hard. “Come on, say it! Say it, dammit!” He encouraged while drilling away inside her.

“Nrrr…. No! Nnrroo!” She cried as her eyes rolled back and her throat emitted a guttural roar. With his magic tantalizing every possible angle of her clitoris to maximize her stimulation, Ember didn’t know how or even if she was going to survive this. But as he had her on the brink of a perpetual orgasm without end, Rayne did the most unimaginable thing she ever could have expected from him. He all at once pulled away from her.

‘W-wha… What do you think you are doing?!” She shrieked needingly, with every fiber of her existence feeling aghast at having that climax denied to her.

Leaning over her body and knowing absolutely what he was doing to her, Rayne whispered out, “Then tell me… Tell me that you are.” He ordered, all the while keeping his shift only inches away and yet just out of reach of her hips.

In an instant the dragoness had rolled off the rock onto her back and pulled the stallion down with her. Gripping hold of him tighty and snatching hold of his dragon-cream coated erection she purred out with a grin that stretched completely from ear to ear. “I am…” She mused while sinking her claws into his hide, completely ignoring how he winced. “OOHHH! I’m your dragon babe!” She screamed as she thrust her hips back onto his shaft. “Uh, ohhh… I am your dirty dragon slut!” She mewled out from the feeling of him stuffing inside her once more. “Pleeeease don't stop! I'll be your dragon whore! This leader of all dragons will be your dirty play thing! Just please, don't, stop, fucking m-EEEEE!!!" Ember whined which turned into a squeal as she was brought to the best orgasm that she’d had with him yet.

"TELL ME THAT YOU'RE MINE!" Rayne roared out as he felt his loins begin to tighten.

"YES!!!" She shouted while clinging tightly with all four limbs wrapped all the way around him.

"TELL ME YOU WANT TO HAVE THIS STALLION'S SEED INSIDE YOU!" He shouted again as whether she answered him or not he knew it was about to happen either way.

"YES! OH MY GOSH, YESSSS!!!" She shrieked excitedly, digging her claws in until his fur bled and not caring about anything in the world other than finally feeling the stallion finish inside her.

The deep and primal roar that lustily tore its way out from Rayne’s throat was only matched in pleasure to Ember the feeling of each steamy rope of the stallion's sperm that pumped its way inside her. The dragoness’ mind went blank, unable to speak and unable to move, as she became overwhelmed with the ferocity of her own orgasm thrashed its way through her body like a torrent of energy cascading through her center before out to every limb. The two locked one another in place in a violent death grip each riding the waves of each other’s bodies until Ember’s tight blue dragon slit overflowed from the volume of cum spilled against her womb.

When the moment had finally passed, neither one of them spoke as neither one of them were able to. It wasn’t until Rayne retracted his length from within her that she released the death grip she had been clinging to him with. Immediately they both gasped as if they hadn’t been able to breathe until now.

Rayne collapsed onto the ground with a smile on his face. “Wow…” He panted out while lightly chuckling to himself. “Wow, that was… heh heh. Wow, that was great.” He sighed before straining his limp and tired body to look over at how his partner was doing. However no sooner had he turned than did he suddenly duck out of the way as a brilliant green stream of light came violently hurling at the direction of his head.

“How DARE you?!” A stumbling, enfeebled, female shouted in his direction. From where the collapsed dragon empress once lay now stood a tall being with a lanky figure. Her tight blue scales were replaced with a smooth black chitin and her horns had become a long teal mane that hung down while being drenched in sweat. “Don’t you EVER!!!” Chrysalis roared furiously at him but as she attempted to walk, her back legs seemed disoriented until the changeling completely fell over onto her side. “Don’t you ever have sexual intercourse with me so brutally again! Do you hear me?! I don’t care if I shapeshift into something with the endurance of a mountain! If you ever dare to penetrate me with such force then I won’t care how good it happens to feel, you will never sleep with me again!” She declared with a vile hiss, all the while crawling towards him with her front hooves as her back legs were now too sore to even more.

“Yes, my queen.” Rayne answered with almost gentlemanly-like acknowledgement.

"Feed me!" She hissed ungratefully at his demeanor, eyes wincing as she struggled to lift herself over him.

Rayne smiled a bit, keeping it to himself while quietly finding beauty in the changeling's vulnerable state. "Of course, my lovely q-"

"I didn’t say to flatter me! I said to FEED ME!" She demanded and then lunged at him without warning.

After knocking him back down to the ground, Chrysalis met no resistance from the stallion as she wrapped her hooves around him and began inhaling heavy mouthfuls of his love essence at a time. Meanwhile, Rayne simply sat calmly, finding it neither frightful nor taxing in any way as he allowed her to gorge herself to her heart’s content. "Feeling better?" He teased after a moment later when she began to appear at least somewhat recovered.

"Let me get one thing straight!" Squinting her eyes seeming infuriated with him she snapped her mouth tight and then rounded upon him with a sour expression. "I entertain your fantasies for the enhancement of your love energy, but nothing more! Do you honestly think that I would shame myself by having sex with you if you were not a pleasure pony?” She questioned with the most vile tone that she could muster. “I admit, tasting the added flavor you give after disguising myself as the dragon empress was… well, divine. But that does not mean I will ever stand for allowing you to manipulate me like that again!” She bellowed fiercely into his cocky, smiling, and otherwise completely unphased face.

“You have my promise.” He responded to her in a cool and relaxed, if not all together arrogant tone.

“Good! …Wait… your promise for what?” She remarked, drawing back away from him in confusion.

With a gentle sigh Rayne clarified, “You have my promise to never be so rough with you again… unless you wish it.” He said while being unable to resist adding that last part but otherwise remained composed.

With his snarkiness aside, Chrysalis all the same frowned at him in defiance and yet paused momentarily with her ears folded back. “Well good! And, I suppose... errr… thank you, Rayne. However upsetting, this was enjoyable.” She grumbled awkwardly while for a moment, reeling in the memory of just how amazing he had made her feel. Unfortunately it was short lived as at the next moment, she glowered at him saying, “I am leaving now and you will not see me again until I deem that it is necessary!” And with that she stood steadily upon her hooves before shaping herself into a hawk and flying swiftly across the sky away from him.

Feeling far from worried by her threats at this point, Rayne just collapsed back onto the ground and exclaimed, “Ohhh… wow. Damn that was incredible.” He sighed to himself dreamily. Although despite the amazing exchange that he’d just had with the visualization of the dragon empress, the bliss from his thoughts were consumed by another moment entirely. “I love when she feeds on me in her real form… ahh… her lips, her kiss… she always tastes so incredible.” Rayne said to himself before closing his eyes and teleporting away, knowing there were other places that he needed to be today.

Many Miles Away, Up in Cloudsdale -

Fleetfoot stood on a street in the upper end of Canterlot almost humming to herself while her ears stood perked with excitement. Stepping up to one home in particular and giving a knock upon a door she waited eagerly for it to open before anticipation got the better of her. “Hey there! It’th me! You home?!” The lispy mare called out with a smile. As soon as the door handle started turning she jumped with excitement but then her ears and wings drooped as she stared at the pegasus before her in confusion. “You’re not Spitfire… What are you doing here?”

From back inside Spitfire could be seen standing in her kitchen but much to Fleetfoot’s surprise it was Flash Magnus who stood at the door. “Well, isn’t this a surprise? Look at all the company I have today.” Spitfire remarked jokingly as she just finished brewing a kettle of tea. Then looking over to Fleetfoot she gave a wave and added, “Come on in. Make yourself a cup if you’re thirsty.”

Stepping out of the way Magnus gave a cordial nod before saying, “How nice to see you, Fleetfoot. I wasn’t expecting Spitfire to have other company when I stopped by.” Then turning back to Spitfire, Magnus asked, “Do you often have your teammates over for a visit?”

“No, I don’t.” Spitfire answered as the two mares looked at each other while Fleetfoot opened the cupboard door, already knowing right where everything in Spitfire’s home was.

“What ith he doing here?” Fleetfoot whispered.

Spitfire smiled feeling that she had nothing to hide and said, “You don’t have to worry. Magnus and I have become rather chummy of late, but he mainly only stops by to ask me for relationship advice.” She explained while handing the stallion a cup of tea on a tea tray. “Don’t spill on my carpet.” She added.

While taking the cup Magnus nodded but quickly he choked out a bit, “Oh well not so much relationship advice, per say. More just, connections with ponies in general. Since, you know, I am still getting-”

“Stop fumbling over yourself Magnus… Fleetfoot is more than capable of keeping a secret.” Spitfire remarked impatiently.

“Okay hold on, now I know I’ve mithed something between you two.” Fleetfoot said while eyeing the other two suspiciously.

“What’s the matter? Don’t trust me?” Spitfire said with a smile to the other mare before sipping her tea.

However Magnus spoke next as he asked, “Well not to be too on that point, but how exactly can you be sure?”

At that, the Wonderbolts commander nearly choked on her sip but then she looked over to Fleetfoot with a wink and said, “It’s alright, go ahead and tell him. I think it’ll be okay.”

“Tell me what?” Magnus asked, having assumed he was the only one with a secret here.

Fleetfoot chuckled and looked at Magnus with a wry smile. “You mean you haven’t figured it out yet? I appear unannounced and already know where everything in her kitchen is?” When he gave no response she added, “Or that I know why she bought the only home in Cloudsdale with a one room open floor plan?” She added while Magnus stopped to look around, noticing that other than a bathroom, everything in Spitfire’s home seemed centered around a rounded couch with extra pillows and a blanket on it. “The commander says that walking back and forth between rooms is a waste of energy.” She giggled while Spitfire just rolled her eyes over her tea cup. After that Fleetfloot glanced toward Magnus again and with a tender smile she said, “So… now you know.”

“Hmm… I see, I see.” He answered back while holding his chin. “So you must have helped Spitfire move in when she was first arranging her furniture.”

“How thick can you be?!” Fleetfoot screamed, causing Spitfire to rush forward to hold her back if need be.

A moment later Spitfire just settled for wrapping her hooves around the other mare’s neck and pulling her closer to her. “No, Magnus. That isn’t the reason why Fleetfoot knows how I sleep at night, nor is it why I say she can keep a secret.” She told him. Then as Fleetfoot wrapped her hooves around Spitfire as well, the two of them closed their eyes and embraced one another on the lips as Magnus had to carefully avoid dropping his tea when the girls promptly slipped their tongues into each other’s mouths.

After taking a bit longer than necessary just to prove their point, both mares finally pulled away from one another and Spitfire said, “Fleetfoot and I have been dating for some time now and we’ve never allowed it to affect our Wonderbolts training. You didn’t know about it because that’s how good we are at keeping our private lives and our work lives separate from each other. So if we can hold something this big under our hats, then concealing your failing tryst with a princess should be no problem.”

“I-, I see…” Magnus answered concisely.

Following which, Fleetfoot took Spitfire by the hoof and led the two of them over to the couch together while saying, “Wait, is this all about Princess Luna?” She asked curiously. “He does know that they printed a picture of her slapping him over dinner in the newspaper, right? It’s really not much of a secret if you ask me.”

“Wow, babe… Real tactfully put, there.” Spitfire chuckled as the stallion slumped his head low in humiliation.

Trying to defend at least some of his honor he said, “Well it wasn’t as if the night went all bad. While the evening may have been improvised, the dinner itself was lovely and we actually got to talk and really connect to one another over a meal. And there is none who can deny the smile she was wearing while we dined together.” Magnus said with a blissful tone. “It was all going well until of course, I was perhaps a bit too forward at the end of the night.”

Shrugging her shoulders as she snuggled her girlfriend up close, Spitfire said, “Hey, if nothing else you have to give him credit for trying. It didn’t pan out, but you’ve got to have balls to try to lay a wet one on a princess.”

This of course was anything but comforting for Magnus’ mood. “Yes… not exactly how I had hoped for things to end. But I stand firm that I still made progress in wooing the princess all the same.”

‘Alright, but I still don’t understand.” Fleetfoot said from where she lay cuddled against the other pegasus. “Even if you botched the night, if the princess is already agreeing to go on dates with you then what’s the problem? Just try asking her out again.”

“Haven’t you heard about Rayne?” Spitfire asked but Fleetfoot just shook her head. “Well apparently there’s a new hotshot stallion down in Ponyville and supposedly he’s really something. Even Luna has taken a liking to him. But poor Magnus here has been trying all he can while this other guy keeps one-upping him for her attention.”

“Mmm, mhmm, sounds tough.” Fleetfoot mumbled from wherever she had cuddled down into Spitfire’s side. “Well Magnus, if the other guy really is that much better at flirting than you are then the only choice I’d say you have left is just confronting him directly. You know, get rid of the competition.” She suggested.

This made Magnus somewhat uncomfortable as he frowned while replying, “I do wish to be with the princess, but I am not about to commit any foul deed to ‘eliminate the competition’ as you put it.”

“I didn’t thay you had to kill the guy!” Fleetfoot suddenly shouted as she almost stood upright on the couch before Spitfire immediately pulled her back down again. Then there was a bit of a giggling and struggling between the two mares before Fleetfoot could speak up again. “If nothing else then just talk it out with him. Even if neither of you intends to back down, you might find some way to end the stalemate between you… one way or another.”

After that there was a prolonged silence in the room. Neither of the mares said a word and Magnus just stood there contemplating what was said to him. Eventually though, Magnus felt that the arctic pegasus at least deserved a response from him so he said, “You know what Fleetfoot? That actually sounds like very sage advice. I think that I-”

“UUhh-mmmn…”

All at once the stallion froze as if all the blood throughout his body suddenly drained out of him. Magnus hadn’t been paying much attention to the girls having no reason to stand and watch as they were cuddling, but when a long slow moan suddenly escaped from Spitfire’s lips the stallion could not help but to look out of shock. Right there on the living room couch in front of him Spitfire seemed to have a deathgrip upon Fleetfoot’s mane who in turn had her face buried between the other mare’s legs. Furthermore, from his vantage point Magnus could see perfectly what Fleetfoot’s tongue was doing to parts of Spitfire that he had never needed to look at before.

“Ahem…” He attempted while being quite flustered. When the two mares made no attempt to stop the cunnilingus occurring in front of him the stallion tried harder, “Ahem! Perhaps you ladies shouldn’t be partaking in such activities while one of you has company over?” He suggested, as Spitfire kept hold of Fleetfoot’s mane and she in turn continued diving her face in between her commander’s thighs.

When it appeared the stallion would become upset, Spitfire sighed agitatedly and looked back over her shoulder at Magnus with an absolute deadpan expression. “No, in fact I think we are perfectly fine.”

“I beg your pardon?” He asked in disbelief, not having expected such a rebuttal. However as the drill instructor continued to hold her lover’s face down even tighter, she looked right back at the stallion and with a bitter tone seemed happy to explain.

“Magnus, I always enjoy our little talks and yes I did permit you into my home when you arrived unannounced. But you weren’t invited here. I’m not holding a party or anything that requires me to be a good host. Therefore I’m under no obligation to behave in any way other than how I choose to within the privacy of my own home. Also… mmm, gosh baby you’re so good at that… Fleetfoot is my girlfriend. She IS welcome to come and go whenever she wants. We aren’t being lewd right now. There is nothing wrong with two ponies consenting and touching one another…” Then she closed her eyes for a moment out of bliss but frowned at the stallion when she opened them again. “So the only one being a pervert here is you Magnus because, for Celestia’s sake, you are still staring at my genitals while my girlfriend is licking me! Stop it!” She reprimanded him as he immediately turned away while bowing his head apologetically.

Going almost white in the face with embarrassment, the old fashioned stallion straightened himself up without looking and said, “Right then. Well, you two naturally deserve your privacy. I feel I’ve gotten the advice I came for so with that, I shall leave you two to your business. And I uh, assure you that your business will stay your business. Nopony will hear about this from me.” He told them with confidence while turning to face the door.

“Hold on a minute, Magnus…” Fleetfoot spoke up suddenly, as if trying to interrupt before the situation could devolve any further. Moving slowly while crawling seductively up along Spitfire’s torso she asked, “Maybe he doesn’t have to go?”

‘What are you doing?” Spitfire quickly spat out as she leaned back away and looked to her girlfriend with concern. Meanwhile, Magnus stood there near the door looking as if a ghost had just called his name.

Curling back and forth in her lover’s lap, Fleetfoot whispered none too quietly, “Well you know that you and I both have a lot of fun together. But you know, neither of us are stallions. Maybe it might be fun to invite somepony who could… fill a few gaps for us? And then-”

“Whoa, hold up!” Spitfire interrupted. “First of all, I am not comfortable with that. To begin with, you’d be asking me to cross a line with a friend. I respect Magnus, and that’s not the kind of relationship that I have with him. Secondly, that’s just not the kind of thing that I’m into. I don’t care if we are two straight mares who somehow found ourselves ending up together. I’m a one pony only kind of girl. So if you’re talking about three to a bed or having separate partners, I’m not okay with that.”

“Baby, hold on. I’m thorry.” Fleetfoot quickly replied. “We hadn’t talked about it before. I didn’t mean to upthet you, it was just a thought.”

Magnus had enough of a peripheral vision to see that Spitfire had nodded to that, but he didn’t give any further attention to what clearly wasn’t his business. Without allowing for any other chance of delay, he stepped out from Spitfire’s home and left the girls to themselves.

Author's Note

So while no relationship is perfect, every relationship is tested now and then. And while no one had their relationship broken here, there are several individuals all going through trials for one another.

Was Rayne trying to egg Chrysalis on purposely? Perhaps. He needed to show her that he can put up with all her bullshit and also play her game at her same level she can. Now does that excuse him from being so rough? Probably not. But there isn't anything that happened in this chapter that Chrysi wasn't still enjoying, even if she doesn't want to admit it. Also, her usual selfish demeanor actually cracked for a bit near the end then. Progress? (Btw, I hope you found the sex scene just generally enjoyable anyways haha.)

I hope you all didn't forget that all the way back in chapter 22, it ended with a setup for Spitfire and Fleetfoot to establish more than just a working friendship with each other. Well it's been months since that time and things have definitely solidified for the time being between then. Now say what you want about proper etiquette inside one's own home, different people or even characters can have different opinions. But something Fleetfoot said while exposing Magnus to more than he wanted, has definitely set him on a path that he wouldn't have discovered on his own.

((SO I HAVE A VERY SPECIAL ANNOUNCEMENT! As I've stated previously, I have not had an editor for my story since about chapter 30. Going forward, starting with chapter 119, that will no longer be the case! I have a fantastic new editor and they are exceptional at what they do. Whether this will include them reviewing previous chapters remains to be seen, but you can look forward to a substantial improvement to my writing quality and typo corrections going forward! And to me, this is very exciting!))

119 - Understanding and Strife

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Chapter 119 - Understanding and Strife

It was still early on this particular morning when Maud began to stir. Having the advantage of being able to set her own hours though, meant that she never needed to rush to get her day started. Her first instinct every morning was to reach out for a warm stallion to snuggle to while he lay close beside her. Although on this morning, as it sometimes was the case, there was no stallion to be found. Maud lay there quietly for awhile without any reaction. “Good morning, Rayne.” She whispered out in any case. Then she was eventually up on her hooves, bending and stretching for a short exercise for the day.

“Mm-hmm, what are you doing? What time is it?” Another voice called out groggily from where a different female had been sleeping on the floor cushions not far from Maud’s bed.

“I’m stretching for the day.” She said plainly. “Rayne isn’t home so I was going to get ready for work,” Maud added before fulfilling her uncanny ability to state the obvious. “And I have no idea. It’s impossible to tell time down here because we are in a cave.”

From within the pile of pillows and blankets, a thin-framed body of smooth red chitin sat itself up while looking dreary-eyed. “Maud…! You know what I mean.” Anansi whined.

“Yes,” Maud answered in between breaths from doing hoof-touches. “I do.” She added before standing and doing side bends two times each. Once she had finished, Maud then stepped over to the grandfather clock she had ordered as a present for Rayne and checked on the time. “It is nearly 9 am. Do you want some breakfast?”

“Yes please, that would be nice.” Staying where she sat, the changeling nodded and watched as the earth pony lifted the blanket away from a corner of the living space to reveal a clean set of dishes while another area resembled a food pantry. “So, Rayne is gone today?”

“Mhmm,” Maud affirmed as she began pulling out two sets of plates. “Oh, I’m not sure if I should ask but, would you like for me to serve you? Or would you prefer to feed off my love energy?” Maud offered in her deadpan tone as usual. “I would not object if you chose the latter.”

With a grateful smile, Anansi shook her head. “No, thank you. It’s true that I was one of the changelings who initially resisted giving up feeding on love energy, but I’ve acclimated. And I only ever ask that from Rayne on occasion because it literally doesn’t hurt him. I’d be sad if I fed off you and it ended up putting you out all day.”

Maud simply nodded that Anansi’s logic sounded reasonable and in a couple of minutes she had pulled a salad together along with a side of nuts to serve some protein to go along with the greens. Once the food was served, the two sat together in silence as they ate. Neither one of them spoke and once the meal was over they both showed the same proclivity to clean up after themselves, making the after-meal chores go by that much faster.

“The meal was great. Thank you, Maud.” Ansani said before sitting and watching as the earth pony stepped over to a set of tools and began strapping a large pack onto her back. “So, what are you going to do now?”

After hauling her gear onto her shoulders, Maud looked over and said, “I was planning to head down into the caves to do some exploring of the deeper caverns. It’s actually what I do for a living.”

“Oh, I see. Well, that seems really interesting.” Anansi said with her insect-like wings fluttering anxiously behind her. “Normally when I speak to ponies they just want to tell me about their lives up on the surface. Or they ask me how changelings have adjusted to no longer living below ground. It’s refreshing to meet a pony who is actually interested in what lies down beneath the soil for once.”

Maud paused for a moment and noticed how Anansi sat there calmly but with her wings twitching behind her in excitement. “You could always come with me if you’d like.”

“Really?! You mean it?! I mean, I didn’t want to impose. But if you’re really sure that you don’t mind.” The changeling exclaimed in an instant while popping straight up onto her hooves.

Maud looked over and gave the changeling a nod. “If I haven’t already told you, I do enjoy your company, Anansi.”

Right away the already rose-colored changeling had her cheeks grow even rosier. “Aww, you don’t mean that.”

However, Maud was quick to counter by saying, “Have you seen any of Rayne’s other girlfriends being allowed to stay here?” To that Anansi blinked, never having noticed that before. “No, so far it’s been only you. And it isn’t just for his sake. I do enjoy having you around.” She stated while slowly beginning the long trek down the slope through the cave tunnels.

With Anansi flapping her wings and hovering through the air close beside, the changeling looked at her and said, “Well, I’m really happy to hear that, but I have to ask… why?”

Maud thought about it for a moment while the two traveled deeper underground together. After a while, she looked over toward Anansi and told her, “I think that you’re a lot like me. We’re both a little different from our respective communities. And you’re quieter than most of the individuals I’ve interacted with. Most other ponies would have still tried talking to me during breakfast, even if they didn’t have anything to say. And you don’t do that, which makes me feel… comfortable around you.”

“Huh… I think I like that.” Anansi paused to say while thinking it over and smiling.

“Over here.” Maud suddenly called and Anansi rushed to catch up.

Once Maud had picked a spot, she set down her equipment and began unloading everything. Anansi sat back where she felt she would be out of the way and simply watched. “Would it be a distraction if I asked what you are doing?”

Maud stood on her hind legs leaning upwards against a stone wall. It didn’t have any gems that were visible in it and yet was still composed of a multitude of colors. “No.” She responded candidly while inspecting the color variations with an eye lens.

Sitting forward more Anansi asked, “Alright, so what are you doing?”

After a brief pause Maud leaned back and then pointed with a hoof. “See these reddish variations in the stone structure? They are comprised of some sort of pollutant to the sediment and I am attempting to determine both its nature and its source.”

“Oh, I see,” Anansi answered with genuine intrigue. “So you’re not just mining around down here. What you’re really doing is studying the very nature of the tunnels themselves! How they’re formed, what they consist of, and what made it possible for all of it to happen to begin with!”

Turning from the rock wall to face her friend, Maud said, “Yes, that is correct. That is my job down here and it’s also how I make myself useful to the town.”

Tilting her head a bit, Anansi asked, “By town I’m going to assume you mean Ponyville, and how exactly is studying these tunnels so far underground helpful to the ponies on the surface?”

Sitting herself down now and becoming actually entertained in the conversation, Maud replied, “The vast majority of Equestria’s underground is actually cavernous with tunnels just like these. I help to study the rock formations which support the foundations underneath the town. Basically, it helps ensure that nobody has their house collapse into a sinkhole due to where it’s been built.”

“Oh, I get it!” Anansi cheered, feeling as if she were learning something new about her friend. “Over time you map out all these tunnels and make note of any areas that might be structurally weak. So that way when the town above needs to expand, the construction workers can know certain areas to avoid because it could be hazardous to place heavy buildings upon them.”

Sitting there with the beginnings of an actual smile, Maud nodded and replied, “Yes, that is correct. It’s definitely nice to find someone who can understand and appreciate the work I do.”

“Oh? Well, I think it’s fascinating! And it’s so different from how we used to do things when we changelings lived underground.” Anansi exclaimed.

“How do you mean?” Maud asked, now deeply intrigued to gain the insight of a natural subterranean dweller.

“Well you see, back before mother’s throne was destroyed, the changeling magic permeated deep into the soil all around the hive. The tunnels would shift and change, making it so no pathway or landmark ever stayed the same for long. We changelings had to learn to navigate by remembering what direction each room was located in according to how we moved about in the hive.”

“So you’re saying there were no naturally occurring tunnel systems in the hive. They were all formed or manipulated via magic? That makes me wonder exactly what kind of effects that would have on the soil. Or with a geological region as large as the hive is, to find out what kind of foundation could have formed to support an expanse that big when it was constantly changing shape and structure.” Maud mumbled, more to herself as she looked down to her hooves in thought.

“You know, you don’t sound like somepony who is in this line of work just for the cartography,” Anansi asked with a hint of teasing to her voice.

Looking back up to face her, Maud replied, “That’s because I’m not. My primary interest is in the soil itself. Analyzing different mineral components, studying both current and historical plate tectonics… These are what truly excites me.”

The changeling smiled as she stared at her friend, being able to innately feel Maud’s love for her craft swelling within her. “I’d love to hear more, really. Why don’t you tell me more about the tunnels underneath Equestria?”

Turning to face Anansi in excitement, for as much as her monotone and reserved demeanor would allow, Maud answered with, “Well, for one thing, we really have no clue as to why they exist in the first place.”

“What do you mean?” Anansi asked, catching interest of her own and genuinely wanting to find out more.

“Most cave tunnels are either the result of underwater rivers eroding away at the stone over hundreds of years or else from shifting of tectonic plates which tear holes open and create underground passages. However, many of the cave systems beneath Equestria don’t seem to be caused by either of those phenomena.” Maud informed her.

“Ohhhh… So then, what else could have caused them?” Anansi asked, leaning forward on her hooves wanting to hear every detail.

“That’s just the thing, we don’t know. There could have been cataclysmic disasters in ages long past. Or perhaps there is a race of subterranean creatures unknown to ponykind. The possibility exists that they may have been digging away down here for centuries and all we have seen so far are the results of their work.” Maud hypothesized before standing and walking back over to stroke one of the cave walls with her hoof.

At this point, even though Anansi was excited, Maud’s story had caused the changeling to go into a little bit of a panic. “So, you’re saying that there's no one who knows the real answer, and out of all the ponies in Equestria, the only one who is taking the risk and putting themselves on the line to explore the truth is… you?”

Maud paused and thought about it for a moment before turning back to Anansi with a completely straight face and answering, “Yes.”

Slumping her shoulders at Maud’s carefree attitude, Anansi stood back up as well and asked, “But, don’t you think that’s a little dangerous, considering what all of the different possibilities are?”

“It’s completely dangerous,” Maud replied in her signature matter-of-fact tone. “Studying new and never before explored cave systems presents a number of potential hazards. There could be a cave-in or I could misplace my footing and fall through a chasm in the dark. There is no end to the number of underground gas pockets that could be lethal for me to run into. And the possibility does exist that I really could come across a new hostile lifeform... And when I’m down here, I’m usually alone. So there’s no pony to bail me out if I get in over my head.” However, understanding that her friend was beginning to worry, she added, “But it’s what I love to do. Exploring these tunnels and learning everything I can about what helps to shape the foundations of our world helps to make me feel alive. Without it, I wouldn’t feel like I have a purpose. Does that make it clearer?” She asked, taking an experimental gesture at being more empathetic to her friends.

“It does actually. In more ways than you know.” Anansi sighed which made Maud come back over and take a closer glance at her friend. “You see, back before Chrysalis was overthrown, we changelings had a much simpler life. Every day the entirety of our goal was simply to, ‘serve the Queen.’ Now yes, I know you ponies would say that there is so much more to life than that. And believe me when I say that we don’t resent our newfound freedom. But with simplicity also comes clarity, I think. We always knew what to do with ourselves. And now… maybe we have too many choices. Now… maybe some of us don’t know what to do with ourselves to make sure that our existence really still matters.” Anansi whispered, perhaps saying more than she had meant to as she trailed off while staring at the ground.

This was not missed by Maud who thought Anansi’s words over and felt a connection to their meaning. Any previous doubts in Maud’s mind of Anansi only sticking around for her sexual relations to Rayne vanished immediately. In their place, Maud saw a friend who was hurting with no place to belong. And while at first glance, a life lived in servitude to another might not have seemed like a fulfilling life to Maud, she knew that a life lived underground looking at rocks could still be a happy one even if other ponies didn’t understand her.

“You know…” Maud began, bringing Anansi out of her daze as she looked up at her. “I don’t have to always explore these underground passages alone.” Her face might not have shown it but Maud was happy when she saw Anansi’s eyes spread wide. “If I had another friend who could relate to the joys of a subterranean living, and perhaps someone who could share in my interest of studying mineral formations… then I would be happy to have a partner, and perhaps the two of us could look out for one another.”

“Are you saying… you would want to have me around to help you with your work?” Anansi gasped, having assumed her tagging along had only been her pony friend entertaining her temporarily.

“It would be nice to not have to be alone all the time. And I would like it if you would be the one I work with since I feel comfortable around you and we can actually share in this interest together.” Maud told her sincerely and steadily.

Standing there becoming almost bashful in her disbelief, Anansi’s voice could not have sounded more overjoyed as she whimpered out, “I think that would be great. I would love to work with you, Maud. Learning more about underground structures that are different from the hive would be really interesting to me. And getting to do so with a friend I think makes it all the better.”

After that, the two just stood together for a moment, neither one talking and both wearing muted smiles. They didn’t embrace one another with a hug and neither of them broke down into becoming too emotional. But instead, the two unlikely kindred spirits found a connection to each other that the unusual pair could bond over.

“Oh, and don’t worry too much about the dangers down here.” Maud abruptly added, before picking up her bag of gear to start heading deeper into the tunnel system. “Despite all I said before, dating Rayne has its perks and he’d never allow anything to happen.”

While following along down the tunnel beside her friend and newfound work partner, Anansi looked over at Maud and tilted her head curiously. “Yes, Rayne has some really amazing abilities. But he can’t be there to look out for you all of the time. Like right now, for instance, he isn’t here with us at the moment.”

“He doesn’t need to be,” Maud replied while glancing to Anansi beside her. “Take a look at my shadow,” Maud instructed while taking off her helmet light and pointing it back at herself. “Come on boys, don’t be shy. She already knows about you.” She then called out.

A moment later several obsidian snouts and more than a few pairs of claws stuck themselves partially out from her shadow. They barked and yipped but with no actual sound being made and then eventually disappeared back into Maud’s shadow below.

“I don’t know how many of Rayne’s obsidian-wolves he’s assigned to me exactly… but I know that I’ll be saved if I actually get attacked by something or if I fall from a height that’s great enough that it would hurt me,” Maud explained as if it were a harmless and insignificant detail. “They don’t need to eat, they don’t need to sleep, and since they consider wherever Rayne tells them to be as home, they will never rest when it comes to keeping their assigned location safe. So Rayne never has to worry about me, even if he’s far away and can’t look after me himself.” She explained, and then added, “You should probably have at least one too, I’d imagine.”

“I do?!” Anansi gasped and then almost jumped as if worried that she might step on one.

“Mmm… I would assume that lots of individuals have them. If they’re close to Rayne, he’d want to make sure they’re kept safe.” Maud explained while shining her light down low toward Anansi’s red chitin hooves. “And they don’t even know about it,” Maud added as a single shadowy hound peered upwards with its glowing green eyes before vanishing below again.

“I see…” Anansi remarked, checking again but could no longer find even a trace of the wolf now that it had gone.

“Just remember…” Maud spoke up with a serious and determined tone. “It’s not a curse and they’re not an endangerment to you. You don’t have to worry about hiding them around other ponies and it’s not Rayne’s way of spying on you or anything like that. If there’s one thing that I won’t stand for, it’s having anypony betraying his trust or turning against him.”

However, Anansi just smiled and raised up her hooves. “You don’t have to worry about that from me. Rayne has been concerned with nothing but the happiness of everyone around him for as long as I’ve known him. And even if he does control a horde of scary monsters, if he’s using them for good then that’s okay by me.” Her tone was genuine and her smile was sincere. She even went as far as giving Maud a friendly flank bump with her side before adding, “Besides… without him, I never would have met a great friend like you.”

Then the two simply smiled before embarking together, carefully descending to a lower path and venturing into the tunnels together.

Back in Ponyville -

“Sooo… how are you two doing?” A perfectly uncomfortable Twilight Sparkle asked the two individuals sitting across the cafe table in front of her.

“Really darling, Spike and I have been dating for months now so must you carry on so discourteously every time you address us together?” Rarity asked, feeling a bit put out that her close friend hadn’t fully accepted her cherished relationship yet.

“No, no, you’re right.” Twilight relented and then gave more of an honest smile as she repeated, “Really though, how are things going between you two?”

“Are you kidding? It’s going great!” Spike shouted. “Although…”

As the three sat together at a table outside the Ponyville Cafe, Rarity placed a hoof over Spike’s claw and scooted her chair in closer to be right beside one another. “I think what my charming boyfriend here is trying to say is that we are grateful that you arranged this little get-together for the three of us. You see, this is actually the most that Spike and I have gotten to see one another in quite awhile.”

“Wait, really?” Twilight asked, not having expected that.

“Well, sure,” Spike confirmed. “Think about it, Twilight. Between all the work that goes into the School of Friendship, and me still being your assistant, even when we’re not grading papers and writing lesson plans.”

“And as for me Twilight, don’t forget about all of my trips out of town as the height of fall fashion is wrapping up, only to prepare for the onset of the winter line. Why I’m barely even lucky to spend more than a day or two in Ponyville, let alone have time for personal relationships. And who's going to look after Sweetiebelle if not for me, despite all my busy schedule?” Rarity reminded her.

Sitting in her chair across from them blinking, Twilight found herself feeling surprised and almost a little sorrowful for the two of them. “Oh wow. Naturally, I would have thought that you’d be spending all kinds of time together. But I never considered how difficult maintaining a stable relationship could be for the two of you due to the busy lifestyles we all have.”

“It’s okay, Twilight,” Spike said. “We might not get all the time that we’d like, but make sure that the time we do spend together counts.”

“Really, you needn’t worry yourself too much about it.’ Rarity conferred along with Spike. “Quality over quantity, as they say. And maybe it’s for the best to help make sure that I don’t become lazy and start taking my Spikey Wikey for granted.” She teased while nuzzling his cheek with her nose but only for a moment so as to not get too mushy while in front of present company.

“Quality you say? Huh…” Twilight mumbled while staring at the two with over a dozen different scenarios running through her head. “So, seeing as you two haven’t spent a lot of time together recently… if you weren’t here hanging out with me and were just alone on a date with each other… then I’d imagine that you’d-”

“Twilight,” Rarity began, “now we’ve talked about this, and Spike and I have agreed to withhold our romantic gestures while within your presence. Our relationship aside, my friendship to you and the fact that Spike is rightly family to you must always come first.” Rarity explained while Spike nodded along.

But in this instance Twilight held up a hoof. “And as your friend, I can show that I can be more understanding. So because it’s been awhile since you’ve gotten any real quality time in then I suppose I could look the other way for… I don’t know, a minute or two, maybe?” She squeaked out.

Spike and Rarity immediately looked at one another. They both were surprised but their unsated romantic yearnings put them into a state where neither were in any mood to object. An instant later, Twilight was sitting there trying to pretend nothing awkward was going on as she sipped her drink through a straw while trying to keep the sight of Spike and Rarity passionately kissing one another out of her peripheral vision.

It was also about this time that Derpy Hooves came casually trotting along down the street. She stopped for a moment and seemed to stare into the direction of their table with Spike and Rarity hardly coming up for air and Twilight regretting locking eyes with anypony who passed. Needless to say, it didn’t help as Derpy smiled and waved relentlessly while Twilight just grimaced in embarrassment and waved in return until the gray pegasus finally continued strolling back down the street.

“OKAY, THAT’S ENOUGH!” The princess eventually snapped when it seemed like the two of them would have continued snogging forever if nopony put a stop to them.

“Wooow…” Spike mused happily with Rarity’s lipstick smeared all over his lips.

“Hehe, manners darling…” Rarity poked at him, handing Spike a napkin to clean himself with after she herself had already finished touching up her lipstick faster than Twilight could even notice.

Putting her embarrassment aside, Twilight sat up and smiled warmly at the two of them. “As much as I don’t want to make a habit of sitting through that, it does make me happy to see the two of you so happy.” She chuckled warm-heartedly. “And Spike, while I don’t want you slacking off from your duties just to make time for more schmoozing sessions with Rarity, it might be okay to let me know if I’m working you too hard and not giving you enough time off to maintain your relationship, alright?”

“You got it, Twilight.” Spike cheered. However, before any of them could continue the conversation further, Spike seemed to notice something in the distance behind Twilight and asked, “Hey, what’s he doing here?”

As the other two mares looked over in that direction, they saw not one but three different pegasi in armor making their way around town.

“Finally, there are some ponies that I recognize.” A large amber pegasus called out with a smile while two stallions from the Canterlot Guard seemed to be accompanying him.

“Good afternoon, Flash Magnus,” Twilight said while giving a nod from her seat. “And what brings you to Ponyville today?”

After clearing his throat, he stood up straight and announced, “I’m actually here looking for a friend of yours but nopony seems to have seen him today. Would you be able to tell me where I might find Rayne? As it happens, I need to have a chat with him.” He said lightheartedly, and yet, as the three sat looking at the castle guards who were accompanying Magnus, their hearts were still filled with worry.

Author's Note

So we all know that Maud studies rocks, etc for "her work." But it is never explained in the show how that equates to a real job. Now as previously stated Maud isn't hurting financially but she still works because she loves it. She applies her skills in two ways. One is underground cartography which she delivers to City Hall for construction purposes and such. Her other task is simple geological research and discovery, which I assume she could report to somepony in Canterlot for reward and recognition if she finds anything interesting. Secondly I just wanted to give Anansi some more screen time. She's a character that I've come to enjoy and you readers seem to like her too. But I felt she deserved a better role in the story than just being Rayne's bedsheet tagalong. Giving her a connection to Maud not only gives her purpose and something for the characters to bond over; it also helps to fill in the world for what other characters are doing with themselves because the world doesn't entirely revolve around Rayne. Everyone else continues to exist with their own lives even when he's not around and I have no problems with showing that.

Now also it's time to start working some Sparity back into the story. Their involvement was small here and they won't be the focus of the next few chapters. But the passage of time is taking place and I'm revealing how things are continuing to create some foreshadowing for future content.

Yay for other characters, but it's time to bring this story back around. Rayne is our protagonist after all and it's time to start focusing on how he'll deal with this next development in Equestria.

120 - Confronting Rivalries

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Chapter 120 - Confronting Rivalries

It wasn’t very long before the two of them had started to create a scene in town right in front of the Ponyville Cafe.

“No! I am sorry Magnus but I will not leave it alone. I demand to know why you are looking for Rayne!” Twilight insisted.

“And as I said, it is a personal matter. It doesn’t involve you so there is no reason for a princess like you to get involved.” Flash Magnus retorted.

At this point, a small crowd of ponies had already gathered, all watching as the situation devolved. While neither pony was yelling exactly, any passerby on the street could tell there was tension between their local princess and a representative of the Canterlot Guard.

“Tell me!”

“No.”

“I’m sorry, but I must insist. I assure you my reasons are important!”

“So are mine. Perhaps even more so.”

“I highly doubt that.”

“Please leave!” A server at the cafe pleaded as the two bantered back and forth in front of their establishment. Both Twilight and Magnus frowned at that point but stepped a few paces further away while a couple of their mutual friends who had arrived on the scene worked to help mitigate the escalating tensions between them.

“Now easy there Twi, ain’t nopony done said anything ‘bout anypony being in trouble.” Applejack whispered calmly while trying to contain the princess’ frustrations.

“Yo, Magnus…” Dash quickly cut in, not likely to have missed a crowd forming around trouble in Ponyville. “I get that you may have your reasons for wanting to see our friend, but Twilight also has her reasons for wanting to know why you’re showing up here out of the blue. So why don’t we take things down a notch and-”

“Thank you, Rainbow Dash, but I’m afraid I will not be dissuaded!” Magnus remarked. “I have come here to see Rayne and this is a meeting that I’m afraid is far overdue. Now, will somepony please tell me where I can find him before you turn this simple request into a scene?”

“You’re already causing a scene!” Twilight belted out angrily as Applejack literally darted in front of the princess in case she needed to be held back.

“HEY!” Came a voice from behind them. Everypony looked over as a dark stallion stepped through the crowd and yelled out with an authoritative voice. “What’s going on here? If you’re looking for me then here I am.” Rayne shouted as he stepped right in between the two opposing parties.

“Ah, there you are at last. Now, if only your friends would excuse us, you and I need to have a conversation.” Magnus informed him. “However, I think it might be best if we took this someplace else before we did so.” He added while looking around seeing about a quarter of the town staring at them now.

Before Rayne even got the chance to respond, Twilight lowered her head as her horn sparked with energy and said, “I couldn’t agree more!” After that, there was a flash before she, Rayne, and Magnus with his entourage all suddenly disappeared.

“Dashy!’ Applejack shouted while glancing towards the castle.

“On it!” The pegasus yelled before speeding off back through town.

Inside the Castle of Friendship -

“There!” Twilight shouted after teleporting in with the three other stallions to the map room.

Magnus immediately growled in frustration after realizing where he’d been taken while the two guard ponies just looked around curiously. “Twilight!” The agitated legionnaire shouted. “Your devotion to your friend is admirable but I assure you that this situation does not require your meddling!”

“Oh yeah?! Well, I-” Twilight began but then was stopped abruptly as a dark hoof grabbed hold of her shoulder and spun her back around towards a smiling face.

“Wow, Twilight. I don’t even know what’s going on, but what it is you’re doing, it’s all just to stand up for me? I’m touched.” Rayne remarked charmingly, while his nonchalant attitude to the situation proved to be a distraction enough to calm Twilight down some. Then as Rayne turned to face the other stallion himself, he calmly said, “So let’s have it then. What is all this about?” He asked while stepping forward in an attempt to supersede Twilight right out of the conversation.

“I assure you Rayne that all I wanted was to sit down and have a talk. There was no need to have matters escalated to this degree.” Magnus sulked, finally relenting to the fact that he wasn’t going to get the private audience he had hoped for.

“Then WHY did you show up here with the Canterlot Guard?!” Twilight bellowed out.

Magnus sighed while pointing to the two stallions behind him. “Yes, these two stallions do happen to be members of the Canterlot Guard. But that’s not why they’ve come with me today. Allow me to introduce Noble Shield and Righteous Banner—they are my friends.”

“Hi there, you can just call me Noble.” One said.

“And I go by Banner, princess.” The other added, as both stallions took off their helmets and attempted to offer a friendly smile.

“Eheh, pleased to meet you?” Twilight tried.

Continuing on, Magnus said, “They’ve followed me here not because guards were needed but just to offer me emotional support.” He admitted while trying to keep his chin raised to not look emasculated. “It was actually your friendship book that I learned it from, princess. There was a passage you wrote about how having great friends at your side can help see you through any challenge. Well as I’m sure it comes as no surprise to you, talking things out with other ponies is not exactly my strong suit.” Magnus said glumly.

“You got this!” Noble chimed in.

“We’re with you all the way!” Banner also added.

However, at that instant, a new voice shouted in from the doorway. “Well WE are Rayne’s friends and we’re also here to support HIM when he needs us!” Rainbow Dash shouted proudly as she stood there with the rest of Twilight’s friends all rounded together.

Looking over at the gathered group of ponies, Magnus frowned and rubbed his forehead in frustration. Meanwhile Twilight made her way to her seat while the rest of her friends filtered in. “Everyone, you all know Flash Magnus, of course. And to catch everypony up, he was just about to tell all of us why he was roaming around Ponyville with his friends searching for Rayne.”

There were a few muted questions from the others as they all made their way inside but before this could go around in circles any more than it already had, Rayne just stepped up himself and said, “Look, Magnus, it doesn’t seem like Twilight is going to let you out of this. So let’s just have it. I’m right here so whether anypony else is around or not, go ahead and let me hear what you have to say.”

The instant the words left his mouth, both stallions stepped up to one another uncomfortably, with each side’s supporters offering little words of encouragement as they did so. Straightening himself up fully, Magnus looked Rayne in the eye and said, “Thank you, and I wish I was here under better circumstances. I do respect you Rayne and I consider you a valuable acquaintance. But I’m here to make a request that I’m sure you may not like.”

“And that is?” Rayne asked, already imagining what he would have to say.

Looking around at the others uneasily, Magnus looked back at Rayne and said, “Over the last several days or perhaps even weeks, you have been entertaining the notice of courting Princess Luna romantically. I don’t know if your intentions actually go as far back as the gala or even before then, but I am here to ask you to henceforth cease any further attempts at pursuing a relationship with the princess.”

Magnus wasn’t surprised to see a few jaws drop. However as for Rayne, he had seemed uphased while simply staring back at Magnus with a smirk. A moment of silence went by as the dark stallion contemplated how he wanted to respond, but out of every pony present, it was actually Fluttershy who spoke up next.

“I’m sorry Sir Magnus, but I’m afraid I don’t understand.” She stated aloud. “Has Rayne broken some kind of law? Is there some kind of rule in place that says that Rayne can’t date Princess Luna?”

“Oooh, ooh! You mean like royalty can only date other royalty like in some of the old fairy tale novels?” Pinkie Pie added.

“Ahem, no. It’s actually nothing like that.” Magnus responded. “You see, his actions are creating a hardship that he may not be aware of. And it would just smooth things over quite a bit if you, Rayne, would heed my request and simply stop your attempts at dating Luna.”

“And why, for any reason in Equestria, would I choose to do a thing like that.” Rayne scoffed, feeling not in the least bit moved.

“Because I’m pursuing a romantic relationship with her already,” Magnus responded before raising his chin proudly.

“WHAT?!” Over half the mares in the room shouted in unison while the others wore about equal expressions of surprise.

“Nope, I’m out.” One voice in the room immediately called out. It was Starlight’s voice. She pushed her chain away from the table and stood up on her hooves. “If the only reason you’re here is so you two boys can have a pissing match over a girl, then I’m not needed for this. Rayne, I’m sorry, we’re still good friends but watching my ex get into a debate with another stallion, and for Princess Luna of all ponies, is just way too awkward for me to emotionally handle.” She cried out and Rayne nodded, showing that he took no offense to her feelings as she walked herself right out of the room.

Twilight spoke next as Rayne seemed content to watch the situation play out in the room. “Okay so let me get this straight. Rayne isn’t in some kind of trouble. You’re just here to tell Rayne to back off from dating Princess Luna because YOU want her?”

“As I said before, this situation was really none of your business Twilight,” Magnus answered with a nod.

“Uh, howdy there, uh, Sir Magnus, sir?” Applejack began. “Now I hear what yer sayin’, as surprising as it is. But I’m thinkin’ that you might not really know that much about Rayne if you think that a little talkin’ to like this is going to do the trick.” She cautioned him uncomfortably.

Pinkie Pie chimed in next saying, “Yeaaah… you see, when Rayne sets his mind to something he’s got a really good knack for finding some way to make it happen. Let’s just say that he’s the kind of pony who could look at something you might find impossible, and make it possible.” She said while glancing cheekily back and forth from Applejack to Rainbow Dash. Almost immediately, other mares became flustered and motioned for Pinkie to quiet down as they did not want to get dragged into this.

Magnus was feeling uneasy at this point because the pony with the least to have to say about this seemed to be Rayne himself. After looking back to Noble and Banner, who supportively encouraged him on, Magnus stood up straight again and announced, “I figured that this wasn’t going to be a request that would just be taken laying down, so what I’m really here to do is to reveal the reality of the situation that he is interfering with.” Now every eye in the room stared at the pegasus intently. “I’m here to say that I have already made a silent proposal to the princess for the two of us to be wed.”

The objections from the room immediately fell quiet, as Twilight and a few others slumped their ears after hearing this. “You proposed to Princess Luna? To be married?” Twilight asked in disbelief.

“Indeed I did, and it was some time ago, I might add.” Magnus acknowledged. “The proposal has been kept quiet due to the significant ramifications that it could have. Our feelings aside, this will of course have a resounding impact throughout Equestria. The marriage of a princess to one of the previous pillars of harmony will be very big news indeed, once a formal announcement can be made. So as you can now see, Rayne, I am asking you to back off not only for my sake but for Equestria and everything that my union with Luna will mean.”

The silence in the room had become deafening as all of the feisty mares who were so quick to stand up to Magnus before now slumped in their seats with nothing to say. With a somber and comforting tone Twilight reached out to place a hoof on the dark stallion’s shoulder and said, “Rayne, I’m so sorry. I know you were really interested in pursuing a relationship with Luna.” Then a room full of disappointed eyes all turned towards his way, as one after the other, his friends stared at him sympathetically.

However, Rayne never even broke his smile as he beamed right back at Twilight and said, “It’s alright, Twilight. There’s nothing to be sorry for. I just feel bad for Magnus that his coming here was a big waste of his time if you ask me.” He declared boldly, immediately causing Magnus’ nostrils to flare as his friends looked up in shock that he’d have the audacity to say what he did.

“Rayne, darling… I know you’re of the determined sort but Magnus just said he’s already proposed. Surely the stallion of dashing gentlemanly character that I know you to be wouldn’t go as far as to soil somepony else’s engagement?” Rarity asked.

Then Twilight looked at him and added in, “Rayne, are you really serious about this? You would stand here and deny Magnus to his face when he just told you that he and Luna are already going to be married?”

“You bet I would,” Rayne answered, only grinning wider as his friends gasped again. “And I do so Twilight, because he and Luna aren’t to be married.” He clarified.

“Okay, I’m confused again.” Fluttershy sighed.

Softening his expression to give the yellow pegasus an apologetic glance, Rayne then turned back to stare Magnus dead in his eyes and say, “Think about his words. Magnus only said that he proposed to Luna. He never said anything about her actually accepting his proposal.” Then one by one realization set in, and all the ponies looked up to Magnus for confirmation.

“Wait a tick, he’s right!” Applejack cried out.

“Let’s have it, Magnus! The WHOLE truth this time!” Dash questioned loudly.

Gritting his teeth as his two Canterlot friends looked on uneasily, Magnus grumbled out, “Technically… he’s right.” It didn’t make him feel any better when everypony’s mood immediately changed. Even his friends standing behind him weren’t quite sure what to say at this point. “But that is only a technicality as the princess simply needed time to think things over! So, Rayne, I will ask you again. I come here calmly, not looking for a fight. I beseech you politely as any gentlepony would. Please, friend, give up your attempts at courting Luna.”

Tossing his mane back and smiling almost politely, Rayne looked the other stallion right in his face and said, “No.” Now several of the gasped as Fluttershy shrunk down in her seat from the rising tension. Rayne slowly walked up to Magnus amid the sentence, “Here’s the difference between us. You say you do not want to fight. Well, you see, the thing is, I am!” Rayne called out with fiery resolve. “The time I’ve spent getting to know her… The wonderful mare whom I’ve laughed and bonded with… I AM willing to fight for her!” Rayne growled, almost frightening the two stallions standing behind Magnus.

“Now hold on just a min-” The amber pegasus tried.

“No, you hold on, because I’m not finished yet!” Rayne roared with authority and even his friends jumped in their seats as they had never heard the gentle and romantic pleasure pony actually raise his voice in anger before. “Now is not the time, and you are not the pony for me to be professing this to… but I’ve grown to love Princess Luna! And I don’t care what you’re the pillar of! I’m not about to just back off because you asked me nicely. I would fight the sun and stars for her and I would search the world if she were to go missing. And if someone were to put a mountain in my way, I would blast that mountain to smithereens if I had to!” Rayne shouted, his horn sparking with energy. “So you can take your pretend engagement and shove it, because there is NOTHING that would dissuade me from how passionately I feel about her! And if you decide to be the rock that stands in my way, well, I think I’ve already told you what I would do to a mountain, friend!” Rayne growled in the other stallion’s face, the two standing almost head to head against one another now.

Everypony’s heart in the room was thumping at that point from the sheer ferocity Rayne expressed while delivering that speech. “Rayne… do you honestly mean what you just said?” Twilight asked him while watching the stallions continue to glare at each other. “Do you truly feel that way about Luna?”

“I do,” Rayne answered while never taking his eyes off Magnus.

From the other side of the friendship table, Rainbow Dash just threw up her hooves and slouched in her seat before whispering quietly over to Applejack. “I know Rayne never specifically stated that he’d broken up with us… but I’m pretty sure we can take that declaration to mean that we are both officially dumped by him.” She chuckled lightly.

“Heh, I reckon so.” Applejack nodded with a soft smile, but neither mare seemed like they held any hard feelings over it.

Ignoring the conversation between those other two, Twilight spoke up to Rayne again and asked him, “Rayne, if what you’re saying is really true then… I mean you’re a pleasure pony. So according to what we heard from Discord, that means Luna is-”

“I’ll let you save that thought Twilight until after Sir Magnus here has said his peace.” Rayne interrupted while still staring deadlocked with the amber pegasus in front of him. “Now I’ve heard your request, oh Sir Pillar, and you’ve heard my answer.” He declared in roaring mockery to the other stallion.

“Rayne… This cannot go on. Please, be sensible. If we continue to be at odds with one another then the only pony who will suffer from it will be Luna herself.” Magnus urged, trying again to talk the other stallion down.

“Why don’t you be the one to give up then?” Rayne shot back with shameless audacity. “By your own admission, she’s not exactly jumping into your hooves, Magnus.” He taunted. “And if this is all you have to say then you can save it! Because in my opinion, the princess is perfectly capable of choosing between us by herself. I won’t stand here bartering for her behind her back like some kind of business arrangement for Equestria, as you put it.” Rayne announced, callously lording himself over the other stallion with no regard for anyone who was there to witness it.

“What?! That’s not-... How dare you?!” Magnus shouted back.

With a cold and maleficent tone, Rayne glared into Magnus’ eyes and said, “I think you’re done here... Get out of my town…”

Ponies had their hooves up to their mouths as they sat stunned in silence, watching over the heated exchange. Twilight, almost in a panic now, couldn’t help but interrupt as she raised her hoof saying, “I don’t know if you can really command Magnus to leave like that, seeing as you don’t actually own Ponyville or anything and this is technically my castle so…”

“Um, actually…” Fluttershy piped in with a squeaky little voice from where she sat almost hiding beneath the table. “Ever since Rayne struck up a deal with Filthy Rich and became his partner, Rayne owns just under fifty percent of almost every home and business in Ponyville.”

“It’s true.” Applejack conferred. “Why, short of Sweet Apple Acres and your castle here Twi, there’s not much a store or house in this town that Rayne hasn’t got a hoof into its deed by now.”

“Say WHAT?!” Twilight screamed and stared at Rayne almost fearing what else he might be capable of.

Magnus, however, had finally chosen to speak back up again and said, “You needn’t worry, Twilight. It would seem that Rayne and I can agree on at least one thing. Me coming here really was a complete waste of time.” Then Magnus glanced back to his two friends behind him as they both looked up to him in surprise. “Come on, we’re leaving. Oh, and Rayne, I can only say that I’m disappointed. I had hoped you would be more sensible about this.”

For his part, Rayne just stood there. He had nothing else to say to the other stallion and cared not for who ended up with the last word. Taking his two tag-alongs with him, Magnus nodded respectfully to Princess Twilight before storming his way out of her castle.

Once they were gone and the castle doors had shut closed behind them, everyone who was left scrambled out from their seats and instantly crowded around the stallion while feeling overcome with disbelief.

“Rayne! I simply cannot believe what you just did!” Rarity exclaimed. “You just told off one of the Pillars of Harmony and threw the news of his proposal to a princess right back in his face! Why, I don’t even know what to say about that!”

“Well, I do! It was AWESOME!!!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed. “That was the coolest telling off of one pony to another that I have ever seen! I don’t know if there is an award for such a thing, but if there is, then you should definitely earn first place!”

After that, Spike stepped over, and with somewhat of a cocky smile he asked, “So Rayne, is that where you get all your fiery energy for your Ogres and Oubliettes character? From thinking about Luna? Because that was one epically adventurous speech you just gave there.”

Chuckling as he worked to calm himself down, Rayne replied, “Love is the greatest adventure, Spike. And I know in my heart that I want to explore it with Luna.” He said warmly, just as Spike looked over toward Rarity and knew exactly the kind of feeling he was talking about.

Barely a moment later, a pair of purple hooves snagged hold of Rayne’s shoulders as an extremely nervous Twilight quickly accosted him. “Yes, love and adventure… that’s all well and good and all, BUT DO YOU REALIZE WHAT YOU HAVE JUST DONE?! Rayne, I mean, having feelings for somepony is one thing. But you just declared your intensions in front of somepony who is said to have PROPOSED to her! Are you really certain that you are ready to make that kind of commitment after only going out on just a few dates?!”

Now all of Rayne’s friends stood around him with tender expressions. Desiring to put their anxious faces at ease, Rayne answered assuredly, “Don’t worry, Twilight. I’m not about to pressure Luna with a proposal of my own. Just because Magnus thought it appropriate to jump the gun with her doesn’t mean I have to make the same mistake.” Then every face in the room seemed to let out a sigh of relief. However, he added, “Although I did mean what I said. I do love her, Twilight. I feel different around her. There isn’t some underlying feeling of fixing something in her life. It’s more that she doesn’t need me at all, and that couldn’t make me happier. Just being with her, spending time together… I-... that’s the most magical thing I’ve ever experienced.” The unicorn said, being fully aware of the irony that he’d made.

After coming back from spacing out unintentionally, the stallion came to realize he was the center of some very light chuckling. Looking around and seeing the ring of teary-eyed faces smiling at him, the now embarrassed stallion became aware of just how sappy of a comment he’d made.

Interrupting the tending moment though, much to the frown of several of the girls, Spike decided to speak up next while asking, “So Rayne, I guess now the cat is out of the bag between you and Magnus. You’re both officially competing with one another over Luna’s love. What are you going to do now?”

Rayne brought a hoof up to his lips while taking a moment to think about that. But then he just laughed, before tossing his mane back with a confident smile. “Well, I don’t know Spike. I guess I’ll just have to go out and win the heart of a princess.”

Author's Note

I hope it would be assumed by now, but in case it is wasn't clear, Twilight was protecting Rayne because she didn't want Magnus to accuse him of something and then have Rayne's heart explode from being a pleasure pony. I know it's been a long time since that was explained, but it will become a part of the story... one day.

And this conflict between Magnus and Rayne was inevitable. We all knew it was coming eventually. Especially after Fleetfoot put the idea into Magnus' head. So now we just need to see what becomes of it.

Okay so I know I didn't focus a lot on it, but I considered it a really important aspect that Magnus showed up with friends to encourage him. It's part of me trying to cast more of a light that Magnus is not a bad guy. He has faults, he gets nervous, he makes bad decisions... And he makes good decisions too. This is a struggle. And both Rayne and Magnus are both going through their own fair hardships through it. Neither are perfect, and both of them would have had a fair shot Luna if the other never existed. But ultimately it's up to Luna and not either of them. Also, Luna isn't perfect either. Every character in my story has had a chance to shine, and go show their foibles. Because that's realistic. So these three ponies will continue to struggle through this until Luna can make a decision. But things are definitely escalating. And it won't be long before the princess will be forced to make a choice soon, whether she is ready to or not.

121 - Affections & Projections

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Chapter 121 - Affections & Projections

As the group began to disperse from Twilight's castle, Rayne made sure to saunter over beside Spike and whisper in his ear. “Excuse me, Spike, but I was wondering if I could have a chat with you. Maybe someplace quiet, like in your room?”

“Oh, okay sure. But what is it about?” Spike asked innocently as he motioned with his arm and began leading Rayne down the hall.

“It’s about that little favor I asked you for before.” He said with a grin. ”I think that now it’s finally time.”
- -

“Appleloosa? You’re sure?” Rayne complained while holding his brown in frustration.

“Yes! I am, I’m certain!” Spike repeated to the point of exasperation. “I’m telling you, your only other options are Manehattan or Fillydelphia. And both are much farther away.”

Biting his lip in frustration, Rayne whined, “I had really hoped there’d be one in Canterlot.”

“But there ISN’T!” Spike shouted. “I would know, trust me! Twilight and I only grew up there and who knows how many times I’ve gone back while helping Rarity with her fashion shows. I’m telling you, if you want to pick someplace close, then Appleloosa is the closest that you’re going to get.” Spike insisted while Rarity sat out of the way in the corner, struggling with all her might not to giggle like a little school filly over what she was being allowed to listen to.

Elsewhere in Equestria… -

“I’m telling you Luna, this day could not have lasted any longer than it did.” A very worn-out Celestia complained to her sister as the two sat together in Canterlot Castle at a dining table.

“My apologies, sister. I had seen the schedule which had been set forth for you today and I tried to address as many of the issues as I could last night…but from the sound of things, it wasn’t enough.” Luna said with an apologetic tone.

Slumping further in her seat the white alicorn gave out a sigh, “No, I noticed and it was appreciated.” She responded listlessly.

The two sisters were taking the rare opportunity to simply lounge together, with Celestia lazily pecking her way through dinner while Luna was enjoying a light breakfast and reading the earlier day’s newspaper.

“Forgive the interruption, a letter for you princess.” One of the guards said to Luna, who then took the envelope from him while savoring the taste of a strawberry.

“Two more days…” Celestia went on with her groaning as she levitated an ice pack to her forehead to appease her migraine. “Two more days of these endless deliberations and then I’ll have the plans for every event in Canterlot all squared away from now until the end of the year. Then, I will FINALLY be able to take at least a few days off until the next disaster undoubtedly falls upon me to deal with.”

“FFTTUUPPPHHHTTT!!!” Chunks of half-chewed strawberry came flying across the table, spewing its mess about and with one piece catching the sun crested princess right across her eye.

“Eh, um… sister?” Celestia called out in annoyance. “When I said I might take a few days off, I didn’t mean to alarm you to think that I wouldn’t still be around.” She said while carefully wiping a napkin across her eye.

“Oh no, I am so sorry Tia, I did not mean for that to… Oh but thou must please come and see this.” Luna replied fervently, speaking at an accelerated rate.

Smiling almost matronly at seeing the excitement of her younger sister, Celestia got up from her chair and adopted a bit of a teasing tone as she said, “Well I suppose if you’re just going to openly invite me to poke my nose into your love life then I guess I can forgive you.” Levitating her chair over beside her sister, Celestia sat back down and scrunched her shoulders up excitedly. “Okay, so what does it say?”

“Listen to this!” Luna nearly squeaked with anticipation as she began to read.

“Dear Luna,
Please forgive this sudden request but as
the light of the moon waits for no star to shine,
so does my impatient heart long
to see you again.

As I sit here alone becoming overwhelmed
with thoughts of you,
I succumb to the longing anticipation
of seeing you again.

I hope you do not find my plea too forward,
and should my request be ill met
then I apologize. But please, princess,
torture me no more with your
absence which haunts me.

Allow me an outing without tarry to
See you again.

I shall await your favorable reply,
and hope that your wish
is to see me too.

Sincerely and yours,
Rayne

By the time the letter was through, Celestia had completely forgotten about her migraine and was an obnoxious cackling mess. Even Luna was giggling as she fought with her sister to quiet her down. “Tis nothing funny about Rayne… he is mere confessing his… tis fine if his emotions are a little carried away if… Oh, stop it, sister!” She proclaimed through rosy, blushing cheeks.

Snatching the letter out of Luna’s grasp, Celestia got up from her chair and began rereading aloud, “...I succumb to the longing anticipation of seeing you…! Torture me no more with your absence which haunts me! Ahahaha! Oh, Luna… Is he serious? Dear sister, whatever sort of kiss did you give him when last you two were alone together?” She snickered teasingly towards her little sister.

“Give me that back!” Luna shouted as she chased her around the dining table while Celestia continued to laugh hysterically.

“Ohhhh, Luna, he’s got it for you so bad! Haha. The love between you two is so cute. It’s like you're a little filly and he’s just a little colt, and neither one of you has learned how to contain your emotions for one another! It’s so sweet that it’s almost sappy, I can’t believe it!” Celestia snickered and then screamed as she had to duck when Luna shot a blast of magic at her, causing the letter to fall with Luna pouncing to catch it before her sister could snatch it back up.

“I thought it was a lovely letter! And I don’t care if thou findeth his words to be too idealistic or childish. Rayne appreciates me, and more importantly, he makes me feel appreciated in turn. And for that…” She paused, ceasing her yelling at her sister before just staring at the letter pensively. “For that, I cannot wait to see him either.” Then after staring at the letter for a moment Luna suddenly spoke up with determination saying, “It’s decided then.”

“Oh, is it now?” Celestia chuckled as she leaned back against the table with a hoof. “And when will you write that you will see him again?” Celestia asked, catching her breath but still with a smile.

Picking up a silver platter and checking her reflection in its smooth flat surface, Luna said, “I shall see him now.”

“Now?!” Celestia balked and almost fell over as her hoof slipped from the table in her surprise. “You can’t go to see him now!” Celestia reprimanded.

Stopping immediately in place, Luna turned to look at her sister and asked, “And why not? Tis night while I am up and free. And it is not so late yet, so I am sure he is awake. Also, he has stated his request to see me and I too desire to see him. So why shouldn’t I go?”

Grimacing uneasily, Celestia said, “Don’t you think that might make you seem just a little bit desperate? He makes the request and immediately you just come running?” Celestia asked.

“Uh, well um… no?” Luna pouted out awkwardly as she began to tap her hooves together.

Celestia just rolled her eyes and asked, “And what would you do if you did go to see him now, hmm? Certainly, there would be no plan. I highly doubt that even Rayne could pull a date together on such short notice that could warrant his royal girlfriend coming to see him unexpectedly.”

Twirling a hoof along the floor, Luna mused to herself playfully before saying, “Well… I bet that I could have him kissing me faster than thou could lay thyself to bed and sleep tonight.”

“LUNA!” Celestia shouted in surprise at her sister. “Careful now, else you might convince your older sister that you’re not so trustworthy after all to be allowed on dates with Rayne unattended.” She said jovially but still with an air of concern.

Laughing it off, Luna now leaned herself against the table and said, “Needn’t you worry Tia, for Rayne is indeed a perfect gentlepony. And while I am not so naïve as to think he is without interest, I promise not to proceed too hastily with… amorous desires that…”

“That you won’t be behaving hastily with Rayne as I did once upon a time with Hot Streak?” Celestia smiled, not being ashamed of admitting the truth while speaking in confidence with her sister.

“Yes, exactly.” Luna agreed. “Even if saying so might not actually be accounting for much.”

“Luna! Why you-!” Celestia growled as her younger sibling who was indeed feeling brave this evening to push at such buttons. But before Celestia could react, Luna had already stepped away from the table and began calling out behind her.

“Very well, you have made your point. Perhaps giving into excitement could lead to decisions I might regret later on. How about I write that I shall see him tomorrow evening after the proper arrangements can be made? Does that sound more appropriate?” Luna asked but did not wait for a response. “I’m off to write my correspondence to him immediately. Have pleasant dreams tonight, dear sister!”

“Oh, excuse me, princess. You have an audience requested wi-” A guard said upon running into Luna as soon as she stepped out into the hallway.

“No, I am sorry but I am preoccupied right now. Whatever it is shall have to wait.” Luna commanded without even listening and hastened with excitement to return to her tower.

The Very Next Night -

For the small farming style town that Appleloosa was, there were far more ponies awake and about at night than Rayne had been expecting. While most of the citizens did follow a typical farmer’s schedule and had turned in for bed, evening activities were not altogether absent as amenities in the expanding town consistently grew.

One of these attractions was the construction of a proper working movie theater. Motion picture films were not quite in abundance in Equestria but there were enough for the different movie genres to each have a following.

It was outside of this theater, back around the corner of the building on the darkest edge of town, that a stallion waited patiently until somepony new teleported in to remain discreet and unseen by all the town’s residents. “Oh, it looks like I have made it. Did I arrive at the correct time to meet?” Luna asked while feeling anxious as getting ready had taken her longer than she’d planned.

“Perfectly. Right on schedule.” He reassured her. She smiled at him while immediately taking notice of how his loose-fitting white shirt succeeded in making him appear commonplace, but also made Rayne appear quite rugged causing Luna to have to quickly keep her thoughts to herself. Meanwhile, as he had requested, Luna had worn the least fancy dress she had available that was long enough to cover up her cutie mark. “And for the finishing touch…” He said while pulling a surprise for her out from behind his back.

“Oh, what’s this?” She laughed as Rayne placed a sort of long bonnet over her head to cover up the majority of her luxurious mane.

“Just a little something I picked up for you to help us blend in. Do you mind it?” He asked as she looked it over and then allowed Rayne to place it on for her.

“But I didn’t get you a present.” She said, batting her eyes and smiling to show that she appreciated the gift.

“Alright. Come on. Let’s go.” Rayne said to her excitedly and then outstretched his hoof for her very informally, not treating her as a princess at all. Luna blushed and felt refreshed. She threw her regality to the wind, took hold of Rayne’s arm, and allowed him to lead her while she held close to his side.

Looking around as they went, Luna took in the view of the small settlement to which she had never been. As she noted the dusty dirt roads and the farming equipment that lay out in the open, Luna leaned a bit closer to Rayne and whispered, “When I suggested that perhaps you treat me less like a member of royalty and more like a mare wanting a typical romance, I’m beginning to wonder if perhaps you have taken my words too literally.” She said with a gentle laugh.

Rolling his eyes and smiling warmly in return, Rayne said. “Alright, alright. Stop your teasing. I said I didn’t want to obligate you to have to travel so far from Canterlot on our next date and Appleloosa had the closest motion picture theater without having to go clear across Equestria. But, I guess if you’re really saying that you’re dissatisfied with being here then…”

Luna was quick to hold his arm tighter. “No, no. And very well, I am sorry.” She said, smiling playfully at him. “You needn’t worry so much. I trust you Rayne, and I don’t doubt that I shall enjoy our date which you have planned for tonight.” The feeling of how she almost cuddled him made the stallion blush as they walked.

“Okay then. Well, it’s right this way.” He choked out and tried not to seem too embarrassed as his voice cracked while he blushed in front of her.

Stepping into a short line in the front of the theater building, Luna and Rayne waited their turn until a stallion at the ticket booth turned to them and asked, “Ah, are you two together? And which movie would you like to see?”

Before them was a small placard that highlighted four different titles available. Rayne couldn’t tell much about the films from having just the names available to him, but one of the choices had a silhouette of two ponies together in a heart. Thinking it reminded him of his own cutie mark, he decided on that one. Then looking up to the ticket master he said, “Yes, my girlfriend and I are out on a date tonight and we decided to come see a movie together. It’s both of our first times ever seeing one.”

Luna gasped at Rayne taking such a brave step as to refer to them in public as being officially together. The ticket master, seeming to pick up on this, leaned closer over the counter with a smile on his face. “Oh, is that right? Your girlfriend you say? Special someponies together now, are you?” The older stallion asked in a teasing sort of way.

Luna, biting her lip and smiling while feeling a bit brave, suddenly clung onto Rayne’s arm tighter and said, “Yes, that’s right. We are. And my boyfriend is always full of surprises that make me happy.” Then she looked at him and Rayne to show she wasn’t just saying that for the ticket master’s benefit.

Laughing at the sappy younger couple, the ticket master tore them each a ticket stub and said, “Well, alright then. In that case, you’d better not keep her waiting. Here are your tickets.”

As the two sat down together in their seats, Rayne was glad to see that his date seemed to be enjoying herself. Luna looked around never having seen the inside of a movie theater before and she marveled at the screen in front of them while also noticing the small window leading to the projector room behind them. “So as I understand it, light with pictures is shined from behind and then somehow we can see them reflected on that large white sheet out in front of us?”

Rayne chuckled and nodded as he held Luna’s hoof with his own. “I believe it’s called a screen, and yes, that’s the basic gist of how it works.” Luna just nodded in response and then was quick to snatch the popcorn back away from him with a smile.

There were a few other ponies around in the theater, some couples while others were just sitting individually, all wanting to experience the cinematic magic. But Rayne was relieved that the seats weren’t too crowded as the light on the screen began to shimmer and the audio from the soundtrack started to play.

“Ooooh,” Luna exclaimed as a musical dancing number advertising the concessions started to play. “Oh well, this is fun. It’s like cartoon pictures that school fillies draw, except much better in quality of course.”

Rayne just smiled, trying to keep his thoughts to himself, knowing full well how movies worked from having watched hundreds back home, ending up in Equestria. “Yes, I believe they start with a little introductory program and then they play the featured story right after.” However despite his attempts otherwise, he could not resist thinking to himself, "Wait, didn't I create this very scene for Discord back a couple months ago?"

“Oh, we get to watch two programs?” She cheered excitedly and then began the slow progression of single-handedly decimating the tub of popcorn while they watched the singing concession items conclude their dancing number. After that, a brief introduction starring the names of the actors began to play while a visual of flowers falling continued in the background. After that, a short scene began to unfold where a clear love connection was established between a noble’s daughter and a handsome farmhand.

As the movie progressed, Rayne was pleased to see that a smile never left Luna’s face as her eyes seemed positively glued to the screen. He tried to focus and pay what attention he could to the movie itself, despite the disappointment of finding the film script to be a bit drab. Rayne found himself to be much more entertained by just seeing Luna enjoying herself.

Knowing this was Luna’s first time seeing a movie, he really didn’t want to spoil it. However, the overly romantic stallion, with a head full of cliches, felt his heart leap into his throat when an irresistible opportunity presented itself. After innocently changing her seating position while never appearing to take her eyes off the screen, Rayne felt his mouth run dry as he realized there was a gap behind her back now which seemed perfect for the exact width of his arm. And sure enough, moving slowly after feigning a stretch, Rayne aimed his hoof to fall where it would land delicately around her shoulders.

“And just what do you think you are doing?” She whispered coyly, not even bothering to look away from the screen, but with a little smirk on her lips that felt piercing to his chest.

Rayne coughed guiltily as he pulled his arm back and then sighed to her in realization. “Heh, I guess you caught me.” He admitted, wondering if perhaps she hadn’t leaned forward on purpose just to see what he would do.

“This might be my first time seeing a movie, but I’m not unfamiliar with the ways of a stallion to place the moves on a new mare-friend, Rayne.” She said cheekily, with her smile only growing wider as she was having quite a bit of fun teasing him.

“Yeah, definitely on purpose.” He thought to himself with a laugh.

When it was over and the curtain began drawing closed over the screen, Luna stood up and stretched before turning back to her date with a smile. “So, that was a movie, huh? Thank you, Rayne, I really enjoyed getting to share this new experience with you.” Then without hesitation, she stood there reaching out, seeming eager to hold hooves with him again.

Without making her have to wait, Rayne stood up and immediately took her hoof while smiling at how she leaned in close to him. “It was my pleasure. I had fun watching the movie with you too.”

“Hmm? Only with that? Not with doing other things with me during the film as well?” She teased him as they started walking up the aisle together.

Looking bashfully, he sighed, “Okay, I’m sorry. We both know that I tried getting closer to you during the film.” He admitted, trying to not seem too embarrassed while letting her have her fun.

What he didn’t expect, though, was her stopping right in the aisle, looking up to him and saying, “Well I’m not sorry about it at all. It makes me happy to know that thee desired thine hoof to be wrapped around me. And while I seem to have frightened you off during the show, you may place thine arm around me now, if you so choose.” She offered to him tenderly. Then standing there and looking away from him as if absentmindedly, she playfully waited.

Not about to let her invitation go to waste, Rayne firmly pulled her close, giving her a gasp but she otherwise didn’t say a word. She just brushed her mane back behind her ear with a hoof and he smiled back at her as they once again began walking. And why Rayne was feeling like he couldn’t have been more proud to have her at his side, Luna was obsessing over the fear that he could surely feel the heat radiating off of her cheeks from how hard she was smiling.

“So Rayne, what did you think? I truly think it's amazing how they can bring pictures to life like that. But I must say it was a shame the story they created wasn’t a little more exciting.” Luna critiqued as they passed by other theaters together.

“Oh, you thought so too?” Rayne asked, hoping the terrible writing hadn’t spoiled their date.

“It was still nice.” She reassured him. Just as the words left her mouth, they both jumped as a room full of ponies all screaming together, just as the two of them walked by. “What was that?” Luna asked curiously while attempting to poke her head in from the hallway.

Not seeing any movie staff around, Rayne led her inside where they found what seemed to be the end of a movie with several Timberwolves chasing a young group of ponies through the Everfree Forest.

“Ahhhh! Where is Littlehoof?” One actress screamed.

“I don’t know! They must have got him!” Another actor called back. Then they both yelled out as a pony in a very poorly designed Timberwolf costume leaped out to scare them both.

“Ohhh! Rayne, it’s a shame we didn’t pick this movie to watch! It's too bad it appears to be almost over.” Luna remised until her ears picked up when the actor and actress on the screen screamed out again.

With a soft chuckle, Rayne wrapped his arm around her side to lead her back out to the theater hallway again. “So you like that, do you? Motion pictures with scary stories and action scenes in them to build up the suspense?”

“Tis a bit better than a romance story with very little in the way of confrontation to it.” She answered apologetically.

Rayne, however, just waved it off and led her the rest of the way outside. But before they left, he made a quick glance towards the fine print under the movie placard where it read produced by RKO Productions.

Once outside, Luna and Rayne stood far enough away from the town that they would be mostly unnoticeable to any townsponies but could still see each other in the edge of the lights. “You sir, have been very patient with me and respectful of my boundaries.” Luna praised him while standing with her front hooves together and smiling at Rayne. “And as bold as you have been declaring our relationship publicly to other ponies… I was very pleased to spend time with my boyfriend on this night.” Luna said flirtatiously, capping it off with batting her eyelashes a few times.

“Mmm, I’m glad to hear it.” He whispered deeply, speaking in a firm, husky voice.

“I suppose that you might be wanting something… before the date comes to its end.” She teased him, leaning in close and never taking her eyes off his as he wrapped his arms around her.

Rayne paused, for just long enough, allowing her anticipation to eat at her for his response before finally saying, “That may be so… and probably, no less than you’re wanting the same thing, I would hope.” He said to her in a slow, deep, whisper. Then as soon as he felt the tips of her hooves tighten upon him with yearning, Rayne took Luna gently by the cheek and thrust his lips to hers with a smooth and confident kiss.

Luna fell into his kiss as if she had been eagerly waiting for it all night long. The princess wrapped her hooves up around his neck and then held only him as if she’d never want to let go. Then, standing there on the edges of the town lights, Luna and Rayne continued pressing their lips to one another as she tugged onto his arms as if he could never hold onto her tight enough.

Even Rayne could tell how admittedly she didn’t actually want to when Luna finally decided to pull herself back from him. Standing now at just beyond arm's reach to avoid further temptation, she smiled at him while having an absolute glow about her. Her cheeks were positively radiating with warmth and the smile she wore was without a doubt infectious as Rayne couldn’t help but feel the corners of his mouth turn up as he looked at her. “I feel I should leave now, else, it may become too difficult for me to part with you.” She whispered while breathing heavily.

Despite having every single fiber of his being wanting otherwise, Rayne decided not to press his advantage and just lifted one of her hooves, kissing it gracefully before taking a step away from her. “It was an evening like no other.” He said with a smile. “Perhaps if I find a different movie that you might better enjoy, then we could we do this again sometime?” He asked while seeming hopeful and full of optimism.

“I think I would like that. So much so that, in fact, Rayne, I permit you to invite me again, at any time.” She answered with an intriguing tone to her voice.

“What are you saying?” Rayne asked her.

Turning away from him but only to glance alluringly back over her shoulder a moment later, she said, “Well, should you not as a boyfriend have access to see thy girlfriend when you want to? Is that not the proper way of things?” Then after turning back towards him she added, “Allow me to invite a change if you will? Where from you merely courting me and assuming I am unavailable to you without prior request… to us now altering the definition of our relationship in that we are now a couple and I shall inform you in advance when I am not available to you in the evenings. While you may otherwise assume that I do desire to see you if you also would wish it?”

“Yes! I mean, yes.” He choked out before attempting to steady himself. But she did not leave him to waiver as in response she smiled at him endearingly before teleporting from him for the evening.

Early the Next Day, in Manehattan -

“Helloooo there!” A wild and eccentric stallion called out while his electric golden mane clashed harshly against the dark brown coat of his body. “Welcome to RKO Productions! A company owned and operated right here in the marvelous city of Manehattan, founded by none other than Radiant Motion, Kaiser Snap, and Oscillating Word. I am Radiant Motion and together with my colleagues, we create the most cutting-edge entertainment! Now tell me, what is it that I can do for you today, sir?” He asked with a plethora of awards and certificates shimmering along the wall behind him.

Sitting across from him was an earth pony with an off-white coat and a bushy pale vermillion mane. “Yes, well my name is Svengallop and you might have heard of me. I am the exclusive manager and business broker of the leading musical star, Faceless. I’m here today because our business has taken notice of your business and we want to arrange to work together.”

“You want to bring music into the movie business?” Radiant Motion asked as he leaned forward, causing what was revealed to actually be a golden toupee to fall forward. Slicking it back again as if nothing happened, the movie producer smiled while listening as the music producer went on.

“What I’m saying is we are prepared to assist with audio tracks for your films, be it voice-overs, background scores, or even exclusively featured songs written just for your movies! Under a pseudo company name, of course. But all we ask for is the right to suggest our own stories and scripts for additional titles you might create. Now speaking of which, how long exactly does it take for your company to produce a film?”

Sitting there feeling rather caught off guard by the sudden question, Radiant fumbled for a moment before saying, “Uh, well… you mean the whole thing? From start to finish? Well, let’s see… We’ve got casting to go through, set designing, the actual recording to get done followed by editing. I’d say about four to six months if you’re talking about one of our smaller-time pictures. It can easily take twice that though if you want to produce a bigger film.”

The off-white stallion almost dropped his glasses from his face as he looked over the desk to the other pony and replied, “Over six months?! Oh no, no, no. I’m afraid that simply will not do at all. Let me tell you what… How about my company creates the film ourselves, and in record time, and then we simply provide you with the film reel? How long do you think it would take to run it through your system and have it reach distribution?” The pushy stallion asked while absolutely blindsiding the movie producer with his forwardness.

“Oh, uh, I mean you’re a music company though. Do you know anything about how creating films work?” He questioned.

With a sneer, Svengallop beamed at him, “Put me in a room alone with a camera pony, a lighting director, and a set organizer, for ten seconds and I’ll pick up everything I need to know. I guarantee it.” He remarked, much to Radiant’s confusion. Not requiring him to actually understand, Svengallop clapped his hooves together and shouted, “COME ON, I mean, hehe, time is money, is it not? Now tell me, how long would it take to kick a reel through your works?”

Placing his hooves together and thinking about the unlikely scenario he’d never had to face before, Radiant answered, “Ah well, if you did in fact somehow put a whole film reel together for us, then I supposed we could have it distributed to theaters in a couple of weeks, maybe less.” He estimated, doing his best to answer the music producer’s questions even though he didn’t see how it would be possible.

“Excellent!” Svengallop cheered as he lifted himself to his hooves. “That’s much more acceptable, and I’ll be looking forward to everything we can produce together.”

“Wait, you’re leaving?! Already?!” Radiant shouted out in surprise.

“That’s right. I’ve gotten what I came here to do. You can expect the contracts and paperwork to be delivered from my office within forty-eight hours. And I’m sure we’ll be seeing a lot of each other in the coming days ahead.” Then without a word he turned and stepped straight out the door. However, as soon as he had, the earth pony shifted momentarily to resemble a much larger and darker figure before teleporting away from view.

Elsewhere in the City -

Sitting behind his desk in the band manager’s office, Svengallop toiled over paperwork and compared varying financial reports to confirm that all the numbers were adding up evenly with where they were supposed to be.

“Well, would you look at this? It seems that those bumbling idiots Flim and Flam have been doing such a good job with maintaining revenue that we have enough capital saved up to fund Faceless doing another Equestrian tour.” He cheered happily.

“I’m so very pleased to hear that, and at such a convenient time as well.” A deep and menacing voice spoke out. Svengallop literally jumped in his seat as a massively built black cat crawled out of seemingly nowhere and lounged itself down upon a couch as if it owned the place. “I’m glad to see you working hard for me, Svengallop.”

“B-boss…?! What a nice surprise to see you. I didn’t, uh, hear you come in.” He said, not quite sure how else to respond to Rayne’s invisible appearing act.

Waiving it off, the panther looked at him while speaking in a commanding tone. “Forget any ideas of Faceless doing another tour right now. We’re going to maintain the status quo of underground performances and record distribution for the time being. But we’re going to use that extra money we’ve earned to expand our productions in a new direction.”

After blinking only a few times out of surprise, Svengallop just picked up a pen and a blank sheet of paper while thinking to himself that he should be used to surprises like this from Rayne by now. “Yeah, okay! A new direction, great. So tell me what you’re thinking and I’ll make it happen.” He answered, knowing better than to question the devil that he worked for about what he wanted.

“We’re going to go into the movie business,” Rayne answered. “Production costs should be cheap seeing as I can just make copies of myself and then use my changeling magic to turn into ponies that don’t actually exist and use them as the actors. It’ll be a fun experiment for me seeing as I’ve never had any reason to use it before.”

“You have changeling magic too?” Svengallop sighed as his ears slumped. But he quickly began writing down notes as Rayne’s ideas came spiraling at him. “Alright boss, I think I’ve got most of this down. I should definitely have enough to get the ball rolling on this. I’ll have something put together for you by the end of the day so we can get started and I’ll have all the legal arrangements written up to send over to RKO studios by tomorrow.”

“Puuurrrfect…” The panther sneered while Svengallop avoided eye contact.

Author's Note

So it wasn't too many chapters ago when after a date with Luna, Rayne had asked Spike about there being movie theaters in Equestria. Well I hope you enjoy how that plot seed as turned out. And yes, there will be another movie date between these two lovers in the future. And also, Rayne is going to be getting yet another profit source once Svengallop quickly expands their business.

Now here was another fun bit of getting to write Celestia and Luna being sisters together. I do so enjoy writing them teasing one another when the moment allows for it. Also, Luna seems to still have a taste for strawberries lingering on her mind. I wonder where that might have come from? Hehe. But Magnus it seems has lost yet another chance with her this evening.

Now several of you have commented that you enjoy getting to see other places in Equestria and I admit, I do enjoy writing about them. Appleloosa is great because it is ever expanding, giving me a lot to work with. And you never see in the show if it's just the one theater or if they have different screen rooms. So I took advantage of that.

Now the song "Let’s All Go to the Lobby" has been referenced in my story before. Back when Rayne was buttering up Discord he created the confections display around the Ponyville fountain. But whether somepony in town saw that and then passed the idea to RKO productions in Manehattan or not, I will leave to your imagination.

Speaking of which, Radiant Motion, Kaiser Snap, and Oscillating Word are all OC names I came up with just as a placeholder to imitate Radio-Keith-Orpheum, the original parent company of RKO Radio Pictures. It's just a fan tribute because growing up I was a huge fan of RKO pictures and they liked to hide their logo in nearly all of the movies they produced. But it is unlikely we'll see any of these OC character names I created in the story again.

Now there's a point that I want to draw focus here for the way that mares interact with Rayne while on a date with him. And that is the difference between the girls "having fun" and "making fun" of Rayne. Lots of times I've had Starlight, Rainbow Dash, and now even Luna make little jokes or tease Rayne at his expense. But it was always lighthearted playful behavior. They weren't trying to be mean, but I feel that a bit of teasing is healthy in a relationship and allowing a partner to have some light jabs is nothing to raise your nose about. Chrysalis on the other hand can be downright insulting to Rayne. In fact there will be a lot of parallels I create between the things that Chrysalis and Luna do and say with him which will be the same, but are meant in two entirely different ways. So for those who are interested, it might be fun for you to look out for them.

And in case I didn't make it perfectly clear, Svengallop was not the pony talking to Radiant Motion in his office. It was Rayne while using Changeling magic. With the exception of posing as Faceless, Rayne doesn't actually use his Changeling abilities too often, if ever at all.

Oh and lastly, while she hasn't spoken to Magnus officially about it yet, it would appear that Luna has made her choice between the two stallions. Or at least for now, hehe. ;)

122 - When Dreams Begin to Crumble

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Chapter 122 - When Dreams Begin to Crumble

Rayne sat there looking panicked while staring at the broken glass he held in his hoof. The peaceful serenity of Maud’s cave had been shattered as she too sat across from him not understanding what had just happened.

There in her boyfriend’s hold was the smoking remains of a glass bottle, or at least the top half of it, while the remnants were now laying blasted across the floor. Little shards lay strewn throughout his mane while the colorful alchemical concoction of his Disdream Elixir was splattered across his hooves. And worse yet, the fiery odor of the magic blast which had just shattered the glass still remained heavy within the air.

The two residents of the underground dwelling slowly looked towards the cave tunnel where another stood, both unannounced and even more unexpected. Four dark hooves and a scowling pair of eyes glared furiously towards the stallion before a once serene voice now growled, sounding infuriated and betrayed. “So that’s how…” Luna whispered in anger.

“Princess Luna…” Maud said in disbelief, as she of all ponies was there standing in the entryway to her home. However, there was no joy in her face and her usual graceful countenance was gone as she glowered towards the stallion sitting across from her in the room.

Earlier that Day -

“Nope! I’m telling you, things between us have been really great!” An enthusiastic dragon called out while sitting next to Rarity at the map table.

The group sitting together in Twilight’s castle was a small one, but smiles were spread all around. Sitting next to the interracial couple were Rayne and Maud, who were also happily holding hooves with one another. “Well I tell ya, I couldn’t be happier for the two of you. Seeing you two together really just makes my heart soar.” The stallion said as Rarity blushed while waving a hoof at him.

“We both feel the same way,” Maud added, candidly. “It makes me glad to see my friend being made so happy. Treat her well Spike.”

“Oh, you know it!” He replied while gently caressing her off-white hoof.

To this, the fashionista just waved them off saying, “Oh come now. Enough of that please, you have nothing to worry about. Spike has been an absolute dream of a partner since we officially got together. He’s kind, considerate, and he never fails to make sure I feel like a privilege instead of a responsibility. And that’s very important in a relationship like ours where we both still lead such busy lives. My career has never been so engaging as it is now, and of course, Spike has no end to his responsibilities either. But we’re there for one another when it counts and that’s all I really need to be happy.”

“Aww, shucks Rarity.” Spike blushed and she kissed his cheek affectionately.

Rayne just smiled as he leaned back in the chair he had taken rest in. “Well, that’s excellent, really. I don’t know if it’s because I’m a pleasure pony or not, but I think it’s great to see romance being alive.” Then leaning back in his seat while smiling warmly he asked, “So, how romantic are things with you by the way?”

“Rayne, don’t be a perv.” Maud chastised him with a smile as he sat up raising his hooves in surprised innocence.

“Oh really, you two.” Rarity scoffed as she just held her dragon boyfriend tighter in her lap. “Well, I don’t feel any shame in sharing since it’s only the two of you. And I’ll have you know that we’ve discussed that sensitive topic and mutually agreed to take things slow. We’ve agreed to take things very slowly in fact.” She said while holding her cheek against Spike’s.

“Yup.” The little dragon added in. “I understand why everypony might get uncomfortable with the thought. I may be little but I’m not that little. And while I’m not, not interested in doing things that married ponies do with each other… I’m not interested, interested in those kinds of things quite just yet either.” He said while looking up and hugging Rarity back. “Rarity is by no means old and I know I’ve still got a lot of growing to do. So we both agreed that there’s still plenty of time before our relationship has to get too heavy. As long as we can still just openly express our feelings for one another then that’s enough for us right now.” He stated and she nodded to agree.

That was when the tables shifted as Rarity leaned down and smirked before asking, “But what about you, Rayne? How fairs things with your love life? You certainly made quite the proclamation in this very room not too long ago. And Maud, you are still actively dating Rayne, correct? How do you feel about his recent love confession?” Rarity inquired.

Maud just looked to the stallion beside her and happily responded. “I don’t think I could be any happier for him. I’ve been supportive of Rayne finding the true love he is meant for since the very beginning.” She stated before draping her arms around his neck as he smiled.

“Hmm.” Rarity mused. “Since the very beginning, you say? Well, as I think back to it now, I do happen to recall Rayne mentioning something to me back when he first visited my boutique. A little something about already knowing the mares that his cutie mark has destined him to be with.” She said with quite the amused tone in her voice. “It certainly seems clear who the blue half of that flank of yours seems to belong to, Mister Pleasure Pony.” She chuckled with a grin.

The others in the room seemed to snicker at how the stallion’s cheeks went red as he turned away from them unable to deny that claim. “Well, we’ll just have to see.” He told them. “Fate can be fickle and you never know if destinies can be changed. I certainly would want to end up being at Luna’s side. However, there’s no reason for me to stop working hard at making it happen just because some cutie mark seems to indicate that it will be so.” He said while showing a sense of steadfast determination.

‘Alright, well that’s one half of your heart,” Spike said while looking down to the blue-green swirl on his flank. “If you already know the mares, then who is the other half about?”

Maud immediately leaned forward before the stallion could respond and said, “Someone who he is also taking things very slowly with.” Then she gave Rayne a wink and the two smiled at one another.

“Well I think that was a beautiful proclamation that you just made, Rayne.” Another voice suddenly called out from down the hall. Entering into the room, Twilight and Starlight both came walking in together. As the princess took her seat she smiled kindly and added, “I couldn’t imagine a more worthy reason of being someone’s special somepony than having the honest desire of wanting to be worthy of them. Pleasure pony proficiencies and destined fates or not, you’ve certainly convinced me that your love for Luna is genuine, and I want you to know that I’m rooting for you.”

“I know I couldn’t be happier about it.” Starlight said almost smugly while sitting down at the map table and placing her hooves up on the edge.

Rarity then looked over, giving the other mare an inquisitive smirk. “Oh? And what’s got you so fired up about Rayne here moving on to his next relationship?”

Starlight just scoffed and said, “Are you kidding me? This will be the first, new, real relationship he’s had since him and I broke up. And after things didn’t work out with me, he jumps straight for a Princess of Equestria? Talk about having raised the bar.” She snickered until she almost fell over when Twilight levitated her feet off the table.

“Starlight, please try to keep your ego off my map table.” The princess said sarcastically. But then she turned back to the stallion and said, “Really though Rayne, I’m happy for you. And, should things all turn out as you hope, I would appreciate it if you would allow me to interview you as what could possibly be the first pleasure pony success story that Equestria has ever seen.”

“What do you mean, Twilight?” Rayne asked as Maud released her hold on the stallion so he could face her properly now.

“Oh well you know, about you establishing your connection with your true love. And how that is supposed to somehow protect you from your own magic turning in on you someday.” She explained. “You might be a pleasure pony of this age, but we don’t know if you are actually the only one, or how many more might come after you in the future. If I could document even a portion of your adventure to help find out what made it a success where so many before you have failed… then we might be able to do more than help spread love through Equestria. It might even save lives, Rayne.” She told him.

However, the princess seemed very surprised when Maud spoke up saying, “There is in fact at least one other one. There is a young colt who lives in Baltimare. He was part of the Cutie Mark Crusader’s summer camp and Rayne has visited him twice already to check up on how he is doing and offer his positive encouragement.”

“Really?! Oh wow!” Twilight exclaimed. “Well then, there you go. All the more reason to get this thing underway!” She said to Rayne with urgency.

“Heh, easy there Twilight.” Starlight told her. “I’m excited for him too, but don’t you think that’s being a bit pushy?” She asked.

However, the princess just looked right back up to the stallion and said, “Nope! Now when’s your next date with Luna?” Following this, all of the others in the room just laughed and Rayne did his best to console her that it would be soon.

That Evening, In Canterlot -

“Oh, hello Luna. And my, aren’t we looking as radiant as the moon this evening?” Celestia teased as she smiled lightheartedly to her younger sister beaming as she stepped into the room. “Do you have another date scheduled with Rayne tonight?”

“Nope!” Luna responded as she stepped over to where her sister was having dinner and picked up a serving platter to double-check her makeup once again. “But I plan to see him anyways tonight!” She cheered with excitement.

“Oh?” Celestia asked as she turned her head laughing as Luna seemed to be almost dancing around the room. “And how exactly do you intend for that to happen when he is not expecting you?”

Now stopping in place and finding it hard to contain herself, Luna smiled from ear to ear as she explained, “It’s because I finally discovered where it is that Rayne lives!” She shouted before trotting in place with almost juvenile excitement.

“O-Oh? Is that so?” Celestia asked with a pause, feeling certain that had to mean something more, or else she would be quite confused.

Waiving away at her sister’s expression, Luna continued to say, “I have been seeing Rayne appear in ponies dreams for months now. And of course, that is not surprising seeing as he is a pleasure pony. But I always found it peculiar that I could never locate HIS dreams… as I believe I have told you once before.” She trailed off while attempting to think back.

With a bit of a laugh, Celestia nodded. “Yes, sister. I do remember.” She said candidly, simply happy to see her sister so excited about something.

“Well, yes… In any case,” Luna continued. “It happened late last night, just before the dawn, when suddenly I came across the most specific of dreams about Rayne. I had known that he must live somewhere in Ponyville due to the increased frequency of dreams by other ponies.”

“Oh yes, yes of course.” Celestia agreed, lightly chuckling to herself. “Was perhaps the letters that you sent him also not a clue?”

“Yes, well, what I had never thought to consider was to check nearby but just outside of Ponyville! You see, wait… letters? Tia, sister. I am not talking about letters! This is about DREAMS! The dreams of ponies! Please do try to keep up.” Luna chastised.

“My apologies,” Celestia replied, resisting the urge to roll her eyes as it was clear which sister it was who had not been listening to who. But she just smiled and allowed her sibling to continue.

“You see, some years ago one of our dear sweet Pinkie Pie’s many sisters had moved from southern Equestria to make a home for herself in a gem cave just outside of town. Why it is… Ponyville adjacent, if you will?” Celestia pursed her lips and nodded, just trying to follow her sister’s madness at this point. “Well she, uh Maud it is I believe, had the most interesting dream! She was laying in a rather remarkable, eh, bohemian decorated home, but she seemed to be toiling by her lonesome.”

“Please, go on.” Celestia encouraged and returned to eating her dinner before it got any colder as she assumed this might go on for a while now.

“Yes, you see… While sitting alone she spoke to herself about Rayne. It was kind of difficult to hear her. She really does not speak with much inflection to her voice…” Luna paused for a moment but then shook it off before continuing, “But I believe she said, “I can’t wait for Rayne to come home to me.” And then as if right on cue, Rayne appeared in her dream to say in his deep masculine voice, “I will always come home to you.”

“His deep, masculine voice?” Celestia positively chuckled, unable to hold back her laughter now.

“Oh!” Luna frowned but then ignored her comment. “Tia, don’t you see? If this dream is any indication, then that must mean that Rayne lives with Maud!”

“Mm-mmm mhm! W-ait!” Celestia called out while wiping her mouth with a napkin as she thought about what Luna had just told her. “So what you’re saying is that you went through this entire spiel, all while I was trying to eat dinner, just to tell me you’re leaving to give Rayne a surprise visit from his girlfriend tonight?” Celestia asked while staring at her sister dryly.

“Um, yes?” Luna smirked uneasily.

“Ugh…” Celestia sighed and shook her head. “Just… er, have a fun time sister.” Celestia groaned as Luna laughed and waved before stepping out of the room.

Later that Evening -

“Luna…. what are you-?” Rayne began as his mouth moved faster than his mind could comprehend the situation. But as soon as she had cut him off, he fell silent with his head lowered, realizing that it was already too late to have anything to say.

“OH NO, don’t you dare speak with such familiarity to me right now!” She bellowed with her traditional Canterlot voice echoing throughout the cave. “Here I was thinking that I might provide you with an enjoyable surprise… only to discover that I am the one to be faced with shock at what you are capable of!” She shouted while marching herself into their dwelling.

Pushing past her surprise to understand that Rayne might really be in trouble this time, Maud quickly stood up to her hooves to approach the princess. “Please, if you’ll only allow a moment then this can be explained. Rayne has-” Maud tried, being quick to come to Rayne’s rescue. She did not want to see all of her boyfriend’s hard-earned work come crashing down. However, despite her efforts, the princess’ temper left her in no mood to listen.

“Nay, sweet Maud for it is I who will be the one to explain! I have allowed for MONTHS of moments already, witnessing this stallion appear through the dreams of ponies all over Equestria, while never once seeming to have dreams of his own!” Luna yelled, stretching an arm to move the earth pony to the side. Then towering over the stallion she shouted, “Do you really think me to be that much of a fool, Rayne? Did you honestly believe that I wouldn’t one day figure it out?!” She asked him as her tone softened which only made it that much more heartbreaking for him to listen to.

Rayne sat there and said nothing. “What would I even say?” He thought hopelessly to himself. “There’s nothing to say. Luna is pissed and there’s no arguing with her when she’s like this. Celestia did a fine job of proving that over a thousand years ago. But in this case… just like then, Luna is absolutely right.” He thought to himself while looking up to her face remorsefully.

“I am the princess of the night, and the overseer of dreams, Rayne!” Luna continued, ranting on without pause just as he had expected she would. “A restful night without dreams is possible by anypony, but not EVERY night. And not a nightmare, not a fantasy, not so much as even a passing thought of your own while you slept. Did it not occur to you that it would be suspicious?! Did you not understand that naturally I would know all manner of spells and concoctions that could affect a pony’s mind as they slumber?!”

“Rayne…” Maud called softly but he just looked at her and shook his head.

“This is Disdream Elixir, Rayne!” Luna continued to shout, even as she was only a foot away from him. “This is not an herbal remedy, or some vitamin booster to assist with one’s health! This type of potion has but one purpose and that is to PREVENT the pony who drinks it from dreaming!” She shouted. “Why?! Why are you purposely hiding your dreams?! Are you masking something? A clever pony can lie to the faces of their friends while awake. Although even a fool knows they cannot control what manifests in their sleep. Is that why you drink this, Rayne? Do you fear what truth about you it is that I would see?”

Despite his indication to hold herself back, Maud could not take just standing there watching as Rayne allowed Luna to berate him like this. “Princess, please. If you only knew how much you really mean to him then you would understand. The reason why he takes that potion is because-”

“Oh, you are right about that.” Luna interrupted her while raising up a hoof for her to be silent. “I don’t understand… But I will.” She said before suddenly vanishing with Rayne, teleporting the both of them away.

“Wait!” Maud gasped even though the two of them were already gone. She bit her lip and looked around to her empty cave. Then she rose a hoof to her lips as she thought in desperation. However, after racing through different ideas in her mind, she whispered out, “I don’t know what to do.” Maud knew that this matter was equally sensitive as it was important. She knew that asking the wrong pony for help would only make matters worse. But as she fumbled through her thoughts before actually tripping over her hooves she could only scream as her anxiety began to rise. “I don’t know what to do!”

In Canterlot, in the Dungeons -

The wrought iron-barred door swung closed to a prison cell. The room itself was small and comprised of not more than a cement interior with a single torch overhead and a toilet in the corner. Luna stood there looking through the bars as the stallion just cast his gaze to the floor, making no attempts to plead for his case, nor making any attempt to free himself.

“Now we shall just wait and see,” Luna said to him. “For it doth not matter how long you have been drinking it, the effects of the Disdream Elixir are ne'er permanent. After not more than another night its effects shall have worn off and then, as you sleep, we shall discover why thy hath been taking that vile liquid. There have been many a suspicious happenings over the last few months, Rayne. And somehow I have a feeling that thy dreams will be very interesting indeed.” She stated vaguely before storming off.

Once she had gone, two members of the Canterlot guard could be seen posted behind her with a clear view through the bars into Rayne’s cell. However, the stallion still did not move. He didn’t speak and he made no attempts to escape or to call upon any force to aid in his escape. Rayne just sat there staring at the cold stone floor before closing his eyes and scowling at the heartache which was overtaking his emotions.

Elsewhere in the Castle Grounds -

It was late and the day guard had long since retired to their guardhouse while the ponies of the night shift stood watch. Stallions and mares alike sat around laughing with each other, simply enjoying conversation over a pint of cider or playing a few dice or card games to unwind from their shifts that day.

Overall the rowdy guardhouse common room was still a merry place as smiles and scowls could be shared between all in good fun. Two ponies arm-wrestled with each other until one fell to the ground, bumping into a table causing a sergeant to call out angrily from where she was checking duty rosters for the next day. Lastly, the only other ponies still left with chores to do were some of the newer grunts who had been assigned with polishing the armors of the other guard while sitting next to the steamy doorway that led to the communal shower built into the guardhouse.

“Ahem.” Called a modest voice which most in the common area did not hear until the sergeant looked up in surprise and then whistled out for the attention of all. After each of the soldiers had looked up from what they were doing, they all seemed to fall silent while looking towards the doorway in surprise.

Just then a stallion walked out from the shower area while having been aware of none of this. He was rubbing a towel over his head through his short red mane with water drops still running along through his amber-colored coat. “Hey, what’s everypony staring at?” He asked while looking up to notice the unusual silence in the room.

“Uh, Magnus? We’ve got a visitor. And I’m pretty sure it’s for you.” The sergeant said while gesturing towards the door.

Flash Magnus gave a rather equine snort out of surprise when he looked up to see none other than Princess Luna standing there in the doorway to the guard barracks. “Excuse me. I apologize for interrupting, I know it is late.” She said eloquently, if not even a bit shyly. “But, Sir Magnus, I found myself in ill spirits this evening and I wondered if you might like to keep me company?” She asked while having a hard time looking him in the eyes with all of the castle’s day guard watching.

“Oh! Uh, but of course! Just, ‘em… Give me a moment to prepare myself.” He said while slipping the towel from his wet and tousled mane. She nodded in return to him with a smile as she stepped away to wait for him outside.

Author's Note

So I'm sure we can all agree that was one heck of an introduction to this chapter. Of course it caught right back up where it left off after the flashback was done.

Now as I'm sure most of you will remember, back in chapter ch37 Luna mentions to Celestia about not being able to see Rayne's dreams. Well... that's because this has been a seed for this story arc since I'm pretty sure all the way back to chapter 3. Zecora made Rayne a Disdream Elixir so he wouldn't have dreams and so Luna couldn't see his thoughts. After that Applebloom has been keeping him well supplied but he's also been able to make his own since he gained Zecora's magic in chapter 42 as well.

And now is finally catching up to him all the way later in chapter 122. Talk about playing the long game haha. But this was a story arc I always planned to wrap up eventually. We just had to get that far. And Twilight had just been so excited for Rayne and Luna to get together too. Also, let's not forget about little Moonshadow Trail who lives in Baltimare.

Now here's another long lasting plot seed from my early chapters. Nopony has still ever thought to just ask Rayne where he lives. And if you remember back to when Pinkie Pie threw Rayne his welcome party, Maud stated she knew where he lives to Twilight. But of course it was such an insignificant detail at the time that she's forgotten. But clever Luna has pieced it together... only to walk in at the worst possible moment.

Seriously, walking in on Rayne having sex with Maud wouldn't have been as bad as this. She is PISSED! She's feeling hurt, betrayed, lied to, and definitely confused about her emotions. And it's just unfortunate for Rayne that right now Luna has somepony else to confide in while being mad at him. What do you think is going to happen?

P.S. Rayne knows it will only make things worse trying to argue with Luna while she's angry at him. And right now he's feeling guilty even though he technically shouldn't be. But all he can think about right now is the fact that Luna is hurting and it's his fault. He doesn't know what's going to come of this but he has no choice but to wait and see things through, just like the rest of us haha.

I hope you enjoyed the chapter even despite the heavy drama. And always, thank you for reading!!!

123 - When Darkness Shines like Light

**Author’s Note** Hello all. So I am giving a content warning here because things do get pretty dark. It’s not for violence per se as no pony actually gets hurt, but Luna does succeed in penetrating into Rayne’s dreams, or in this case his nightmares.

Now as a reminder, Rayne was a human who mysteriously woke up as a pony in Equestria. As such, his nightmares would be as a human would. So it’s possible that many readers might find this chapter frightening to read. You can skip the nightmare if you wish, just stop when Luna enters the Dream Realm. For all others, I hope you enjoy it! **

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Chapter 123 - When Darkness Shines like Light

“Luna?!” Celestia yelled out. “Where is she?! Where is my sister?!”

It was early in the morning, moments still before the stark white alicorn was due to uplift the sun. Happiness was far from the expression that was worn on her face as she stormed out from the castle into the garden path while a Canterlot guard stationed at the entrance pointed around the bend upon her command.

Stepping with urgency, the irritated mare rounded down the path. “Luna?!” She shouted before finally spotting her sister, but was surprised to see she wasn’t alone. Looking back over her shoulder in surprise, Luna was sitting with a pegasus who had a burnt amber coat. The two of them looked up while sitting hoof-in-hoof and it was immediately apparent from the lipstick on Magnus’ face that they had been kissing. “Oh, well! That’s just great! EXCUSE ME for interrupting!” Celestia spat.

Magnus just leaned back, not quite knowing what to say as Luna wiped the saliva from her lips with a hoof before scowling. “Good morning to you too, dear sister. And what pray tell has thee so vexed this morning? Surely I am not late as of yet for lowering the moon?” She asked while giving no acknowledgment to what she had been doing.

Stomping a hoof to her younger sister, Celestia shouted, “YOU ARRESTED HIM?!” Her eyes were fixated upon Luna and her nostrils flared at seeing no more than a blasé attitude in return.

“I merely did what I felt I had to once I had learned the secret he was keeping from me.” She stated as if feeling completely indifferent to the actions she had taken. Then the dispassionate alicorn looked back up saying, “Worry not, he is only on a temporary hold which is well within my legal rights to do. Rayne is not guilty of any crime, yet. However, by the end of tonight, we shall see if that remains true.”

Growling discontentedly, Celestia replied, “Luna, please listen. I agree that it comes as a shock to find that Rayne has been taking Disdream Elixir. However, I-”

“Celestia, he LIED TO ME!” Luna shouted, enraged before her sister could even begin. “Do NOT attempt to mitigate this or to downplay his actions!” She spat angrily.

Celestia fell silent as she recognized that impassioned look in Luna’s eyes. It was the same look she’d had a thousand years ago whilst trying to convey her unhappiness about being overshadowed. Not wanting a repeat of past events, Celestia simply folded her wings and allowed her younger sister to continue.

“Twilight and our friends had suspected him of Equestria’s mysterious deeds long ago!” Luna bellowed as if that were an acceptable excuse for her actions. “Many mysteries still remain unsolved! And in hindsight of being lenient due to him being injured at the time, perhaps we were too quick to overlook his deeds?! He may know things which could give us answers, or worse yet be AWARE of actions he may be hiding from us!”

The older sister gave a deep sigh for she knew that Luna wasn’t wrong, but it was unclear who exactly Luna had been trying to convince. “Yes, I do understand all that.” Celestia acknowledged. “But Lu… It’s Rayne. He’s not just some stranger off the street who we don’t know. And he cares for you, deeply! Are you sure that throwing him in a dungeon was really the best way to handle this?”

However, Luna cast her gaze to the ground as she could no longer look her sister in the eye. Her face scrunched up in frustration, which in turn built up to anger, all before she roared, “He knew! He knew that I was the princess who governs dreams and yet he still decided to date me! He decided to date me while actively hiding his dreams from me, and he did so on purpose!”

“Then be mad at him!” Celestia finally shouted in rebuttal. “Yell at him, Luna! But atleast… yell AT him! Talk to him about this! Have you even bothered to listen to his side of the story?!” Then lowering to a softer tone Celestia said, “Luna, I AM on your side here for this! But I just don’t want to see you hurt yourself over a misunderstanding. I really thought that Rayne meant more to you than this… than how you are treating him now.” She consoled while placing a hoof upon her shoulder.

Luna wanted to pull away, but she knew this was not Celestia’s fault. Turning her face away while attempting to remain strong, Luna grimaced as her voice still began to crack. “It matters not. Rayne may hath taken me on many sublime dates that indeed were wonderful. But I have a fine pony in my life who seeks my hoof already!” She half shouted, half cried while she pointed to the stallion who sat there listening without interrupting. “He is kind, and he is handsome, and he comes from a respectable background! And whether he always has the ’perfect’ line to drop on me or not, he tries! He really tries to do right by me and it shows! And I have not been meeting him with fair respect in return!”

“Luna…” Celestia gasped in surprise, now realizing there may actually be more to this possibility than just her sister’s hurt emotions.

“But I don’t have to worry about the background of his character!” Luna suddenly screamed. “Flash Magnus is a good stallion! His demeanor has been proven time and again both a thousand years ago and here since! With as Rayne, however,… How can we really know? He isn’t from here, by his own admission he isn’t even from Equestria! He could be a criminal running from crimes committed elsewhere for all we know!”

“Luna, you don’t mean that…” Celestia sighed sadly.

Now leaning back away from her sister and picking up the pegasi’s hoof into her own, she said, “What I mean is that Magnus is a fine stallion that any mare would be lucky to stand with. Moreover, I can trust him and know that I can be safe with him.” Then she turned from her sister and spoke aloud while looking at him. “This may be a bit rocky due to our political positions, but no relationship needs to be perfect. I feel that I could be happy with him.” She said finally before turning back to Celestia.

“Well, sister… if that is what you have decided.” Celestia said uneasily, before turning and stepping away from them both.

A Few Minutes Later -

Two guards stationed inside the dungeons suddenly snapped to attention as a trotting of hooves echoed down the staircase. As the visitor strode past them without a word, she gazed through the bars into the cold and dreary cell. There she saw its lone inhabitant, a stallion slouching upon the ground against the wall. From where he sat, only a single blue eye stared up at her from the otherwise lax expression he had taken.

“Hello, Princess,” Rayne spoke out cordially, even though his poor posture pressured his voice into a lower tone than he meant for. “You do this prisoner an honor, coming down to pay me a visit. And yet despite this being your castle, I cannot help but feel that you do not belong down here.”

“THAT I DON’T BELONG?!” Celestia shouted furiously at him. “Rayne?! What is the meaning of this?! Why did you allow my sister to just imprison you without a word?!” She shouted before growling in frustration at the bars as she tried to get a better look at him in the darkroom. “Oh, for pony’s sake, will one of you two open this door?!” She ordered and looked toward the two guards.

“Oh, right away your majesty.” One of them shouted but the stallion inside made no attempts to move, even as the iron-barred door swung away.

Standing in the doorway now Celestia softened her tone and said, “Rayne, from what I have been told, Luna has only imprisoned you under the pretense that you might have committed a crime. But not only does she not have any proof, but I have also been told that you simply allowed for this to happen without speaking so much as a word in your defense. Will you please just tell me what is going on?” She pleaded with him.

Giving a scoff, Rayne didn’t even look Celestia in the eye. “It would be my assumption that I am here while we are waiting.”

“Waiting for what?” She asked him.

With a smirk toward the floor, he answered, “For the Disdream Elixir that I’ve been drinking every day for the last five months to finally wear off.”

“So it’s true,” She whispered softly. “You really have been hiding your dreams then.”

“That’s one way of putting it.” He sassed.

“Well, what would be a different way of putting it, because believe me, Rayne, I would very VERY much like to know!” She scowled and then even though she was frustrated she tried to implore him again. “If you know you are guilty of something then you can save us all the wait by telling me right now. However, if this is just some misconstrued notion of entertaining my sister’s fury because you have feelings for her, then please stop this! If it was Luna's intention to simply keep an eye on you until nightfall then that could just as easily be done up in the castle where ‘I’ could look after you. There is no reason for you to just sit here in this dungeon all day long until nightfall!”

At this, the stallion pursed his lips and nodded a bit to her suggestion. But after rolling his shoulders he finally looked up to her from the ground and said, “I thank you for your offer, but you just don’t get it.”

Giving in to a scowl of defeat, she sighed but still looked to him and asked, “Then if you will not accept my offer for hospitality, could you at least explain to me why?” Softening her gaze once more she looked to the guards and then back to Rayne. “You are an able-bodied stallion, I’m sure you would have no trouble attempting to muscle your way out of here. And you are also a unicorn who I see has not been adorned with a spellbinding ring. Yet you have not teleported yourself out either. Why is your heart so set on remaining here?”

“It’s because,” he stated slowly while giving her a soulful expression. “This is where she wants me to be. And it’s that simple for me.” He answered. “Even without the elixir mishap, should Luna have wished that I cross a volcano for her, I would do it. Then if she were to tell me to battle a mighty five-headed dragon, I would do that too. And if she were to tell me to prove my love for her by rotting away in a jail cell until she returned for me, then by my dried and dusty bones, even after a thousand years they would still be here for her.” He responded emphatically. “It’s not sitting in this jail cell that frightens me. It’s the risk of disappointing her should she return and I not be here.”

“And should I order to have you removed?” Celestia asked while stepping out from the doorway to leave the exit open for him.

“Then, as you stated, this able-bodied stallion would muscle his way to stay.”

“And should I have these guards grab you and drag you forcefully from this cell against your will?”

“Then I shall indeed teleport as you suggested, right back to this cell once more.”

There was a silence between them now as Rayne and Celestia stared stoically at one another while the guards shifted uneasily, not knowing whether they should be removing the prisoner or not. However, with another sigh, Celestia just looked toward the dark stallion and nodded. “Very well then, Rayne. Believe it or not, I too have been in love before and while I think you are currently being a fool, I understand how passionately desire to be with another can cause one to act.” Then stepping out from the cell, she turned her back to him while leaving the door wide open.

“If I could ask for just one thing…” Rayne quickly spoke up, stopping Celestia where she stood.

First turning over her shoulder and then stepping back to face him once more, she asked, “Yes?”

Looking up with a solemn expression he said, “Just be there for her tonight?” He asked with a desperation to his voice that Celestia found almost unnerving. “After she visits my dreams, you may think of me what you wish. But when she sees what I have no doubt she will come to regret finding within my mind, just please, be there for your sister and do not leave her to have to face that alone.”

The pause from the alicorn was brief as she nervously trotted in place from his cryptic message. However, a moment later she looked at him and said, “I will always be there for my sister, Rayne.” And with that she turned from him, leaving him sitting alone in the open cell.

That Night -

“What is going on here?! What is the meaning of this?” Luna shouted angrily as she walked down into the dungeon. “You there, guard. Why is this cell door opened?!” However, she did not appear prepared for the answer that was given.

“Celestia had ordered it to be opened… this morning.” Said one of the two soldiers who had both volunteered to remain on duty for an additional shift, just for the sole purpose of relaying what had happened to the princess. “She arrived and beckoned the stallion with some force to leave his cell and remain under her personal supervision in the castle instead.”

“Oh? Then why isn’t he?” Luna asked while staring at the guardpony.

“He refused to go.” The other guard answered. “He told her that he didn’t want to disappoint you by not being here when you returned. So she just left him here, and with the door open.”

“And he has made no attempts to escape?” Luna asked, looking over and seeing a tray of food sitting on the ground that didn’t look as if it had been touched.

“No, your majesty. In fact, he hasn’t said a word. I don’t think he’s moved from that spot since he was brought here.”

Stepping over to the cell, Luna first looked around the open doorway and then to the stallion who sat patiently on the floor. She could see he was awake as his bright blue eyes looked up at her. But he didn’t say a thing as she approached and she noticed he looked as if there were shame written all over his face. “Rayne?”

‘Princess.” He addressed her cordially before licking his lips which had run dry and then giving her a bow that looked stiff and uncomfortable.

“You understand why I am here?” She asked him and he just nodded. “Rayne, you look… exhausted.” She said with surprise, as even being angry with him did not dissuade the care she still felt toward the stallion.

“I waited for you…” He said to her drearily. “I know it is my dreams you seek. So I stayed awake in this cell, all last night, and today, so as to not rob you of what you are after. I wanted to be properly in need of rest for you when you arrived.” He said to her dryly as his eyes stared half-lidded towards the princess.

“Oh, Rayne.” She said to him softly before walking slowly into the cell. “Must everything always be so dramatic with you? Even this?” She asked before kneeling down beside him and stretching her hooves around him. She could feel how stiff his muscles felt as she leaned him against her chest. “Easy there, it is time to rest and relax now, Rayne.” She whispered to him tenderly as she began stroking his mane.

At the touch of her embrace, Rayne almost felt as if he were falling apart from how swiftly his muscles relaxed. But what really startled her was when he whispered in such a way that his message seemed painful for him to admit. “I didn’t want you in here… But I know I cannot apologize for what I assume you are going to see.” He told her while gesturing up to his head.

“Rayne… are you confessing?” She asked him curiously, but while never removing her hooves from around him.

He didn’t exactly shake his head, so much as he sort of quivered in disagreement instead. “What I mean is that I failed you… and all that I want, for now, is one last chance to see you looking at me as you currently do, and not as you will when all this is over.” He said while staring at her as if it were the last time he would ever get to again.

Luna didn’t know how to respond to that, nor could she comprehend how to process just how foreboding the stallion was behaving with her. But pushing past her sudden doubts she just pulled his face down into her lap and stroked his mane again while whispering for the comfort of them both. “Shh, shhh now… It is time to rest. Cast your fears aside and just lay with me. Lay, and sleep until-” But she stopped as she realized his exhaustion had overtaken him that quickly after feeling the mere comfort of his touch. Now while he lay in a heavily unconscious state, she leaned in and closed her eyes to join him.

In the Dream Realm -

A moment later Luna opened her eyes but was confused because she seemed to be right back in the prison cell where Rayne’s body currently resided. But she quickly began to recognize the differences, as the cell door was closed and for some reason, Rayne himself did not appear to be in view. “I… I don’t understand.” Luna said quietly to herself. “This is most definitely Rayne’s dream, but where is the manifestation of his own self-image?” She questioned, finding the situation to be peculiar.

“Heh, heh, heh… yooouuu knnneeeewwww! Hehehe.” A disembodied voice suddenly called out, startling Luna as it did. ‘You knew that this would happen.” The voice snickered, currently sounding cold and high in pitch. However, it seemed strange to Luna, as if the words were spoken by a great many voices which shifted by the syllable for dominance in Rayne’s mind. “You kneeeew, hehehaha. You always knew this would happen.” It cackled as if being that of an old crone. Now Luna crept slowly toward the bars, peering out curiously before jumping back in fright as the voice changed to a male tone and shouted. “YOU KNEW!”

“Stop this! That is not Rayne’s voice I hear, I demand to know who is speaking inside of his dreams!” The princess commanded. However, the constantly gender-swapping tone seemed to pay no mind to her calls.

“You knew that you would hurt her.” A hissing and echoey voice seemed to swirl around like wind in the prison cell. Then Luna saw a visualization of herself walk up in front of the bars outside the cell. Her face looked to be scowling in utter contempt and with such ferocity that the real Luna was certain she had never looked at anyone with that much disdain in her life. “Annnnd you deserrrrrve thissss…” The hissy echoey voice continued.

“What?! What doth Rayne deserve?! Who are you?!” Luna shouted but her dream double just looked right through her into the empty cell.

“Rot in here until you die, Rayne.” The dream Luna spat disparagingly.

‘N-now I NEVER said such a thing to- AAAHHH!!!” The real Luna screamed as behind her there was finally an image of Rayne laying upon the floor, where after a lightning flash despite there not being a window, his body turned to a molded skeleton before flashing back to himself again.

Before the princess could react further, the entire room then began to feel very hot. The vision within the room blurred as if the air were marred by heat. Then the corners of the stone cell somehow began to burn before the entirety of the room fell away to total blackness and it was as if the scene began to change.

“What does she want from you?” The hissy masculine voice echoed out as a light in the darkness began to appear before then jarringly fast pulling itself forward into view. A swirl of visions melted from the Everfree Forest, to Ponyville, to Canterlot, and then finally the Crystal Empire swirled back and forth.

Taking a more feminine but gruff and scratchy tone now, the old crone dream voice whispered, “She wants to know why you betrayed her. She wants to know why you are responsible for hurting her, Rayne.” When the blurry background finally came into focus, Luna saw herself at the base of the Crystal Empire Castle. “She knows, you know…” The dream voice taunted menacingly. “She knows all about you really.”

The real Luna jumped when a dark hoof stretched out right in front of her and placed itself firmly against the wall near the staircase leading up to the castle. Taking a step back Luna breathed a sigh of relief as finally, it appeared as if she had found Rayne’s mental self-image. However, she brought her hooves up to her lips in shock after seeing that his eyes looked sunken and his voice was labored and shivering.

“I’m exhausted…” He lamented to himself while stepping dizzily and fumbling about. “I am FREEZING! I had completely forgotten... wait, how long have I... it feels like my bones are ice.” Suddenly Rayne's balance started to fail him as if a pain ripped through his forehead. “My ears are ringing all of a sudden and this headache is killing me!” He grit his teeth in pain. Luna watched as the stallion reached out for help, stretching desperately, as if for anyone. But then his vertigo seemed to shift as his head bent sideways before he collapsed onto the floor.

“Oh, Rayne.” Luna sobbed quietly. “Was this what happened to you back in the Crystal Empire?” But then she looked up in confusion when he was suddenly back on his hoofs, only to fall again. “What’s this?” She asked herself, taking another step back.

What she witnessed was his mind appearing to be caught in a loop. It was just Rayne striking the ground from his fall, over and over again. After having just about enough of witnessing this, she stood in the way to catch him but strangely he seemed to glitch through her hooves and hit the ground anyway. Next, she attempted to use her magic to levitate him and even tried screaming at him after that. But nothing seemed to stop this scene from repeating.

After minutes of this going on, Luna screamed while raising her hooves in an attempt to cover her ears. But the sound of Rayne’s skull impacting against the stone floor seemed to be the nightmare’s focus. However after looping nearly a dozen more times, Luna’s eyes shot open wide as she realized the sound did not match the visual. Looking back at Rayne, she recalled that she knew that sound, but it had been from Canterlot, not the Crystal Empire.

Then she noticed that snow wasn’t falling around the castle but instead it was raining plumes of black smoke. With no warning, Rayne’s body seemed to burst into flames which also spread to burn away the scene. And as soon as the smoke had cleared, it gave way to the Canterlot Castle courtyard where the body of a black stallion already lay unmoving.

Luna’s throat tightened up at having to see this grievous scene again. But what she suddenly found odd was seeing her dream self flying through the air with a second dream Rayne falling from above. Luna watched because within her heart she hoped that somehow she would see herself catch Rayne this time. But her eyes went wide in disbelief as her dream self smiled and purposefully stopped short of catching him.

“Nnooooo!!!” Luna cried at having to once more hear the thud of Rayne hitting the ground. But to her dismay, her dream self just floated in the air watching as a third Rayne appeared and fell. Then her dream self floated down to the ground and sat, seemingly happily, as a fourth Rayne impacted the dirt.

The real Luna thought she might vomit as before her eyes half a dozen different bodies of Rayne lay collapsed and more continued to fall. But after seeing her dream self start laughing at this in amusement, she could take no more and blasted her fictional counterpart out of the dream.

That was when the scene changed with an alarming snap to Rayne laying in bed in the castle with Luna looking over him as he slept. But instead of remorse, there was anger on her dream self’s face. “Pathetic.” Luna heard her dream self say. “So weak.” Suddenly back in the Crystal Empire, the dream Luna said while looking down at Rayne’s body laying outside, “Never before have I seen such a pathetic stallion.” Back in Canterlot. “Why do I have to be subjected to this sight every time this simpleton cannot keep himself out of trouble?” Again back to outside the Crystal Castle.

“No, I do NOT feel that way!” The real Luna bellowed but then she looked on as she now found them on that fateful night outside the warehouse in Canterlot where she had yelled at him.

"What are thou DOING HERE, RAYNE?!" Her dream self said, just as she had that night. However, it brought tears to Luna’s eyes to see herself like that because she honestly had not understood until now just how angry she had looked back then. "How many times?! Why does thou ALWAYS seem to be at the center of things when there is trouble brewing, Rayne?!"

It wasn’t surprising to see Magnus or any other pony missing from the dream. But what did shock Luna was when her dream self began to say things she absolutely knew she did not say back then.

“Why must I have your WEAKNESS always displayed in front of me?!” The real Luna almost stumbled in anger, wanting to slap her dream self for speaking to Rayne in such a manner. “Tell me if it isn’t true, that I have now seen you more times asleep on your back than awake on your hooves! Just how puny and incapable ARE you, Rayne?! You disgust me!” Then in almost the same breath the dream of Luna levitated Rayne up off his hooves and threw him full-bodied into the raging fire of the warehouse just in time for the roof to collapse in on top of him.

“NO! NOOO!!!” The real Luna cried out, forgetting for a moment that this was a dream from the shock of what she had just witnessed. However, as she was trying to shake it off a moment later, she became disturbed after realizing her dream self was staring right at her when she was supposed to be invisible within the dream unless she wished otherwise. Although, not a moment later, the fire from the warehouse burned out the scene from the dream, returning Luna to the empty blackness to wait for the next scene to appear.

What manifested first was the dream voice as it spoke out, “You have lost her, as you have seen, for simply not being good enough. But then that’s it then, isn’t it? You were never good enough.” The voice said, ever-changing between the male hissy tone that echoed and the scratchy craggily feminine pitch. “You think that she wants you? Really?! I’ll show you what it is that she wants.”

When imagery returned to the dream again, Luna was surprised to find herself in her own bedroom. Although, she immediately blushed at hearing a lewd erotic moan coming from her mattress in the form of her own figure. Feeling embarrassed but also trying to remind herself that there was nothing unhealthy about stallions having erotic dreams depicting mares they cared about, she was stricken motionless by witnessing the very last thing she would have expected to see.

Kneeling upon the floor while looking downtrodden and heartbroken, Rayne stared up at the bed to where Luna’s face was groaning in ecstasy. In an instant, the bedsheet which had been over her body lifted and another stallion with a red mane was revealed to be on top of her instead. With the sheet gone, Flash Magnus was seen over an open-legged Luna, barreling himself in and out of her loins while her hooves fawned over him in pleasure.

“You see this?” The voice returned and seemed to circle around Rayne’s head while he watched the dream Luna scream that no other stallion had ever given her such pleasure before. “This is what she wants, this is what she needs. But you are in the waaaay! Can’t you see that? All you do is disgust Luna with your weakness and hold her back from the happiness that she’d receive… if only you had never existed in the first place.”

The last word had barely been uttered before the dream Magnus and Luna were both shattered by a powerful magic blast and the disembodied voice was blown away by a gust of wind. “I decide what I want and who is worthy of my happiness,” Luna said proudly while walking up to reveal herself and offer comfort to Rayne.

However, before she could, she panicked at seeing a crooked stone fireplace monstrously open itself up along the wall. Then a long snake-like arm with black and white worms for fingers grabbed a hold of her. “You are in the way!” The dream voice shouted angrily and then threw Luna clear outside through her balcony window. By the time her wings regained control over her momentum, she looked back to see her entire tower disappear down into the ground. Then without delay, she dove into the hole chasing after where Rayne’s consciousness was taken.

“Finally, something that I understand!” Luna shouted as she recognized that she was going beyond Rayne’s dreamscape and was penetrating into his subconscious.

When she again found light, she was surprised to see what looked like a child’s playground. There was green grass and the sun was shining. There were various jungle gym bars for children, even though no actual children were filled in amidst the childlike laughter.

“Well… this is lovely, but where is Rayne?” Luna asked herself before realizing there was some unmarked building behind her.

At that moment, she saw a figure she could not believe. Hiding in the shadow of the building from the sun was a cowering fleshy figure. It had little to no hair all along its body and its physical shape seemed to be misshapen, crossing the amalgamation between that of a stallion and something else entirely, but while still having four limbs at least.

‘Oh… oh no, Rayne, no.” She said softly as she approached. “If what I saw before were only your memories, as well as your fears… Then does that mean that this… is your self-image, Rayne? Ohh please no.” She gasped heartbrokenly while staring at the mutated little creature. However, as it recoiled and clawed against the wall, Luna quickly realized that it wasn’t her that Rayne was scrambling away from.

Looking down, the shadow from the building was getting noticeably thinner. As the sun now moved at an unnaturally fast pace, the figure shrieked in abject terror and Luna stood watching, not knowing what to do. Then to her disbelief, when the shadow was gone, Rayne’s mutated form screamed and then started bleeding from every pore of his skin. Before Luna could understand, his entire figure became engulfed in fire as he cried out while burning under the sun.

Slowly, however, it was as if the scene receded as the sun was moved away and a cool moon was lifted into the air instead. “Easy now, be at peace Rayne, for the sun can hurt you no more. Not while I am here.” Luna eased to him while the mutant looked up at her with them suddenly being inside the building she assumed they had been next to.

Although without her knowing why, he suddenly shoved her away so hard that she fell onto her back before there came the sound of a whoosh followed by a metallic thud. When she opened up her eyes she screamed as before her was the full-figured body of a horse but it was cut sectionally into pieces by thick glass slabs which seemed to have fallen from the ceiling. Stepping away from the horrific scene where she could still see the horse’s insides beating and attempting to function, she saw an open doorway in the back which she quickly ran through after realizing Rayne was gone.

Once through the doorway, she found herself in a dirt tunnel lit by an eerie yellow and green glow. Just behind her was a wall where she seemed to be at a dead-end to the path, while a few paces ahead of her was another figure. It stood upright on two legs and had very pale skin. It was emaciated, showing its ribs and most of its bones. But on its hairless bald face, there were no eyes or even eye sockets at all. It did have a mouth with loose gibbering skin, but its nose holes were too high on its skull to be natural.

“H-hello?” Luna called out, not knowing what else to do, and immediately, the creature twitched before turning her way. It outstretched a hand, showing long fingertips that were marred black and ended in sharp-looking tips. But when its grip opened up, there was a single eye located in the palm of its hand. Luna screamed as it seemed to stare at her with both palms before charging at her with those sharp, grotesque-looking fingertips. She turned to run but was forcefully reminded she stood at a dead end with nowhere to turn. And in her fright she screamed before sparking her horn to expel herself from Rayne’s dream.

When she opened her eyes, she was in what looked to be a hospital room with medical equipment beeping throughout the room. She was strapped down to a gurney with medical restraints and then a figure walked by but it was not quite there. It wore a medical coat like a doctor and had a stethoscope around where the neck would be, but the body of the individual was missing entirely.

‘What?! What is this?! Am I still in Rayne’s mind? But I thought to expel myself from his dream!”

“Now, now. Settle down.” The invisible doctor spoke directly to her. “It’s just time for your therapy session, that is all.”

“Therapy?! I am not crazy, what is this?! Release me at once!” She shouted while pulling on her bonds.

The figure seemed to pause in place as if confused. “What? Come on, we’ve done this enough times now for you to know what to expect.

Suddenly a likewise invisible nurse jabbed a needle connected to a tube into her arm. Fluid began flowing into her vein as Luna screamed, “What is that?! What are you injecting into me?!”

“Calm down, Rayne. It is only painkillers, you know that.” The doctor urged while wheeling over a cart with equipment on it.

“R-Rayne? I… I am sitting in Rayne’s own place in his dream? B-but that has never happened before.” She said to herself in panic. “W-why would, ahem, for what reason would I need painkillers?” Luna asked the doctor.

She couldn’t see it but somehow she knew that the doctor had smiled. “So we can test them of course. I’m going to see how much of you I can break before you start to feel the pain.” Then in one motion, he brought a large mechanical device covered in drills that looked built to stab and crush and split right over the end of her hoove that was held in place by the restraints. Luna screamed as she saw the arm of the labcoat reach toward what looked like an ‘on’ switch. Then before it could be flipped, she used her magic to attempt to break free of Rayne’s mind again.

“Ooohhhh…” Luna groaned wearily as she looked around and noticed she had most assuredly note scaped, due to the hellish red glow that was all around her. She struggled once more as she realized that again she could not move. Pulling on her bonds and becoming angry now, Luna’s breath caught in her throat when she finally thought to look around.

She was outdoors, and from how dark it was, it was clearly night. But the land was bathed in red by a light source she could not identify. Her lip trembled and her hooves curled as she realized there were dead bodies everywhere as if she were above the remnants of some gruesome warzone. She could not even see the ground amidst the corpses while blood appeared to be literally raining down from the sky. Looking higher she realized that every twenty yards or so there were crossed pikes that were staked into the ground, all stretching upwards while some had bodies that were crudely tied to hang above those down below. That was when she realized she herself was tied to one of these stakes with her arms stretched outward to her sides.

“You’ve forgotten how little you’re worth.” The dream voice suddenly spoke up again. “You’ve allowed yourself to become deluded into thinking that you are an individual. You are a plague, Rayne. And you had to be reminded of your helplessness. You’re scum, and scum does not know happiness. A virus does not deserve to receive love. You have only one purpose for your existence, and I shall remind you.” Then as a figure appeared beside her, Luna’s eyes bulged and she screamed at the top of her lungs, never having been so afraid in all her life.

“An existence of pleasure and pain.” A deep monstrous voice said as a tall pale individual appeared. The figure stood upright and wore an outfit of shiny black leather. There were holes in the chest of the garment where the skin was sewn into the fabric. And up above the head had large needles embedded, driven into the face and all around its cranium. “I will remind you of a world with pleasure and pain indivisible from one another.”

“WHAT IN ALL THE WORLD?!” Luna screamed as she squirmed and twisted against the ropes that kept her bound.

Then the figure leaned forward, almost stabbing her in the face with the needles in its own skull, and said, “Do I look like someone who cares about what the world thinks?” Luna thought her heart was going to scream out of her throat as the monster reached out, caressing her down along her stomach. “No tears, please. It’s a waste of good suffering. I have such sights to show you. So, shall we begin?” Then Luna screamed over and over watching a series of chains appear from the darkness. They rained down upon the ground, growing nearer and nearer to her as she wailed, until suddenly her horn sparked again.

The two guards stationed at Rayne’s cell gasped as the screaming princess suddenly reappeared, with her horn furiously sparking magic again and again.

“Princess! Princess Luna! Are you alright?!” They each shouted while shaking her as she held her eyes closed.

When she finally opened up her eyes, she looked up to the two guards shouting, “Am I out?! Did I make it back out?! Please, please tell me that I’m out!” Then in a panic, she whirled around checking to make sure the sleeping body of the stallion lay on the ground and that it was not still missing. After seeing Rayne laying there unconscious, her heartbroken and fear-driven mind made her scream out for the only thing she could think of. “TIA!!!!!!!!!”

Author's Note

Okaaay, so hopefully I didn't just lose a bunch of readers from how dark this chapter got. I most certainly have a detailed chapter review written 'here' for those of you who want a specific explanation for all the nuances and details. But here is the generalized chapter review.

So the entire Canterlot Guard obviously knows who Rayne is by this point so I feel that of course Celestia is going to hear about him being arrested the very moment that she wakes up. And she's not actually trying to take sides between Rayne and Magnus because this is Luna's decision, but she can tell when her sister is overreacting to something. What she didn't expect though was that it would seem this business with the Disdream Elixir has broken Luna's trust in Rayne and has driven her into Magnus' arms even though she had been fully prepared to choose Rayne before this happened.

Although Rayne is not without his own character flaws and he can be just as stubborn as Luna. And for as strong as he pretends to be, he has plenty of self doubt.

Okay now I want to state it clearly that Rayne had no idea what Luna would see in his dreams. One can't normally control what their dreams are about so he only feared what he imagined she might see. But if you want the details then you can read the review blog linked above. Here I will just state the references that need to be made.

First of all, I did make several references to my own story. The scene in the Crystal Empire was directly taken from ch 32 right before he collapsed from the first time Rayne used Hope's healing powers. Then of course the scene of him falling in Canterlot was from ch 39, where Rayne blacked out again for the same reason. And it wasn't too long ago when we had the warehouse scene in ch 114. Now the fire that transitioned in between each dream scene will be explained in story during the next chapter.

-If you want to have a reference for what I imagined the dream voice sounding like, the masculine hissing voice was based upon Voldemort from the Harry Potter films while the old crone voice was based on the Mad Madam Mim from Walt Disney's 1963 film The Sword in the Stone.
-The monstrous crooked fireplace was a reference to the 1988 Beetlejuice movie.
-Rayne's mutated self image was supposed to just be a metaphor for him not seeing himself as human anymore but not truly seeing himself as a pony; and it was not based on but could be interpreted as close to how Sméagol looked in The Lord of the Rings.
-When Rayne shoved Luna out of the way before the horse body was sliced into by glass panes, that was a reference to the Jennifer Lopez movie from 2000 titled The Cell.
-After that, the monster in the dirty tunnel was "The Pale Man" from the 2006 movie Pan's Labyrinth.
-Near the end, the hellscape full of bodies could be related to any old WWII movie, you take your pick. But the creature wearing black leather with pins in his head is a reference to the Hellraiser movie series. Most of the things that he had to say were quotes taken from those movies directly.

Alright so at the end, after meeting Hellraiser you can bet that Luna just shut her eyes and spam casted her spell to escape from the dream realm repeatedly without end until she finally made it out. And once she was sure that she was free, the only thing she could think of was to call out for her big sister for support because Luna was terrified.

Before I end this, I want to point out a couple of things that I think are important to mention. While this is traumatizing, I'm not going to change Luna's base character by making her go crazy after experiencing Rayne's nightmares. Also, Rayne was not in control of his dreams. He did not torture Luna on purpose, and also the fact that Luna didn't happen to stumble upon any dreams to reveal that Rayne was once a human was purely random dumb luck. Each scene linked to the next for a reason, but for that you need to read the review. So while you can expect Luna to be shaken in the next chapter, it is not going to ultimately destroy her character. Furthermore, ch 124 will be the expected end to the current story arc.

124 - Courtship's End

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Chapter 124 - Courtship's End

The night air was cool and crisp over Canterlot on this late autumn evening. The clouds drifted along and the night guard went about patrolling the grounds around the castle. However, despite the hour being close to midnight, several of them looked up with concern as lights could still be seen shining within the princess’s tower.

Dark hooves twitched nervously while a steady gasping of cries whimpered into the blankets. “Shh, shhh… dear sister, everything is alright now,” Celestia whispered while tenderly stroking along the other mare’s back. Laying in Celestia’s bed and while wrapped up in a bundle of blankets, Luna was curled up with her head supported across her older sister’s lap. There the usually stoic princess was doing all she could to calm herself down while still frantically heaving from her chest in between her heavy sobs. “I’m surprised… as I cannot ever remember seeing you so frightened by a nightmare before. But I am with you and I have no intention of leaving your side.”

Sitting up slowly and while still fidgeting in a panic, Luna whimpered out, “Oh sister, I dare not even describe to you what manner of things it is I saw tonight.” She sniffled out as she held onto herself tightly. “Never hath I ever encountered a mind so rife with self-doubt and insecurity. Just witnessing the twisted figure in which Rayne sees himself as was heartbreaking enough. But to see the extent to which his emotions torment him… I have no words to describe it.” Luna paused while just staring into the distance as she remembered.

Clearing her throat now as this had been the first time her sister had actually been able to speak tonight, Celestia reached out to hold Luna’s hooves before asking, “Tell me, Luna, what happened?”

Snapping back to reality, Luna looked at her sister and nodded before taking a deep breath to try to still her hooves which had yet to stop shaking. “I entered into Rayne’s dreams, and given recent events, was not surprised to find that I encompassed a vast majority of his thoughts. Now we all have an overcritical voice in our minds that can get the better of us from time to time. However, Tia, it was as if Rayne had become completely overtaken by his. Try as I might, I could not even locate his mental self-image beyond what memories he tormented himself with, until I traveled deep, deep down into his subconscious.”

Reaching up to comfort Luna’s cheek, Celestia was relieved to see a small smile across her sister’s face even if it had only been for a moment. “And I assume… that it is very unusual for that to be the case?”

With an exuberant nod, Luna replied, “Oh, yes! Very much so!” Now lifting a cup of tea which had been left ignored until this point, Luna continued to say, “Rayne’s mind was so incredibly layered. The absolute depths of what he could imagine were like traversing the many floors of a palace that seemed to spiral on without end. Tia sister, I will admit to you in confidence that sometimes the dreams of ponies can be a bit two-dimensional. But that was certainly not the case with Rayne. If anything, I would say his mind was beautiful and fascinating, had it not been the most frightening thing I had ever seen.”

“Hmm,” Celestia mumbled. “Lu, you have never been one to spook so easily. So then I must assume that for you to come back in such a state, the guilt you found in Rayne’s mind must have been overwhelming. But I want to hear it from you directly, was that indeed the case?”

To this Luna had to cast her gaze away and Celestia looked nervous after seeing a new tear line streaming down her sister’s face. “No…” Luna whispered remorsefully. “What I saw… was the mind of a pony alone who had called out for help but with no others there to support him. Someone who was failed by those around him and who had loved ones turn on him unexpectedly when he’d needed them most.” Luna wept as she set down her tea and reached out for Celestia’s hoof for support. “Believe me, dear sister, there was guilt. But only in his own fears, which it pains me to say, seem far deeper than even my own at my darkest of days.”

Knowing her sister and her penchant for being dramatic, Celestia frowned now even as she was trying to be supportive. “Now Luna, surely it was distressing. But I highly doubt it was as bad as all that.” However, the look that suddenly shot out from her younger sister’s expression actually frightened the older alicorn to see.

“Oh no, Tia dear. Then I am sorry to say that I have not been successful in conveying Rayne’s emotions to you at all.” Luna gravely stated and she flinched as images of creatures most horrific flashed in her mind. “I know you disapprove of me recanting on this memory, but you remember well when I admitted to you about the Tantabus beast I created to punish myself with so many years ago.”

“Yesss, I do.” Celestia grimaced while struggling to pull her hoof free from the death grip Luna was holding her with now.

“For as horrible as that fiendish abomination had grown to be, I fear that even in a hundred years of working to accomplish nothing else, I still would not be successful in recreating an entity so self-deprecating as the fear that exists within Rayne’s nightmares.” Luna proclaimed, leaving Celestia to sit there as her eye twitched while pondering such a possibility. “Rayne fears so strongly about being a disappointment to others, while also feeling helpless against his certainty that it will come to pass. And this manifests inside his subconscious in the form of horrors that it would be uncouth of me as a princess to put into words.”

“Well,” Celestia remarked as she swallowed uneasily to that explanation. “So, he does not seem guilty of any misdeeds then?” She pushed, hoping to stray away from the current topic.

Luna just shook her head and finally eased her tensed hold on Celesta’s hoof. “No, not that I saw. The only thing that Rayne would appear guilty of is perhaps the need to speak to a proper counselor because it is clear that he still carries wounds on his heart from unknown circumstances of his past. I literally could find no joy within his mind, other than the fear of being kept from all that he loves by his own self-doubt and misconstrued notions of inadequacy.”

Celestia frowned again, but this time it was out of concern as opposed to any scorn towards Luna or the stallion. “It makes me wonder… if you are now so sure that it was not done as a form of concealment, then for what purpose did Rayne drink the Disdream Elixir?”

Luna looked up as if to speak, but then she faltered as she realized she did not have the answer. “I… why I do not know. Nowhere in his mind did I see when he first started taking it or for what purpose that he did so.” However, not a moment later Luna suddenly stood up on her hooves and looked around as if having an idea. “Hold, what time is it?! Forgive me Tia but I must go!”

“What?!” Celestia exclaimed before standing up as well. “Go?! Go where? Luna, you have hardly been in any sort of state to-” But she was interrupted by the assured and tender expression on her sister’s face.

“Thank you, sister. Thank you for being here for me tonight and I know that I have been an utter mess since calling out for you after traversing Rayne’s dreams. But you have helped me and I am much better for it now. However, while I do not have the remaining answers that I seek, I feel that I know of somepony who might. Rest now, for it is late. And I assure you that I will catch you up on things in the morning.” Celestia nodded and both sisters shared a hug with one another before Luna teleported herself away.

Ponyville Adjacent -

Water trickled steadily down from a waterfall, just as it always did from the underground cave. Inside Maud’s home there were three individuals present, but all of them were awake despite the late hour which it had become. Sitting in a huddle together, gray hooves were held tenderly by pink ones as Pinkie Pie held her sobbing sister with Anansi sitting nearby supportively.

“Oh, Maud. I am so sooo sorry that you are going through such a hard time right now. I really wish I knew what I could do to help, but I can’t know if there is anything I can do because you won’t tell me what it is that has you so upset.” Pinkie lamented.

Sniffling softly, Maud wiped her nose and sat back up from where she had been leaning over Pinkie’s shoulder. Then after shaking her head, she stated for not the first time that evening, “I’m sorry Pinkie but I really can’t tell you. If you knew what was wrong, I know you would tell your friends and you would all want to get involved to help. And I’m pretty sure that would only make the situation worse.” Pausing now to hold Pinkie by the hoof, Maud continued and said, “I don’t want you to worry though. Just by being here for me, you are already helping more than you know.”

Tilting her head to the side, Pinkie asked, “Really? But I’m just sitting here with you. How is that helping out with something you can’t even tell me?”

With one of her rare and larger smiles, Maud told her, “Because you are my Best Sister Friend Forever.”

“Awwwwwww!” Pinkie cheered as her eyes started to overflow with tears, and then she wrapped her hooves around Maud in a tight hug. Maud just continued to smile and hugged her sister back as the two shared a sweet moment together. Meanwhile, Anansi was also blushing but sat there without interrupting.

Then all three of them looked up in surprise upon hearing a whooshing sound of magic from somepony teleporting into Maud’s cave. With a gasp, they all looked up to see Princess Luna standing before them. At first, she frowned a bit at seeing that Maud had company at the moment. But after shaking that off and deciding that it didn’t really matter, Luna leaned down to the gray earth pony on the ground to ask what she knew she should have asked earlier. “You were saying that the reason why Rayne takes the Disdream Elixir was because…?”

The Next Morning, Just Before Dawn -

It was with a groggy mind and a stiff body that Rayne eventually began to stir. The stallion groaned out feeling far from rested, but before he had even opened his eyes, his heart plummeted from already remembering recent events which had transpired. Tightening his grip in frustration, Rayne wished he could have just stayed asleep forever so he wouldn't have to deal with what awaited him. But that was when he became distracted by feeling something soft within the reach of his hoof.

“Wait, what… Is this silk…?” He thought to himself silently. “W-where's the cold stone floor? I feel almost comfortable. What am I lying on?!” As he started to relax, he took a deep breath and realized the environment around him smelt almost pleasant to be in. Slowly opening up his eyes, he saw that he was most assuredly not in a dungeon, as moonlight was streaming around him into the lavishly decorated room. He was surprised to find himself lying upon a soft bed and the furnishings struck him as almost familiar to gaze upon. However, no sooner did he sit up than did his eyes spread wide when he realized why he thought he had been here before.

“Oh no, no-no-no!” He stammered aloud at seeing himself in Luna’s chambers.

“Wait, please!” A feminine voice spoke out to calm him but only achieved the opposite effect.

Rayne screamed when he heard Luna’s voice and fell backwards off the side of the bed as he tried to pull away. After sitting himself up, he saw the princess sitting in a seat beside where he’d been sleeping. However, her face was not its normal pristine self as she had clearly been crying for some time going by how she looked. “What is this? What’s going on?!” He shouted defensively while his eyes darted around the room for guards.

“Please, try to calm down.” She pleaded, but her voice was cracking as she did so.

The stallion just bit his lip but then slowly rose to his hooves while keeping a distance from her. “Why am I here?” He asked her as the hairs of his body were almost standing on end.

Luna slowly rose from her seat and looked at him. “You think this to be some sort of trap for you?” She asked and he nodded. Then as she took only the smallest of steps toward him, she noticed how quickly he took a step back. “And you are frightened of me?”

“At the moment… I am terrified.” He whispered in response and she had seen enough of his psyche to understand how seriously he’d meant that.

Raising a hoof up to her lips she turned away from him. “Rayne, I am so sorry.” She whimpered more to herself than anything. “Please, tell me… why do you now fear me?” She asked with a tone as if she already knew the answer.

A silence followed, with Rayne and Luna both feeling as if they had weights upon their hearts. Even as they spoke to one another, neither one of them could muster more than a whisper. It was as if the situation might explode into something worse if either of them were to speak too loud. “I fear what you have to say, Princess.” Rayne eventually told her after quite a lengthy pause. “I do not know what it is that you saw in my dreams… but fearing that you’ve seen me at my worst, there is only one thing I imagine that you could say.”

“You expect for me to reject you… or to reprimand and chastise you as a fiend for having a mind filled with horrid thoughts.” She surmised, attempting to explicate how his mind works after the insight she had gained about him. Despite this, her eyes could not believe it as she watched him look down with a scowl as if considering himself with revulsion before turning away from her.

“Please do not force me to bear it from your lips. I will leave freely of my own accord.” Rayne said with his back to her now. He considered which option felt like a better escape from this situation, should he walk to her door or rather straight off her balcony. “You don’t have to worry, I will just leave. I’ll leave Ponyville, and I’ll leave Equestria. You don’t ever have to-”

“But Rayne, I could never do that,” Luna whispered to him, and those words pierced through every fiber of his being. Slowly, Rayne dared to look back over his shoulder at her. But contrary to what he’d expected, it wasn’t with scorn or hate that she looked at him. Her eyes were wide and her expression was soft. And it left him breathless as he had not prepared to have her continue to say, “You are not a monster in my eyes, Rayne. And I do not regret to say that I do not know my emotions well enough to not be able to confess that I love you. But tell me, what could have possibly happened in your life to make you hate yourself so much?!” She wept as fresh tears continued to fall from her eyes.

“What did you just say?” Rayne gasped as he turned back to her with all that he’d expected to feel undone. He stared at Luna in disbelief, unable to accept that he had not heard her wrong. “Tell me that again?”

Luna chuckled in between her tears now at Rayne’s amazing ability to flip the emotion in the room all the way around in a single instant. Now offering him a soft smile she admitted, “I think, I might be falling in love with you Rayne.” She said with a clash of smiles and tears upon her face. “Please do not force a mare to be so honest about her emotions. Our relationship is still young, as we have only just started dating. However, I would be lying if I said I didn’t feel something quite significant for you… And I can definitely say with absolute confidence that whatever fears you might be feeling of me not wanting to be with you are entirely without merit.” She punctuated for him after a pause.

If the scene hadn’t been so emotionally intense between them, then Luna might have laughed as Rayne stood frozen from her words with his eyes seeming to dart back and forth between her own. When no doubt ever came in her face, his stance softened as he turned to face her directly. “What are you saying?”

With a sigh, Luna slumped her shoulders and spoke up for the stubborn stallion saying, “I am saying that I was wrong, Rayne. And while I did find information which you were hiding, it was nothing even close to what I had thought. All I found was the sadness and the self-loathing of an individual who was lonely. And most of all, I certainly do not want you to be afraid of me, Rayne. I know you fear that I will rebuff you, but you have grown far too dear to me for that.”

Rayne thought that his heart was going to explode when with a tear-stained face, she suddenly stretched a hoof out toward him. And as he dared to actually take a step toward her, it only made his heart beat faster when she smiled at him welcomingly. Once Rayne had closed the distance and they stood together again, they each closed their eyes and leaned their faces in to caress against one another together. Caressing soon turned into holding, which was followed by a few nervous bumps between their noses. Then as Rayne began to lean his lips in gently, Luna grabbed ahold of him tightly before kissing him firmly without any hesitation.

Finally, Rayne’s body began to relax as he thought that things might actually be alright. Or he would have if Luna hadn’t suddenly pursed up her lips as if to something sour before casting her face away from him and sobbing heavily.

“What is it? What’s wrong?” Rayne asked her in confusion, as she had worked so fervently to comfort him, only to now turn from him anyhow.

“I- I do not deserve to kiss you.” She lamented.

“What? But, how can you say that?” Rayne asked while having no clue as to what she was going on about.

Shaking her head and holding onto him tightly with her hooves, she sobbed, “I cannot bear the weight of it. For you have been standing here with the fear of not being worthy of me, while the truth could not be any more the opposite.” She cried while releasing him to place both hooves over her eyes in shame. “I have betrayed you, Rayne! And… and I just don’t know how you could ever forgive me.” She cried out, dropping to her knees remorsefully.

Kneeling down and leaning her in against him, Rayne whispered, “Hey there, come on now. Let’s not repeat any more failures in communication. Tell me what you are talking about.”

She wiped her eyes with a hoof while just staring away at the floor. “I was so angry at you when I thought that you had been hiding something from me. So in my fury, I made the foolish and rash decision to turn to Magnus for comfort.” She fought hard to hold back her sobbing as she told him, “Rayne, you know he has been vying for my affections for some time. And I know about your fears of me having laid with him. But I didn’t! I promise you that I hath not. But in the garden, I did allow him to hold me, and I kissed him. Even after I had already proclaimed on our last date that I would be yours, I allowed myself to kiss him through the majority of the night.”

Rayne reached down, just gently caressing along her mane. He looked her over as she cried remorsefully in his arms. But after beckoning her twice to look at him, he asked her, “You’re afraid of my reaction? You’re worried that now you might be the one unfit to be with me now?”

She nodded to him and said, “How could I not be when surely you will think of me as untrustworthy now. First, I unfairly rebuked you in public after you had been kidnapped, when what I should have been doing was first checking to see if you were okay. Then, I completely failed to listen to you, and who knows how grievously I may have harmed you by allowing you to experience such wicked night terrors. And now, my conscience forces me to admit that on top of all, I hath broken the honor of my word in promising to be faithful to you.” She announced while feeling absolutely ashamed of herself.

However, Luna screamed out in surprise when he all at once placed his arms around her and scooped her up off the floor. “I think that’s just about enough of that.” He told her in a firm and supportive tone. Meanwhile, the blushing mare just stared at him, unable to say a word as he carried her princess style to lay them both down upon the bed.

“But Rayne, you don’t understand!” She began, while at the same time seeing him find no hesitation in laying close in beside her. “It isn’t just that Magnus sought to romance me. I do not know if you have been made aware of this, but he hath asked for my hoof in marriage. Why even now, I have no doubt he assumes-”

“It doesn’t matter,” Rayne called out unexpectedly.

‘W-what?!” Luna gasped.

“I said, it doesn’t matter,” Rayne answered again with a smile as if what she’d told him couldn’t have been more irreverent.

“But Rayne! I hath just told you that he asked for me to marry him!” Luna insisted as if perhaps he had not grasped what she’d told him.

“And did you accept?” He asked with an almost cocky smile.

“I-... oh, well no in fact. Despite how I was most amorous with him last evening, I suppose we sort of skipped that part.” She admitted while thinking back.

“Well then if you didn’t say it, then you didn’t do it. The two of you aren’t engaged.” Rayne chuckled, while secretly feeling relieved that the line from ’The Princess Bride’ had actually worked for their situation.

Now Luna scoffed and then blushed almost with embarrassment for how silly she was feeling. “W-well… I suppose that you are right. So then where does that leave things?” She asked him.

“Well,” Rayne smiled, “if you aren’t engaged to Magnus, and if your proclamation to me outside Appleloosa still holds true, then that means you are no longer contested between two suitors. Because as you lay here, you are already beside your chosen partner.” He answered smugly. But before either of them could continue he added, “However, just for peace of mind’s sake, I am going to have to insist that you say it.” He requested.

Leaving all of the negative emotions of their night behind her, Luna stretched her hooves out around him and said, “You are my boyfriend now, Rayne. My one and only, and I couldn’t be happier about that because I chose you.” She stated clearly before leaning in tight to kiss him.

As she wrapped her arms around his shoulders and he did the same with her, Rayne could not have been happier to hear that. Neither of them moved, but instead, they laid still, just delicately gliding one another's lips. The moment was peaceful and comforting. It was a reprieve from the stress which had pent up inside both of them. And as they embraced one another, they did so softly, each helping the other release the burden of how heavy their emotions had been.

It wasn’t until a few minutes later when Rayne moved to caress Luna’s cheek that they finally pulled away and she gasped. “Ouch!” She cried suddenly while lifting a hoof to cover up her face.

“Ouch? Wait a minute, what happened?” Rayne asked as he leaned in to look at her closely. It was clear at first that Luna did not want him to see, but when he would not relent she lowered her hoof and allowed him to inspect a smudge in her fur on the side of her face. Hidden there beneath heavy staining of tears was a long scratch that definitely looked as if it had some bruising around it. “Now where in the world did you get this? I didn’t kick you in my sleep, did I?”

Luna laughed out and shook her head to reassure him. “No, not quite. You see, after leaving your dreams I eventually found myself returning to the underground dwelling which you have been sharing with Maud. Before I teleported you away, she had been actively trying to explain why you were taking the Disdream Elixir. Let’s just say that this time I was much more receptive to lending her an ear. She explained to me all about how you suffered from the most intolerable night terrors for years and that you traveled from your home all the way to Equestria in search of a way to finally stop them. I admit that I had been a fool because had I just allowed her to explain then we might have been able to save many unnecessary tears on all sides.” She confessed regretfully.

Holding her tighter now to prevent any slumping back into sadness, he smiled before asking, “And the mark on your cheek?”

“Oh, yes well…” She said while blushing. “After she explained, she demanded to know what had happened to you after I teleported us away. She was very concerned to know if I had done anything to hurt you. And she was ever more patient than I in allowing me to finish. But once I stated that my explanation was done… She raised her hoof, and she struck me.”

“Wait, Maud slapped you?!” Rayne shouted in surprise.

Chuckling at it now, Luna rubbed her cheek in a circle. “Yes, and quite hard I might add.” She remarked. “But fear not for it shall go without consequence. Princess or not, even I can see how I had that coming given the way I behaved.” She reassured him.

Then as the two continued to lay in bed with one another, they both seemed oblivious to the rest of the world around them until a faint light in the distance seemed to distract Luna from their conversation. “Wait, no! It cannot be time yet?!” She gasped before materializing a pocket watch out of thin air.

Rayne looked at her in confusion when he saw her eyes spread wide. “What’s going on? Is there something wrong?”

“I have missed the dawn! It is nearly ten minutes past!” She shouted before pausing as she leaned away from his side. Turning back to him quickly, she kissed his cheek before saying, “Please excuse me for just a moment as duty calls.” Then without waiting for a reply, she rushed out of bed and hurried out to her balcony.

Once there, she saw the twinkling of light struggling to peek up under the horizon as the moon had not yet given way. Celestia stood on her balcony and looked down at her sister, but there was no discontentment on her face. Instead, the older sibling just smiled and nodded as if to show her understanding.

Without any delay Luna hurried to lower the moon out of the way. But after the morning had risen, Luna nodded back in return showing her heartfelt thanks to her sister. With a smile Luna stepped back into her room, however, it surprised her to find the stallion standing up and stepping out of her bed. “Wha-... surely you are not leaving so soon?” She asked him anxiously.

Rayne stepped up to her and held one of her hooves within his own. “I wouldn’t dream of it.” He reassured her. “However, I must confess that I find myself to be quite hungry this morning. And I admit I am rather charmed by the notion of sharing breakfast together, given the circumstances, perhaps sharing dinner with you instead?” He asked while staring into her eyes romantically.

Now giving him a smirk, Luna pulled him in close so that he could wrap his arms around her properly, and with a hoof placed against his chest, she asked him, “How about breakfast for dinner then? We can make our way down to the kitchen and I’m sure they will have whatever you would like.” She said to him, even though she seemed more hungry just to kiss him than for actual food.

A Few Minutes Later -

“Honestly, Rayne, if you had been plagued by night terrors for so much of your life then why didn’t you just tell me? Did you really think that the princess of dreams was a pony who would not understand?” Luna asked him as they walked hoof-in-hoof down the hall with each other.

The two were a picture of smiles beside one another, as guards all throughout the castle looked on in surprise. But the new couple seemed to pay them no mind as the princess could not have appeared happier to be walking so close to Rayne’s side. “What, and ask you to hope? To endanger you by inviting you to try to save me when I know that my inner turmoil is my own? I couldn’t ask you to do that. Not when I know all that you have also been through.”

Then Luna stopped them and looked up into his eyes. “I want us to trust one another, okay? Your hardship is my hardship. And I trust that in what troubles me, you will also be there for me as well.” She said and he nodded to her. “I will respect your wishes to stay out of your dreams from now on. I admit that experience in the dream realm alone does not leave me confident in being able to assist with the burdens you carry. But I promise to be there for you if you need me.” She reassured him.

Rayne simply smiled as he looked back into her eyes. “I’m not concerned about it, because every day forward will be the dream for me while I’m awake, now that I have you in my life.”

“Rayne…” She blushed before starting to walk together with him again.

As they turned a corner nearing the kitchens, she asked him, ‘But there is still one thing that I do not understand. Why did I continually see vestiges of fire in almost all of your dreams, Rayne? Did… you have some traumatic accident when you were a colt?” She asked, looking him over and making sure there are no signs of scars upon him.

Rayne then let out a nervous sigh but he didn’t make her wait before confessing, “It isn’t fire that my dreams were likely representing, but just a burning in general.” He explained as she listened to him intently. “You see, I was born with an unusual condition where my body responds violently to sunlight. It wasn’t so bad when I was born but it got worse as I became older. What started as a severe case of sunburns eventually escalated to full internal bleeding and then full-blown organ failure. You see, while under the sun, most ponies respond by having a chemical reaction that spreads Vitamin D throughout their bodies. My body, however, has some kind of malfunction in my DNA that causes my cells to attack one another, destroying my system as a response to sunlight.”

“Rayne, my goodness! Can such a condition truly exist?” Luna gasped.

“Yes, indeed.” He answered. “It wasn’t until recently, actually, that I found myself with an escape from that predicament. After which I was able to travel safely to Ponyville. But before then it was quite bad and I suppose I might have some leftover trauma from that.” He sighed. “But to answer your question, it was a life spent in fear of the sun that you saw… because in all my dreams I burn.” He answered and she gasped with a hoof over her lips.

“Rayne, that’s terrible!” She shouted. “Well, it’s no wonder you were able to speak so passionately before about appreciating the moon and the stars.” She surmised. But she was taken by surprise when Rayne whipped her around in front of him.

“Oh no, believe me when I say that how I appreciated the moon in the past will be nothing to how I savor its splendor now.” He whispered romantically as Luna felt her knees going weak underneath her.

“Oh, Rayne.” She blushed before lifting her lips to meet his. She kissed him deeply and he held her tight as the two of them shared a moment that was both intimate and personal to them.

It wasn’t until another voice spoke that Luna remembered they were in the castle hallways and not her private chambers. “So, that’s how it is then, is it?” The voice said as Luna looked down to see a bouquet of flowers dropped upon the floor in front of a pony.

“Magnus!” She shouted in surprise, realizing he was seeing her standing arm-in-arm with Rayne in front of him. Her eyes closed in disappointment at the situation, but she had promised herself to Rayne and knew it would improve nothing for the situation if she were to flee away from her partner at the mere sight of another suitor. Opting to move gracefully back to her hooves instead, she stood upright and said, “Good morning, Sir Magnus.”

Standing there looking stricken as if a stake had just been driven through his chest, the pegasus said to her, “I had been worried about you after we last spoke. Even though I had hoped to win your heart over him, I knew that Rayne was still a pony of consequence to you. And I had intended to offer you comfort this morning should you need it, after traversing whatever dreams you found within him. Although it would appear that I have wasted my time.” He said while turning his gaze and staring at the other stallion.

After giving his hoof a reassuring squeeze, Luna stepped away from Rayne to once more place herself in Magnus’ view. “I was wrong about Rayne, and all the things I said about him. My statements were made out of fear and I allowed myself to make assumptions which have proven to be false.” She stated before steeling herself to face this hardship. “I have reached my decision and I am sorry if this hurts you, but I choose Rayne. You are a fine stallion, Magnus. And I come to this decision by no fault or shortcoming in your courtship. But my heart has taken root, and I love Rayne.” She said declaratively while stepping back and placing a hoof upon the dark stallion’s chest.

“Well…” Magnus retorted, clearly trying to not be specifically disrespectful but the heartbroken look upon his face said it all. “Who can argue with a confession like that?” He asked before bending down and picking up the flowers which he had dropped. Then while angrily biting his lip, he nodded and turned his gaze away. Rayne and Luna looked at each other as they could both see the flower-stems bending in his clenched grasp. But Magnus was looking hurt, not specifically angry, as the proud warrior did all he could to salvage his pride with a modicum of decency. “You both have my best wishes.” He whispered as his voice cracked. “It was your happiness, my lady, that I wished for. And I am pleased to see that you have found it.” Then while bitterly shuffling a hoof he said, “I suppose that I will be off. Lots of new recruits to yell at, I’m sure.” He reasoned, even though he was feeling soul crushed.

After this, with his head held high, Magnus just turned and began walking down the hall. However, it surprised him when he heard Luna’s voice calling out for Rayne to stop, followed by the dark stallion’s voice calling after him. “Wait!”

What happened next surprised Luna and even made two nearby guards gasp in alarm. There was a loud slam as the pegasi held the dark stallion pinned up against the wall. “Don’t you dare try to take the courtesy of a gentlepony’s exit away from me!” Magnus roared. Now he was letting his emotions show while screaming at Rayne and sounding enraged. “I have NOTHING left to say to you at the moment so why don’t you just leave well enough alone?!”

Luna looked wide-eyed and prayed she was not about to witness the two of them fight. Rayne just stared ahead at Magnus without worry, even as the angered pegasi held him by the scruff of his neck. “Why her?” He asked specifically.

“What?!” Magnus growled.

Rayne, however, did not seem as if he would be deterred. “Why her? Huh?! Tell me, why did it have to be Luna so badly?”

Now the two stallions just glared at one another with neither of them backing down. But eventually, Magnus softened his gaze before allowing Rayne down from off of the wall. “Because… I am a relic and I don’t want to live out the rest of my days in this new and unfamiliar Equestria alone.” He stated but raised a hoof to stop her when it looked as if Luna would pity him. “I don’t belong to this time and I feel it would be improper for me to woo a young mare of this day in age when I might be stealing her from someone in this timeline she could have been happy with instead.”

Looking at him calmly now, Rayne said, “And that is why you thought Luna would be perfect for you because you both know what it is like to have lost a thousand years to time.” Rayne surmised and the other stallion just nodded. After heaving a sigh and straightening himself up he said, “Magnus, it was short but you and I started as friends. I didn’t mean to get in the way of what you wanted, but what happened, happened. But I don’t want this to fester as a bitter resentment for us, especially when I don’t believe Luna is really your ONLY choice at being happy.” He tried but knew that the pegasi’s emotions would probably not be consoled so easily.

“Terms of agreement are always more easily written by the victors after a conflict, Rayne. And really, I’ll be fine without your pity. What would you even know about how to help me now after you’ve already got the girl, huh?” He complained and then turned once more towards the door.

Rayne didn’t stand in Magnus’ way this time but he did still call out after him. “Well, hasn’t anyone told you? I’m a pleasure pony.” Rayne chuckled. He waited, not knowing for certain but he had confidence, and sure enough, was rewarded because the pegasi stopped halfway to the door with a sigh.

Shaking his head, the doubtful stallion turned back over his shoulder and asked, “Oh? So what exactly would the magic matchmaker suggest for an old war veteran who is too honorable to steal the potential love of some young fine mare of the current times?” He asked while being none too shy about showing his disbelief in his tone.

Without missing a beat, the dark stallion smirked and called out, “Have you ever thought about dating somepony older than you?”

“Older?!” Magnus exclaimed, definitely being caught off guard by that suggestion.

“Yeah, think about it,” Rayne responded. “Now I’m not suggesting you start going around and hitting up retirement homes or anything. But haven’t you noticed there is an extreme disproportion of mares to stallions in Equestria? Not every lady finds herself an eligible bachelor and that’s just a mathematical fact. So that also means there are probably plenty of middle-aged mares out there who also wanted love and just didn’t find it. You’re not going to be stealing them from anypony and just because they are beyond their youth certainly doesn’t mean they have yet passed their prime.”

“I… guess that does make a kind of sense,” Magnus remarked towards the unusual suggestion.

“Come on, Magnus. A bunch of eager mares who all love a stallion in uniform? And if I understand you right, you want to find somepony to settle down with. If word were to get out that the historic hero was looking for a wife… well then. I’m sure you would go from not enough candidates to too many, real quick.” Rayne snickered.

“Huh…” Magnus remarked simply. “An older mare.” He whispered as Rayne just put a hoof around his shoulder and aimed him back towards the doors.

“Yeah, that’s right. And then you’d be the handsome young prize, instead of the other way around. That’s not a bad situation to be in if you ask me.” He suggested while motioning for one of the guards to step over. “Now listen, Luna is a wonderful mare but I don’t mean any offense by it when I say that you never really loved her.” Turning back over his shoulder to the princess he whispered out, “But I do.” He said as she blushed. Then turning back as he walked Magnus towards the doorway he said, “I’m telling you, changing your focus to go after somepony just slightly older than you will be the best idea that you ever had.” He told him while casually slipping his arm away from Magnus’ shoulder and replacing it with that of the confused guard stallion instead.

“Yeah… yeah an older mare,” Magnus said to himself again as he thought it over, never having even realized what just happened while he and the guard stepped outside together.

Slowly strutting his way back to the princess, Rayne was grinning from ear to ear as he pretended he was dusting off his hooves. “I wouldn’t be a very good boyfriend if I left a hardship lingering between you and an old friend, now would I?” He asked while gesturing back toward Magnus.

Luna however just stared at him, open-mouthed as if she could not believe the antics that he had just pulled. “I have… so many things to chide you for.” She scolded him with a laugh. But then after pulling him close she whispered demurely, “But perhaps I can be convinced to forgive you if you say it to me… if you say it and mean it, Rayne.” She said while staring into his eyes.

“I love you, Luna. I truly do.” He was happy to say without hesitation.

“Mmm, you’re going to be one of those boyfriends who are bad for the mare, making her proceed with things in the relationship far too early than she means to.” She hummed at him playfully.

“Yup.” He laughed as she prodded at him for his smugness.

“I love you too, Rayne. And I can admonish you after breakfast. Now let us finally go eat.” He reassured him.

“I can’t wait.” He told her while they both made their way into the kitchen together.

Author's Note

Whewie, what a chapter. But it feels good to bring plot arcs to an end. So starting things off with Luna here, I said she would be shaken after Rayne's dreams but I also stated she would not be undone by them. Nightmares are frightening, but that's all they are. And once you move past them, they are over with.

So I thought that Anansi still deserved an honorable mention even though she didn't really have a role in this chapter. But mainly Maud here just sought out comfort in her sister Pinkie to help quell her panic from watching Rayne be abducted. She's still not going to betray Rayne's trust in her keeping his secrets though, because she trusts Rayne to be able to turn things around even if she can't see how.

You know what I think makes for a good character who has a lot of power at their disposal? Seeing them live long enough to show their weakness despite it all. Rayne's not actually obsessively power hungry like some of you may have assumed. He's actually more like someone with PSTD who's over concerned with problem-prevention. But it takes time to really get to know someone. In this case 124 chapters apparently haha. I know a lot of people may have never read beyond my first few chapters thinking, "Oh, another self insert. Or another Mary Sue." But for those of you who have followed along this far to really get to see how my character is much deeper than that, well I appreciate that a lot.

At this point I don't know what else to say about Rayne's history of being afraid of sunlight. Rayne is me, and I have medical issues. It's all been said before. This will never not be a part of Rayne's past that he lives with, but it's no longer a part of his life as he lives now.

So a bigger point that I want to touch on is when Luna is reviewing her opinion of Rayne's beautiful, yet terrifying mind. And this comes down to a human's mind vs a cartoon's mind. This isn't about Rayne being a superior character in the story to other ponies. This is about the difference between the real life human psyche vs that of a tv cartoon animation's. Yes, I've flushed a sense of reality into the world of Equestria for this story, but there are still key differences that remain. How do you describe color to someone who is blind? How do you describe poetry to someone who is deaf? This isn't about better or worse. This is just a fact that a human brain is something the likes of which Luna would have never encountered before.

Now was Rayne being a sneaky bastard by redirecting Magnus towards dating somepony else? Eh, a little bit. But he wasn't wrong or doing anything bad either. Rayne is our protagonist I think sometimes it can be easy to pin the viewpoint on him that he is only out for serving himself. But while he is of course always going to support his own best interest, it's really just not the truth that he is actually that selfish. Rayne is a pleasure pony, and he understands that job. And just because he may be securing Magnus' focus away from Luna, doesn't mean he isn't sincere in helping Magnus find happiness as well. Sometimes Rayne is a good guy, and sometimes he is a bad guy. Rayne is an anti-hero, and Rayne is also human. He's confident but imperfect, he's idealistic but makes mistakes. But in the end he's just doing the best with what he has to work with, like anyone.

And that brings us to the end. Magnus is going to fade off from the story into his place in the tv show. His arc here is done. Whether he finds love or not is only for the mysteries of background characters to know. But the 'chase after Luna' arc is completed. Rayne and Luna are together now, so there will be a lot of romantic chapters in the future. But Chrysalis' arc is far from finished. So I hope you are all looking forward to this next leg of the story. And as always, thank you for reading! ^_^

125 - A Moon and the Lagoon

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Chapter 125 - A Moon and the Lagoon

Over the next several days it became almost commonplace to see Rayne within Canterlot Castle. “And here I thought you had said you weren’t going to be around when I awoke, again.” Princess Luna chastened with a wry smile as she walked into the dining room where her sister sat having dinner that evening.

“What?!” Rayne remarked as he sat at the table with a half-finished plate of food. “The Ponyville Day Spa is running a promotion and I was asked to help deliver advertisements through Canterlot. But your sister saw me and invited me to dinner. I didn’t want to be rude and refuse her generous hospitality.” He explained as he and Celestia glanced between each other with mischievous grins.

Then the next morning, there was a knocking on Luna’s bedroom door not long after she had returned from traversing the realm of dreams. “Who dareth pound upon my door at this hour?! I am exhausted, so whatever your concerns you may take them up with my sister!”

“But your highness… I brought you your tea.” Called a voice that sounded like one of the servants in the castle.

Lifting herself off her bed, she stormed over to open up her door. “What?! I didn’t order any te-” She stopped in surprise as she looked out into the hall, only to find a dark stallion in a handsome little waiter’s suit while holding a silver serving tray.

“It’s lavender, to help you sleep after working so tirelessly last night,” Rayne said to her as the two guards stationed outside her door turned away in opposite directions pretending to not see that anypony else was there.

Luna scoffed with an eye roll, but she smiled all the same. A moment later she levitated the teacup with her magic before gripping Rayne by the collar and pulling him into her room. Then with a bit of giggling, she yelled at the two guards that they saw nothing before slamming her door shut.

The Next Evening -

When Luna awoke, it was with a blissful smile that spread out across her face. As she stretched her hooves across her bed, she was a little disappointed to find that she was waking up alone. However, her bedsheets still lingered with the scent of a stallion, and the memory of falling asleep while cuddled against his chest was still fresh in her mind.

As she pulled her hooves in from a long, smiling stretch, she looked beside her at the crinkling of a paper. “Oh, what’s this?” She asked while rolling herself over and discovering a note on the pillow beside her.

Dear Luna,
I hope this note finds you well after a long and
fruitful rest. I also wish that you
forgive my playful side, however, I feel a lady
should still deserve a letter
even should we be finding more of our time
being spent together.

To my regret, I will not be there for you when
you awake. Nor will I be available
for you the next morning. I would, however,
like to ask you if you could accompany
me next evening in Appleloosa?

As I recall, my lady has requested another
movie outing again soon. As luck
would have it, the town has recently expanded
its selection, while also adopting
a new way to experience the entertainment.
Should it please you, I can secure us
tickets for tomorrow evening.

But even as I write this, while you lie sleeping
so beautifully beside me,
I miss thee already. So until I can kiss those
peaceful resting lips once more...

With all my love, Yours always,
Rayne ~ ~ <3

By the time Luna had finished the letter, she was squealing with her face half-buried into a pillow as if she were hiding from it. “AAAhhhh! Rayne, I want thee here NOW so that we may drown thee in kisses!” She shouted to herself while hugging the letter and kicking her hooves into the air after rolling over onto her back. “Mmm, I need to respond… and I must do so immediately!” She cheered, almost falling over while scrambling out of bed.

Rushing over to her vanity table, she levitated up a quill and pulled out a fresh parchment and ink.

Dear Rayne,
Oh yes, behest I do.
For to see you again I-

However, not a moment later Luna crumpled up the parchment and frowned. “Luna, whatever are you writing? Surely you can do better than that.” She scolded. Then pulling out a fresh parchment she started again.

“To my Dearest Rayne,
I do happily accept your invitation
for tomorrow. Having another
movie date would be lovely. If we coul-

“Oh stop it, Luna!” She again reprimanded herself before once more crumpling the parchment with her hoof. “Rayne is our boyfriend now, not some dignitary we art required to be so formal with.” After pulling out a fresh parchment for a third time she hesitated. “We know what it is we would wish to say, but to voice such intimacies in a letter… do I dare?” She asked herself while staring down at the blank page.

Placing her quill down once more, she began.

Rayne, my love,
I would happily go anywhere with you.
You have stolen my heart and I
no longer even hesitate to admit to it.
Do not fret over making excuses
to see me, for it always makes me smile to get
to spend time with my now beloved.

Whether it be sharing a meal together,
or even embracing your hooves
upon me, no moment is ever too grand.
You fill this mare with butterflies
and instill a melting to my heart whenever
we are together.

Please do secure tickets for Appleloosa,
but know that this mare is also eager
to be once more at your side. I miss your
voice and your candor. I miss your
eyes and the taste of your lips. And even
the scent of you as you lay your
hooves around me. My heart doth seeketh
the bastion that is your chest and
the warmth I can only find in your embrace.

Do not keep my heart waiting long. I shall
meet with you in Appleloosa tomorrow.
Until then, sleep sweetly and remember
that I love you. My heart is yours,
and I couldn’t be happier.

Dreaming of being in your arms, Sincerely,
Your Luna

The princess was blushing from ear to ear while feeling scandalous over the first official love letter she’d ever written. With a snicker, the bashful mare quickly hid the letter within an envelope as if the walls themselves might spy upon her writing. Turning her back now and using her magic to levitate the envelope before it disappeared, she stepped over to her bedside table and opened up the drawer.

“Alright then, time for me to put this away.” She said to herself. “While I might have meant every word, I don’t think I’m quite ready yet to share such feelings out in the open.” Then she reached up to retrieve the letter and hide it away.

What confused her though was when her hoof never made contact with anything in the air. “That’s strange, where did-?” She asked aloud while looking around. Luna stepped back toward her vanity table and even bent down to check underneath it but the letter was nowhere to be found. “Well, that certainly is odd. I was certain that I… OH NO!!!” She screamed as she realized what she had done. “I SENT IT?! OH NO, OH NO! I must be quick and teleport it back!”

Quickly she snapped her horn but then was discouraged when no envelope appeared before her. Three more times she tried to reverse the teleportation spell but nothing succeeded in appearing. “It isn’t working! But that can only mean that the letter has already been moved from where it was sent! Who in the world could have possibly picked up my letter so quickly?!” She gasped, as unbeknownst to her, Derpy Hooves had picked up the basket of outgoing mail in the post office just as her letter appeared on top of the pile.

Meanwhile, back in her bedroom, the princess was now pacing back and forth. “It is alright… it will be okay. It is not as if I wrote anything truly scandalous. I mean, I didn’t, did I?” She asked herself in a panic. “Ohhh, all that talk of lips and touching! Ohhh and when I wrote that I dreamed of his hooves around me! Wait, I did write around me and not upon me, didn’t I? OH NO! I think I did write upon me! But that is not what I meant! What if Rayne believes I am requesting him for methods of seduction?! I did not mean that!” She panicked as her brow began to sweat.

However, Luna stopped when she suddenly had a realization. “The envelope! I did not address the envelope!” She sighed with relief. “With no addressee to indicate who to mail the letter to, it will never reach his hooves!” She cheered. But just as quickly her blood froze in fright as she also remembered, “Alas, I did not seal the envelope either! What if somepony READS the letter in an attempt to determine who it was meant for?!” Then she shrieked so loudly that the guards outside her chamber jumped. “I must get that letter back!”

Down in Ponyville, Derpy Hooves was just finishing up for the day. She had already set the basket of outgoing mail to be sorted for delivery in the morning and then had just finished locking up the post office before heading on down the street for home. However, only a moment later, a panicked princess teleported into the town and knocked furiously on the door. “H-Hello?! This is Princess Luna! Please, this is a mail emergency! Is anypony there?!” She called out while rattling the handle of the locked door.

“Um, Princess? Are you okay?” Spike asked, as he just happened to be walking by and then saw her shouting.

“Oh, heh heh. Um, yes.” She remarked nervously. Then while grimacing she ordered, “You never saw me here… or this, any of this.” She gestured to herself being in Ponyville before teleporting away again.

The Next Evening, in Appleloosa -

“Oh Rayne, the town seems much more active tonight than when we first came here together.” An alicorn princess stated from beneath her inconspicuous farmer hat.

Standing close beside her the dark stallion said, “Well, they’re all excited for the new show that is going to premiere tonight.” He explained while walking with her slowly through the streets.

Luna held tight to his hoof as the two of them walked together. She had been nervous about this date and didn’t know what to expect when she saw him. But after she appeared in town and saw her stallion waiting for her, it put her heart at ease to see that he did not look upon her with lustful eyes and instead just seemed genuinely happy to see her. “Come on, I cannot wait to discover what this ‘new way’ of viewing the movies will be.” She said, now feeling almost giddy to herself about it.

“Heh, I’m sure you’ll like it.”

Their trip through the theater line was a short one as they were one of the few patrons to have already purchased their tickets in advance. However, Luna’s curiosity only grew after Rayne began leading them away from the theater building as opposed to inside it. “Rayne my darling, I do believe that the entrance is over there. Why doth thou…” But she could only gasp as her eyes went wide and her hooves reached up over her mouth.

There beyond the far side of the building was a large open space with theater screens lined up along either side. Scattered out in front of the screens were dozens of carriages or spaces for carriages to be had. “This is typically called a ‘Drive-in’ type of theater. Patrons are able to bring their own carriages and watch the movies in privacy along with their dates, but there are also carriages provided by Appleloosa for those who do not possess their own.” Rayne explained while walking the princess up to one of the enclosed riding carts.

“Oh, I see,” Luna whispered, feeling embarrassed by the seclusion now available to them. “And how exactly are we to hear the movie while sitting in luxury and staring through a window?”

“Well, that is what we were waiting in line for,” Rayne explained while holding up a small device which they were given. “This little box here is magically attuned to match whichever movie we paid to see. The sound comes from this, and every other patron has their own device for their own carriage.”

“Mmm, I believe I understand. And this little switch here… I assume it is to turn the device on?” She inquired while taking hold of the soundbox and indicating toward the little button located on it.

“Yup, that’s right,” Rayne said as he also climbed inside and closed the door behind him.

However, Luna was giving him a curious look while slowly twirling the box within her hooves. “And if let’s say, we were to not turn the box on while the movie were to play?”

Despite his gentlemanly demeanor so far, now Rayne was looking at her very amorously as he picked up on what he thought was an underlying tone to her voice. “Then that means we would have a whole lot of time alone to ourselves in this carriage together.”

He didn’t make a move but allowed his tone to make the innuendo clear. Luna actually paused to bite her bottom lip at him for a moment, but no sooner than she had did she quickly press the button and then set the device down upon the dashboard in front of them.

Rayne smiled and kept to his manners as the two of them settled in comfortably together. “If, in fact, you plan to place your hoof around me tonight, then your lady would prefer that you do so now and not under some false pretense later in the evening.” She stated to him clearly.

Rayne didn’t seem to mind as he was all too happy to wrap himself around her and to see Luna eagerly lean in against him without having to be self-conscious about the other moviegoers taking notice.

After only a few brief animations had played across the screen, Luna’s ears perked up as suspenseful music began to play. “Ohh, what manner of film are we to see tonight?” She asked him excitedly while leaning her weight against him,

“Mmm, it’s supposed to be a really spooky film. Definitely with lots of screaming involved.” He teased as she looked up to him playfully.

“Well then needn’t you worry, for if it gets too frightening then I shall protect thee.” She bantered at him, and he gave a mock surprise for what he had intended to be his line. Then as a smoky background filmed the screen, Luna read aloud as the movie title appeared in all capital letters. “The Creature from Luna Lagoon?” She asked in surprise. “Why, there is no such body of water, what is this insult?!” She protested toward the screen.

“Heh, easy now my love. I am sure that whoever or whatever the antagonist of the story happens to be will also not be based on reality. It’s just for the story darling.” Rayne eased, tightening his hold around her.

Luna nodded but was otherwise quite enthralled by the screen. “Rayne, who are these ponies? It says this title is starring Rich Coltson and Jewely Adore, with screenplay by Hair Esquis. Now I might not be as involved as my sister, but one would think I would still be familiar with such names if these were someponies to recognize.”

Rayne snickered and didn’t mind that his date seemed the type to talk a lot during films. After just nuzzling her a bit he answered, “Well, perhaps they are new names on the scene who are just making their debut. I would imagine that if this movie goes over well, we’ll probably be seeing a lot more of them in the future.” He told her as she picked up the bag of popcorn they had ordered and they both watched as the movie began.

The opening scene started with a location deep within a jungle. Ponies seemed to be scrambling around what looked like an archeology dig site. “What is it, doctor? Do you think it’s important?” One of the field hands asked.

“Yes, I think it is very important.” An older stallion in a white coat replied as the camera focused on a monstrous claw jutting outward from a rock formation. Rayne was amused at hearing a few startled screams from other moviegoers around them. But Luna just looked on with fascination, similar to how the scientist had in the film.

Now the movie progressed to a laboratory building which the actors only referred to as ‘the institute.’ As they conversed to move the story along, Luna’s voice softly spoke out, “Rayne, art thou attempting to get a little fresh with me?” She queried while eyeing him inquisitively.

“Hmm? Pardon?” He asked as he looked back at her in surprise.

Scooting even closer up against him as if that were even possible at this point, she stated, “While I adore having thine arms around me, and I do not wish for it to stop, one of your hooves is reaching quite low upon my waistline dear.” She pointed out. Rayne had only thought to be holding around her stomach but realized his touch had accidentally fallen almost entirely between her legs. However, no sooner had he raised his hoof did she start kissing him while smiling to show she hadn’t been upset by it.

While they were kissing, Luna’s ears perked up as she stared back at the screen right after several other moviegoers screamed out in alarm. There they saw one of the field assistants from the dig site fighting for his life while being attacked by something standing off-screen.

“Wait, what happened to the pony? Rayne, what hath happened to that field assistant?!” Luna shouted in dismay, as no hero arrived to save the stallion who was under attack before the scene cut away.

“Heh, heh… well, it looks like the monster got him.” Rayne surmised as the movie carried on before them.

“Art thou saying this movie actually depicted the untimely end of a pony?!” She balked at the uncensored violence of the story, even though nothing graphic had actually been shown.

“Well of a fictional pony... then yes, your highness.” He reminded her. “But if this is too scary for you…”

“Oh, I’ll show you too scary if you continue to tease me, Rayne.” She scoffed at him playfully.

“Me being the one teasing?!” He replied a little louder than he had meant to. “You’ve been the one sitting there looking like a million bits and driving me crazy all evening.” He said to her with a smirk.

Luna smiled and blushed in the seat beside him as she whispered, “Rayne, do you really think so?” She asked while twirling her hoof through her mane. But when he bit his lip and leaned toward her, she interrupted him by pointing to the screen, “Oh, what is happening now?”

In truth, Luna took little interest as the movie highlighted the cast, with the lead researcher, the brave hunter, the female research assistant, and the riverboat captain all sailing through the jungle river together. Instead, Luna’s eyes returned to the stallion. She nodded to him and motioned him closer before closing her eyes and pressing her lips to his.

A few minutes later, while the two of them were still enjoying being tongue to tongue in each other’s mouths, Rayne sighed remorsefully as Luna suddenly pulled away when suspenseful music began to play from the movie. “Wait, haha Rayne wait!” She called out, pushing for him to get off of her as she struggled to look at the screen again.

The character played by actress Jewely Adore had commensed in a swimming scene after the riverboat had stopped at a large lagoon. As she swam, another being was portrayed stalking her movements from beneath the water's surface. Other moviegoers screamed when the screen depicted an underwater pony that was covered in scales instead of fur and was adorned with gills as well as sharp claws. It had a flat, stretched-out face, more closely resembling a frog than a pony. And it most definitely seemed to be fixated upon the swimming mare, with an unknown intent in its gaze.

Rayne was quite entertained to see that Luna couldn’t pull her eyes away from the screen. “It… fancies her.” She whispered as the creature swam beneath the mare on screen, watching and studying her as the actress's legs were zoomed-in on several times. “OH!” Luna gasped and held onto Rayne as the creature dared to reach up and caress the base of the mare’s hooves while she swam, not once but three different times. “What is it going to do to her, Rayne?” Luna awed at the screen, clearly picking up on the suggestive sexual undertones of the scene.

“Do you want for the creature to get her?” Rayne whispered almost alluringly, which then made his date blush and partially cover her face from him with her mane.

“Rayne, I…” She began and then stared breathlessly at the stallion. She allowed Rayne to place a hoof at the very top of her thigh, clearly enjoying it as he began applying pressure to her hip. All at once, the scene broke and they both pulled away looking embarrassed, as in the movie, the riverboat captain called out to the actress saying she had swum too far away. Considering now that perhaps she had allowed their flirtations to carry them too far away, Luna snuggled back in against Rayne’s chest and took hold of his hooves to place them securely near to her heart.

Returning to the movie again, they watched as the scientist and the young hunter studied samples taken from the lagoon’s base. Meanwhile, the heroine stood atop the deck of the ship watching from the doorway as the stallions conversed. However, both Luna and the actress screamed in surprise as the creature was revealed standing aboard the ship, directly behind her.

“AHahahaha!” As the scene continued, Luna could not stop laughing out of embarrassment while Rayne just held her in his arms. “I cannot believe I was so overtaken!” She snickered and they watched the plot of the movie change to a hunting theme rather than a research expedition.

As the film carried on with underwater chase scenes and an exploration of the creature’s lair, Luna felt no embarrassment in how she just curled up with Rayne. She shut her eyes and leaned her face into Rayne’s fur, just taking in his scent while enjoying his arms around her. “Thank you.” She whispered to him softly.

“Hmm? What for?” He asked while matching her gentle tone.

Luna peeked one eye open and stuck out her tongue playfully before saying, “For allowing me to set my own pace. For letting me flirt with you, and all the same not taking advantage or chastising me for being a mare and making the first move.”

Nuzzling his face against hers while their horns rested gently together, he said, “We want the same things here, Luna. To make each other happy, and be in love. And having you feel comfortable around me is a big part of what’s important to me in this relationship.” He said to her, and her lips were immediately drawn to his as if they were magnets.

After a while, they just cuddled until Luna commented, “My goodness, I never expected such a violent motion picture.” She confessed, while the actors succeeded in capturing the creature but not before it strangled one of the field assistants live on screen. But when her date gave her a legitimately concerned look, she reached up to hold his arm, “Oh, but I am enjoying it. And perhaps, I might be milking my fright just a tinsey bit.” She giggled, but neither of them really seemed to mind.

Taking the opportunity to lean in and caress their snouts together, Rayne smiled to himself as she blushed. But then after scooping her back up into his arms so that they could see the screen together, he said, “I’m glad you’re enjoying it. But much like this date, I don’t think the movie is over with yet.” Then he smiled at the surprise that spread through her eyes.

“What?! But they hath caught the creature! Surely it will be imprisoned and that will be-” However, seeming as if it had only been asleep, the creature began to stir in its confinement and then made short work of tearing through its holdings.

Resting their shoulders together now, Rayne and Luna shared in the popcorn as relations began to devolve for the cast on the ship. The hunter and the researcher argued about the dangers of going after the creature in the dark, however, the ship's captain explained that he was no hero and that it was time for them to leave. Luna raised an eyebrow as the hunter clenched a hoof to threaten that he would not depart without his trophy. The captain, however, seemed to be no stranger to dealing with unruly passengers, he just smiled and brandished a large knife until Rich Coltson’s character suddenly changed his tune.

“Mm, wise choice,” Luna smirked in between bites of popcorn.

“I agree.” Rayne acknowledged, enjoying the pleasant coo from his date as he gently began playing with her mane.

“This movie really doesn’t let up on the suspense, does it?” She commented as after the ship’s passengers set out to leave, they were forced to stop at finding a collapsed tree blocking the exit to the lagoon.

“MmMm,” Rayne responded, while the two of them enjoyed the action of the scientist attaching a hook and winch to the tree whilst the hunter chased the creature through the water with a harpoon gun.

However, after an arm struggle with the creature beneath the depths, Luna accidentally spit a mouthful of popcorn across their carriage after watching the hunter drifting away to the bottom of the lagoon. “Did… Rayne, did they just murder off the male lead of the film?!” She exclaimed while the remaining crew managed to move the tree out of their way.

“That’s science fiction, my love. You never know what to expect in movies like this.” Rayne explained to her.

As the ship began to sail away down the river, the captain, the scientist, and the heroine looked on remorsefully. “The hunter never got his prize.” The only surviving assistant said while they looked on at the water together.

“Yeah, but we got to escape with our lives.” The captain replied, as they sailed away with Jewely Adore’s character crying into the scientist's arms.

It wasn't long after the movie had ended that Rayne and Luna teleported back to Canterlot together. The guards averted their eyes and the princess amorously threw her hooves around the stallion. “Rayne, science fiction is quite the curious genre. Are there many other movies like that which we can see?”

“Heh, that film really got you hot and bothered, seeing the monster going after a damsel in distress, didn’t it?” Rayne teased and she bopped him playfully on the chest for that comment. All the same though, she knew she couldn’t disagree with his statement either.

“Tell me!” She laughed as she pleaded to know.

Wrapping his hooves around her to hold his girlfriend tight, he said, “As a matter of fact, I think that same studio is releasing a series of science fiction films soon. So, we could watch all the movies you want.”

Biting her lip excitedly now, Luna nodded to him. “I would like that.” However, as she reached out for his hoof and he half expected her to invite him up to her room for the night, she suddenly pulled away. “But for tonight, a lady bids thee farewell, lest her excitement gets the better of her.” She could see the disappointment in his eyes even though he was too gentlemanly to complain. “Fear not and rejoice, Rayne. For you have more than succeeded in coercing a mare into being smitten with you.” She divulged, reassuring him that he wasn’t the only one having thoughts or desiring for more. “But please, allow that to be enough for now.” She pleaded with him.

Stepping up to her and looking deep into her eyes, Rayne reassured, “The only mistake that could be made tonight, is thinking that I could ever leave unhappy after spending this night with you.” He told her and her relief upon hearing that was evident on her face. “I love you, Luna.”

“I love you, Rayne.” She said before kissing him once more, lingering upon his lips before departing from him for the evening.

Author's Note

Alright, well here we go folks. Whether you find it cheesy or adorable, Rayne and Luna are officially a couple and the stallion is definitely living it up to get to see her as much as possible. Now just to make one thing clear, even when the two of them occasionally sleep together, they are actually doing just that. Sleeping, together. They haven't had sex or even started to fool around yet. But that certainly doesn't mean the desire is absent from either of them. Rayne isn't specifically out to just get Luna into bed. He just honestly wants to be with her, and he's getting that now. Whether she's ready to get hot and sweaty in the sheets or not doesn't bother him, it's her company that he loves, not some ulterior motive. Whenever she's ready, he will be too. And until then, he's still already more than happy.

So who liked Luna's amorous love letter that she wrote to Rayne? I had just a fun time writing it that I was almost giggling at my keyboard, probably very similarly to how Luna was at her parchment haha.

A quick note about the 'drive in' though. Basically at this point I have it designed so that Appleloosa has both indoor and outdoor theaters now. And the movie they were watching was Rayne's ponyfied version of The Creature From the Black Lagoon made in 1954. The two leading roles in the film were portrayed by Julie Adams and Richard Carlson, with screenplay by Harry Essex. I of course ponyfied these names as well, and it can be assumed that all of the actors in the movie were actually performed by Rayne using changeling magic while making different copies of himself. But that's a secret that only Rayne and Svengallop will ever know.

And of course, this leaves the door open for a wide variety of science fiction movies to appear in dates with Luna in the future. As I said before, I do not plan to flood the story with films like I did with songs in earlier chapters. But while going out dancing had been Starlight's thing with Rayne, going out to movies is going to be Luna's thing with him.

I hope you enjoyed the chapter and as always, thank you for reading!

127 - What Patience Blossoms

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Chapter 127 - What Patience Blossoms

“Good day to you princess.” It was midafternoon in one of Equestria’s endless rolling fields where the two of them stood a few miles off the edge of Ponyville.

“Mmm, yes. It tis a good ‘day’ indeed, seeing as you absolutely forbade me from coming to see you any earlier this morning, my sweet.” The tall slender mare replied while raising a hoof and glancing up toward the warm sun that was shining down upon the meadow around them.

With a chuckle, Rayne stepped up to Luna to take her by the hoof. “And as I already explained, I will have no part in depriving you of sleep when there is absolutely no reason to do so. I have already inconvenienced you enough to wake even this early just to entertain this foolhardy stallion’s requests.” But before he could go on, Luna took him by surprise, shutting him up with a kiss. She giggled as he jumped until they both settled into embracing one another.

Today there was no coy hesitation or shy romantic banter. After raising her arms up around the stallion's neck, Luna pulled him straight off his hooves for the two of them to fall upon the grass together. Once on the grass, her eager dark lips pressed tightly on her boyfriend’s as the princess of the night decidedly began a new pastime she enjoyed.

Choosing not to spoil this moment with words, Rayne closed his eyes, kissing her back while slipping his hooves into her mane. He enjoyed the little moan she gave as he caressed her scalp, gently cradling her head to pull her even deeper into their kiss.

“This is a dream… this is too perfect to be a dream.” Rayne thought to himself as he lay on his back with the alicorn princess laying half on top of him. The gentle breeze from the meadow swept over them as they lay together, causing them both to giggle as they each readjusted their manes. And then like magnets irresistibly drawn toward one another, the two of them returned to their passionate making-out again.

“Mmm… not that I’m complaining… but what’s gotten into you today?” Rayne asked with a gushing smile through the infrequent gaps in their lips.

“I am… kissing… my boyfriend…” She mumbled back while keeping her lips pressed close. Luna’s eyes were only half-lidded and the mare didn’t seem to mind her mane falling down the side. “Isn’t that okay?” She asked as she bit her bottom lip and squirmed in place impatiently.

Not wanting to leave the yearning mare waiting, Rayne leaned forward to where Luna was happy to throw her arms around him and resume their kissing once again. Meanwhile, the stallion was just as enamored as his mind raced while his lips worked to keep up with her pace. “Kissing Luna feels so different from any other mare...” Rayne thought to himself. “Her soft dark lips are so full and gentle all at the same time. She’s so much taller than any other mare… but even that's wonderful too.”

Luna had begun kissing Rayne almost dominantly now, towering over him while pressing their lips together with fervor. Lacking the experience to mitigate her excitement with her actions, she held on tightly to his face with both hooves from where she was nearly straddling the stallion. Rayne, however, felt no shame in allowing the mare to take control while she explored these feelings and sensations which were new to her.

Testing the waters of her excitement, Rayne pushed his tongue to Luna's and was rewarded by the mare happily following suit. Then while breathing in the scent of her mane and tasting the deepest splendor of her kiss, Rayne's thoughts reeled in his mind in delight. “Ooh, she always smells so good. But more than that. Luna is everything I thought she would be.” He thought to himself while they continued their embrace. “She’s passionate, putting so much emphasis into every kiss. Even now she doesn’t hold anything back while being so completely into this...”

“Oww!” Luna yelped as she pulled back from him while holding a hoof to her mouth. “Rayne… you bit me.” She explained lightly while feeling her bottom lip with her tongue.

Having snapped out of his enamored daze, Rayne lifted his hooves as he apologized quickly. “Oh, I’m so sorry. I was just enjoying myself so much that I guess I got carried away.”

“No, it’s alright.” She responded almost too quickly. “I… I think I liked it.” She said with a smile as she chuckled to him bashfully. “Would you… do that again?”

As Luna lay on the grass in front of him, Rayne could see her chest rising and falling from her breathing. He thought he could almost hear the sound of her heart racing; and the princess was looking adventurous, if not daring, as she stared at him with excitement. And when he did indeed return his lips to hers and sensually bite his teeth down upon her bottom lip, he could feel her thighs clench.

Luna’s spirit seemed to be on fire as Rayne pulled his lips away and then began trailing kisses along the base of her neck. “Rayne… this excitement, this fluttering that I have through every nerve of my body!" She whispered to him breathlessly. "What else is there that you will bring me to feel? What else have I missed out on; living a life devoid of romantic love? I don't know the answers to these questions but," she began while guiding his face back up to look at her. "But you do... Please, will you show me? Will you take me by the hoof and guide this mare and show me all that our love for each other could be?"

Slowly tracing his tongue below the underside of her neck, Luna’s hooves held onto Rayne as if she could not get enough. And as she gave a seductive giggle in response to his lips sucking upon the base of her ear before nipping it with his teeth, Rayne's excitement for her only grew.

However, after reaching up to pull his face back into a deep longing kiss, Luna leaned back with a smile as she lay there in the grass beside him. “My handsome, wonderful boyfriend (special somepony).” She mused aloud in front of him. The mare was looking positively radiant and she was feeling the same as well. “Rayne, I want you to know just how very happy I am to be with you. Thou art kind, and treat me like no other hath before you. I am almost bashful to say how indulgent you make me as well.” She sighed while biting her bottom lip and holding herself back from another makeout session.

Rayne was actually blushing when he replied, “Luna, I hope that you’ll forgive me for becoming speechless after that breathtaking confession from you?” He asked her, which only seemed to increase her radiant glow.

Then a nervous expression seemed to overtake her and Luna anxiously brushed her mane back behind her ear. “Rayne, I… You and I, I mean we… Well, we are together now. What I mean is, I love you and you love me, and we have certainly passed the early courtship stages of our ‘dating’ as they call it. So when it comes to flirting between us, I feel like that…” The princess awkwardly tried to say, clearly braving beyond what was comfortable for her. “For example, it occurs to me that you may not have noticed yet but I want to reassure you that I am not in any way offended by it-”

Rayne could almost feel the blood drain out of his face in embarrassment after she gestured downward and he finally noticed that his entire length had come out of his sheath with his full-bodied erection pointing directly at her.

Rayne’s hooves jumped in an attempt to cover what would have been impossible to hide at this point and yet Luna seemed almost too ready to stop him as she spoke up with a reassuring smile. “Darling…! As I have already said, my love… It doth not bother me… not from my stallion, who is my partner, who I hath already surrendered my heart to.” She told him with a warm and flirtatious gaze in her eyes. “You are my boyfriend, Rayne. And in time, that will lead us to certain things.” At that moment, Luna seemed to put her playful flirtations aside and took hold of Rayne’s hooves to look at him seriously. “But I do not want for my lover to be burdened with thinking he shares in such excitement alone. I want our relationship to be a healthy one, where we may share in our feelings as well as our desires equally and honestly with one another.” Her smile was warm and heartfelt as she hoped she had gotten her message across.

“What are you saying?” He asked her, which immediately caused Luna to frown and nicker in frustration.

Taking a deep breath and patting her cheeks, she said aloud to herself, "Come now, Luna. Thou cannot expect to rely on him to bridge every gap in this relationship. Now take a chance." Then after that mini pep talk, she looked at him sternly and asked, “Rayne, if I were to give you an inch… would you be the type to take advantage for more than what was given?” She asked, to which he immediately shook his head. “Very well… Then, in that case, I would invite you to please look behind me.” She very slowly instructed him while shifting her weight on her hind end uncomfortably. Rayne didn’t need to be told that she didn’t want to have to say the exact words, and as he scooted over behind her, she simply stared ahead with nervous determination into the distance.

Rayne watched as Luna slowly lifted her tail and what he saw nearly took his breath away. He was genuinely surprised to find the fur between her legs so glisteningly wet that it almost shimmered in the light. The parted folds of her vulva were puffy and swollen, showing that her loins were engorged with arousal as her hips bucked unintentionally in response to being looked at. The muscles within clenched as they dropped and Rayne thought he could almost see her clitoris poking out as if she had secretly been screaming to herself with desire for him to take her all along.

All at once, Luna’s tail clamped back down to cover her modesty and the princess shut her thighs together tightly. But the look in her eyes was calm and warm as Rayne’s front hooves crawled forward to bring her closer to him again. “When I say that I am not ready to sleep with you yet, I want it to be understood that the only thing that frightens me is just how comfortable I am with actually moving forward with you… and so quickly.”

“Oh, is that so?” Rayne asked while reaching out to gently caress her cheek with his hoof.

Pushing past his hoof, Luna leaned her face down to rest against his chest. But then craning her neck up to look at him while he held her, she asked him, “What would you have me say to you, Rayne? I may be a princess, but I am still just a mare. You come into my life… looking so handsome, and yes Rayne, I find you to be very, very sexy. You stormed the gates of my world while being spontaneous and mysterious… and yet for all your boldness, you can be so gentle, almost beyond that of anypony I have ever seen. Tis no surprise for me to have fallen for you. Looking back, I cannot even see myself having resisted you. But thou my mind may be wise to tell me not to fall for a storybook romance… How is my heart honestly supposed to feel anything but defeated while under your beautiful blue eyes? You aren’t fair Rayne, making a mare question what choice she has when you leave a girl to feel so defenseless.”

“I am not perfect, Luna,” Rayne stated but without remorse, more trying to rescue Luna from herself as he offered a reassuring gaze.

Sitting up now and wanting to face this particular point head-on, she told him, “No, I realize that. And I admit that a good deal of your possible imperfections could actually be demons of my own making. You have shown me devotion and understanding, while I have met you with impatience and scrutiny. I feel that I have done terrible things to you, Rayne, for which you have subjected me to absolutely no recourse, even when I have deserved it.” Hastily reaching down, she took hold of one of his hooves and held it tightly between both of her own. “I am happy, and I want this. I want what you offer so badly that it frightens me. But I will not hold back. If you will be patient for me to learn what it means to be the kind of girlfriend that you deserve, then I promise that this mare already sees you as a better boyfriend than I could have ever hoped to ask for. I love you, Rayne.” She whispered in a haughty tone as leaned against him again.

Holding her close with her face over his shoulder, the stallion whispered back, “I love you too, Luna. I love you so much. And I want you to know that I have no desire to punish you for mistakes you are already sorry for. We are both learning as we go. And should I ever be the one to mess up then I can only hope you would be as understanding with me as I have been with you. We will figure this whole thing out together and if we can just trust one another then I have no doubt we can be happy… even despite whatever trouble we may undoubtedly cause for one another.” He laughed, but then gasped as she actually squealed and then tackled him down to his back, kissing him even harder on the lips than she had before.

Once the two had finally released from their lip-locked embrace, they began walking together side by side as Rayne slowly guided them over top of a small hill. “Well, I suppose I did need to allow for our actual ‘date’ eventually,” Luna replied in conversation with him as they snickered together like lovestruck foals. But as their hooves peaked the hill and their view crested over the horizon, Rayne simply stood back and watched as wonder slowly spread across the alicorn's face.

Merely a few paces down from the hill sat a small quiet-looking grove. However, as Luna gazed upon it she quickly noticed that the treeline was only the framework for one of the most beautiful gardens she had ever laid eyes on. Plum trees, pear trees, apple trees, and evergreens were all stretching high up from the ground. Bushels and vines consisting of grapes, blackberries, blueberries, and tomatoes were arranged like veins coursing through the beauty of the garden. And flowers shining in the sunlight-filled in almost every corner of the space below as they reflected back into the princess’s eyes. “Rayne!” Luna shouted at him in disbelief before turning back towards the garden in surprise. “What is all this?!” She gushed as she rushed ahead to explore what seemed like a menagerie of nature’s beauty all around her.

Everywhere Luna looked there were vibrant rings of color coursed along framing orchards, vineyards, and flower farms alike. Luna felt as if she were walking through a painting, and as she closed her eyes, she drew in a heavy breath to be treated to a succulent aroma that almost made her hooves feel weak.

“If I may?” The snickering stallion asked, as she stood reaching for her hoof and gesturing towards a little path through the greenery.

Pausing to give a curtsy, Luna extended her hoof while Rayne, in turn, took it with a gentlemanly bow. Then he slowly escorted her down the path as Luna’s cheeks became as red as the roses they passed by together. “Oh, it's a jolly holiday, with Luna.” The stallion sang to her jovially. “Luna makes your heart so light. When the day is dull and ordinary, even in the sun she shines bright!” He sang with a wink.

Luna scoffed bashfully saying, “Rayne, please. You’re simply too much.” She giggled as they walked along together.

Gesturing to the sea of vibrant flowers before them, Rayne sang on, “Oh, happiness is blooming all around her. The daffodils are smiling up above.” He pointed out as they stepped under a floral decorated archway. Twirling her around in front of him, he sang, “When Luna holds your hoof, you feel so grand. Your heart starts beating like a big brass band.” He was glad to see her chuckle at the thought as he then pulled her in close to whisper, “It's a jolly holiday with Luna, no wonder that it's Luna that I love.” He ended while placing his forehead gently along with hers.

“My word, Rayne. What is all this?” She gasped out again while having her breath taken by the beauty of the grove around her. “Not even the gardens at the castle can hold a candle to all of this.” However, as they came to a small clearing near the center of the garden, Luna bashfully laughed again as her date danced with her through the grass and in between the flowers together. Although after about their second twirl in dancing together, Luna placed a hoof on Rayne’s shoulder to steady him as her own voice rang out serenely, “Oh, it's a jolly holiday with you, Rayne. Gentle-stallion like you are few. Though you're just a diamond in the rough, Rayne. I can tell that your heart is true!” Rayne beamed, loving the sound of her voice as he sat them down while she continued. “You never think of pressing our advantage. Forbearance is the hallmark of your creed. A lady needn't fear when you are near. Your sweet gentility is crystal clear.” She sang while batting her eyes at him. “Oh, it's a jolly holiday with you, Rayne. It’s no wonder that it’s Rayne that I love.” She ended with a smile that made her look just as smitten as he was feeling at that moment.

“Beautiful, just beautiful.” Rayne applauded as they now settled in on the soft ground together.

“Oh, why thank you, but I hardly feel it appropriate to be the focus of such praise while sitting within such an exquisite garden. Now, I demand to know what this place is, this instant.” She insisted but the smile on her face showed that she was merely wonderstruck and far from being adamant.

“Oh, just a little bit of dabbling. When all the pressures of the day build up and get to me, I find it relaxing to come here in the evenings and do a bit of night gardening. But really, I can’t take all the credit. With the help of the bees and other local residents, this place practically grows itself.” He explained, while scowling off into the distance to where a series of obsidian eyes hidden beneath the flower petals disappeared back out of view.

The enchanted look in Luna’s eyes slowly faded and she began with a scoff. “All this? Why, this is a far cry beyond a bit of dabbling, Rayne. I, wait a minute…” She trailed off while taking a closer look around. “Avocado trees off in the distance… strawberries, and blueberries… Rayne!” She turned to him as she shouted. “THIS?! This is it, isn’t it? Where you acquired the ingredients for our picnic date that day?”

Rayne just used his magic to pick and levitate a strawberry over, fresh from the vine. Then once Luna took the crimson berry into her hoof and took a bite, the expression on her face melted once again as that same familiar deliciousness from her memory washed over her tongue. “That’s right, it is,” Rayne told her. “And I’m glad to see my efforts are still to your approval.”

Giving him a sarcastic glance, Luna levitated over a few more of the fruits and berries that were around her. “Rayne… I should probably chastise you at some point for all of your slyness. However, you are fortunate that at least up to this point your smoothness has won out.” She warned him playfully as the two began to snack together with something new and tasty to try in every direction they could turn.

SomeTime Later -

“Oh, so that's how you did it,” Luna exclaimed as she leaned back with Rayne beneath a large pecan tree. “You have been doing odd jobs on farms all across Equestria, and instead of asking to be paid in bits, the only compensation you’ve been taking is a small sampling of their crop to add here to this garden.” She said in review of what he had more or less just told her. “So, that apple tree there in the distance was from Applejack’s family farm?”

“Well, it was a smaller sapling when she gave it to me… but yes. And since then it’s really grown. Same goes for the flowers and everything else that you see here. In fact, the only trees you see that were originally here were the evergreens.” He explained to her.

Turning on her side to face him, she teased, “Well I’m glad to see that romancing me is not the only thing you work so hard at. It would seem you put incredible passion into everything you do, Rayne.” Then she stretched out a hoof wanting to hold on to him as she stated, “Thank you for inviting me to some place so special. I understand now why you were in such a hurry to bring me here before all of this becomes covered in snow.”

Rayne looked up from where he had taken hold of her hoof within his own. “Thank you for being so understanding. This place really deserved the chance to be appreciated before it is tarnished all over again.” He said, causing Luna to look up after noticing the faraway tone in his voice which she found odd since she had always known him to be so incredibly focused.

“Oh? Did something happen here at one point?” She asked while tossing another blueberry into her mouth and then sitting up to listen to him with her full attention.

Seeming to snap out of some unknown memory, he overcompensated by massaging along her hoof he was holding. Rayne waved at the air bashfully as he confessed, “Oh well it’s nothing really. It’s just that I kinda accidentally destroyed the place during the first time I visited here.”

“You what?!” Luna exclaimed as that was the last thing she would have expected him to say.

“Oh, well… maybe it’s not as bad as it sounds, and maybe it is.” Rayne tried to explain. “You see, it was some time ago after I had a misunderstanding with one of my friends from Ponyville. I acted one way, they believed it to be something else, and it ended up turning into a very frustrating situation for us both. I decided the best thing to do at the time was to get a little distance from things, so I set off in a random direction and decided to just go for a run.”

“Uh huh…” Luna nodded, very much enjoying her impromptu hoof massage while still listening intently.

“Well I ran, and I ran, and I didn’t stop to think about much else. I was in a very emotional state at the time and I guess I sort of lost it. Now I’m not proud of what I did and I certainly don’t want to give my girlfriend any impression that I have a dangerous anger problem or anything. But I was so pent up that I needed to explode, in a sense. I lost control of my magic, and over where you see all of those trees, I ended up annihilating the entire area in an explosion."

Luna was looking at Rayne intently. However, the mare was currently less concerned about the deeds of his past and more preoccupied with how the stallion frowned and seemed to be staring off a million miles away. “He’s…. still angry about it?” She thought to herself as she watched him scowl and noticed how much his body posture had tensed up. And as intriguing as it was to see this rare glimpse at another side of him, Rayne's face was marred with discontentment while his eyes looked heavy with guilt and Luna did not like it.

The distracted stallion gasped in surprise when a warm body softly collided against his chest and comforting arms were then wrapped around him. One moment he had been thoroughly lost in memory, and the next thing he knew, Luna had sat up, leaned all the way forward, and was now kissing delicately across his cheek and face.

“Rayne, come back to me…” She whispered matronly and sweet as she planted more soft kisses against his cheek. Once he gave in, she wrapped her arms tighter around him and tugged the stallion forward, laying him back over her lap as she then began stroking his mane. “From now on, come to me next time… is that clear?” She whispered just beside his ear.

“Come to you?” Rayne asked, looking up from within her arms. “Come to you for what?”

“Well, for anything…” She replied while giving him a gentle caress with her snout. Luna continued to hold Rayne in her arms as she whispered to him serenely. “If you are ever again so frustrated or angry… or if you are scared, or just need to know that somepony is in your corner, then come and confide in me. I would support you, Rayne." She told him while closing her eyes and resting their snouts together. "I promise that my love for you is not only skin deep. The ways in which you have touched my heart… I would never hesitate to do the same for you.” She told him. Then, glancing downward as if distracted for a moment, she nodded to herself as if making up her mind about something. “I want to be able to give you that. I want to be able to give you… everything, Rayne.”

“Everything?” He asked her in surprise, opening up his eyes and looking back at her. But as he felt uncertainty, Rayne only saw conviction when he looked back at the mare.

With a nod, she repeated, “Yes, everything.” At that moment, he felt her hooves pulling him in closer to her. “I’m not afraid anymore, Rayne.” She whispered in a husky tone and then closed her eyes to kiss him while he raised himself up to meet her.

There was nothing else left to say as the princess lay down upon the grass on her back and spread her knees apart. Rayne kissed her from her mouth to her cheek and then to her jaw, and she kissed him back as if hanging from his every touch. Her hooves held tightly around his back as Luna could feel him growing firm in between their bodies once again. And Rayne gave a pleasured snort of surprise after feeling Luna reach down to stroke his length with a hoof.

“I’m your mare, Rayne,” Luna said to him devotedly as she slowly began to turn herself over. Rayne lifted up to allow her space to maneuver and watched as the princess turned herself face down with her hips raised to present her body in a traditional mounting position. “I love you, Rayne" was all she said to him as she closed her eyes and waited to feel him take position behind her.

Rayne took his time as he slowly slid his hooves down her back. Massaging along her spine and then using both hooves to cradle each side of her hips, he wanted to make sure she was feeling comfortable. The effort seemed to be appreciated as Luna’s lips parted and released a pleasured gasp from the touch. Slowly caressing his hooves over Luna's raised end, the stallion took his first real grasp of her rear and groaned in delight at how good it felt to grab into.

The mare giggled and started to blush as his lips came down to start giving suckling kisses against the fur of her asscheeks. Squirming lightly as if it were tickling her, Luna covered her face with her hooves as she first snickered and then laughed. “Rayne… stop teasing me. I already told you I’m ready for you. I couldn’t imagine being more turned on than I already am.” She confessed as she gave her hips a little wiggle.

Needing no further encouragement, Rayne mounted upon the mare, placing his hooves at her sides to make sure not to steady his weight against her back. When Rayne’s tip brushed against her thigh, it was as if a shock of electricity suddenly coursed throughout her body. Her bashful smile was replaced by a look of heavy anticipation and she just stared straight ahead with her eyes wide open. She could feel his shaft smearing precum through her fur as it moved up toward the apex of her thighs. And when for the first time in her life she felt a stallion’s tip against her folds, Luna was so transfixed that she was hardly even breathing.

“...ov.. ..u..”

“It feels so hot…” Was all that Luna could think to herself. “Rayne's tip, it’s pressing against me. It feels… like it’s mushing against my skin. Ohhh… why do I have to be so incredibly wet?! I hope he is not repulsed by the sight of me like this. And how is it that he feels so incredibly hard? Is his tool not still made of flesh? Why doth it- EEEYYAAAHH! I feel him pushing me open! Ohhh goodness, his flare is so wide! How will I be able to withstand this?!” Her mind raced while her front hooves were absentmindedly digging into the grass.

“...na…?

“Pr…n….ss?”

After that, there was stillness, and all that pervaded the air was silence. The adrenaline-infused alicorn blinked her eyes several times but all she saw in front of her was grass and dirt. Laying in the throes of an almost enchanted garden, Luna knew this would have been the perfect setting for nearly any mare. But as much as she hated to admit it, the pampered princess was not the outdoorsy type and this just wasn’t comfortable for her. “Wait…” She whispered back over her shoulder.

“Luna, I-” Rayne began but he was cut off.

“Please, you needn’t worry. I am not saying stop, I am merely saying wait.” She reassured him and pulled her hips away before lowering her tail.

With a smile, Rayne raised his hooves up innocently as he said, “Luna, love… I already had. In fact, I had been calling out to you for the better part of a minute.”

‘Wait, what?” She asked as she sat normally now and looked at him in surprise.

“I had said I love you right before I was going to… proceed. But you didn’t respond. And then when I spoke up to you three more times and you didn’t answer, I knew something was off so I pulled myself back.”

“Noooooooo! I didn’t!” Luna exclaimed while bringing a hoof up to cover her mouth.

Chuckling lightly, Rayne just nodded and said, “Yeah, you did.”

“But noooo! This moment hath meant so much to me! And not only for me, I wanted for it to be amazing to you too! Please do not say I have ruined what we've led up to!” She pleaded desperately while reaching out to him.

However, ever the hero, Rayne was able to calm her just by taking hold of her hooves and saying, “You are the most wondrous pony in all of Equestria to me. Nothing is ruined, my love.”

Smiling gratefully at him, she quickly responded, “Okay, well then good. But Rayne, please listen to me. I do want this… I AM ready, but I just don’t want it to be… like this." She stated as she gestured around her. "This garden is absolutely set for a romantic atmosphere, don’t get me wrong. But out here? On the grass? In the dirt? And please don’t make this into a joke about me being a princess. I just-”

However, Luna had said enough and Rayne leaned forward to gently place a hoof over her lips with a smile. “Just tell me what would make you comfortable.”

Feeling appreciative for him stopping her, she smiled at him in relief and told him, “Come to the castle tonight. You will be allowed directly to my chambers, I will make sure of it. Just give me a few hours to prepare.” She asked him and he nodded.

Once he had, Luna rose up to her hooves but the anxious mare had almost forgotten to kiss her boyfriend goodbye before making the very obvious attempt to leave. “Oops, hehe. It would seem that a stallion gives a lady something wonderful to look forward to.” She excused, before stepping up to him to give him a deep longing kiss.

“'Wonderful', I have no doubt, will be the perfect word to describe how later tonight shall go.” He responded, keeping his words candid and knowing that if a lady wanted to take her time to prepare then it was almost always worth it, in the end, to let her go. “Go on and do what you need to. I’ll see you tonight, say about eight, or maybe nine?” He offered, trying to be generous for her benefit.

“Hmm, ten maybe?” She responded, but the surprised look in his eyes made Luna immediately backtrack. “NINE! No, ahem, I mean nine will be just fine. Nine will be lovely… hehe, love you.” She whispered before suddenly teleporting away.

Back in Canterlot Castle -

Lounging in the castle garden, Celestia sighed in relief for a brief moment of tranquility that as far as she was concerned were too few and far between. Laying back upon a seat with cucumber slices over both of her eyes, the royal spa pony of Canterlot Castle was delicately filing the princess's hooves for her. “Mmm...so lovely." She mused to herself. However, the castle doors leading to the garden were suddenly thrown open witha crash and loud yelling began to follow immediately. “And that would undoubtedly be my sister.”

“Oh thank goodness! There you are! I am in need of your help immediately.” Luna ranted as she charged forward, almost not even noticing the floral arrangements in the garden anymore after having been treated to what Rayne had grown.

Rolling her eyes from beneath her cucumber slices, Celestia slowly sat up and sassed out, “Sister dear, while you know I am always here to support you, I have to schedule these personal care moments for myself MONTHS in advance. So as long as whatever you need does not require me to leave the company of this delightful mare then I-”

“What are you talking about? I don’t need you! I need YOU!” Then there was a gasp as the baby blue earth pony with a soft pink mane was instantly being dragged away.

“H-hey! Now, WAIT A MINUTE!” Celestia yelled. “You didn’t book an appoint- oh, stop walking… Get Back Here!!!” She screamed but was all but ignored.

“I’m sorry! This is an emergency!” Luna called out behind her before dragging the spa pony to the main hall where they almost collided into another unicorn with a mauve coat and a metallic mane.

“Oh, Princess Luna, there you are. Golden Stitch royal seamstress at your service. I was told that you were asking for me with some urgency?” The somewhat older mare asked while performing a curtsy.

However, Luna had no time for pleasantries. “Yes, I am in dire need of your services in my chambers at once. I suddenly require a new outfit, the likes of which I hath never needed before.”

Smiling kindly, the mare stood up to say, “Oh how marvelous. It has been too long since I’ve gotten to design something for you, Princess. And for what sort of affair is this outfit to be? Formal, informal, diplomatic?” She asked with a cheery disposition.

Luna looked around before lowering her voice and the spa pony behind her blushed with embarrassment as she overheard the princess say, “Intimate…”

“Oh, I see. Well, there is nothing wrong with that. I’m sure I can create something for you that will even light the candles in the room as you walk by.” Golden Stitch remarked with a smile to imply that working with delicates was well within her abilities. “And when are you looking to don said attire for your assumedly romantic evening?”

That was when Luna nervously squirmed and replied, “In about four hours from now.”

The seamstress seemed startled and attempted to protest. “Princess! I’m sorry but in such little time-”

However, Luna was adamant as she interrupted the other mare by saying, “And it must, be, perfect. Not a single strand of loose fabric out of place. Do I make myself clear?” She demanded, becoming serious and the seamstress could see the spa pony behind the princess nodding furiously for her not to argue and to just agree.

“Y-yes, princess. Right away. I shall gather my supplies and meet you in your chambers.” Golden Snitch responded and then watched as the princess rushed ahead with the spa pony being almost ragdolled as she was dragged along close behind.

Author's Note

So I am overjoyed to bring you yet another chapter and things are definitely heating up between Luna and Rayne. His efforts to make sure she feels comfortable with him have definitely paid off and you can expect that the next chapter will be quite the rush for them both.

Now for those who might have recognized the reference, I paraphrased just a section of the song "Jolly Holiday" from the 1964 movie Mary Poppins. I didn't feel it necessary to indent for a full song or include a link because the actual song is almost six minutes and I only used a tiny portion of it.

As for Rayne's garden though, this is where a HUGE amount of hidden details all come together for the story. The foreshadowing began back on chapter 90 when Rayne was shown interacting with mares like Strawberry Surprise her other friends. However, it wasn't until chapter 92 when Rayne interacts with Fluttershy in the form of a panther that his garden plan really came together. In an effort to escape having sex with the yellow pegasi, he goes for a run until deciding to yell for Discord while destroying a grove of trees with his magic.

Well, it's that same grove which Rayne later returned to and despite Discord's help with the landscape, the stallion decided to build upon the area as penance for having destroyed the area in the first place. And after visiting just about every farm in Equestria that he could track down, he had quite a bit of supplies to create the magical orchard he now possesses.

Now here's a detail that I hinted at but didn't go too much into detail about. Rayne has collected the magic of many gardening ponies in Equestria. But to at least some extent, his obsidianwolves are able to share in his talent. So they do the bulk of the gardening for him. Since they don't need to eat or sleep, every single tree, shrub, bush, and vine... all the way down to the individual blades of grass are maintained by the shadow hounds. When not serving Rayne, this has become their dedicated home to watch over.

So if you haven't seen them yet, I updated chapters 64 and 89 with another animated video created for me by lithira_opatha from Fiverr. They put a lot of hard work in and it's definitely worth going back to take a look at.

128 - Candles in the Moonlight

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Chapter 128 - Candles in the Moonlight

“I know! Stop fussing, I've got it!" One mare argued to another within a dimly lit room.

Outside, the moon above was shining brightly. The night sky was crystal clear and the stars seemed to dance almost more radiantly than usual. Or at least that was one stallion's opinion as Rayne approached the castle grounds.

"I'm telling you it's fine, stop worrying!" The nervous mares continued to bicker without the knowledge of Rayne, who had traversed the halls, was now ascending the staircase to Luna's tower.

"It is almost time… but I-" Just then the two sisters looked towards the door after a solid knock was heard from the other side. "He's here!" Luna hissed before anxiously shoving her hooves against the other mare.

"I'm going! I'm… ugh, pushing me is not how magic works!" Celestia scowled before teleporting herself away. However, once in her own quarters, she just shook her head and laughed quietly to herself. "Good night, Luna..."

Back in Luna's tower, Rayne had arrived to find two guards stationed outside her chamber as per usual. What he didn't expect was for the bat-like pegasi to stop him as he tried to reach for the door. “Just a moment, please.” One of them said before giving a hard knock to within.

“Just a moment, please.” The other pegasi repeated as he leaned forward and seemed to be checking the unicorn over.

Wanting to look his best for tonight, Rayne had worn the outfit Rarity had crafted for him. The guard who was observing him first reached out to make sure Rayne's collar was straight. He fluffed up the unicorn's mane a bit and even went so far as to give the dark stallion a sniff. Then he stepped back and nodded to the other guard. A second hard knock was given before both bat-like pegasi stepped away, leaving the stallion alone in front of the princess's door.

“What was all that about?” Rayne asked himself before shaking it off and proceeding confidently into Luna’s bedroom.

As soon as the door opened, Rayne was emersed in the warm glow of candles which had been decoratively placed all throughout the room. A hearty floral aroma hung in the air from not one but two incense sticks burning slowly beside the balcony. Rayne minded his tail as he followed a path laid out between the candles which guided directly to Luna's crescent moon-shaped bed. And what he saw there took his breath away, far surpassing any and all of his expectations.

The gleam shining from four dark polished hooves reflected the candlelit flickering about the room. A sensual coating of lace decorated up each individual leg before stretching taught across the mare's body and wrapping up around her neck behind her shoulders. The sheer negligee clung tight against Luna's figure and Rayne could not resist as his eyes traveled down from her neckline to over the smooth curve of her back.

While laying stretched out before him, the alicorn's violet coated lips curled into a smile while watching his reaction. She remained poised on her stomach and with demure expression she greeted the stallion. "Good evening, Rayne." She said with a low sulty tone. "Right on time, I see. How kind of you to not keep a lady waiting." She stated while maintaiing her elegance and grace.

Rayne was utterly floored by this reception and strived to not allow his voice to crack out of surprise. "Ahem… Well, in truth, I may have just been impatient in my excitement to see you again. But I had no idea… What I mean to say is…" He trailed off without realizing as he simply could not take his eyes off her.

Although what neither the other could see was Rayne with his mouth running dry in utter speechlessness to her beauty, while Luna shifted her thighs ever so subtly, merely a mask how her stomach was twisting in nervous excitement to see him.

"Something is wrong?" She asked him as his silence was slowly increasing her anxiety, dispite the fact she was practically screaming on the inside from loving the way he stared at her.

"No! No, ahem. I mean, everything is fine." He responded a bit anxiously before steeling his demeanor. Speaking calmer now, he said, "Luna… I honestly don't know what to say. Do I compliment you first? Or acknowledge how much effort I can see you put into tonight?" He asked her while she smiled bashfully before brushing her mane behind her ear. Seeing as she hadn't stopped him yet, the stallion went on. "I mean it… the candles, the incense, your makeup tonight… wow."

"...The outfit?" She teased him, as if to finish the thought he hadn't voiced.

"You look so amazing." He said with emphasis, right on the heels of her comment.

Luna had to look away, feeling embarrassed by all the compliments he was giving her. But it wasn't long before she sat up on the bed and patted the space beside her for him to join her. “I believe that I'm the one who should feel grateful, seeing how you dressed up for me, my handsome stallion." She acknowledged with a smile as Rayne noticed how her gaze slowly roamed his body as well. And as soon as Rayne's hoof had touched the bed was she already leaning him forward to kiss her.

Proceeding with what only felt natural to hold her, Rayne wrapped his arms around her back and the princess did not shy away from him placing his hoofs on her figure. "Mmm, Luna. This lace... it feels so good wrapped around you like this." He whispered while gliding his hooves over her back as she made out with him.

“Well, that's sort of the idea.” She retorted playfully and watched his eyes grow wide as she leaned herself back, actively displaying her torso for him to look at. "Allow me to make it clear to you, Rayne. Thou are not convincing me, as if pursuation would be necessary for my feelings tonight. I too desire this… and want for it to be with you, because I love you." She explained. However, her expression quickly changed from serious to erotic after Rayne nodded and reached up, tearing off his cravat.

Now with only a moment's delay as the princess stared at him breathlessly, Luna quickly raised up her hooves as if she could not pull his cloak off of him fast enough.

The two giggled between their colliding lips as they worked together now in hastily unbuttoning Rayne's shirt. Luna's eyes seemed to light up as she finally tugged the garment off his shoulders. The stallion was eager to match her excitement as he leaned forward to bite against her neck, causing the princess to tilt her head back with a gasp.

"...yyessss, Rraynneee…!" She hissed, feeling his teeth pinching into her fur while his hoof explored the sea of lace that swept across her flank. Luna pressed herself forward, nearly molding her body against him as she gave into his touch. And it wasn’t long before Rayne’s hoof was drawn in by the sheer amount of heat coursing out from the joint between her thighs. “Yes-oh yes, oh-yes-oh-yes-oh-yes, Rayne!” She rapidly squealed out over his shoulder as she lifted her pelvis granting him further access to deep between her legs.

Meanwhile, as Luna rolled onto her back pulling Rayne along to straddle her, another eye peered through a telescope, silently watching. Luna's hooves moved excitedly now, caressing along his chest before hastily helping to remove the last of his clothing. She seemed to be lost in a euphoric world that was all her own, or that was until she was seen suddenly planting a hoof on Rayne’s shoulder, causing him to stop and look down at her.

“No, what are you doing?! Oh, you silly mare… don’t stop to talk! Luna, you have him! Please don’t ruin this for yourself by saying the wrong thing!” The secret observer yelled to themselves while fretting with worry.

“Ahem! Greetings your majesty. I have come to report that your orders have been carried out.” One of the royal guards announced from deeper back within Celestia’s room.

The stark white alicorn almost screamed as she accidentally knocked her telescope out of her window before leaning forward and managing to catch it by the eyepiece with just her teeth. After taking a moment to frown, she pulled the spyglass back inside to set it back down properly and then seemed sullen with embarrassment for clearly having been caught. “Very well, give me your report.” She ordered before casually making her way back to her bed with her chin held high.

“The main bulk of the night patrol has been reassigned to keep to the outer perimeter of the castle. Only a skeleton crew will be patrolling the inner courtyard, particularly between the two royal towers. Furthermore, every guard on duty has been ordered to remain… discreet, about their patrolling and to be thoughtful before responding to any sounds they hear unless there is an indisputable cry for help.” He emphasized to the princess.

“Very well, thank you for your report. You may go.” Celestia waved to him but then glanced back again before adding, “Soldier… did you knock before entering my chambers just now?”

“I did, your majesty.” He replied, politely keeping himself out of any business that wasn't his concern.

“Very well.” She said as she allowed the guard to leave. Celestia sighed as she looked back toward her telescope. Leaving it be, she switched off her bedside light and laid herself down upon her pillow to rest. “Good night, Luna. I honestly wish the best for you sister and I hope he makes all of your dreams come true.” Celestia then just closed her eyes leaving her sibling and her guest to their privacy.

Back in Luna's tower, Rayne didn’t bother to mention how the lipstick she'd worn was already smudged or how he thought it made her look all the more enticing to him. It was clear that she was making herself vulnerable by opening up to him and Rayne was adamant about listening to her intently.

“We both know for what reason you hath been invited here tonight, so I would appreciate it if we could skip any pretense to the contrary.” The nervous princess stated and he nodded to her in agreement. “However, I don’t…” Luna paused to give a deep sigh. “Before we can continue, I would feel remiss if I did not first enlighten you about certain truths.” She stammered before looking away to avert her eyes from his altogether.

But Rayne wasn’t about to stand for any of that as he quickly reached out to gently guide her face back to look at him. “Luna, what are you talking about?” He asked, trying to keep the tone in his voice light and unpressuring.

Dropping her seductive allure, Luna looked up with a softer expression now and said, “Before the time of my banishment to the moon… and even in all of the time since, I need you to understand…”

“Luna,” Rayne began to interrupt, trying to be consoling, “first of all, your age doesn’t bother me. And secondly, there’s nothing you could have done to make me want to be with you any less. I don’t mind who or what might have come before me. Or anything else that might have happened-”

“But that’s just it, Rayne. What if it hadn’t?” She interjected back. “What if all you are thinking never actually occured at all?” She added and she could easily see the confusion in his eyes. Sitting up straight now, she confessed, “This is difficult for me to say, and I admit I am embarrassed by it. But in all my time I have never… I am still a virgin, Rayne. I have never lain with any stallion before. So that would make me a one-thousand-year-old virgin. Well, actually, it’s even quite a bit longer than that, in fact.” She squirmed before him nervously.

Rayne sat there atop the princess’ bed as his breath had all but stopped. “Of course she is!” He thought to himself in silent realization. “She was sent away! Who was she going to sleep with on the moon?! And she’s a princess. If the royal duties keep her busy now, then I could only imagine how much worse they would have been back when she was younger. Why didn’t I think of this before?!”

However, Rayne stopped chastising himself once he noticed that Luna wringing her hooves together nervously while waiting for him to respond.

"Rayne? What does thou have to say about what I just told you?” She asked him while her voice cracked as she was hinging upon the next response from him.

“You have nothing to worry about, Luna. And you certainly have nothing to be ashamed of." He whispered softly while taking one of her hooves into his own. “If you're telling me that I get to be the first pony you ever make love to, then I’m happy.”

Even after a smile broke across her lips, any relief she might have shown was too short-lived as the princess was quick to find something else to fret about. “But I don’t know how to make love, Rayne.” She complained while pulling back from him and holding her arms crossed together over her heart. “I know what it means to have sex… but what I don’t know, not truly, is what it means to make love to another pony.” She explained while digging her hooves in against her shoulders anxiously.

As Rayne sat there listening, he chose not to interrupt. Instead, he allowed Luna the chance to process these emotions herself. “This isn’t like her…" He thought to himself silently. "I know Luna and I know she can be prone to anxiety. But she’s fiery, and she is passionate. She’s emotional and that can easily lead her astray. But she follows her heart… and I won’t rob her of the chance to come to me on her own. She needs to know, just like I do, that she is strong enough to do this.” He continued to himself, and after only a moment, was rewarded for his patience.

“But if you'd show me...” Luna whispered and the nervousness in her eyes began to vanish as something sincere and longing took its place. “Would you help me, Rayne? Help me to feel what it means to be truly loved by a stallion… and make it real?”

“There it is…” He thought to himself, hearing exactly what he’d been waiting for. As Rayne leaned down towards her, Luna couldn’t wrap her arms around him fast enough. She kissed him hard now, tugging upon his shoulders and giving soft moans against his lips as his hooves trailed down her lace-covered back.

Hearts and bodies tumbled alike as the two ponies fell upon the sheets and giggled as they rolled about still kissing one another. Hooves roamed freely while their hips ground together. And as they both locked eyes with one another in excited embrace, Luna was first to take hold of her partner’s groin with her grasp. “Mmmm, Rayne…” She whispered, staring back into his eyes with yearning. Then while tenderly stroking and exploring the length of his shaft, the eager princess lifted her hips and parted her legs to guide the stallion in.

“Hold on…” He leaned forward to whisper just beside her ear before biting her earlobe seductively.

She swooned at his touch but insisted, "Rayne, please… You needn’t worry any longer. I want this!" She hissed seductively while attempting to angle her hips up to meet him.

With a chuckle, Rayne shook his head and told her, "I'm not stopping you, I'm just saying to wait. Let me take my time with you." He said while again planting kisses to her lips to reassure her. "I want the chance to appreciate you instead of rushing through this. That way we both can have more pleasure than you possibly could have dreamed of, trust me.”

The princess bit her lip and nodded in muted response. “I shall allow you to be my guide, Rayne. Please, show me the way so I my know how to make love to you properly." She beckoned to him while tenderly caressing the side of his face with a hoof. "We have the entire night together, Rayne. And I am not going anywhere.” She purred with eyes closed as he kissed his way slowly down her neck.

All words seemed to fall away for Luna as until now she had never experienced how a simple massage could feel so incredibly sexual. His hooves squeezed and her skin was kneaded. Slowly down the side of each of her individual ribs, every part of her that Rayne caressed was made to feel enveloped by his touch. Her brow furrowed as she turned face up towards the ceiling and groaned. The air seemed to race in her throat as she could feel her lower abdominal muscles flutter when his tongue slowly trailed down across her stomach. Once there, the pink of Rayne's tongue stood in contrasts between the dark fur of their bodies as it danced around her navel, tracing the sensitive opening in circles until Luna could haven't breathe.

"What… uhh, what…" The princess failed to form any cohesive thoughts as it felt a struggle to even think. With her mind going blank, there was a brief moment for the princess where nothing in the world existed apart from only his hooves pressing down upon her hips and the wonderful things they were doing to those joints that she couldn't begin to describe.

Rayne molded her body with his movements until the princess began to question how much she really understood about her own anatomy. With his keen knowledge of the inner workings of a body, Rayne’s touch stimulated her nerves that made her legs shake and trailed along synapses that sent fire rushing through her groin. “I am so glad right now that I learned how to do this.” He chuckled to himself, saving every muted cry that came from the squirming princess’ pleasure.

“Rayne! Oh my… ar- are you going to-?” She gasped, half with nervousness and half with excitement when she felt his lips began kissing downward over the top of her pubic mound. Instantly, Luna’s eyes darted back up to look at the ceiling, and she hummed to herself anxiously with the realization that she was about to experience being licked for the first time in her life. Laying back with her cheeks now burning like hot coals, she whispered, “I-is there anything I should do for this?” However, her voice had caught in her throat from knowing his face was so close to such a private area.

“You could relax…” Rayne whispered back with a devilishly cheeky smile.

“Right! Ahem, right… relax. Of course, I should jus- OHH MY GOODNESS!” She shouted in response merely from the stallion's hot breath gliding across her skin.

After that, Rayne decided to start slowly, bouncing delicate kisses off the inside of her thigh before repeating the kiss to the other side. Along each pass he allowed his warm breath to trail across the space between. “You taste so amazing, Luna.” He whispered more to himself, but the mare lying on her back blushed heavier all the same. Rayne leaned back and scooped his hooves underneath her knees to raise up Luna's legs. “There's just no part of you that I don’t want to kiss…” He went on, before applying his lips to the inner side of her knee and running his tongue down her thigh to where he eventually stopped just to suck against her hip joint.

The stallion couldn't help but smile as this caused the giggling mare to squeal loudly through the room. “Raynnne…!” She whimpered in absolute euphoria as he continued to tease her, now leaning in and licking just outside the edge of her puffy vaginal lips. "Rayne, please… I'll go mad…" She whispered with a hot breathy sigh, feeling tortured by his denial and unsure whether she could withstand the anticipation any longer.

As Rayne's tongue peaked across the crown of her slit and began lightly caressing down over the upper edges of her vulva, Luna's entire body froze like a statue. The stallion sucked gently against her warm moistened skin. Rayne took his time as he admired how her dark outer skin and her pink inner depths fused. The contrast and union of the two opposing shades was beautiful to Rayne as he took time to appreciate them both with his tongue. Meanwhile, the oxygen in the mare’s lungs seemed to vacate her body each time he applied just the right amount of pressure to separate her folds dwelve down between her vulva.

"I've never, I hath neevvver… ahhh-auh…” Luna groaned, almost choking, as she unknowingly began raising her pelvis up to meet him. Rayne took the gasping haughty breathing she gave as his own reward before digging into her pelvis with a smile. He savored the princess's amorous symphony as his tongue danced around her clit. And while pleasuring his lover had been at the forefront of his mind, Rayne surrendered to his own carnal yearning to devour her dampness that coated his lips and covered his tongue.

The first muted scream came when the stallion finally pushed his tongue forward, piercing into the princess as the aphrodisia of her scent began to affect his mind. Fervently scraping against the inner lining of her slit, Rayne penetrated into her vagina as far as his long pony tongue would go. Closing his eyes now and moaned into her depths, Rayne absolutely loved the flavors he found as he bore his soul into Luna’s salacious and sweltering depths.

"MmMm, mmphtm-mrrmm… oh my gosh she tastes so fucking good!" Rayne thought to himself while tightening his grip on her hips so there would be no chance of the squirming mare getting away. "MmRRRMMmmmMm!" He growled into her pelvis, causing the princess to yelp as her thighs spasmed and kicked while draped over the top of his shoulders. Rayne was only encouraged further by her screams, enjoying how she squeezed her thighs around his head in response to feeling him actually drinking the ambrosia that now ran freely from between her legs.

"RAYNE! Oh my goodness! Oh, Rayne!!!" Luna shouted in breathy panting screams throughout her bedroom. Laying still on her back but now propped up with both of her elbows, she looked down at the stallion like he was a marvel. She had always imagined what the experience might be like, but now having Rayne laying there and caressing every individual crevice he could fit his tongue through, she realized her dreams had never even come close to the reality this stallion could achieve. "RAYNE! I don't think I can take it! Please oh please of wai-oh my goodness, RAYNE!!!"

No matter how the mare bucked or twisted her hips in bed, Rayne seemed to enjoy pinning her thighs down so she could not squirm away. The shock of realizing his actions were not for her pleasure but for his, were startling to her. And as she looked sown to the sight of her lover's face, she was almost overwhelmed by the look of complete euphoria in his expression.

With her pleasure-rattled brain a scatter, she silently thought to herself, "Hnnng! I had always thought such acts to be done for the enjoyment of one’s partner," she considered, "so why doth the look on Rayne's face, with such fervent determination, seem to rival even my own feelings in delight?!" She reeled in her thoughts before it suddenly felt as if a match were struck within her core. "Rayne! Uuhh, I think… I think I might cum!"

Luna clamped her hooves tightly against her mouth, trying and failing to mute herself as the surging burn and then gush downward through her loins. Rayne savored the experience of being able to feel her depths collided in a strobing-like fashion against Rayne’s tongue. As Luna began to arch her back as if she'd suddenly adopted a springboard within her spine, he merely breathed in deep, feeling he had finally found heaven with his snout overrun by juices which he swallowed as fast as he could drink.

Despite however much the stallion may have been pleased to continue at that point, Luna’s body jumped and she very nearly could have kicked him in that moment while her pleading voice urged for him to stop. “Oohhhh! Whoa, Rayne! Easy, easy! Ahhhh! Slowly, slowly, slowly, ooohhhh-aaahhh! Oh how by the stars and the grace of the night can this feel so good?!” She groaned, panting now and recoiling her hips wanting to get her pelvis as far away from Rayne's tongue as she could. And at the slightest hint of movement from the stallion, the princess jumped like a snake had bit her, causing Luna to squirm further up upon the bed.

“Whoa! Hey now, easy there. Is everything okay?’ He asked, mindfully giving a swipe across his chin with a hoof to ensure there was no excess residue from her moisture clinging to his face.

Nodding quickly, the panting mare wheezed out, “Rayne… that felt… ahem. I did not understand the gravity to which I have heard other mares say they enjoy that form of attention. Cunnilingus is… surpassing to all expectations, and I believe I shall very much enjoy you repeating the act for me in the very near future.” She stammered with a smile before wildly brushing her mane back after realizing how sweaty her brow had become. But then taking a moment to steady herself, she urged him, “But I want to be with you, Rayne. And I wish to do so before you completely tire me out with all of your… advanced tricks.” She giggled to show her deep appreciation for what he had so far done. “Please… I’m ready.” She repeated, squeezing her thighs together excitedly.

With a nod, Rayne reached out for her and Luna scooted back down the bed again. At first, she started turning onto her stomach for the traditional mounting position, but she looked back when he stopped her and allowed herself to be returned to her back with her legs spread apart by his guidance.

As Rayne scooted in closer upon his knees, Luna's eyes followed the beautiful extension from his waist as it bobbed while he moved in place. “I want this… I want this with you, Rayne," She whispered to him, reaching down and caressing his rod affectionately with both hooves. "I want to feel... your cock, inside me. Just tell me what to do...” She stated, braving the situation as she instinctively raised her arms up around him.

“Just kiss me... and I will take care of the rest.” He whispered and she nodded to show she was completely reassured by his words. Closing her eyes, Luna pressed her lips up to his and moaned happily, feeling safe in his arms while enjoying the taste of his kiss. But the sharp intake of breath that broke from her lips ended that kiss as she squeezed hard around his shoulders while staring even harder up towards the ceiling.

Rayne eased himself forward, savoring the moment rather than rushing things. Every inch was to be treasured and every reaction from the mare was to be adored. Luna's inner muscles clenched around him as Rayne enjoyed the tight feeling around the edges of his flare. Then closing his eyes, he focused on how it dug through her walls as he penetrated Luna at a steady pace.

For her part, Luna gripped onto his shoulders for dear life while staring wide-eyed up towards the ceiling. A series of grunting, squealing noises emanated from the mare at the feeling of being penetrated for her first time. “RAYNE! IT’S IN, OOHHHH… IT’S INSIDE! OH my gosh, oh my gosh, oh my-UUGHNNGGGG!” She grunted, subconsciously arching her spine as her entire pelvis squirmed at the stretching sensation.

Rayne couldn't even speak as Luna felt like no other mare he had ever been with before. The sheer size of the tall beautiful alicorn made her feel breathtaking to hold within his arms. Her insides were tight yet accommodating, almost as if her body couldn't wait to swallow him inside. The feeling of how his shaft dragged through her vagina was undescrbable. And when it finally came time to pull his hips back only to sink into her visquous depths again, she screamed while holding him with all four hooves as tightly as she could. “This is it, Luna. You are now making love to a pony for the first time. Are you enjoying how this feels?”

“YES!” Came her vehement cry. “YES, OH! BY THE STARS! YES!!!” She repeated as her hooves clung so tightly as if she would never let go.

He listened to her haughty gasp as he once more pulled his shaft a portion of its length back out. Her vaginal walls clung to his skin just as tightly as her hooves did. And with her intensified cries of approval, he tested the waters as he thrust into Luna a degree harder and then pulled his hips back to begin a steady rhythmic motion.

Luna was absolutely breathless as she stared up at the stallion. As the two slowly began to pick up the pace, she stared at him, watching him, while feeling their hips thrust back and forth together. Luna didn’t know what to say or how to react in that moment, as all she could do was stare at Rayne humping and ramming his hips forward. “Uuhhh, uhhh, oohhh, fuck!” He growled in delight beside her ear. She listened to the sounds of his grunt and watched the perspiration grow upon his brow. And as she lay there silently staring at the stallion thrusting above, she didn’t think she would ever find the words to explain just how beautiful he looked to her in that moment.

Closing her eyes and surrendering herself to the moment, Luna’s voice screamed from the top of her lungs as she gave into the sensations of their lovemaking to catch up on what Rayne was already feeling. “Ahh, huuuuh, uuhnnngg! Rayne!” Luna panted while discovering she absolutely loved the unfamiliar sensation of her insides being pushed and pulled apart. His length both stabbed and dragged along between the walls and Luna was overjoyed to have Rayne touching where nopony ever had for her before.

“Ohhhhh, Rayne you unbelievable fool! I love you! I love… oh, Rayne… Oh my gosh! Rayne!... Rayne, ahh! I can’t! I… It’s so much! IT’S SO MUCH!” She screamed before trailing off into a series of loud, rhythmically pumping, squeals. She shut her eyes tight and Rayne could feel and entire body tightening up. Her thighs twisted before kicking spastically as she screamed while her pelvic muscles clenched against the stallion over and over again. “RAYNE! AAHHH! TIS SO MUCH! THIS FEELING, AS IF YOU ARE EXTENDING ON AND ON INSIDE OF ME FOREVER! AAHHH! HUAAHHHH!!! AAAHHHH!!!”

As the stallion continued to thrust, a smirk crept across his face as he enjoyed being able to feel it as the mare beneath him came. However, as Rayne savored each of the princess’ tantric screams, he was not the only one appreciating her mid-orgasmic chorus. Outside amongst the castle grounds, there was not an eye on the ground that was not staring upwards toward the princess' tower. Never before in any of their lives had any of the guards ever heard a mare scream so loudly during intercourse as they currently heard their princess doing high above. The armored stallions blushed and even many of the mare guards looked anxious while hearing the alicorn straining her lungs with such frenzy.

“How dare you?! ALL of you!” A sudden interruption came as Celestia suddenly appeared at her window and bellowed angrily at not being able to spot even a single member of the night guard who was not standing and listening blatently to her sister’s exploits. Immediately, her horn flashed and Luna’s entire tower became encased in a golden soundproof barrier. “What in the name of Equestria do you think you are doing?!” The ashamed and embarrassed soldiers quickly returned to their rounds while the furious alicorn princess stormed herself back to her bed.

However, just as soon as she laid herself back down did her anger fall away in place of a bashful laugh; for it had been Luna’s cries being so loud which had woken Celestia from her sleep in the first place. “Hehe... Way to go, sister. I am happy for you Luna. And perhaps I should bring her an ice pack for her hips in the morning… From the sound of things, I doubt she understands the soreness she will be in for in the morning.” Celestia giggled and made sure to double-check that her silencing enchantment would continue working even after she had fallen asleep.

Back in Luna’s tower, the princess remained clueless about anything beyond Rayne’s arms. At this moment, the entire world was forgotten by her. She thought not of her duties as a princess nor the lands in which she helped govern. There was only Rayne…his touch, the smell of his mane… and the surging that was taking place inside her. Sweat glistened all across the princess's body as her insides quivered. Her mental bonds were shattered and her mind went blank, her thoughts flushed with pleasure while feeling one spasm after another tear through her abdomen in glorious abandon.

As their bodies continued to roll together Rayne held Luna close, wanting to make sure she could feel his heart pumping in his chest the entire time. The stallion gasped with every thrust, actively living out a dream while their bodies made noises that played to the strings of his heart. And as Luna maintained a desperate hold onto his arms, his emotions turned to jelly as she began kissing lightly down his neck and slowly across his shoulders with bliss. The stallion didn’t think he could have held himself back any longer even if he had tried. “Luna…. Huhhh, umm, Luna I’m going to-” But he was cut off as she immediately raised her hooves up behind him.

Pulling him closer and grinding her pelvice even harder up to meet him, Rayne knew it could have only meant one thing. “It’s okay, Rayne. I love you, and I trust you…" She whispered just beside his ear. "Do it..." He beckoned, which sent a pleasurable chill down his spine and caused the floodgates for the stallion to open.

Rayne ground his pelvis down against her hip as he erupted inside her, coating her loins in wave after wave of his fluid. The primal urge to just shove his tip forward and imbed seed as deep inside of the princesss as possible took over him. But no matter how deeply he thrust, he never felt her hold upon him lessen. And that is how they remained, with Rayne roaring over her shoulder and Luna cradling him tight with her mouth open, gasping at the feeling of his sperm swelling inside her until he was done.

Several sweaty minutes later, Rayne was holding himself up with quivering hooves and was panting while looking down at the princess below him. However, the beautiful mane-tussled mare was just staring up at him with a devious little grin that was spread across her face almost from ear to ear. “I just had sex…” She giggled to herself excitedly.

“Heh… yeah you did, hehe.” Rayne panted back in exhaustion as he too was smiling wide while his hair cascaded down around them both.

Luna, however, had no mind to be bothered by such details as she closed her eyes and happily shouted out, “I JUST HAD SEX!” She screamed while kicking her bottom hooves excitedly and laughing. “And it was good sex too. Rayne, that was amazing.” She added while giving a hungry growl as she reached up around him. After pulling him into a wet, slurpy kiss, she let go and looked back up to say, “I don’t need to be experienced to know that that was incredible, Rayne. You made me feel things that I… hehe, well… you made me feel such wonderful things.”

Shifting his weight to one arm while still leaning above her, Rayne smiled while he slowly worked to catch his breath. “We don’t have to only do it once, you know.” He said charmingly while still in fact being deeply seated within her.

Luna stared back up at him and gave a very wry smile. “Oh, thou can be assured that we will be doing that again." She told him in a demure voice. "I find that I rather like having sex with you, Rayne. In fact, I like having sex with you very much. And I want to do it many, many more times… assuming thou would allow it.”

“You won't be getting any complaints about that from me.” He told her while brushing his mane away from where it had fallen between their faces. He delighted in the look on her face as he readjusted his hips while still being embedded very deep inside her.

Luna's eyes closed and the enamored mare lowered her snout to breathe deeply against the scent of his chest. She surprised herself to find how much she enjoyed the musky aroma of their two post-colloidal bodies pressed together. “Rayne… before we continue, I just wish to savor this moment together.” She told him as she stared upward from against his chest. “I want to remember how this moment feels, my first time, and how unbelievably happy you’ve made me feel tonight.”

Rayne breathed in softly, enjoying the princess's scent as she nestled against his chest. She grabbed ahold of one of his arms and gave a pleasured sigh as they just cuddled in her designer royal bed together. “I love you, Luna,” Rayne whispered gently beside her ear. “Thank you for making me the happiest stallion in the world.” He said before kissing her forehead lightly. When she didn’t respond Rayne turned to look down at her face as he tried again. “Luna? Sweetie, are you still awake?”

Author's Note

Alright, well there you have it. Luna and Rayne have slept together several times before, as in actually sleeping, but this was their first time having sex. I definitely hope that you found this scene to be as steamy as I do. This took a lot of review on my part but I'm very happy with how it turned out. And believe me, you can expect a lot more between these two for the majority of the rest of the story.

But Luna and Rayne aren't the only tale to tell. After not too long we're going to head back to some other familiar faces, we're going to have some progress on the main plot, and furthermore we're going to tie up some left over loose ends. We're still a few months away (in story) from returning to the show. But we'll be making progress on that before too long. In the meantime, I hope you all enjoy the adventure. And always, thank you for reading!

129 - Moonlight in the Morning

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Chapter 129 - Moonlight in the Morning

“I’m awake!” Luna shouted as she quickly sat upright in her bed. Her eyes blinked, taking time to focus in the pale moonlight within her room. "...Rayne?" There was only silence to meet her, even despite how she called out and then stretched her hooves across the sheets. It wasn't long before her hoof bumped against something warm. It was a dark slumbering pony who lay breathing softly beside her.

“He didn’t leave…” She sighed in relief, happy that Rayne was not like other stallions she’d heard about who disappear in the night just as soon as the mare they'd bedded was asleep. “Oh Luna, how much more proof do you need to believe that this stallion loves you?” She chided herself before reaching out to caress his mane.

“...mMmm…” He mumbled in response, before reaching out with his own hoof and tenderly stroking her side.

Peering down with a warm smile, Luna told him, “Oh Rayne, I am sorry if I woke you.” However, the stallion did not respond and just repeated his gentle caress. “Rayne?” Even after she spoke, Luna stared and waited for a response that never came. “Rayne? Why do you not answer me?” She asked but then peered closer through the dark to notice that his eyes were still closed.

“...mmftph….mm…”

Instantly the alicorn princess was overtaken by surprise. “Is he stroking my mane in his sleep?!" She thought to herself as she reeled in bashful delight. “Why of all the romantic things that he could ever do!” Biting her lip while now with a smile from ear to ear, she fought to control herself. “He tries so hard for you…” She whispered to herself silently so as not to wake him. Closing her eyes and lying her head down against his shoulder, she enjoyed his touch while taking in the warmth of his coat. “I am here for you, Rayne,” she continued, pulling tighter to his side as she spoke. “You have shown me such wonderful things. A new world full of affection and devotion, such that I have never known before.” Then after sitting up, she stared back down at the face of the stallion who only hours before she had given away her virtue to. “Never will I have the words to express how grateful I am that you have come into my life. But I will show you…”

With that, Luna closed her eyes and nestled her face over his side. “He who has asked for the heart of the lonely princess shall have it. I love this stallion, and I shall care for him just as he has cared for me…”

Hours had passed by the time Rayne finally began to stir. He groaned lightly, feeling stiff in more parts of his body than he remembered he had. But once awake, his vision opened to the sight of Luna laying with eyes closed and cuddled close within his arms. Emotion overtook the stallion at seeing the princess sleeping while wrapped so tightly around him. “How could anything… so beautiful, possibly ever be so real?” He asked himself, reaching out to stroke her fallen mane back behind her ear. And as he did, the princess continued to lay perfectly still with her hoofs wrapped intimately around him. “I love you, Luna,” he whispered while watching how serene she looked laying in bed with him.

“Do you mean it?” Her voice suddenly whispered back, with just a slight hint of playfulness to it. Now peaking one eye open, she peered up and gave the stallion a bit of a smirk. “Hehe, t'would appear that I have surprised you. You thought I was sleeping.” She giggled and then just stared up at him from where she lay on her back.

Offering a smile of his own in response to her early morning humor, he said, “Oh, so we're feeling playful this morning, are we? Alright, I can work with playful,” he said before raising his hooves above her in a mock-menacing fashion.

“R-Rayne!” Luna stammered as her eyes spread wide. “What does thou think you are doing? No, you wouldn’t dare place your hooves upon your princess when-AHH! AHHH-HAHAHA! RAYNE! STOP IT! AHHHH-HAHAHA!” She shouted as his hooves descended upon her sides and began furiously tickling her ribs.

“Oh, I dare,” he began, giving Luna just a brief mercy to catch her breath, “to place my hooves upon my girlfriend,” he whispered and leaned over her, just as the princess became acutely aware of the position they had both fallen into.

Looking up from flat on her back, Luna found herself posed just as she had with Rayne last night. She couldn’t even recall when he had gotten her legs separated as they were now, and with his hips already nestled so tightly in between. The princess could feel her heartbeat accelerate through her veins.

-BANG BANG- “PRINCESS! Are you alright in there?!” One of the guards stationed outside called out while slowly turning the handle on the door.

Rayne watched as Luna jumped so high that he thought she was going to fly right off the bed. “All is fine! There is no need for alarm! AND WE FORBID THEE FROM OPENING THAT DOOR!” She called out while sitting atop her pillows now with the bedsheet drawn tightly in between her legs.

There was a squeak from the doorknob as the guard hesitated for a moment. However, after a brief pause, the handle was released and the guard called back, “As you say, your highness.”

Rayne had been feeling rather unaffected by the interruption from the guards, but he looked back at Luna who was now scrunched up at the top of the bed and holding the sheet up to cover her torso. Sitting back with a sigh while glancing at the mare, he told her, “Perhaps it’s for the best. I’m not sure how long ago your sister would have raised the sun, but I’m sure everypony else in the castle is probably up by now,” he said while climbing off the mattress and giving a stretch.

Feeling a sudden sense of urgency, Luna leaned forward and asked, “Wait, are thou leaving?”

Rayne froze in place and turned back to her to ask, “Do you want me to go?”

Responding quickly and with a bit of a frown, Luna replied, “No, I don’t wish for you to go.” Dropping the sheet and crawling over to the edge of the bed, she sat before him, seemingly forgetting about the lingerie she still had on.

“Well I have no problem with staying,” he told her with a smile. “My work’s not really a problem if I disappear for a while and I didn’t have any other plans scheduled for today,” he reassured her and Luna looked happy to have him return to bed. “But is it really okay for me to stay?” He asked, leaving the princess looking surprised. “Visiting you all night long, and then staying with you even through the morning? Do I need to be worried for your sake about the manner of things, keeping somepony in your bedchamber for so long?”

Luna tilted her head in response to his words. “Tis nopony’s business but my own who I decide to welcome into my bedchamber. Or for how long I allow them to stay there.”

“That’s true,” Rayne admitted. Then while leaning into her once again, he enjoyed the smile it brought to her face as he held her hoof with his own. “I suppose that dating a princess is just a bit new for me and I am trying to be considerate of all the things that might go into me sticking around,” he confessed.

“Tis all new for me as well, having a lover in my life now, Rayne.” She shot back with a bit of a wry smile as they both knew she had him there. “Although, I would like to ask,” she began while dropping her tone to a more curious note, “will you be? Sticking around, that is?”

Rayne gave a light smirk as he looked into her eyes. “I can’t remember the last time that I have ever been so happy.” Then while sitting up straight, Rayne kept his hold on her hoof while adopting a more serious tone. “There’s no ulterior motive for me here. I’m not going to just take what I want and then leave. I just want to be with you, Luna, for as long as you’ll have me. I know you have responsibilities and I don’t know the first thing about your royal livelihood. But whatever it takes to be a part of your life, I’m willing to learn.”

“That will be enough, Rayne.” She told him gently with an enamored expression in her eyes. “You have said more than enough for now, and all the right things, I assure you. Perhaps I am the one who has rushed into this without taking into account how much responsibility being in a relationship with me might place on you.”

“I’m not afraid of that.” Rayne reinforced, while gently tightening his hold upon her hoof. “Just tell me where I can begin.”

Luna sighed at discovering how the stallion could be quite incorrigible. However, she was far from opposed to his attitude as she thought it over and then spoke with a smile. “Then to start things slowly, how would you like to join me for breakfast?”

“Or, would that be dinner for you since you sleep during the day?” He asked after smiling and giving her a nod.

“Oh please, there is no need to do that. Believe me, Rayne, I have had this discussion with Celestia a great many times. Morning is breakfast, evening is supper, and my sleeping schedule need not complicate the matter.” She explained, to which again he nodded to her.

At this point, the princess finally extended her long legs off to the side of her mattress before rising from the sheets and yawning as she stretched. "Ooh, I appear to be a bit stiffer today than usual," she commented bashfully as she felt a soreness in the muscles of several intimate areas of her body. "R-Rayne… why are you looking at me like that?" She asked after glancing back to notice a cheeky grin on his expression.

"Oh, no reason… other than the moon looks beautiful in the sunlight too." He commented as her eyes trailed his gaze down to her body where she had still been wearing the lingerie from the night before.

"OH!" She gasped and pulled the sheet partially from the bed to cover herself. "Mmm, well, it pleases me that my attire continues to have the desired effect. Perhaps in my haste I may have forgotten I am dressed a bit too immodestly for the morning," she said while trying to excuse herself. A bit of fumbling and a bit of shuffling later, and the princess had managed to shimmy the outfit off her body from beneath the bed sheet, all the while blushing because the stallion never took his eyes off her. "There we are. Now that's better for the day, isn't… oh no," she remarked after dropping the sheet to look at herself, her body fur was compressed with the shape of the outfit from having slept in the attire without washing off the sweat from last night's activities.

"Ohh yeahh… that is MUCH better," Rayne responded, now sitting up in bed and staring almost hungry eyed toward the princess.

"R-Rayne, now Rayne! AH! You fiend, release me!" She laughed as she jumped and failed to get away. Snickering now she fought against the stallion who was struggling to pull her back onto the bed by her hips and into a mounting position. "Ahh, Rayne! Nooo, what about breakfast?!" She cackled while performing her best snake-like impression to wriggle free.

"It's fine, come here. I'll just eat you out for breakfast!" Rayne encouraged after managing to turn her over onto her back.

"Rayne!" The now scarlet blushing alicorn shouted. But as she looked back at him, all it took was only a single hoof softly placed against his chest with a glance, and his forceful assault upon her stopped. "My coat is sweaty from our amorous behavior last night, and my fur is all unkempt. Am I truly so beautiful to you that thou are unable to keep his hooves off me, even when I am so unpresentable?" The fact that Rayne couldn't even muster a response made Luna's heart race. "Ahem, well, be that as it may… I, don't feel attractive or comfortable like this darling. I want to be pristine for you, my dear. And I certainly cannot be seen downstairs for breakfast with my coat looking like this. So will you please release me so that I may take a shower? I shan't be long," she pleaded, giving him some mild puppy dog eyes in jest.

Luna had to hide her snicker behind a hoof from the cute pouty look on his face as the stallion reluctantly backed away from where he was half pinning the princess down to the bed. But she rewarded his sacrifice with a kiss on the lips before stepping only a few feet away where a curtain-drawn shower was located in a sort of bathroom nook in her room.

Then while behind the curtain's privacy and within the water's warm flow, Luna slumped as she all at once let her regal countenance go. "Hngrrh…." After bracing her front hooves upon the wall, she lifted her torso to allow the warm stream of water to run directly down her underbelly and over her vagina. "Sooo soorrrrre…. hnngrmm… auuhgh…" She grunted and panted softly to herself.

After a few minutes of this, she was able to recover at least a degree of her normal washing routine. First starting with her shampoo and conditioner which was of the utmost exclusive brand. Then she let that sit in her mane while brushing a lavender-scented body wash into her coat to remove the outfit marks from across her body.

All was well and normal as she rinsed herself off and took a moment just to enjoy being clean under the warm water raining from above. But then it startled her as two dark hooves gently reached around to pull her into a hug from behind. "OH, oh! Rayne! Darling, I am in the shower! What are you-?" But as soon as she'd turned, she became entranced as she looked back over her shoulder to see him leaning over her, hair tousled and looking even more attractive as it was slowly becoming caught by the water.

"Well, I figured that if we are going to be seen together, I ought to also look my best by your side. Should I not?" He told her in a masculine and demure tone.

"Ah-, I-, uh-, um!" However, as she stuttered, he moved in, helping himself to the small shower space beside her. Luna's eyes bulged at noticing the stallion's erection completely unsheathed to the hilt. She balked in response, this being her first opportunity to see it in clear light and she could feel her loins shiver in response.

Rayne didn't get another word in before the princess gripped him by his wet dripping mane and pulled him into a kiss. Leaning Luna back, he brought her spine flush to the wall with a slow and intimate wall slam. Following this he grinned as he was almost certain he could see that manuever take her breath away.

No longer able to resist, Luna instead clung to his shoulders while he lifted her back up against the wall. The now flushed and panting mare instinctively wrapped her thighs around him for support. "Ray-ne… are you certain? Right here in the shower?" She whispered nervously, not being too naive to realize what the stallion was initiating. However, after a pause Luna realize that Rayne was hesitating while looking up at her for approval before moving his hips forward and consummating the deed. Quickly she nodded for him and held onto his shoulders as he brought his rod up and in. And the joy of holding onto struck deeply, as Luna felt his flare dig against her sensitive skin and penetrate into her.

"Uuhh, yessss…" She hissed into his ear. "Oh! Oh, Rayne! It feels so different!" She mewled against him, gently caressing her face against his own as the water cascaded down across them. And then she released a mighty gasp as her lover took hold of her hips and began bouncing her torso upwards and downward onto his cock while thrusting up into her all the while.

"OOHH! UUUHNG! RAYNE! MMMM!!!" She groaned, her voice echoing off of the walls in her shower. "Uuhhhh, OOHH! It's going so deep! Oh, Rayne! Oh, Rayne!" She shouted, thrusting back with her hips while desperately clawing at his shoulders with her hooves. "Rayne! It feels… like you’re pushing apart… things inside meee!!!" She howled as he continued and then began ravishing her against the shower wall.

Outside of Luna's room, the two guards stationed for the morning were having their attention drawn, not towards the door but to the wall some twenty or thirty feet past her door down the hall. Their eyes flinched at the sound of a loud, repeated, banging against the wall where the princess's muted voice could be heard shouting. "Uuuhhgh! This position!!! My insides! You're pushing aside my insi-! Rayne! I cannot breathe! It is so hard to breathe!"

Sometime Later -

"How is it, Rayne? Is everything to your liking?” Luna asked from where she sat in a chair scooted intimately up beside him.

“I have to admit, the food at the castle is pretty good.” He said after sampling a set of little cracker sandwiches topped with an unknown sauce for added flavor. “It’s not homegrown garden cuisine, but it’s good. I assume it was a comparison to my cooking you were looking for?” He asked her playfully, as the two sat together in the great hall where a dining table had be set out with a breakfast banquet for the royalty.

“The thought may have crossed my mind.” She smiled back at him.

Taking a moment to eat in silence beside one another, Luna enjoyed the quiet moment to just share a meal with her stallion in peace. For a moment their hooves touched while reaching for the fruit plate and the princess faltered bashfully when he raised a strawberry to her lips to feed her, even though she knew the guard standing watch beside the door could see them.

After a while, Rayne decided to wipe his lips with a napkin and said, “So this has definitely been one of my better mornings so far. Getting to wake up next to a beautiful mare, then enjoying an exquisite meal here at the castle.” Turning away from his plate and looking into her eyes, Rayne quietly enjoyed the deer-in-headlights look she gave when he raised a hoof into her mane. “Although I cannot help but wonder, after we finish here, what happens next?”

“Rayynnne!” Luna scoffed shyly, her face lighting up red as if he had just asked her to lay herself across the table for him.

However, before Luna could answer further, somepony else spoke up in response to Rayne’s question. “I too was wondering that very same thing.” With a bit of surprise, both Luna and Rayne looked up just as Celestia stepped into the room.

Looking first to his girlfriend and then back to her sister, the stallion cleared his throat and offered a greeting. “Good morning, Princess Celestia.” Meanwhile, Luna's cheeks were burning as she was acutely aware of how Rayne had not removed his hoof from behind her mane even though her sister had joined them in the room.

Using her magic to pull out a seat, the white alicorn princess settled in across from them before levitating various toppings onto a plate. Despite the situation and the irregular company in the castle, Celestia was behaving as if nothing were out of the norm. “Good morning to you both,” she answered politely as she looked up and then modestly took a bite from one of the sandwiches.

“Good morning, sister,” Luna also replied, painfully aware of how short and awkward their replies were.

Celestia, however, was showing the same welcoming countenance that she was always known for by saying, “It does feel nice to have company for breakfast this morning. I tell you, Rayne. Even though I’m sure I will have more to attend to later than I would care for, there are times of the day when a princess tends to feel rather lonely. Do you think you will be joining us often in the mornings now?” Celestia asked, keeping the conversation light-hearted while her sister sat in reserved silence fearing the conversation might take inevitable negative turn.

“Well, I guess we’ll just have to see,” Rayne answered diplomatically, to which Celestia was almost amused by how he chose to respond to her simple inquiry. However, feeling the anxious tension from Luna, he went on to say, “This is my first time having castle food and while I can clearly tell that a lot of class and refinement went into making this, I find it to be a bit of an acquired taste. Although, I must admit that it is the company and not the cuisine which I foresee likely to bring me back here again.”

“Oh, so you do intend to make a habit of frequenting the castle then?” Celestia asked in her well-mannered tone as she cut right to the point.

“Sister, please,” the more impatient of the two siblings quietly snapped.

“What? I haven’t said anything negative about the situation yet. It is morning and I simply came down for breakfast just as I do every morning, and happened to find that you brought Rayne here. So I am just making conversation since he’s joined us. Would you prefer I simply ignore him as if he were a fly on the wall?”

“What I would prefer, is that…” Luna responded harshly, while uncomfortably glowering at her sister from not even knowing exactly what it was that she wanted to say.

“Love, please…” Rayne called gently, which instantly caused both sisters to blush in surprise at seeing him refer to Luna in a term of endearment so brazenly in the open like that. Looking from his girlfriend to her sister now, he announced, “Celestia, if given the circumstances, would you allow me to address you so informally?” He asked and she nodded with a smile toward his manners. “I want to express to you that I would in fact like to be around more often. As I’m sure it comes as no surprise that I have easily been taken in by your sister’s wonder, I want to assure you that I have every intention of rising to meet the challenge of being worthy of Luna’s time and affection.”

“Rayne!” Luna exclaimed, sitting back in her seat while blushing, feeling almost embarrassed by the strong praise that her boyfriend was directing her way. “That is very bold, Rayne,” she told him, yet not exactly stating that she was against anything he had said about her.

Right on Luna’s heels, Celestia also decided to add in, “Please Rayne, we are just three ponies sitting down and having a conversation over breakfast. I am sure you do not always speak so formally to your friends in Ponyville so please feel free to speak your mind with ease now,” she instructed as the stallion nodded and her sister sat quietly beside him.

Rayne took his time as both mares watched him steady his breath and then look confidently toward Celestia. “Well... Luna and I are still relatively new in our relationship. We've only been seeing each other for a couple of months now. But, within that time I think it's safe to say that our feelings for each other have truly bloomed." Luna smiled towards him and placed a hoof over his for reassurance as he continued. "This might not be fair to her for me to just come out and say, because we haven't talked about discussing our feelings with anypony else yet. But I've fallen in love with Luna in this short amount of time. And I believe she feels the same."

"Aww." Celestia smiled sweetly at seeing her sister lean her head onto the stallion's shoulder right on cue.

Then Luna seemed only too happy to wrap both arms around the stallion's side and then look back at her sister to say, "Tis true. I do love him, Tia. I feel for him just as he does for me." Then with a warm glow and half-lidded eyes, the alicorn smiled up at her boyfriend without letting him go. "It feels pretty good to say it out aloud. Stating it officially to somepony, I mean. I love you, Rayne."

Thoroughly enjoying this sudden confidence she was showing, Rayne smiled right back and said to her, "And I love you, Luna." Then he shared a modest but affectionate kiss with the princess, that neither seemed to mind and yet was still kept short given present company.

Celestia sat quietly for a moment, to not interrupt. Then once it seemed over, she clasped her hooves together and smiled at them both. "Well then, if that is truly how you both already feel?" She asked them. The two sitting across from her looked over, with the stallion sitting confidently and Luna nodding along. "Well then, I guess there is just one thing left to say." Now the couple looked a bit nervous as they held each other's hooves in anticipation of whatever Celestia was about to announce. "And that is… that you have my blessing."

"What?!" Luna balked with a surprised smile.

"That's it?" Rayne asked in a likewise sense of amazement.

"That's it." Celestia chuckled, somewhat enjoying the surprised looks on the faces of the other two. "Listen to me, Rayne. I am Luna's sister, I am not her keeper and neither am I her mother. All I care about is my sibling's happiness and well-being. And you seem to be doing a marvelous job at providing that. If she says she's happy with you then it is neither my desire nor my place to stand in the way. But allow me to remind you though, that my sister can have a bit of a temper to her."

"Tia!" Luna scowled as she suddenly sat up from where she'd leaned into Rayne's arms.

"What? It's true. The last time we had a fight you destroyed a castle, and the townsfolk created a whole wives-tale legend about your fury," Celestia teased, as she stood up from the table with a smirk.

"That is NOT how it happened, and you know it!" The younger princess bellowed while the stallion held her by the waist to keep her in her seat.

"Oh, do calm down, Luna. I was only teasing you while trying to give your new boyfriend some fair warning," Celestia replied.

"It's okay, I don't mind," Rayne suddenly interjected. "In fact, I find it very attractive when a fiery mare has a lot of energy." He stated and smiled when Luna almost jumped out of her skin as he pulled her to sit down right on his lap in the middle of the great hall.

"Rayne, please not here my darling." Luna squirmed bashfully to get her hooves to the ground.

However, they both froze when Celestia sat down on her throne and then called out to them. "Actually, Rayne… there is one thing that I would ask. If you would allow me a moment of my sister's time, away from you?"

At this, Rayne released the younger princess from his grasp and the two of them did an awkward straightening of their composure. But afterward, Luna stepped over to sit in her own throne beside her sister before Celestia cast a soundproofing bubble around the both of them. "My, look at you acting positively giddy like a little school filly," the older alicorn teased.

"I am not, giddy!" Luna snapped. But then she blushed for a bit and her internal smile could not be contained. "I am acting rather giddy, aren't I?" She chuckled. "I don't know what's come over me."

"I believe it's called 'love', dear sister," Celestia remarked. "So tell me honestly… does that stallion truly make you as happy as you say?"

Luna bit her bottom lip to try and remain reserved, but in honesty, she was finding it difficult to hold back. "Yes! Oh Tia, yes. He does. And so much more. Oh, sister, I hath never before… oh, and I really hath never before." She blushed as she covered her face with her hooves in embarrassment.

Celestia was loving this and beamed from the edge of her seat. "Well?"

That made Luna glance up in surprise as she asked, "Well, what?" But after Celestia just glanced in Rayne's direction and then back to her sister, Luna became flabbergasted in an entirely new way. "Oh, thou, perverted sister! Why in heavens art thou asking to know?!"

Rolling her eyes at her younger sibling's immaturity, Celestia responded, "I am not requesting anything so lewd as a play by play, sister. But Lu, you've held onto your chastity longer than enough, and it should be no great wonder that a sister wants to know you were treated well once finally doing the deed."

Then Luna glanced over to the stallion still sitting at the table outside of the small sound barrier bubble. "Oh, sister, sex feels so incredibly good!" Luna blurted out all at once causing a hearty laugh from Celestia. "He was so incredible! It was exactly like something out of a romance novel. And it was so much more than just penetration. It was as if he always knew where to place his hooves. Oooh, and his lips, mMMMmhehe! Oh, what he does with his lips!"

The grin on Celestia's face was positively cheeky. "And speaking of his lips… did he, you know… down there?" She asked why trying to remain inexplicit for her sister's benefit. Luna could only bite her lip with an embarrassed look and nod her head. But her eyes told the whole story of the pleasure that her mouth could not say. "Well then, I am relieved. I mean, I am well aware that he spent hours in bed with you last night but it still puts a big sister's heart at ease to hear directly that you enjoyed yourself. Also, if you ever have any questions about anything pertaining to the bedroom, always feel free to ask."

"There is, in fact, one thing that I would like to ask," Luna responded without even hesitating. "Is it… always supposed to hurt-"

"Did he hurt you, sister?" Celestia piped up immediately.

"NO! Good heavens, no!" Luna immediately retorted. "I meant after! I believe I may have underestimated 'the strength of a stallion' when it comes to thrusting within a mare. Rayne feels so… powerful, when he's inside me. I admit I'm almost a little bit afraid of that power." Reaching out, Luna placed a comforting hoof on top of her sister's. "But I assure you that no harm is befalling me because of that stallion, I give you my word."

"Well, alright, so long as you are certain," Celestia said to which Luna nodded. "But to answer your question, I understand well what you are asking." Now even Celestia was blushing as she levitated a drink for herself and half spoke into the glass. "The endowment of a stallion can be a wonderful and trying thing. It can make a mare feel so good, and yet leave her so sore inside when it is done," she stated while taking a mouthful of wine from her chalice as she remembered back to what the carnal delights were like.

"Up to my lungs…" Luna candidly described as she gestured with a hoof from below her navel to nearly upwards upon her chest.

Suddenly both Rayne and the guard stationed by the door looked over as spit from Celestia's glass flew through the sound barrier where she now appeared to be choking. "What do you mean up to your lungs?!"

"Oh, well…" Luna replied, being very technical about it, "he pushes sometimes so far into me that I on occasion find it difficult to breathe. As he fills inside… my stomach inevitably takes the brunt of his excess force. It feels as though he art rearranging the anatomy inside my body. And in certain positions, when he presses very hard, there is a pressure which constricts all the way to my chest and-"

"Stop! Stop, in sweet mother's name. Good heavens, Luna!" Celestia remarked, now looking agitated while sitting on her throne.

"What?" Luna asked in dismay.

"What do you mean what?! Lu, if your intent was to make your older sister envious, then you are succeeding," Celestia remarked bitterly.

Unfortunately for her poor sister, Luna still seemed lost. "Wha-... but, are you saying…?"

"What I'm saying sister, is that it sounds like that stallion you found is quite the amazing catch. So much so that if what you are saying is to be believed, I'm surprised that you two ever came downstairs."

Now the bashful younger princess fumbled over herself. "Oh well, I mean, I, hehe, no, really Celestia, do you mean it?" Luna smiled while glancing back at Rayne who just waved patiently as he waited.

Now leaning over closer in her seat, Celestia whispered, "Luna, if I had a stallion who bedded me that well, then I might be inclined to… oh I don't know, say skip out on a few classes with our school teacher? Keep a few secrets or tell a few lies to Mom and Dad?" She stated, phrasing the memories of their youth in a presently suggestive manner.

Whipping back to stare at her sister, Luna panicked, "Oh but we aren't fillies anymore. I'm a princess, a mare with responsibilities… I can't just stay holed up on my tower… getting… being… mmMm… well, with him, at all hours… I mean, can I?" Luna almost squeaked out as her breath was becoming ragged at the thought.

"Why not?" Celestia smiled. "As you said, you're not a youth anymore. You're a mare and you can make your own choices. I'm your sister, not Mom, Lu. Just because she stopped me from being with Hot Streak doesn't mean I should stand in your way now. And think about what Rayne said about you a moment ago, sister." Now whispering directly beside Luna's ear, Celestia told her, "He said he loves you… and he's a pleasure pony, sister. You got a pleasure pony to fall in love… think about what that means."

"His mark!" Luna shouted in realization.

"That's right. You can help save that pony. And I for one couldn't be happier to see you with him."

Now returning much more to her giddy state, Luna nervously exclaimed, "So you're saying I can just… I mean, he and I can just go right back up to my room, in the middle of the day… and that's okay?" She asked, more looking for her sister to help to clear her doubt than for any sense of needing permission.

Responding warmly, Celestia nodded. "Take as much time as you need. Perhaps by chance, I shall see you in a week? In a month? Oh, should I expect you for Hearthswarming or do you think you will still be busy by then?"

"Oh shut up…. I love you so much!" Luna remarked playfully, before throwing her hooves around her sister for an excited embrace. And once she had finished her hug, Luna surprised Rayne as she giddily pranced back his way, and without a word, pulled him from his seat with her arm.

Almost giggling as she watched them leave, Celestia called out, "I love you too, sister. Oh, do remember to please raise and lower the moon… if you understand what I mean, hehe. Take care!" She snickered. Although as soon as the two were out of sight, her smile fell and a brief look of longing flashed across her eyes. "But what am I going to do?"

As the servants began clearing the breakfast away, certain members of the royal committee started making their way into the room. "Ah, your majesty. I'm glad to see you are ready. I'm afraid the citizen town hall will be frightfully busy today," Fancy Pants announced.

And trotting as ever beside him, Fleur-de-Lis spoke up saying, "Ah, and Princess, I do have the plans from the holiday committee to go over with you first if we could jus-... oh wait, are those sandwiches being thrown away? Forgive me, I missed breakfast this morning."

Celestia was happy for the distraction as she motioned Fancy Pants up to the throne. "Tell me, my long-time friend, are you available by chance?" She asked him coyly while grinding her thighs together just so.

"Available, your majesty? Why, my services are always available to you, your highness." He replied in earnest decorum.

"No, no... What I mean is, what is the nature of your relationship with Fluer? You are almost never seen without her at your side," she asked as the other mare seemed delighted to have something on her belly. "Oh, you know what? Nevermind. I am out of sorts this morning. Steel yourself, sir… for I fear this to be a very frustrating day."

"As you say, my lady," Fancy answered as the princess put the matter behind her.

Author's Note

Hello all and thank you for reading the first chapter of the new year in 2023. My writing is still going slowly but hopefully there will be many more chapters to come. Anyways, here we are with things developing for Rayne and Luna's relationship. The naughty parts of this chapter were meant to be in the spirit of sounding more fun and having that sense of new relationship adventure instead of being specifically spicy, if you get what I mean. Also there was a lot of little comedy bits here with Celestia and that made this chapter particularly fun for me to write.

In the next chapter we're going to have some catch up with other characters, tie up some loose ends from older chapters, then move on to some more romance still to come. But here we are several years into me writing this story and I am so very grateful for anyone who has continued along with the story this far. So as always thank you for reading!

1 - Crossing Universes

**If reading for the first time after 2/3/2023, please see notation at the bottom!**

**Author's introduction** Hello everyone and welcome to my full length MLP story. A little setup for the world... It takes place after season 7 and the movie with the Storm King but before any of the events of season 8, except for maybe the first episode. I had written up to chapter 19 before any of season 8 was aired. I will try to hold true to the new storyline as much as possible but if something conflicts then I am going to stick to my own storyline as an AU world. And while the story is based upon the show, later chapters do have some influence from the comics. The story does begin in the human world but that is only for a short bit of this first chapter and then things stay in Equestria from then on. Also at the bottom is a map of Equestria and this will be the layout I follow for the world.

But for now, enjoy my story. ^_^

The Heart of Pleasure
by Haunter Rayne
Chapter 1 - Crossing Universes

“It'd be lovely but it could never happen. Real life doesn't let things from fantasy stories exist, that's what makes them a fantasy.” A disgruntled mind thought longingly to itself behind middle-aged eyes that resisted waking for the day. Rolling over onto his side felt awkward to Rayne. It was as if his body were heavy, but things often feel that way in the morning. Still being mostly asleep he let it slide from his mind in place of the dreams he wished to hold onto. Memories of the night before, laying beside his wife watching Netflix and having conversations about their shared fantasies becoming reality.

(Music)“My little pony, I used to wonder what friendship could be…”(Music)

His thin but toned arms wrapped around a pale woman laying beside him. She in return cuddled her shapely body back to get closer. As they waited for the previous episode to transition on into the next, he leaned down planting a gentle kiss to the top of her head. She hummed to herself in delight before turning upwards to face him. “What do you think your cutie mark would be?” She asked softly, not afraid to talk over the show they both had already rewatched many times.

An eyebrow raised as the husband made no attempt to restrain his sarcastic humor. “Oh, you mean like if we magically got transported somehow into Equestria? Just like if we got magically transported to the DragonAge world, or Skyrim, or any of the other games and shows we watch?” He chuckled until she reached for a throw pillow to bop him with. It was a response which he was quick to subdue having expected it from living together for several years already.

“Come on!” She whined while struggling for the pillow in his grasp. “You know that I always think of these things and that I can't help it!”

“I know, I didn't say that I minded. I was just teasing you.” He responded calmly.

“Well?” She asked him, finally snatching the pillow to herself and holding it tightly. “My pillow!” She giggled.

Rolling his eyes he let her have her way and thought to himself. “I suppose it would depend on what I would do in that world.” But then his attention became divided by the following episode starting on the screen. She looked up at him seeing his excitement build as the ending of the fourth season began to play.

Knowing this was one of his favorite episodes she smiled at him and said, “You would definitely have Tirek’s power. I can totally see that being you in their world.”

This brought a grin to Rayne’s face which he made no attempt to hide. It made him happy that his wife really understood him so well and that he didn't have to cover anything about his true natures from her. “Yeah… I would. Or at least I would know how to get it.”

Interrupting the obvious daydream which was now running through his imagination she asked, “Would you want to be a Pegasus, a Unicorn or an Earth Pony?”

Without delay he blurted out, “Oh a Unicorn of course! I would HATE to be an Earth Pony. To live in a world with magic and not have any would be like being a Squib or whatever it's called in the Harry Potter universe! I'd be miserable!”

She laughed and gave him a shove, “It wouldn't be that bad to be an Earth Pony!” He gave her a look that told her this was not something she was going to convince him of. Letting it go she then asked, “So why not a Pegasus?”

“Oh that's simple.” He replied matter of factly. “I’m afraid of heights.”

She looked up at him as if she had so many responses which all flooded her brain at the same time but instead just laughed and brushed it off. “You're so silly!”

“What?!” He laughed back, tickling her.

Their conversation had continued further into the evening resulting in him dreaming of different cutie mark options. However on this particular morning Rayne’s dreams suddenly jumped back to an older memory of them conversing together.

“I wouldn't want you to come back.” She huffed to herself a little out of breath. Rayne lay next to his wife. He tenderly stroked her exposed body in the afterglow of their love making. Brushing her hair away from her brow he kissed her temple lightly as he waited for her to explain what she meant by this unexpected comment.

Turning in bed to look up at him she said softly, “If you ever did find your way to a fantasy world, then I would want you to be able to stay there. I mean for you, I wouldn't want you to lose that opportunity.” She said with concern heavy in her voice. The light of the TV dimmed from one of Rayne’s video games going into sleep mode as it had been paused for their spontaneous sexual embrace.

“I would want you to be there with me of course.” He said dutifully. His fingers continued toying with her body still feeling aroused by the sight of his wife.

“I know that.” She said, pushing herself upwards to look at him more seriously. “But I mean, if I wasn't with you… and you did find a way into one of our favorite fantasy worlds… and a way back home presented itself…” she paused to look into Rayne’s eyes. “I would only want you to come back if you could come and go as you please. Definitely come and get me to bring me back with you if you could! But if you were there… and you could never return if you left… then I wouldn't want you to give that up for me.”

Her voice was cracking a little bit as tears formed in her emotional eyes. Rayne sat up to comfort his wife and ask where all this had been coming from. Anticipating her partner's response she put her hands up and blurted out, “Because it's not fair what you have to deal with in this life!” He stopped, now knowing exactly what she was crying over. “You have had such a hard life! You have so many medical issues! You are allergic to the sun, you can't drink water, both your ankles are broken, you have that heartburn issue you will probably need surgery for one day, how people have treated you because of how you look… and I think it's all just BULLSHIT! And things are only getting worse for you as you are getting older! You deserve so much better than this because you are such a good person and this world has failed you so hard. I love you but I want better for you then what you have here, than what you can possibly have in this life!”

Eventually the memory faded off into ambiguous thought as dreams often do. His mind spiraled back and forth between cutie mark options and different characters of the MLP world. While his hold on these dreams began to slip away his body slowly began to stir as his slumber came to an end. Disgruntled by the frustration of consciousness returning, Rayne stretched as he felt an uncomfortable warmth upon his body.

“Mmrrmrllllmmm…. Baby, close the curtains. I think the sun is seeping through a crack.” He mumbled to himself. Reaching out he did not feel a curvy, ample breasted woman lying naked beside him. Nor did he feel bedsheets or pillows to support his fragile neck. Grumbling he forced his eyes open and was startled by light stinging his eyes. He had been expecting to wake in a darkened room sealed by blackout curtains pinned tightly closed. Instead he was filled with a surge of adrenaline at finding himself laying outside on what looked like a grassy hillside next to a large tree. A sense of dread made him scream as he looked at the sunlight all around him.

“Oh no! How long have I been in sunlight for?!” His panicked mind raced. His eyes instinctively darted to the shade of the tree as he scrambled to claw his way across the grass to its darkened safety. “Has it been longer than a few seconds?! Am I going to have internal bleeding? Are my muscles burnt yet? Are my lungs going to collapse again? Can I still think ok? Has my brain fried yet? Am I going to die?!” Fear brought his heart up to his throat as his mind recalled his previous medical experiences one after the other. He began to take a register of his body which he expected to find in excruciating burning pain. Although that is when he began to make a startling discovery about himself. “Wait a minute… where are my fingers?”

Rayne sat there now in a state of calm confusion. He struggled to analyze the flat, black, masses at the end of his arms where his hands should be. Being somewhat dazed from only just coming out of rem sleep to having a sudden rush of adrenaline crash his system, it took him time to process his situation. Thinking there was something wrong with his eyes from the sunlight, he attempted to rub them but found himself softly hurting his face from his ‘hands’ feeling like stone.

“Okay, hold on a minute here. What the fuck is… mmm.” Still not registering what these hard discs were supposed to be he looked over the rest of himself. Rayne was shocked seeing a coat of black fur over an animalistic body. Excitement rushed over him from the first thing his mind jumped to. “Oh my God, I'm a furry! Did I turn into a furry?! Am I my fursona? DID I TURN INTO A PANTHER?!” He shouted as his body reacted with a sudden leap for joy. What he hadn't expected was the tremendous amount of leg power he now possessed which sent him up into the air and then crashing back down to the ground.

In his new turned over position he saw his hind end with a straight mane like tail instead of a long slender feline tail. “Awww. I'm an animal but I'm not a panther. Damn!” He sighed with displeasure but was shocked to hear a very equine snort come from himself. “Okay wait, what the hell happened to me? Did I turn into Shadowmere from Elder Scrolls or something?” Then suddenly putting his sarcastic sense of humor aside, realization finally hit him. “Oh these are hooves! I AM some kind of horse or something! Well that's kind of cool I guess. Wait, do I look like Shadowmere? Hmm, how the heck, hmm moving is kinda weird, how do I, hmm I can kinda see myself a little bit…” He mumbled trying to stand and turn himself about.

Tripping over himself more than a few times he finally managed to do a circular trot to look himself over. “Okay, so I do appear to be all black. I have a nice straight haired tail but the mane from my head does seem to be a bit wavy. Hmm, I guess I look handsome enough for a horse. Like, oh what was that vampire movie with that guy who had the dark, wavy, shoulder length hair framing his face? Oh well, can't remember but I guess I kinda seem like a horse version of that. I wish I could see my face though. Don't know if I have cool looking red eyes or not. And there doesn't seem to be any mirrors around here.” Rayne said to himself while looking around. All he saw were grassy hills and a few scattered trees. No buildings or people or other animals in sight. “Where am I? How did I get here? And why am I a horse?”

Then his mind returned to his earlier sense of panic. “Oh wait! The sun! Am I still deathly allergic to sunlight as a horse?! Heh, then I suppose I really would be a vampire horse hehe.” He chuckled, his smartassness overpowering his fear for self preservation. Looking himself over he didn't seem to be in any current pain from having been in the sunlight before. Nervously he took a few steps into the light to test himself. “Hmm let's see. Walking with four legs, you can do this. The basic concept can't be as hard as Sunset Shimmer made it look when she came back from what was supposed to be our world. I refuse to be as derpy starting out.” He said confidently, practicing moving his legs forward in time with one another. "Yeah, it's just like crawling... sort of."

Walking clumsily into the light he braced himself with tight clenched teeth while looking around. “Okay so one thing at a time. First of all, the light isn't hurting my eyes like it used to. That's a good sign. Okay, I've been out here for a few seconds and my skin doesn't immediately feel like it's peeling off in a microwave. That's good.” Feeling a bit braver, Rayne ventured further from the tree. “Huh, it seems I'm not allergic to the sun like this. I'd be feeling it by now if I were. Hmmm, I'm not allergic to the sun anymore.” Suddenly a grin spread across his face. “I'm not allergic to the sun anymore!” He screamed and took off into a galloping run over the field. “WHOOO HOOOO!!! I CAN BE IN THE SUN AND IT FEELS GREAT!!!!”

Stampeding across the countryside he soon came across a stream flowing briskly. Feeling how parched his oversized body was he stopped and thrust his snout into the water. “Hmm, right. I have horse lips. Eating and drinking is going to be weird for a while but-... Mmmmm this is so refreshing!” He trotted in place excitedly splashing himself in the process. “I am drinking water and it actually tastes good! Mmmmm it doesn't taste like bloody pennies!” He stopped for a moment feeling his excitement overwhelm him. He looked at the water, then up at the sun, then down to his horse feet and shouted, “I can drink water, I can be in the sun, and my ankles aren't broken! That means I am a talking horse and I can…. RUUUUUN!!!"

With pure jubilation overtaking him, he lost sense of his footing and went tumbling face first into the ground. But after taking a moment to awkwardly right himself he immediately rushed right back into his sprint for joy! "WHOO HOOOOO!” He shouted again taking off across the countryside.

Author's Note

**If reading for the first time after 2/3/2023, this is my apology to you. While all of the chapters are still available, I am sorry to say that certain parts of the complete story are no longer available. There are certain scenes throughout some of the later chapters that have been redacted. This has unfortunately affected my story until a great many scenes can be rewritten. But it cannot be helped. This notice will be removed once updates are completed but that may take a very, very long time.**

Alright everyone, that's it for chapter one. Maybe not the most exciting but dont worry, the story picks up fast in chapter two. Expect to see lots of familiar faces. Also, as far as the medical issues mentioned it's because I do have these problems. I suffer from "sun poisoning" which you can Google if you've never heard of it. My doctor hasn't figured out why water makes my stomach bleed yet. I know I didn't have to write these personal effects into a story I am publishing but I'm not ashamed of my ailments and I plan to tie it back into the story later.

Anyways, comments and critiques are always welcome. If you find typos then please message me privately and I will fix them. Thank you for reading!

9 - Deceptions and Designs

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Chapter 9 - Deceptions and Designs

The next morning Rayne awoke from his sleep before Maud did. He pulled the blanket off of himself to stand up and stretch before looking at the cave light wondering what the time was. “Oh that's right.” He frowned a little. “I guess it's just not important when you work underground with rocks.” Rayne whispered to himself no longer caring if he thought out loud or not. He looked down over the mare who lay sleeping beside him. He saw her now not as some fictional cartoon character but as he would a real woman. He admired the curvature of her body in how her side sloped and how her hips arched. He enjoyed the sight of how her bottom rounded and how her legs descended from her torso. “You're beautiful Maud.” He whispered again, kissing her forehead as she slept.

Despite feeling a morning stir in his loins, he decided to resist the temptation to wake Maud with any further carnal desires. While she hadn't complained, Rayne could tell that her stamina was wearing thin from the repeated coupling with him. He could easily see just how swollen and probably sore her tender area was even after having rested for several hours. “I was already rough in bed before.” He thought silently. “Let's give the poor girl some mercy from how much worse that's gotten now that I have this big equine body.” Instead he decided to get up and explore a little bit.

Rayne looked around the little setup that Maud had here. “Well, I suppose this is my home now too.” He started to poke around, trying not to be too nosey but still wanting to get a sense for what went where. The first thing he found was a large collection of mining equipment. He was careful not to clang anything that would disturb Maud from sleeping. Next he noticed there seemed to be storage holes hidden under the end of her carpet. First he found a bundle of teal sweaters which he assumed were just Maud’s clothes. Then he found what looked like a food storage. It didn't take him long to get a couple of plates together and he made a small salad with carrots and fruit for them both. Rayne arranged Maud’s plate to look as pretty as he was able and set it down beside where she was still sleeping. Then he took his own plate down near the stream to eat where he wouldn't wake her.

“I'm glad that I already really liked vegetables and salads. That's pretty much all that will be on the menu from now on. I sure will miss having bloody steaks for dinner though.” He sulked softly, carefully attempting to wash his finished plate off in the water without dropping it down the stream.

That was when Rayne was surprised by a voice calling out to him from the water below. “Oohh, hoo hoo! Well, that certainly is a STRANGE thing for a PONY to want to eat!” Looking down Rayne saw a reflection in the plate staring back at him but it was definitely not his own. “Well hello there Mister Mystery Pony! My how you have been BUSY in your short time here. Haven't you?”

Rayne fought his initial instinct to shout and decided instead to just lean back and smile. “Well, Ponyville is a wonderful place. It would be a shame not to enjoy it.” He smirked.

Suddenly the Draconequus materialized himself up out of the plate and looked to Rayne a little disappointed. “Whaaa-? Aren't you surprised to see me suddenly shining in your girlfriend's tableware? What, no loud exclamation of ‘DISCORD?!’” He was almost pouting which just made Rayne chuckle.

“Nope. That's what everypony does when you arrive. And I don't even know why. I mean come on, flashy entrances are your signature thing! They should all be passed being surprised by now.”

His eyes went wide as he nodded. “Its true, it's true. It isn't easy you know always coming up with new and unique entrances. I mean really, if you have something truly important and exciting to say to somepony you can't just ‘walk up’ to them about it. Ugh, how boring. Your entrance should match the excitement of the news you've come to bring.”

Rayne nodded smirking. “I couldn't agree more. And no one is better at surprise entrances than the master of chaos himself.” Rayne praised, giving a little honorary bow of his head.

Discord definitely smiled at having his ego stroked. He raised a claw saying, “Oh yes, well… when you get to be as great as me you-" Suddenly he stopped in mid sentence as if realizing something and then he glared down at Rayne with literal flames burning in his eyes. “Now listen here you impersonating, pony, punk! Don't you dare try using that suave smooth talking on me buster! I came here to remind you that your antics only continue because ‘I’ allow them to! I let you come here without blowing the whistle on you because I thought that something new might be interesting. And I admit that I got a little distracted from watching you because Celestia got caught up trying to study some very old magic. But I did not expect to leave you alone and come back to find you having seduced half the town in only a single day!” He roared.

“...MmmNmlmMm...” They both looked back to Maud’s sleeping area after hearing her mumbling softly from Discord’s shouts.

“Could you maybe take us somewhere else please Discord?” Rayne asked softly. “Maud was up late last night so I want her to get her rest.”

Discord gave a very flat looking scowl. “Oh and I WONDER why that would be.” He spat. But soon after he did indeed raise his claw and snapped his fingers teleporting them both away. Rayne now looked around seeing the oddly shifting black and purple expanse surrounding him. The only solid mass in sight was a small cottage which he recognized to be the front door of the Draconequus’ home. As they approached Discord mumbled, “Erer well… maybe you have a point that until I decide if I'm turning you in or not it might be best to keep our conversations away from where even magical eyes can see. I assume that you know where we are already?” He asked rolling his eyes.

Rayne just nodded and said, “This might surprise you Discord but if you could see the castle I built in ‘The End’ of my Minecraft server back home then you would find out that we both have rather similar tastes in real estate.” Discord quirked an eyebrow as he walked with Rayne inside. Looking around Rayne decided to make himself comfortable on a couch and then turned to his host asking, “So what was the reason why you wanted to speak to me?”

Discord changed to the outfit of what looked to be a friendly social worker or day care lady. “Oh I just wanted to check in and see how you were. See if you're settling in alright. See how you were going to handle it if you end up accidentally impregnating as many ponies as you've flirted with in town...” He asked sounding nonchalant but with a pointed glare. Rayne grimaced not having considered that possibility. Snapping back into his usual self Discord interjected, “Oh don't worry. I don't want that to happen any more than you do.” Discord then pulled open a pocket from his chest as if he had been wearing a shirt and from within produced a small vial of green liquid. “Here, drink this. It will keep all your little ones inside you where they belong since I assume there will be no stopping you from marching between the mares of this town as if you were on parade. You can ask for the antidote at any time should you ever decide to settle down and start behaving yourself.”

Rayne knew there’d be no point in not trusting Discord so he reached over to take the vial. “I thank you for your foresight. Do I have to worry about Maud?”

“Oh no, no. Even after your recent exploits she is still fine, don't worry.” He waved, suddenly materializing a set of matryoshka stacking dolls that each showed a depiction of a younger and younger Rayne as they got smaller. The stallion stared at the Draconequus quite disapprovingly.

“Actually Discord…” Rayne began. “I was hoping you would appear because I was wanting to speak with you soon anyways." He struggled a bit but eventually popped the cork from the vial with his hooves. "I appreciate this,” he said drinking the potion, “but I have another favor I need to ask you.”

“My, aren't we needy in the mornings?” Discord chuckled.

“I need you to teach me how to use magic.” Rayne said bluntly. He wasn't surprised when Discord’s smile comically fell off of his face and shattered on the floor like a piece of glass. “I didn't know that I was a unicorn until somebody mentioned it last night. My horn isn't exactly in my field of vision to be able to see it.” He reached up tapping at the odd fleshy bone structure protruding from his skull.

The shattered pieces of Discord’s mouth spoke on their own, “Don’t play with it, you'll go blind.” After that he scooped up and reattached his mouth to where it should be. “Hmm, I assume that you're worried the others might find a pony at your age being unable to control his magic to be a bit suspicious? Hmm?”

“Yes, Captain Obvious.” Rayne sulked. He felt no need to be embarrassed about it in front of someone who knew he wasn't from this world but he certainly didn't want anyone else finding out.

“Oh, very well. But let's make this quick. I do have other places to be and I certainly can't be in two places at once. Oh wait, that's right I can.” He snickered as two other Discords stepped out of him and then separately teleported themselves away. “Now, let's get to your magical education.” Suddenly the room around Rayne was changed to look like a high school basketball gym and he was sitting in a wooden desk chair. Discord stood behind a podium wearing an old fashioned Principal's robe. Reaching into his robe he pulled out a pair of reading glasses and what looked like a textbook. “Alright now let us begin. Ahem, magic is the study of…” After less than the first line he suddenly stopped and scoffed, “oh this is already boring. Look, magic is something that ponies spend their entire lives studying and I certainly am not going to stand here to teach you for the rest of yours. You don't need to be the best spellcaster in Equestria, you just need to be caught up with other ponies around your age. Why don't you just tell me what it is that you want to learn?”

Rayne smiled, “I knew that you were going to be practical about this. Don't worry, I'm only really looking for three things. Telekinesis, teleportation and transformation. The rest I can learn later… or not. Whatever.”

“Ooooh reeeeally?!” Discord asked, stretching his neck out around Rayne to look him over. “You want JUST those three things? Hmm… why?” He ended sharply.

Rayne raised an eyebrow having thought this would have gone smoother with Discord. “Well moving things around is kind of 101 for unicorns. I can't even eat without using my hooves.”

Discord raised a claw to his chin and nodded. “Hmm, yes. That makes sense.”

Rayne continued saying, “And I would have thought that the nearly all powerful, master of chaos, Discord would understand the desire for teleportation. Walking can be so tedious when you can just teleport around instead.”

“Oh yes, that is such a dreary business walking. I always avoid it when I can.” The Draconequus shuddered.

“And lastly transformation because that is the one field of magic I am most interested in.” Rayne announced but upon seeing Discord's skeptical gaze he realized being vague wasn't going to work here. “You know… shape changing.” He mumbled quickly.

“Shape changing?!” Discord bellowed and suddenly the entire mock school gym they were in shattered to pieces. “I'm terribly sorry but you ask for too much. The other two are fine, all I have to do is unlock the latent potential in your horn. But only the most powerful of ponies master shape changing and the true secrets of that art are reserved for me alone!” He snapped his claws and the two of them floated down into the seats of his living room.

Rayne thought for a moment, not willing to give up on this so easily. “Okay, that's fair. I can respect that and I certainly don't want to be stepping on any Draconequus toes.” He stood and walked around Discord so that he could lean around his other side, just as Discord did to him with his long neck before. “Then how about just one form? Don't teach me transformation at all. Just let me be able to change back and forth between one specific form?” Rayne grinned encouragingly.

Discord looked unconvinced and teleported out from around the dark pony. “Oh this is absurd. Why would I ever agree to let you change your form anyways? What's in it for me?”

Now Rayne was genuinely excited to say, “Because you and I can hang out…” he laughed seeing Discord's disappointed expression but finished saying, “and that's a good thing because I am interested in a few of your interests that the other guys in town aren't.” Discord was trying to stay grumbly but Rayne saw that he was becoming curious. “I'm talking about on guys night. Now I admit, playing the Draconequus version of Ogres and Oubliettes would be a lot of fun but I'm not talking about tabletop dice rolling. I think it would be a blast to have a night on the town with the master of disharmony! Jazz, zoot suits, a little gambling... this pony is down with all that jive." Rayne didn't have to pretend when he spoke in a noire voice trying to sound like an excited 1920's hipster.

Discord at first did seem quite elated. “Really?! You mean we can be like the famous Nicholas brothers, Fayard and Harold, tearing up the dance floor together?!" However his negative attitude finally showed before Rayne could respond. "Oh, well it figures that it would take an out of worlder for that to happen.”

Rayne just stepped right up to him and in his most cheeky grin said, “That's right.”

Discord pulled back and thought for a moment. He overdramatically debated with himself as he held his chin and pulled his horns. Then he popped up four more of himself as they all whispered together in a huddle. Finally after leaving Rayne waiting for long enough he turned towards the stallion and cheered out, “I accept!”

Being no fool Rayne was quick to extend his hoof and say, “Then let's shake and have it then.”

Discord absentmindedly returned the gesture, holding Rayne’s hoof as he counted, “One, two, three!” Each time he counted, a wave of light shot down Discord's arm and up Rayne's shoulder until it swirled around to his horn. Then Discord let him go and smiled joyously. “There! You should be all set! Now, just to give it a little test.” He said while looking around. Snapping his fingers a tea kettle and two filled tea cups magically appeared. “Oh now while I COULD just reach out over there and grab the teacup myself, it would be so much nicer for it to just... lift, and then float conveniently right to me.” Discord stated with Rayne watching the cup do just as he said, just as he said it. Rayne looked at the second cup which remained on the table and Discord continued, “Don't try to force it, this isn't a Twilight Sparkle lesson. Just reach out for it without using your hoof. I've always found that having a little bit of attitude to your commands always helps magic to flow more naturally.”

Rayne listened and could see how that would make sense. Glancing at the table he reached out but only with his desire for the teacup and said, “Lift… and drift,” he rhymed with a smile as the cup rose and floated elegantly to him until he held it in his hoof, “because that is what I wanted it to do.” He said with attitude and a confident smile, now sipping his tea proudly.

“Marvelous! Marvelous! Oh you're a natural. Now, teleportation is easy! You just… I'm sitting here and… now in standing here.” He said as he popped from his seat to the other side of the table.

Rayne then concentrated, “I'm sitting here and…” but try as he might he didn't move.

“No, no, no! ATTITUDE remember?!" Discord exclaimed. “Don’t try to move yourself, just change where you believe you are. For instance, right now I'm standing here. But now, wait I'm not here anymore because I believe I am over there.” With a pop and a pop he was by the door.

Rayne thought for a moment. “Hmm. Attitude huh? Well, I'm not sitting here on this couch anymore. I'm-" Then Rayne was surprised as there was a snap and he was standing just like he thought he would be in front of Discord.

“PERFECT!” The Draconequus shouted. “Now you're beginning to understand. I wouldn't be as powerful as I am without my sense of humor and bold cockiness. Its confidence that powers magic while self doubt disables it. Remember that my boy.” Rayne nodded. However now the stallion's expression seemed to change, even before the Draconequus continued. “Let's see… I believe you had one more reque- Oh yes! You wanted to change your shape. Now here you DO need to be careful. That spell I gave you will only allow you to pick your alternate form once. After that you won't be able to change it so think carefully. All you have to do is-" Discord blinked in surprise as the stallion suddenly started to shine.

Dark smoke enveloped the pony circling around him. Rayne called out but his voice was just slightly deeper. “I should… imagine myself as my alternate form and then ‘believe’ that that is what I am?” He chuckled. When the smoke cleared Rayne stretched out, never having felt that he had fit his skin so well before.

Discord looked positively stunned. “Oh my, why… that isn't a pony at all.”

Later that morning -

Suddenly there was a chime from the door at Carousel Boutique. Rayne stepped in flipping his dark mane handsomely as he opened the door. But he recoiled in surprise at finding it to be completely dark inside. Also a resounding voice cried out dramatically, “WHY ISN'T HE VISITING MEEEEE?! WAHHHHHH!!! … Oh wait, who's that at the door?” Suddenly in an almost seamless action the lights turned on, two empty boxes of ice cream were magically pushed into the back room, and Rarity darted away with a messy crying face before darting back looking pristine as if nothing had happened. “Hello and welcome to Carousel Boutique. Oh monsieur Rayne, what a pleasant surprise. I hadn't expected you to come and see me so soon.”

Standing next to Rarity’s crying couch was Fluttershy who looked a little surprised that so much had changed so fast. But then after listening to Rarity speak she giggled and started stepping towards the door seeing that she was no longer needed. “She’s really been looking forward to seeing you. It's nice to finally speak to you Rayne. Maybe we'll talk more some other time. For now I think I'll leave you two alone.”

Rarity growled out feeling embarrassed, “Thank you FRIEND!” After Fluttershy left though, Rarity shook it off and smiled to the stallion standing in her shop. “Eh heh, yes well, it is good to see you again. Especially without everypony crowding around. How are you today?”

Rayne smiled and walked up to her. “Oh its been an eventful morning. I'm learning a lot about how wonderful it is to live here. I've made many new friends thanks to Pinkie's party. I got a great job that I start next week once they've done a little advertising for my new position. I even got a small advance for showing off my talents to the staff. I really couldn't be happier right now.”

“Oh I am simply relieved that everything is going so smoothly for you. Please darling, if there is anything that I can do for you then just let me know.” Rarity offered as they smiled together.

“Well as a matter of fact, I could use some help with my wardrobe.” Rayne stated as he stepped up to some display mannequins to look over her stallion attire.

“Oh well of course! I would be happy to style that wild, masculine, figure of yours.” Rarity giggled, trying to lay on the charm for her customer while batting her eyelashes. Rayne could respect that she seemed much more confident while standing in her own boutique. “So what sort of look would you like to go for? Something dashing? Something modern?” She asked while she started pulling out design patterns.

Rayne tried to sound nonchalant as he made a very purposeful reference. “Oh well you see, there was this issue from Vanity Mare some many seasons ago. I doubt that such a successful fashionista like yourself would remember. But it had an article about the most beautiful manes in Equestria.” Rarity had her back to Rayne at that moment because she had been laying out additional mannequins, design sheets and various fabrics. However as soon as the headline was mentioned Rarity and all of the objects she had been moving suddenly froze in place.

Rayne took this as a good sign and continued, “I had never seen a pony look SO beautiful before. I didn't even know anything about fashion at the time. But at that moment I couldn't help but purchase the magazine and read through page after page about you. Not only were you completely tantalizingly to behold but there you were helping every pony in town. Beautiful and generous, I admit I became quite infatuated with you. At the time I thought I was almost falling in love with a magazine.” Rayne chuckled at the end, as if it were some silly childish notion.

Rarity on the other hand was not experienced with Rayne’s tactics and her naive mind was nervously hearing what it wanted to. “In love?!” She gasped as every levitated object in the room came crashing to the floor. She did her best to clear the quivering from her voice despite the fact that her hooves were starting to shake. “Oh I was just having a rebellious attitude to an unfortunate set of circumstances back then.” She chuckled while checking that her mane was still neat. “Are you saying that you are wanting a sort of punkish look like I had in that magazine?”

Rayne stepped closer to her asking, “Sort of. Do I detect a hint of disappointment in your voice lady Rarity?”

She sighed and with a sense of whimsy replied, “Oh well, there's nothing wrong with that. I would be happy to style you up as the most rugged devil that Equestria has ever seen! It's just, you're so classy and elegant for a stallion and the punk look just doesn't seem to suit you.” She ended with one or her iconic whines.

Rayne was unphased. So far the conversation was going exactly how he had intended it to and he continued to lead her along as he had planned. “Then perhaps I should clarify a bit more. I'm not looking for metal spikes and hipster trends. I want a blend of styles. Now imagine that aggressive punk fashion, maybe even a gothic flare if you will… and combine that with the look of a long western duster draped over a dark stallion. I have always preferred the look of the dark knight to the gallant hero. But wearing armor on an everyday basis would be so impractical.”

Rarity considered his imagery for a moment. “Something full covering like a long coat… given an edgy alternative style… but that can still be respectable. A modern day dark knight but with a practical yet mysterious flare. Hmmm. OH, I've got it! It's superb! Oh how dashing! Oh Rarity, why didn't you ever think of this before?!” She shouted excitedly as her creative genius took over. Suddenly measuring tapes were lifted all around Rayne and then she went to hurriedly scribbling down numbers on a design sheet. “Oh yes, this is going to look just the right amount of dangerous but just the right amount of handsome indeed! Oh but I suppose this IS still going to require quite a lot of black. If this were made into a collection then it wouldn't look as radiant as it would as just an individual piece.” She debated with herself as her artistic dreaming clashed with her fashionista experience.

Rayne had been listening in of course as she was ranting to herself and decided to add in. “You know, if you are worried about a signature piece becoming another ‘princess dress‘ scenario then you could pair each design with a white opposite to each black counterpart. That would give more diversity and maybe double sales for ponies who want both for the set?”

Rarity stopped as she processed this and then absolutely cheered, “Why that is a fantastic idea! Oooh Rayne you fill me with such marvelous inspiration!” She giggled with glee as she began sketching concept images.

“That's not all I want to fill you with.” Rayne snickered.

Rarity hummed away, already having the basic outline of four different outfits assembled. “Hmmhmhmmm. Um, what was that?” She asked.

“Oh, nothing, nothing really.”

Rarity nodded but then she suddenly stopped working. She turned towards him which made Rayne nervous for a moment. “But wait, what do you mean another princess dress scenario? I thought you said you didn't know anything about fashion.”

Rayne didn't delay as he stepped right up to her. “I don’t. But I know a lot about the beautiful pony that knocked me off my hooves.”

“Oh my, there it goes feeling warm again in here hehe. I must say, you make working conditions very difficult while you are around monsieur Rayne.” She giggled while trying to lean her mane back off of her neck.

Rayne decided that now was his time to make his move. “Listen, how about we put all this work down for a moment? You have my design and my measurements. You can always come back to it. I want to talk to you. Not the fashion designer, not the pony from the magazine. I want to talk to the real Rarity, the enchanting mare that is standing here in front of me.”

The light gray pony’s eyes went wide as she just stood there stunned. After a brief pause she squeaked out as if holding her breath, “Could you excuse me for one moment please?” Then in a blur she shot away into her back room where her main workshop was. The door hadn't even closed behind her yet and Rayne could hear her start giddily squealing to herself. “Oh my gosh, it's really happening! A handsome stallion is actually here in my boutiquette asking about ME! Calm down Rarity, this isn't a dream and you are keeping him waiting! You've got to be calm and cool so that he will like you for the lady you are. You can do this!”

Author's Note

So one of my favorite parts of this chapter is how Rayne absolutely pulls one over on Discord. He even tells Rayne not to sweet talk him but our protagonist still manages to swindle a hefty deal from the Draconequus. And it was definitely intentional that Rayne did not tell Discord in advance what the alternate form was that he wanted.

But seeing as we are now nine chapters in moving on to chapter 10, I think it is time for another reflection blog. This is Rayne's third day and already a lot had happened. Also events will begin to really pick up from this point forward. So below is a link that has a nice recap of some of the bigger events taken place so far.

https://www.fimfiction.net/blog/851249/ch9-reflections

22 - Fliers, Flirtations & Flight Patterns

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Chapter 22 - Fliers, Flirtations & Flight Patterns

“Oh Rarity, you're a scandal! I can't believe you!” Starlight said in surprise as Spike laughed along side while they walked through the streets of Ponyville.

“What?!” She said innocently, knowing full well that no one was buying it. “It was the perfect solution for pulling Twilight out when she gets stuck in a loop! Listen, the other girls and I have seen Twilight obsess and obsess about getting things perfect and we just did not have that kind of time. Besides, things were getting much too dramatic even for my tastes." Now the other two stopped and blinked at her. "W-what?"

"Too dramatic for YOUR tastes?" Starlight chuckled as Spike covered a snicker with his claws.

Rarity rolled her eyes knowing full well that drama had become a trademark of hers. "The point that I am trying to make, is that Twilight really does need a break from any other serious business. We'll give Twilight some time to do what she loves the most which is researching. Then we'll head on over to where there's trouble to once more save the day... and we'll do it with the help of hero of the Crystal Empire!" Rarity said while nudging her new boyfriend playfully. "Then later, maybe much later, we can finally finish discussing with Twilight the facts about our… relationship.” She said smiling to Spike.

Starlight rolled her eyes but then smiled. “I never knew you could be so mischievous. I like it.”

“Oh well darling, I am just full of surprises." After turning around a corner the three finally saw the Carousel Boutique in the distance. It was right about then that Rarity whispered over to Starlight, "And speaking of surprises, how about I throw together something fetching for you to wear on your next date with Rayne? It could be my thank you gift for helping Spike and I out when we needed it with Twilight.”

Starlight was definitely caught of guard as she choked out, “F-fetching?! Rarity! Just what exactly do you expect Rayne and I to be doing together?! We've only had a single date!" Starlight insisted. Rarity however, did not miss the sudden blush to her friend's cheeks.

"Ohhh, I don't know. Maybe something along the lines of you on your back, hooves up in the air, oH! Oh Rayne!" Rarity teased, slowly speaking louder and louder until Starlight quickly snapped her hooves over her snout.

"Will you be quiet?! Other ponies are going to hear and... ohhh, this is payback for earlier when I embarrassed you and Twilight with my questions, isn't it?" Starlight said flatly as Rarity just smirked while they walked on together.

"Yes well, with all humor aside the offer still stands darling. We could put together a modest outfit for you. Maybe a summer dress to compliment your mane? And as for under the dress, you could be wearing something much more... risque? Who knows if you might need it or not with a stallion like Rayne around. And should you decide that you aren't prepared to take things to that level then you simply needn't even let him know what you have on underneath. But wouldn't you rather be prepared? Just in case you do decide to... look up at him from below?" The two had paused now, sharing a private moment before walking any further.

Starlight bit her lip as she gave it some thought. "Oh no, really! You don't have to… well I mean, I suppose it's true l that I don't actually own anything you could call ‘fetching.’ Oh, it wouldn't be too embarrassing to wear out in public would it?” She asked with a mix of nervousness and giddiness. Then with a smirk Starlight added, "And wait a minute, who ever said that Rayne would be the one ontop?"

She laughed as Rarity's jaw dropped. "Oh now look who is the scandalous one!" They laughed together as Starlight just winked. But before they could continue on they noticed Spike waiving up to them. "What is it dear? Is something wrong?" Rarity asked.

Looking up to the two mares he pointed their attention down to the opposite end of the road. “I was going to let you two finish your girl talk but... isn't that Aloe Vera walking over this way? Why she isn't working at the day spa today?”

The three of them looked forward to see a pale rose colored earth pony with a light cerulean mane making her way up the road. In one hoof she seemed to be carrying a twine tied stack of papers. “Oooh hello there Rarity, hello there Rarity's friends.” She called out as she trotted over.

“Aloe, what a nice surprise to see you. Muah, muah!” Rarity greeted her before they both kissed toward each other's cheeks. “What brings you out into the town? Do you have the day off today?”

“Oh no, I am advertising to Ponyville about a great new service that the spa will be introducing in just a few days!” She announced happily in her nasally voice.

Now Rarity gave a small cheer, definitely becoming excited by this news. “Oh really? What sort of service is it?”

Aloe struggled a little bit as she attempted to remove just a single flier from the stack. “Oh well it is very new. It is called chiro-...chiropractic service. Yes, that's it!”

But the mares looked to each other a little confused. “Uh, that doesn't really tell us anything about what the service actually is. Like, at all.” Starlight pointed out.

“Oh well yes, it is a little difficult to explain. If you have a pain or a sore spot in your body we can now pop the part of you that hurts back into place and then you feel better than new again!”

“Uh, you pop… ponies?” Spike asked, sounding a little worried.

“Do not worry!” She encouraged. “Everything is safe and fine! We have a new specialist who will help with everything. We had a full demonstration of the practice with the staff at the spa and believe me, it felt WONDERFUL afterwards.”

“Well…” Rarity said, interjecting into the matter. “If it was good enough for you Aloe then it is good enough for me. I'd be happy to at least give it a try. I do have some business calling me to the Crystal Empire tomorrow. But as long as I am not delayed then I will look forward to being there the day after for the big opening.”

“Oh thank you, thank you Rarity! You have always been one of my favorite customers! That is why I made the journey all the way to your boutique to deliver a flier face to face for you. I was surprised to see you were closed but your super stylish sign definitely made it all clear. Well, until I next see you. Ta ta dear!” After that Aloe Vera trotted off to deliver more fliers to other ponies.

Rarity then turned to the other two and said, “My sign? What sign? I didn't leave any sort of sign.” They all rushed off now in a hurry to see what their spa friend had been talking about.

A moment later the three of them all stood before the Carousel Boutique and hanging from the door was the most elaborate sign that any of then had ever seen. It looked to be made of a polished redwood, the letters were woven in gold and it had an adorable little caricature of Rarity on it. Spike walked up and read it aloud. “Welcome to the Carousel Boutique! I Rarity am taking a short leave from the store but my other departments in Canterlot and Manehattan will remain open. In case of an emergency please inquire at the Castle of Friendship.”

Rarity was astounded as she unlocked the door and brought the sign in with them. “Oh why, this is absolutely charming! Look at the cute little me! But, how could this delightful item have come to be here? I didn't request anypony to make this for me.”

“Maybe it was left as a gift?” Starlight suggested.

Rarity thought for a moment. “Oh? But from whom? Oh wait, was this here when we came back last night?”

Starlight shook her head. “I don't know. You were in a hurry so I popped us right here to the lobby and then back again. Remember?”

“Oh so that's what you were doing when you ran off.” Spike said and both of the girls looked embarrassed having forgotten for a moment that Spike was still with them.

While magically opening up all of the blinds that had been shut Rarity pondered aloud, “Starlight, you know the story of what happened in the boutique. When I left, there were three individuals who still remained behind in my workshop. Not to discredit her but this craftsmanship seems a little beyond Zecora's hooves. And Twilight had become exhausted, I doubt she would have had it in her to magic this together. You don't think it's possible that it was a present from Discord do you?”

Later that Afternoon -

“Wow, this looks like a bigger event than I thought it was going to be.” Rayne said in surprise as he walked with Maud to a campground filled with tent stands and wagons. There were several rows of carriages and carts alike that held exhibit displays to show off the contents within.

Maud walked along side Rayne while speaking in her usual tone as she stated, “It takes a lot of work to put an event like this together. The displays gathered here are often very heavy, sometimes weighing hundreds of pounds each. So each are wheeled in individually rather than trying to deliver them to a standard exhibit hall.” Rayne nodded in response as they stepped up to an admissions booth that was setup. He didn't have a lot of bits but he had been paid a small sum as an advance by the spa ponies after he had given each of them a personalized chiropractic session. He happily paid for both his and Maud’s entry before they stepped in together.

“So have you been to one of these shows before?” Rayne asked, trying to involve himself more in her interests.

“I try to regularly attend any showcasing of rocks, minerals or gemstones in Equestria. But no, this event is special. It shows how the permineralization process of petrification in all organic material is replaced entirely with silicates.” Her face actually lit up with genuine excitement as she explained.

He smiled having it warm his heart to see Maud so happy. “I think I understand what you mean by that. It's when water has little bits of metals or minerals floating in it. Then that water seeps into the pores of other things like wood or stone. There is no oxygen down in there for decay to occur, so instead those metals or minerals sort of contaminate the object and that is what leads to the petrification." Now Maud stopped for a moment looking to him surprised. Feeling like he was impressing her he continued on. "I know that different kinds of contaminants create different colors in rocks which is how some gems are formed... but when the same thing happens to wood it becomes petrified. Isn't that right?” He asked while looking to her encouragingly.

It took her a moment but eventually she just smiled at him and said, “That's not the way I would have worded it but, yes that is about right.”

Rayne smiled back and told her, “I may not know as much as you or have all the vocabulary down… but I'm interested in this too. Let's go look at it ‘together’ okay?” Maud didn't say another word but he noticed how she very happily held onto his hoof as they both walked in to see the first exhibit.

As they browsed around they took their time looking over each display and sometimes stopping to ask questions about a particular item. The event itself wasn't too crowded with other ponies and Rayne didn't know if that was normal or if it was because they arrived so late in the day. But he could tell that to Maud that didn't matter. She walked around with him as if they were the only two ponies that were there and it made Rayne feel overjoyed to see just how excited each new specimen in the exhibit was making her.

Up in the Wonderbolts Locker Room -

“Rrraaah!” An angry pegasus yelled, grabbing the towel from around her neck and throwing it to the floor. Immediately she winced through a heavy black eye as every other pegasi in the room turned to look at her.

“Hey, chill out Crash! We're all upset but do you know how hard it was to get your bandages to sit right?!” Misty Fly complained but everyone could hear it was more out of concern than from agitation.

Rainbow Dash just sighed and picked up her towel. “I know, I'm sorry Dizzy. Don't worry, I'm okay. Thank you for helping me with that. But I just… tell me honestly. Did I totally screw up and make everything worse for Spitfire than it had to be?” She looked to her friends with a solemn expression. “If there is anything that I hate most of all, it's letting my pals down.”

She looked up as a stallion put his hoof on her shoulder. “Don't worry about it.” Soarin told her. “You didn't let anypony down. Especially not Spitfire. We were all thinking it but you were the only one of us brave enough to say it. That eighth challenge just doesn't make any sense. There doesn't seem to be any way around it.”

Suddenly Blaze chimed in with a mocking tone. “Yeah, and Crash sure showed us that going ‘through it' isn't an alternative to going around it.” Several of the pegasi laughed but then winced from their own injuries.

Rainbow Dash closed her locker and turned to the group. “I don't know you guys, something just doesn't feel right about this. I hear what you're all saying but something inside is telling me that I'm not doing all I can for this situation.”

“Don't push it Dash.” Surprise said with concern. "You've already done more than any of us! We don't like seeing you get hurt.”

The multicolored pegasus just smiled and nodded. “No more recklessness, I promise. But still, I dont think that's it. I know I don't need to but I'm going to go apologize to Spitfire. Fleetfoot never came back from helping her so I also want to make sure that she’s okay.” The rest just nodded and waved goodbye to her for the night as most of them headed for the dorm this evening instead of making the trip back to their homes.

After walking down the corridors to Spitfire's administrative room Rainbow Dash stopped when she realized that she could hear loud shouting coming through the door. “What?! Is that Flash Magnus’ voice? What is he still doing here?” She wondered. She ducked down to listen in first before making her presence known.

“I told you, it's not like that! They are excellent fliers and they are doing the best they can! Your training course is too hard!” Spitfire yelled out, sounding like she was pretty upset herself.

“Too hard?!” Came the angry stallion's voice. “This is the course that we would use for the RESERVES! If your Wonderbolts can't make it through this then I would call it a serious endangerment to their health to even let them look at the training our fully fledged legionnaires would go through!”

“Listen! Ow-, I said they can do it and I know they can!” She argued but from the sound of her voice she wasn't holding up very well from her injury.

Clearly he was angry but now Magnus' voice did soften a bit. “Spitfire look, I respect you. And I do respect the Wonderbolts. Please relax, you needn't strain yourself any farther.” But his momentary sympathy did not stop him from quickly toughened back up again. “But it's time to face facts! The Wonderbolts do not work as a team! If this were a millennia ago and they were trying out for the Legion, not a single one of you would make the cut even as powerful of fliers as you are. Every single one in your squad is trying to show off how good they are and that's all they seem to care about. I gave you three days! Three days for the Wonderbolts to conquer my gauntlet or else you admit that the lot of you are just a bunch of show ponies! That was the bet that we made and you agreed to! But from what I've seen, you wouldn't be able to pull it together even if I gave you three years!”

Rainbow Dash's eyes went wide as she couldn't believe her ears. She thought she would hear a fiery retort from Spitfire but instead all she heard was a gasp from Fleetfoot. “Did you really agree to that?” Now daring to peek in through the window she saw Spitfire sitting on a stool and nodding sorrowfully. Behind her Fleetfoot was struggling to rebandage the wound on Spitfire's head. As she pulled the existing bandage away Rainbow Dash gasped seeing a massive gash on Spitfire's temple that was bleeding down behind her ear.

Seeing this was too much for the Rainbow to take as she suddenly charged into the room. “Now hold on just a minute!” She yelled with her sense of loyalty compelling her to stand up for her friend. All of the others shouted in surprise, questioning what she was suddenly doing there. “I just came by to see how my commander and friend was doing after practice today! Because that's what the Wonderbolts are to each other, we're friends with each other! And friends don't yell at one another when they have a bleeding head wound!”

“Go home Rainbow Dash! I've got this!” Growled a rather embarrassed looking Spitfire.

Dash just turned to her with a smug looking grin. “Yeah right. Come on, what do you think the chances of me actually listening to that are?” Spitfire looked like she wanted to argue for a moment but then let it go and just smiled to her. The commander gave Dash a soft hoof bump to show her gratitude and then turned away towards Fleetfoot so she could be bandaged properly. Now Dash looked back to Magnus who just crossed his hooves proudly. “Now listen here! The Wonderbolts are a symbol of hope, integrity and loyalty all across Equestria! We eat, sleep and train as a team! I understand that you are trying to help but just because we might do things differently from how you used to do them does NOT give you the right to stomp on the name of that!”

Magnus just snorted feeling unimpressed. “Rainbow Dash, I like you. I really do. You've got spirit. But spirit alone won't help you against a rampaging monster who is attacking your home!”

But Dash was amped and ready to argue for their cause. “No, it won't. But faith and trust in my friends will! Just like when my other friends helped to expel the real evil in the Pony of Shadows that you and your friends helped create! Before you judge, maybe you should take a moment and see what YOU could be learning from US!”

Magnus grumbled a bit but then softened. “Listen, this isn't about all that. This training course has a very specific purpose and just none of you are getting it. It would spoil it all for me to just give you the answer. But I do wish every pegasus had your overwhelming amount of loyalty. If they did then maybe things on the course would be different.”

Now Rainbow Dash grit her teeth. “Don't try to make me sound like I'm better than any pony else! All of us have just as much loyalty as the rest! I-... Wait a minute…” She stopped suddenly which then drew all eyes in the room to her. She looked up as if she realized something but then choose to ignore it as she stared back to Magnus sternly. “Listen, obviously nopony is going to be continuing training tonight! And certainly not in this room! As such, I think that you should leave!” Now every pony gasped at Dash’s boldness. “Come on, I mean it. I've got things to do tonight but no way am I leaving with you still in here with Spitfire. So go home Magnus, the Wonderbolts will see you on the field in the morning!”

The legionnaire continued to give her a stern eye but after a moment he turned away without saying another word. He looked back to Spitfire, then to Fleetfoot, then to Dash before finally stepping out the door. “Wow.” Fleetfoot gasped, feeling amazed by the initiative her friend had just taken.

“You're really something, you know that? I owe you one for this.” Spitfire said.

They shared a mutual smile until Rainbow Dash suddenly gave her a wink. “You know, I might already know what you can do to pay me back.” She said as Spitfire looked to her surprised. “All you have to do is… just don't complain or argue with what I am about to suggest next.” Rainbow Dash then took a deep breath. “Fleetfoot, can you take Spitfire to the Cloudsdale Hospital please?” Spitfire immediately looked like she was about to yell in objection but when Rainbow Dash pointed at her with a hoof she put her pride aside and gave in. “Good, now I'm not trying to overstep my position here but I would like to lead the training tomorrow morning if that's okay with you.” Now Dash was a little more uneasy at this request.

Spitfire looked at her sternly for a moment but then turned her face away before saying, “I said I owe you one so if this is what you want then I guess I'll have to agree. Just until I get back to the field though Crash!”

“I wouldn't have it any other way! Thanks Commander!” And with that Rainbow Dash zoomed right out the door.

Back inside though the two pegasi looked at each other. Spitfire smiled and said, “Alright, I guess we had better get going.” But then she noticed the sad look on Fleetfoot's face. “Hey, are you okay?”

“I'm thorry!” She cried before throwing her arms around Spitfire. The commander jumped a little in surprise and was even more shocked as the arctic blue pony suddenly looked her right in the eyes. “Look, I'll talk to you all you want! I know you thecretly have a thing my lis-thp. I'll be with you and I'll thay anything you want me to! Jus' don't get hurt like this again, okay?!” Then Fleetfoot leaned forward and kissed Spitfire full on her lips.

The amber pegasus sat there for a moment staring wide eyed at Fleetfoot's forehead while still trying to process what just happened. But once it registered to Spitfire that the other pegasus was kissing her, she settled down and wrapped her hooves around her teamate's neck. Together they breathed softly while sharing an intimate moment. As they kissed, the artic blue mare could see the tension in Spitfire's shoulders start melting away. The exchange felt tranquil and supportive; more platonic than romantic. Yet, Fleetfoot could feel the desire of an unrequited crush burning on Spitfire's wet lips. Leaning herself forward into Spitfire's hold she allowed the moment to continue for as long as her commander desired it to.

"Say, antithesis..."

"Wh-what?" Fleetfoot mumbled out as Spitfire broke their kiss only long enough to whisper to her.

Spitfire pulled back and gave Fleetfoot the most sultry eyed look she had ever seen on a pony. "I want you to say the word for me. I want you to try to say... antithesis."

Fleetfoot looked a little bashful but then shyly she mumbled, "An.. antff-.. antituff-" She looked down while mumbling through her speech impediment. Fleetfoot had really been concentrating, trying hard to do as Spitfire had asked of her. But then she felt silly as she realized Spitfire didn't care about her getting through the word at all. The Wonderbolts commander threw their lips back into a hot sucking set of kissed again. What really got Fleetfoot by surprise was when Spitfire suddenly bit her on her bottom lip and held it, but gently to not actually hurt her.

Several fiery lip smacking minutes later, Spitifre eventually pushed the other mare away and said, “Hey now, come on. There's no need to carry on like this. I'm not dying." Both of the them chuckled, trying to put on a brave face for their pride even though they were both blushing just as hard. "But it's nice to know that you care so much. And besides, you weren't supposed to know about that hehe."

Fleetfoot actually had to wipe a tear from her eye. She had never seen Spitfire look as happy as she did right at that moment. Furthermore, she would never admit that Spitfire had just given her the most romantic kiss of her life. "I've always known. You're terrible at hiding it." She teased which made Spitfire laugh until she winced and had to raise a hoof up to her bandages.

"Come on, let's get me to the hospital. I'm actually pretty tired of putting on a brave face. This really does hurt a lot."

Outside the compound, Rainbow Dash hovered before the WOTC as it stood in the dark with all of its mechanisms deactivated. “There's something that we're doing wrong.” She said to herself, slowly flying through the course and looking over each challenge in detail now that it was shut down. “Magnus said we aren't flying through this as a team…” She went on, studying the course in detail.

Author's Note

Alright a lot happened here so there is a lot to recap on. It was previously mentioned that Rayne will be working at the day spa but not a lot has happened with that yet. Don't worry, it's coming. Don't forget that this is only the fourth day since Rayne arrived in Equestria. Even though a lot has happened, not a lot of time has passed yet.

So who liked Rayne's date with Maud? This is an important scene and not just because it has really brought these two closer together. In the show Maud goes to this exhibit on her own and there meets another pony called Mudbriar. But in this story Rayne and Maud arrive after most others have left and are too caught up with each other to notice anypony else. As such, Maud never meets Mudbriar. Later on I might give these two another chance, but that would be much later on in story. (Originally I already had this date planned out to take Maud to a rock museum but I changed the details to fit into the timeline for events in season 8.)

Lastly but certainly not least is the tension at the Wonderbolts. Several pegasi are injuried and Rainbow Dash is severely bruised while Spitfire has a deep head wound. Don't worry, all will recover with time. But how were the reactions here? I really tried to pull out some deep emotional tension. Rainbow Dash's loyalty to Spitfire is making her lash out against a childhood hero. But nopony is really trying to work against anypony else in this chapter. Also, Fleetfoot's initial actions were supposed to be coming just from a deep bond she has. It was neither romantic nor sexual when she kissed Spitfire. It was desperation to support her friend. At least it was supposed to start out that way but maybe neither of them know where they might stand with each other after this.

**A special thank you to Ark_Angel4 twitter for the beautiful picture of when Fleetfoot first kissed Spitfire. I added the image a few paragraphs down to not give the surprise away for the readers.

34 - A Victory for Love

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Chapter 34 - A Victory for Love

Back in the Dragon Lands -

As the sun began to shine over the horizon Ember gave an angry snarl to Starlight. Despite this, she saw that the pony had no intention of backing down. After looking to her two friends being dangled in the air by her father, Ember had to look away for a moment so that no one could see as she wiped a tear from her eye. “I hope you're right Starlight. For everybody's sake…” She whispered. “Put then down!” A massive cry of disappointment came from the dragons around her but Torch nodded and placed the two accused onto the stone below. Instantly Spike and Rarity wrapped themselves in each other's arms and held tightly, not wanting to let go. “The floor is yours, Starlight.”

Now the unicorn stepped forward to face as many of the dragons as she could at one time. “Listen, I don't know a thing about court rooms or how these things are supposed to go. But I do know that the truth to most problems is never as simple as black or white. I'm not going to try to say that Spike and Rarity aren't responsible because they are.” Instantly the two of them cried out in shock but Starlight just raised a hoof for them to wait. “Their actions caused panic in not just the Dragon Lands but in a northern territory of Equestria as well. But what I am pleading for you to understand is that this is a victimless crime.”

Now there was more murmuring from the dragon crowd. It was Garble who spoke up first asking, “Uh, what is that?”

Starlight couldn't help but to roll her eyes a bit. “It means that while it may have been troublesome, no one actually got hurt. Listen, many of you are friends with Spike and many of you still don't like him. But except for maybe Garble, can even a single one of you say that you honestly believe Spike would do something to hurt you on purpose?” Garble crossed his arms seeming offended but every other dragon shook their head in response. Now Starlight continued by saying, “That magical wave that you all felt is probably something that shouldn't have been possible but how do you know that it was actually a bad thing? How do you know that it wasn't maybe something good? Or something that doesn't even have anything to do with you?” Several looked like they wanted to object but again not a single one could come up with a valid argument.

That was when Ember walked up to Starlight and placed her claw on her shoulder. Then in a surprisingly soft voice she asked, “So then what did happen? If it wasn't an experiment in magic then what could have caused that light?”

Starlight smiled and held Ember's arm saying, “I think those two could answer that better than anyone.”

With all eyes now on the two of them, Rarity and Spike blushed a little as they held each other. “I guess now is the time to tell them darling?” Rarity stated, but it was more of a request for support from him.

“Yeah, I think it is.” He agreed. They separated from their embrace but kept ahold in hoof and claw with each other. “Ember… other dragons… I need to let you know that something happened the other night which I don't think has ever happened before.” Spike announced.

Following up Rarity cleared her throat and called out, “A pony… and a dragon… have fallen in love.”

Instantly there were various roars from the crowd. Many cried out in disgust. Others argued that it was a lie. “No, really it's true!” Spike yelled and then he held Rarity's hoof in both claws. She smiled at him and they leaned forward giving each other a romantic kiss on the lips.

Now the cries of the dragons grew louder, several calling the union to be unnatural. Ember was shocked by the sudden display of affection but after a moment she quickly tried to regain control of things. “Alright enough!.. Be quiet!.... I SAID BE QUIET!!!!” She roared as she rose the Bloodstone Scepter and every dragon immediately fell silent. Now she began rubbing her forehead as frustration overtook her. “Spike! Listen to me! I- I don't know how to handle this. If what you say is true then… ugh! Look, that isn't why you are here! I don't know whether or not I can support this kind of relationship so please don't go asking me for your blessing or anything. But I need to know what happened that affected the OTHER dragons! So what does you two… being… tog-... what does that have to do with it?!” She yelled, having a hard time swallowing the concept.

Spike answered next saying, “We don't understand it completely ourselves but we can tell you what we know. It happened when Rarity and I shared our first kiss. Well our first real kiss… on the lips…” He gushed as he remembered back.

“Keep it together darling.” Rarity giggled, giving him a little bump with her hoof.

“Oh right, sorry. Well when it happened I kind of froze. It was if I was held in a trance. And I don't just say it was magical because it was special to me. Anyways, while that was happening Rarity had a vision of me as my giant dragon self.”

Just then Spike was interrupted by a loud scoff. Garble crossed his arms and yelled out. “Yeah right! This story is getting more ridiculous by the minute. There's nothing giant about that puny pipsqueak. Except how annoying he is.”

“Really! It's true!” Spike yelled as other dragons started to laugh. “I was as big as a house, no bigger! I destroyed buildings and climbed right up the side of a mountain!” Now there were several dragons laughing at the thought.

After it seemed like they were not going to stop it was Ember and Starlight together who both yelled out, “SHUT UP!” Once the commotion quieted down Ember turned to Rarity asking, “That claim IS a bit hard to believe. What do you have to say about it?”

Rarity nodded and held onto Spike proudly. “Every word is true. It was a few years ago, just after his birthday. Spike went through a terrible case of greed which seemed to, if you'll forgive the expression, 'spike' several massive growth spurts from him. First he was as big as a pony, then he was larger than a carriage, then he grew so big he busted right through a ceiling. By the time he was done he stood taller than the tallest building in the town! And to make matters worse the bigger he got the more his mind seemed to lose it's sense. He was quiet the frightening brute.” Now the dragons looked on in disbelief. After that explanation she noticed Spike look to the ground feeling ashamed but she slyly ran her hoof up his spine before whispering so that only he could hear. “Don't worry dearest, that's all been long forgiven. Besides, now I find it rather fetching thinking about my big, strong, Spike carrying me away, hehe.” Spike's heart almost exploded and he felt a bit thrilled by how she whispered into his ear.

“Wait a second…” Ember asked, sounding confused. “While I don't believe that little Spike here grew to be as big as you say… dragons do go through a growth spurt when their sense of greed truly develops. But how could that have happened if he is still this small? What, did he shrink in the wash or something?”

Now Rarity frowned again. “Most certainly not! And I don't find your commentary to be the least bit amusing.”

“Rarity!” Starlight scolded. “May I remind you that you are on trial for your lives? That isn't helping!” Now speaking directly to Ember, Starlight stated, “If I may summarize, when giant Spike saw Rarity he was reminded of the friendship they have with one another. And after that it wasn't hard for him to realize that he had been terrifying the one pony who meant more to him than anything his greed could make him pursue.”

Spike now spoke up for himself saying, “I let go of my greed because I realized that Rarity meant more to me than anything in the world. And if I couldn't be with her to make her happy then everything else I had collected on my rampage… just seemed so worthless by comparison. I decided that it was better to give and to make others happy than to take for myself. And… then I shrank right back to my old self again.” Every single dragon gasped in fright at the thought.

Rarity followed up saying, “So to get back to the point, after Spike and I shared our magical kiss the other night I had a vision of Spike in his larger form. It was like a dream while I was still awake. But this time I wasn't frightened of him. I didn't see a brute. I saw the same dragon that I had realized I was in love with and it didn't matter to me what he looked like. So I kissed the vision of the giant Spike just as I had been kissing the real one in his room in the castle. Suddenly the vision was gone but there was that purple and green magic floating all through the room. And yes, I am aware of how much the purple resembled my mane and how the green mirrored Spike's scales. When we broke the kiss the magic just… shot off in every direction. We honestly had no idea what happened to it after that. We certainly had no knowledge of it reaching all the way here!"

Spike held her hoof and continued with the rest for her. “We didn't even know that it spread out from the castle until the next day. An artifact in northern Equestria that runs off of love magic started to overload and I guess the blast also reached down here which affected all of you. But we have no idea why it happened. It wasn't anything on purpose. And it hasn't happened again since.”

Now all of the dragons seemed to be speechless. Ember softly mumbled out, “So, it was an accident?”

The couple both nodded but Rarity then wrapped her hoof around the little dragon. “The blast of magic might have been an accident, but this, what we have, certainly was not. This was from Spike stealing my heart… and me taking far too long to realize he deserved it.” They rested their heads together affectionately.

That was until they were interrupted once more by Garble now throwing a tantrum. “But it CAN'T HAPPEN!”

Starlight and Spike frowned at him while Rarity stuck out her tongue at him. But then Ember spoke and had a very worried expression. “No, you two. I'm sorry but this time Garble is right. He means about Spike's greed of course. Even if I believed that this is what you honestly think happen, this just isn't possible. Spike's greed didn't make him magically transform. Spike just grew up. This is how our natural aging process works. If he really did already go through his greed phase then that had to have been his natural time to mature. And dragons don't get spontaneously younger again just because they choose to.” Suddenly tears began to form in Embers eyes and she made no attempts to hide it. “But even if it did happen… then what you have taken away from Spike… is inconceivable!” She honestly sounded mortified as she spoke and Rarity suddenly felt incredibly guilty.

Seeing this Spike quickly yelled, “No, no! She didn't do anything! I didn't lose a thing! I gained what mattered most to me instead of losing everything that was important to me! I would rather be short and happy than tall and miserable! Come on, Ember! I wish you could have been there yourself. Isn't there any way that we can prove it to you?!” He begged her.

The Dragon Empress raised her eyebrows while still having a sad expression. “Oh, no. There certainly is. I just don't want to believe that you truly gave up your own adulthood, your dragon-ness, for a pony."

Spike looked to Ember and then to Rarity. Then he looked to Torch and to the other dragons. Then after taking a firmer hold of Rarity's hoof he said with a determined voice, “I've made my choice.”

“Oh Spike!” Rarity cried as her emotions overwhelmed her.

“Rarity, I need you to move away from Spike.” Ember said solemnly.

“W-what?! No! Why?” She gasped, tightly holding onto him in a protective manner.

Ember just casually raised a claw saying, “I'm not going to hurt him. This will be for the sake of clearing his innocence.” Looking hesitant, Rarity slowly released him and started walking over toward Starlight. “Don't worry, this will only be for a moment. Just stand far enough away for how big you think his ‘adult form’ really was.” Hearing that Rarity and Starlight quickly looked to each other with a nervous expression. Then they took off running all the way to the far side of the rock clearing before they stopped and looked back. Ember appeared incredibly annoyed saying, “You've got to be kidding me.” Meanwhile Garble had started laughing again in disbelief. “Very well.” Ember announced and flew into the air just in case. Then she looked down to Spike and yelled, “By the power of the Bloodstone Scepter, show us Spike's natural and rightful form!”

All of the dragons screamed as Spike's body began to grow. Ember was surprised when she was almost knocked out of the sky. “RRAAAAAAAAWWWW!!!” The tyrannical Spike yelled as every dragon stared at him in wide eyed amazement. Even Torch was astonished. Spike was not quite as bulky as the elder dragon but with his long neck Spike did reach to be even taller than Ember's father was.

Now the Dragon Empress then flew up and was unbelievably excited. “Spike! This is amazing! Look at you! You're a.. you're an Elder Dragon! Well, I mean, you're not old enough for that of course… but you must have the lineage from one of our hereditary races! Just like dad! Well come on! Say something!” She beamed excitedly.

The giant Spike just looked at her. “RAAWW!” Then lost interested and started looking around. He reached down and used a claw to pick something out from under his foot and a smashed Garble was thrown aside like an insignificant twig.

“Spike?” Ember called out again.

That was when Rarity shouted from the ground. “I don't think he can understand you! Last time- oh thank you Starlight,” She said as the other mare levitated Rarity up into the air next to Ember, “last time he was this big Spike had almost completely lost his mind.”

“Really?!” Ember asked with curious interest. “Let's just see about that. Hey dad, a little help please?” She asked as she pointed towards a nearby rock face. Torch moved over and pulled a gigantic stone boulder aside. Then all of the dragons marveled at the largest horde of gold and jewels they had ever seen. Ember grinned proudly. “That's MY treasure horde. Or at least it will be. It's my inheritance from dad. What do you think Spike? You want it?” She teased him as she saw the pupils of his eyes reflect the gold coins in desire. But before he could move towards her treasure, Ember whistled drawing his attention her as she now took hold of Rarity. “Look Spike… I've got your girlfriend! And I'm flying away with her. You can save her but then you cant have the treas- AAHHH! OH SHIT- DAD! AAAHHH, DADDDDD!!!” Ember screamed as Spike suddenly looked furious, turning his back on the gold and lunging at her before she could even finish speaking.

Just before he got too close Torch managed to tackle Spike causing the two titans to come crashing together on the ground. One of the other dragons was thoughtful enough to lift Starlight away from the resulting earthquake that ensued. Torch used his bulkier body to hold Spike still as Ember flew Rarity down near Spike's face as fast as she could. Reaching out for him Rarity soothingly called, “Hey, hey there darling. Easy boy, easy. It's me. 'Your Rarity.' I'm right here with you and no one is taking me away from you.”

Ember had to leap back through the air to avoid being clawed in half as Spike wasted no time in snatching the pony mare away from her. But once he had, the purple dragon immediately began to settle. Once he had calmed down Torch let Spike go and the giant dragon carefully took hold of his girlfriend to cradle her gently. “Raww..." He dragon-purred while still not being able to talk.

Just then they heard Ember's voice say, “By the power of the Bloodstone Scepter… show us the form that is true to Spike's heart.”

Then Torch caught them both and set them on the ground after Spike reverted to his smaller self. “Aww, who's my big boy?” Rarity teased Spike just a little bit seductively.

“I am! And I love you Rarity, more than anything.” Spike said while hugging her.

“I know dearest. And I love you too.” She said while hugging him back.

“That was unbelievable you two.” Ember said while flying over. The other dragons started closing in as well, all looking at them with the same amazed expression in their eyes. Ember cleared her throat and called out, “I Ember, the Dragon Empress, here by decree that Spike and Rarity are cleared of all charges for treason against dragon kind! It seems that this was merely an accident and it was… a victimless crime.” She said as she winked to Starlight who winked back. “Now, instead of celebrating an execution, let us celebrate to lasting peace with our friends!” The other dragons shrugged and then cheered as they returned to their festivities while Ember walked Spike and the ponies away for a private conversation.

Soaring Across the Sea -

The rescue party collaborated together one more time on the plan. In the sky carriage a unicorn with a brilliant vermilion coat gave the approaching Dragon Lands a determined stare. “Alright, we are almost there. Remember that we are going in blind here so you need to be ready for anything!” Using one of his off white hooves he stomped determinedly while using the other to push his glasses back up his face. “Flash Sentry, you're the leader of your team so make sure you remember to check for our friendly targets at all times. Our main priority is their safety, no matter what happens to us. We MUST bring then home!”

Flying in front of the carriage, the middle pegasi had a sapphire blue mane poking out from under his helmet and his brilliant gamboge coat could be seen under his matching armor. “Yes sir! This is what we've trained for! We will save the citizens of Equestria! Two unicorn mares and the purple dragon Spike!”

As they watched the shoreline of the Dragon Lands get closer and closer the unicorn double checked all of the incantations he had already prepared in advance. “Hold on Starlight… I'll save you.”

Just outside the Dragon Land Festivities -

“Thank you for letting us talk this out Ember.” Starlight stated in a heavy expression of relief.

The light blue dragon just scoffed and smiled. “Thank you for being there for OUR friends and saving me from doing something that I really didn't want to do.” The two of them bumped claw to hoof and laughed. After that Ember gave a sly grin before saying, “Although I already knew that you would find a way to prove that those two were in love and that this was all some kind of mistake.”

“What?!” Starlight gasped in surprise. “How could you have possibly known all of that?!”

Trying to keep herself from laughing Ember said, “Well I-... was kind of flying only about ten feet above you guys when you first got here. You asked Rarity if she was sure and then she gave you that unbelievably sappy speech about being in love.” Starlight blushed and raised a hoof over her lips giggling. “I was surprised to hear about their relationship but I knew then that Spike was innocent and that us dragons just didn't have all the right information. I just needed your help to prove it to the others. Although you two had me worried for a minute there when Rarity totally botched Spike's defense and ended up implicating herself in the process.”

Starlight couldn't resist laughing a little bit before saying, “Yeah, that was pretty bad. But it all worked out okay in the end. Oh and I'm sure that Twilight is freaking out right now trying to decide how to save Spike. So please don't be upset if she suddenly shows up here with an army or something, okay?”

Now it was Ember's turn to lose against her giggling. “Then you'll just have to go straight back to stop the invasion. And give Twilight my apology, okay?”

“You've got it.” Starlight agreed.

While the two had been talking, Spike and Rarity had been walking ahead together. But at this point Rarity had seemed to separate from him and stand waiting for the two behind to catch up. Ember looked over to the mare and asked, “Rarity, why do you look so nervous? The trouble is over.”

With all eyes on her she gave a heavy sigh. “Ember, not to be too awkward here but... Spike was abandoned as an egg and you are the leader of ALL of the dragons. I know that you aren't incredibly older than Spike is but that makes you the closest thing I have to relate to a mother for him. I just want you to know that I am NOT trying to take advantage of him. I understand what it means… what he gave up, for me. And I do not take that lightly. If I had understood years ago what had really happened then I would have tried to find another way-”

Ember put a finger over Rarity's lips to stop her. “Okay, whoa. So first off, don't EVER call me that again! I am way too young for that kind of responsibility. But secondly, I understand what you are trying to say. If you were some other pony then I would be more concerned but I've gotten to know you a bit over the years and I trust that you wouldn't hurt Spike. I don't envy the difficult relationship I think you two will have… but as long as you keep me out of it then I am not going to stand in the way.” The two girls smiled at each other before Rarity turned to walk back to Spike.

“That… was... hilarious.” Starlight snickered as she stood next to Ember.

All jokes aside now, they both stared to watch the two love birds walking together as a couple. Before taking another step onward Ember whispered to Starlight, “You had belief in hope, huh? I'll remember that. Seems like it's some powerful stuff.”

"I didn't have hope when I was younger." Starlight confessed. "I was without support, trust, or friendship as well. It led me down a dark road that I am not proud of. But I've since seen the light. Ponies don't just follow these ideals because we like being sappy. There is power behind these words. Even when they do sound like a cheesy greeting card." Ember chuckled and Starlight rushed to catch up to the happy couple. Seeing that they had finally stepped around the hillsides she yelled out now as she saw the ocean come into view. “Haha, almost home guys!”

Just then Spike looked up to Rarity and asked, “So, I guess that's all over. Hey you don't really see Ember as my mother do you?”

Laughing she replied, “Oh no Spike, of course n-”

But she was interrupted as a furious Dragon Empress stomped forward and yelled, “NO! THAT'S IT! I DON'T WANT TO HEAR ANY MORE CRAP LIKE THAT! EVERY PONY, SPIKE YOU TOO, GET OUT OF MY DRAGON LANDS RIGHT NOW!”

The three Equestrians with Spike included now tried to suppress a laugh so hard that they were almost crying. But to everyone's surprise that was when a roaring screech could be heard coming from above.

Up in the sky the rescue team from Equestria looked down to the ground. “All three targets sighted!” Flash Sentry yelled to the unicorn riding in the back.

Looking down closely they saw Spike and Rarity walking together when suddenly Starlight raced after them from behind. A moment later they saw the leader of the dragons shouting something after them, “... I DON'T… … PONY… YOU… MY DRAGON LANDS NOW!” Then all three Equestrians looked like they were in some sort of pain.

“They're in trouble! We have to save them!” The unicorn shouted.

As Ember growled, watching her friends recover from their side splitting laughter she was taken by surprise when three pegasi dove to the ground right in front of her. Like a living barricade they blocked Ember off from the others and right in front of Starlight the unicorn heroically jumped forward to face the dragon leader. “Sunburst?!” Starlight gasped in complete surprise to see him.

“Stand back you vile fiend! I will not allow you dragons to harm this fair maiden and her friends!” He bellowed with his chest puffed outward.

Ember then looked over his shoulder and said, “Is this guy your boyfriend? Seriously, what storybook did he pull that line out of?” Starlight just smacked her hoof to her forehead in embarrassment.

“Sunburst, what are you doing here?!” Starlight yelled.

The unicorn looked back and forth between her and Ember while trying not to turn from facing his enemy. “Uh, I was, I mean… I AM- I am rescuing… you?” He mumbled in confusion. Ember now just gave Starlight a blank stare as if to say ‘seriously?’

From several feet away Rarity and Spike just stood there in shock before Rarity whispered, “Aww, how romantic!”

Then Spike smiled and whispered up to her, “Just so you know, that is totally how I saw it when you showed up to rescue me and when you worked so hard to defend me.” Rarity gave a giddy squeal before suddenly pulling Spike behind a rock. A moment later they popped back out but Spike was now spinning dizzily while covered in her kisses and smiling happily.

Starlight held up a hoof and asked, “Wait, wait a minute. Rarity and I came here to rescue Spike! Are you here to save him or to save me?”

Again Sunburst nervously stuttered, “Umm, can't I do both?”

Starlight’s mouth dropped open, feeling flattered but not knowing what to say. Before she could figure it out though she saw Ember grin and rub her claws together mischievously. “Don't!” Starlight yelled.

“Don't what? Rescue you or rescue Spike?” Sunburst asked now feeling totally confused.

Suddenly Ember leapt into the air and roared with a foreboding voice. “You foolish ponies! You come here to challenge my might?! I am a dragon and will take whatever or whoever I desire! YOU PONIES CANNOT STOP US! WE WILL INVADE YOUR HOMES, BURN YOUR VILLAGES! STEAL ALL THAT YOU HOLD DEAR UNTIL…”

“Spike has already been saved, Rarity and I are fine, and peace between dragons and ponies is no longer in jeopardy!” Starlight spat out extremely fast.

Sunburst and the three pegasi all looked surprised as the threatening dragon suddenly broke character and now sounded like a whining childhood friend. “Awww Starlight! I was on a roll there! You totally let the fire out of my big finish!”

“Hehe, I'm sorry Ember. Maybe next time.” Walking right passed the pegasi, Starlight hugged Ember and she hugged back. “This place really isn't my style but I'm going to miss you. I'll take you up on that offer to visit you soon.”

“You'd better.” Ember smiled.

“WHAT IS GOING ON?!” Sunburst cried.

The two girls looked to each other and giggled uneasily. “Uh, oh sorry. Here…” Ember said winking to Starlight before super loosely wrapping an arm around her. “Ooh, raaar… I have your, uh, pony! You'd better save her!” She said mocking a kidnapping that even a filly wouldn't have believed.

Sunburst looked unimpressed and said, “Greater Void- no, uh I guess Lesser Void of Dimensional Space…” Suddenly his horn glowed and a shimmering rift wrapped around Starlight and pushed Ember about six feet away from her.

“Ooh, pretty neat spell.” Ember said as if giving commentary to a stage performance.

Starlight then winked and waved goodbye to Ember before saying, “Oh Sunburst… my, hero? You have saved'ed me from the terrifying-”

“Just stop and get in the cart.” Sunburst said agitatedly.

“Yeah, okay.” Starlight said nervously and climbed aboard.

Meanwhile the pegasi looked to each other saying, “Is this really what we came all the way out here for?” Then they waited as Sunburst, Starlight, Spike, and Rarity all climbed on with the last two having a giggle fit about the whole scene.

Soon they were all riding together as the pegasi flapped their wings to begin their return back to Equestria. A minute or two later Sunburst looked over the side of the cart and sighed. Starlight felt a nudge in her side from Rarity who gave her a stern look toward the male unicorn. Sliding her mane back nervously Starlight whispered to him, “Hey, Sunburst?” Stepping up beside him after he had only glanced over his shoulder she said, “Did I really hear you almost cast Greater Void of Dimensional Space? That… is a super advanced magical spell. I don't think even I've cast it before. You could split mountains apart with magic like that.”

Sunburst chuckled and said, “Yeah well, when the princesses put the rescue mission together it was supposed to just be a small group posing as diplomats to rescue the three of you. Three pegasi and a unicorn from the royal guard. They asked me for help on what spells their military unicorn should prepare. But then when they let slip that you were one of the ponies that might be in danger I may have kinda… magically paralyzed a member of the royal guard and poised as him in his place for the rescue mission."

"You what?!" Flash Sentry yelled out from ahead of the cart. But Starlight just waived him off as she encouraged Sunburst to continue.

"Well at that point I just brought along some of the most advanced magic craft books that I own.” He started pointing to some very old tomes in the back of the cart. “We didn't know if everything would be okay or if we would have to fight the entire dragon army. I've heard reports about how large the dragon Torch could be so I knew I needed something that could handle the force he could throw against us. I've spent almost the whole trip trying to build up the magic to cast it.”

Instantly Rarity gave Starlight a look as if to say, ‘wow he did all that for 'you’?’ Purposely turning her back on the ridiculous kissing display that Rarity was making about her and Sunburst now, Starlight lowered her shoulder as she put her hooves together and said, “Wow Sunburst. No pony has ever done anything like that for me before. Thank you, really.” She said as she smiled at him with her eyes staring deeply into his.

Rarity had to move her hoof over Spike’s lips so his snickering wouldn't spoil the moment. Sunburst looked like he melted from the inside out. His voice cracked several times as his expression was goofy at best as he said, “Oh, well, it was nothing. You're important to me Starlight. I've never had a friend like you before. It was my pleasure to help keep you safe.” Meanwhile steam was almost burning off his cheeks.

Starlight gave an uneasy chuckle, “Ha, yeah. Friends.” Was all she said as she walked passed behind him. But just as she did she flipped her tail so that it would land over the backside and then slide slowly along until it fell off at the end. Starlight strutted over to Rarity who had her jaw completely dropped. “I know how to flirt when I want to, thank you very much.” The mare whispered to the other. But looking back behind her both girls suddenly started laughing so hard that they almost fell out of the carriage from how completely stunned Sunburst was left looking.

Meanwhile, Ember stood behind on the coast of the Dragon Lands watching as the cart flew away. “Those crazy ponies.” She said softly to herself.

“Aww shucks. It looks like they found their friend and are on their way home.”

Ember sighed and gave a small smile. “Yes they are.”

“Well isn't that just nice.”

Sighing again Ember said, “Yeah, it kinda is.” Then after a moment Ember realized that someone was actually talking to her and she looked down to see who was beside her. There she saw a wide crooked smile staring back at her. It came from a pale grayish gold face that had a light brown mess of hair atop its head. Taking a step back she saw that it was an earth pony wearing a dirty white work shirt and he also had on a green hat with a turnip on it. “Wait a minute, who the heck are you?”

Author's Note

So Spike is finally on his way home and soon the mane six will be together again. Likewise there seems to be potential for some kind of interest blossoming between Sunburst and Starlight. We'll just have to see if anything plays out from that in the future.

I hope you all were moved by this chapter. I was really trying to make an emotional tug on what Spike “gave up” and how mortified the dragons were by that happening. But I didn't want to over do it either. Now it's time for the story to return to the Crystal Empire. Spike may be safe but there are plenty of more mysteries to be resolved.

51 - Five Hearts and a Birthday

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 51 - Five Hearts and a Birthday

“I’m sorry about my sister, Rayne. I think she just has a lot on her mind right now. She isn’t normally so inconsiderate.” Maud said as she sat with her boyfriend on a grassy hillside on the edge of town. Then she reached up pulling a strawberry taffy out of his mane which they had missed earlier.

“Don’t worry about it. I didn’t mind. She is your sister so she's allowed to make a fuss when it comes to you dating somepony.” Suddenly having an idea Rayne pulled the taffy from her hoof and after removing the wrapped stuck one end of it into Maud’s mouth. The mare blushed as he leaned forward nipping at the other end of the treat before kissing her while they swirled the other end of the candy between them.

“Ray-Rayne!” Maud pulled back looking flushed as she glanced about in embarrassment from the public display of affection.

Being able to tell that she was only being shy Rayne just pulled back and asked, “So why was Pinkie making such a fuss? Is it only about you dating someone?”

Maud shook her head. “No, it’s more likely because it is my birthday tomorrow. Pinkie can get like this with parties.” Rayne could tell that it wasn’t just her usual tone that made her sound nonchalant about this news.

“WHAT?! Your birthday is tomorrow?! Why didn’t you tell me?” He asked as already his brain was racing with what ideas he could come up with for her at the last minute.

That was when a hoof was placed over his own which brought him back to reality. “It’s because I didn’t want you to make a big deal about it. I don’t really like parties or surprises or lavish gifts. I treasure the rose you gave me when Zecora was over because it was intimate, not because gemstones themselves are valuable. You took the time to make that for me. But for my birthday I would much rather a quiet sit down with some ponies I care about than to have a big celebration with presents from the entire town.”

Now Rayne gave a soft sigh and nodded. “Of course that’s what you would prefer. I’m sorry Maud, I should have realized that from the beginning. But what about Pinkie?”

“Oh let her throw me a party. I go to them because it makes her happy. And that makes me happy. But I always tend to slip away after awhile.”

“Hmm. What if my gift for you was helping to tone Pinkie back so that you could have a party that you wouldn’t have to slip away from? And that way you still get to see her be happy?”

“If you could then that would be nice. But how would you do it?”

“I don’t know yet. But I’ll think of something. Just trust your boyfriend, he’ll find a way.”

That was when the two of them cuddled together and Maud just rested her head on his shoulder as they watched the townponies walking about below. After a little while Maud asked, “So does that mean you are going to be leaving now to plan a surprise for me?”

Rayne hugged her tighter, “No surprises for your birthday. You have my promise.” Then he kissed the top of her head. “I don’t really know what I’m doing for the rest of the day now though. I had been planning on finding Starlight to have a nice day-time date with her again but maybe I might be more inclined to spend it with you now seeing as your special day is coming up.”

Maud looked down to her hooves for a moment. “Do you know what I would like Rayne?” The stallion shook his head and she looked up to him. “You might not know this but Starlight is my best friend. After I moved to Ponyville she is the first pony I really connected with when I decided to look for a friend. Would it be too awkward for you maybe spending the day with the both of us?”

“Oh really? You and Starlight? Well as long as she is fine with it then I think I would like that. I have to break the news to her anyways. Perhaps we can do it together?” Maud nodded and then stood up first seeming ready to go.

“I might even have a good idea for something she would like to do together.” She told him and Rayne raised an eyebrow curiously.

Not more than an hour later, Starlight sighed in exhaustion as she pushed a pouting pink mare back out through the doorway to her room. “Good grief, that pony is on a rampage today. But it’s understandable. I suppose if I had a sister who suddenly got a boyfriend without me knowing anything about it then I’d be a little crazy too. But a promise is a promise. I guess I’ll see if I can go find Maud and keep her busy for the day while Pinkie takes care of what she needs to.”

Just then there was a tap on the window which confused the unicorn because her bedroom was pretty high up from the ground. “Starlight!” A voice then called out from a distance which brought the mare to look outside.

“Oh a kite!” Starlight said excitedly as she saw the colorful toy streaming along through the air just outside her windowsill. Following her eyes down the path of the string, she was surprised to see Maud and even more shocking was seeing Rayne down along with her.

“Come on out! We want to see you!” The stallion called. With all thoughts about Pinkie suddenly gone from her mind, Starlight quickly grabbed her own kite to rush downstairs as fast as she could.

A few minutes later the three were laughing as a good tug of the wind almost pulled the kites out of their hold. “Wow, I can’t understand where all this wind came from. It’s like perfect kite flying weather today.” Starlight exclaimed, seeming beside herself with joy as she watched their three sky banners sailing through the air.

“Yeah, imagine that.” Rayne chuckled as he leaned away so she wouldn’t notice his horn gleaming while he made use of all the pegasus magic he had stolen so far. However that was only until Maud playfully poked him in the side to get him to quit it.

Despite her enjoyment, Starlight suddenly gave a remorseful expression. “I’m happy to see you again, Rayne. I’m sorry that I didn’t travel home with you from Canterlot. Luna practically threw me out saying that she had it under control. I had heard about when you were back in town but I figured I’d give you some space. I didn’t want to put too much pressure on you if you were still recovering." The two shared a warm smile together as they extended their kites a bit higher. "But what I didn’t know was that my boyfriend and my best friend are already know each other!”

“Yes, we’ve gotten quite close.” Maud answered in her usual tone. “But please, Rayne didn’t tell me that you haven’t seen him all week. Don’t let me stand in your way.” The stallion was surprised when the gray mare suddenly looked disapprovingly at him and then pointed over to Starlight.

“Heh, getting after me already are you?” He chuckled and then scooted closer to Starlight while being careful to not entangle everyone’s kites together. “Hey there, I missed you. I’m sorry it took me so long to come around.” He said affectionately as Starlight pushed her mane back while blushing a little. They shared a gentle kiss and Rayne stole a glance noticing that Maud seemed to smile at seeing them looking cute together.

After the two pulled back from each other Starlight looked over to Maud before saying, “And I hear that you’ve gotten pretty lucky in the field of romance yourself. Your sister definitely has some concerns but I’ll let you talk to her about that. I’ve been trying really hard to stay out of it between you two but Pinkie hasn't been making that easy for me.”

Now Maud shifted her gaze to the side as she confessed, “Actually, I had an ulterior motive for wanting to spend the day with you today Starlight. I’m sorry. My new boyfriend is actually what I was hoping that I could talk to you about.”

“Oh?” Starlight asked while looking over to give Maud more of her attention now. “Well if you need to speak to me then of course I’m here for you.”

“Rayne, can you come over here please?” Maud asked. He nodded and took hold of all three of their kite handles, fixing them into the ground a few feet apart so everypony could sit down and talk together. Looking back to her friend now, Maud said, “Starlight, you are dating Rayne so I want to make sure that you know he is a special kind of pony. Has his cutie mark and his background been explained to you?”

The other mare nodded and smiled, reaching out to hold his hoof with her own. “Yes and it doesn’t bother me. I know all about him being a pleasure pony and I know all about the good things… and the bad things that go with that.” She sighed and looked guilty as Rayne stared at her in surprise. “Twilight told me Rayne. I know what could happen if you get your heart broken. I’m sorry that I didn’t mention that I knew before.”

He was about to console her but Maud spoke up again wanting to stay on track. “So since you know that Rayne is what he is, you can understand that you might not be the only mare that he ends up dating?”

“Oh.” Starlight said suddenly. “I hadn’t thought of it that way before. But I suppose you’re right. I’ll admit that normally if I had a boyfriend who tried dating another mare besides me then I’d have his hide… but I suppose, it is a bit of a different case when it comes to him. Why do you bring it up Maud?” She asked in confusion as Rayne was just sitting there blushing now while still holding one of Starlight’s hooves. That was when Maud reached out to take hold of Rayne’s other hoof just as intimately. “Maud, what are you- OH! OH, OH!!!” Starlight shouted as she covered her mouth in surprise.

Looking to her friend Maud spoke a little softer now. “Rayne is the boyfriend I have that Pinkie has been freaking out about. We just came out to her about us dating a little while ago. I didn’t know that my sister had been venting to you about it. It seems that I am doing a lot of apologizing for my sister’s behavior today.”

Now Starlight got quiet as she looked directly to Rayne. “So really? Is it true? You are dating my best friend?” She asked and he just nodded.

“Starlight, I’m okay with this if you are.” Maud said, trying to speak in earnest for Rayne’s defense.

But to this he raised a hoof wanting to show responsibility to both of these mares that he had pledged his feelings to. “It’s okay Maud. If Starlight wants to be mad at me right now then she has every reason to be. Look, I know we are just kind of springing this on you and I’m sorry for that. It’s a poor excuse for me to say that a lot has happened and that is why I didn’t tell you sooner. But we are telling you now and-”

“Rayne, just wait a second.” Starlight interrupted. “Listen, I don’t really care about you spending time with other mares. I already knew you were doing that. I just thought that I was the only one who you were actually dating is all.” She confessed to him. The expression on her face did seem a bit stern but her voice was steady and collected.

“Wait, you knew about that?” Rayne asked in confused.

“Yeah, um.” Starlight mumbled. “One of the nights earlier this week when you apparently stayed late after work in the day spa… I don’t know if it was Aloe or Lotus but one of them apparently left a window open while you were in there with them. A couple ponies in town heard you guys and rumors travel pretty fast around here. I was going to bust your chops for it later but this kind of changes things for me now.” Now Maud blushed along with Rayne because she knew that had been the night when she had also there as well. "Also," Starlight added, "I know all about Rarity too. But don't worry, I know not to let Spike find out." She said and Maud nodded in understanding.

“If it makes this any easier for you...” The gray mare said making the other two looked over to her. “Now you get to talk about your boyfriend to your best friend and know that she will always understand what you’re talking about. You know, since she is dating him too.” Contrary to her usual character Maud now gave a brief smirk across her lips.

“Maud?!” Rayne called out to her in surprise.

“Ooooh, naughty. I like the sound of that.” Starlight replied now matching Maud’s smirk and looking even more devious than her friend.

“Starlight?!” Rayne called out again, laughing a bit nervously now. Suddenly the two mares leaned away from him and began whispering back and forth while both looking to him as they did so. “H-hey, come on you two. No fair.” He sighed, not knowing whether to be happy or nervous about them getting along like this. But then the two girls just laughed together, clearly enjoying that they could make him nervous when they need to.

“Alright, so fine.” Starlight said suddenly. “If you can respect that this is new for me and not rub it in my face too much then I can agree to this. And I’ll admit that it does make it easier for me since it’s with you Maud.” She said before stepping up and giving Rayne a sweet kiss. “And now, ahem, kiss your other girlfriend Rayne.” Starlight scolded him, picking up now on how Maud had done the same for her earlier. The stallion clearly didn’t mind as he leaned forward giving the earth pony a thankful smooch for her assistance. Starlight watched skeptically for a moment but after they pulled back she smiled thinking that maybe this wouldn’t be so bad.

That was when they all jumped as a different voice spoke out to them from behind. "So that's it, is it?" Turning around they all saw a deflated looking Pinkie Pie who was standing there staring at them. “Maud, you already knew that Rayne had been seeing other mares and you were still okay with dating him?”

Giving a sigh the gray sister nodded and replied, “Yes, Pinkie. I was actually Rayne’s first girlfriend after he moved into town. But I've found that it actually excites me a little to see Rayne being so popular around other mares. So... I have actually been the one encouraging him to do so."

“Wait what?! It does? Um, why?” Starlight asked still trying to work through this new concept to her. Maud looked awkwardly in Pinkie’s direction now but then raised a hoof and whispered something into Starlight’s ear. “Ewww! Wait, really? Huh...” The unicorn mumbled but then blushed remembering that they were still right in front of Maud’s sister.

After an awkward moment of silence Pinkie looked over to Starlight. “And you? You’re not mad at my sister for also dating the pony that I wasn’t even aware until now that you also like?”

Starlight shrugged at this point. “It’s not like I planned this Pinkie. It’s still a little weird for me but yeah, I guess this is okay.”

“Well alrighty then!” Pinkie suddenly screamed, giving no warning as she snapped from gloomy to happy in an almost unnatural flash. “Phew, I am SO relieved. At first when Maud and Rayne told me that they were dating I was like ‘A wha-whaaaaaaaaa’ because I didn’t know my sister would start dating somepony that I already knew. Then I was like ‘You?!” because I mean, Rayne come on, what a great guy. He’s handsome and he’s nice and everypony seems to get along with him! But then I was like ‘You?’ because there was that time that I caught him fooling around with Applejack out in the orchard and I was worried that he was cheating on my sister or maybe that he had been cheating on Applejack with my sister. And then I was like ‘You...’ because I remembered that Rainbow Dash TOTALLY has a thing for him too, like she openly admitted it in front of all the princesses and everything so it made me think that maybe Rayne is a total player who is cheating on everypony but now I understand that it’s different and he isn’t cheating on anypony! He is just dating everypony all together like he is Maud and you Starlight so really it’s like collecting friends but being much more romantic about it and I think that is AWESOME!” She screamed and then sounding winded from that gigantic rant she just made.

“WAIT A MINUTE!” Starlight screamed and Rayne recoiled as the unicorn suddenly leaned over him while giving him a death glare. “Look! Maud I can accept because she and I are so close! We get along! And yes I have other ‘friends’ but there is a limit to how many ponies that I can be ‘extra close to!’ Just how many mares are you DATING buster?! And I mean dating, dating! I don’t even want to hear about all your trysts!” Starlight was almost backing him into the ground now from how furiously she was towering over into him.

“Heh, well there is you and Maud. I am dating Applejack too now and I’m also dating Zecora.” He told her and suddenly he felt glad there wasn’t a bigger audience to embarrass him in front of other than just Pinkie Pie.

“ZECORA TOO?! SHE’S NOT EVEN A PONY!” Starlight screamed and then quickly rubbed her forehead, “I mean, not that there is anything wrong with anypony dating a zebra but… FOUR MARES?! YOU ARE DATING FOUR, FOUR MARES?! And what’s this about Rainbow Dash?!”

“I went on a date with her too but it was just the once so far. We haven’t made anything offici-”

“Oh shut your ridiculous five mare dating face! Everyone who was there in the Crystal Empire could tell that she had a thing for you already so you might as well just consider yourselves together! I didn’t care at the time because ‘I’ wasn’t even official with you yet but now I am! Maud! Maud, tell me… Did you know all this? Did you know that he was dating THIS many different girls?!"

Maud seemed to have no big reaction as she just deadpan responded, “Yes.” Starlight smacked herself in the forehead. “I’ve known about every date that Rayne has gone on as well as all of his ‘trysts’ that he’s also had.”

“And it doesn’t bother you?!” Starlight screamed.

“No, not particularly. Why? Should it?” Maud asked.

“Yes!” Starlight exclaimed.

“Why?” Maud asked.

“Because…!” Starlight screamed. “Uh, because… um.” But now she faltered a bit. “Because he’s chea… Well, no I guess he’s not really cheating on you if you already knew about it. Well... because it’s weird?” Starlight guessed, not quite sure why she didn’t have a better answer for this.

To Starlight’s disappointment Maud was seeming far more confident on the subject. “I have been told all my life that the way that I do things is weird, Starlight.” Now the unicorn sulked, already knowing where this was going and which made her feel incredibly guilty. “Should I stop dating Rayne because it’s not how somepony else would do it? Should I stop doing the things I like or behaving in the way that makes me comfortable, just to suit others? I know that trying new things can be difficult. I almost didn’t move to Ponyville, but Pinkie here convinced me to give something that was uncomfortable a try. And I am glad that I did. Because I made a friend like you.”

“Aww, Maud.” Starlight cheered softly. “Look, okay okay. I’ll try to give this a shot. But Rayne, Maud just hit the nail on the head for me there. My issue is that I am uncomfortable with this!" He nodded trying to show that he understood but not wanting to interrupt as she continued. "So here is what I propose. I want you to go and talk to Applejack, and to Zecora, and to Rainbow Dash and then back to us again. I don’t think it’s fair for you to date any of us unless everypony knows about all of us. If you come back and ALL of them are on board with this then it would make things easier for me to give it a shot. But I just can’t accept this if we’re doing it behind any other ponies back.”

“Sure thing. I don’t have a problem with that at all, Starlight. That was the whole reason why Maud and I came to you about this in the first place. We both already feel the same way.” Maud nodded along with Rayne.

Now the unicorn felt glad that there was no disagreement on this point. But Starlight yelled out once more while stretching a hoof toward Rayne. “And no more new girlfriends unless you have a really REALLY good reason for it! I don’t care if you are a pleasure pony! Five is just ridiculous enough as it is!”

Rayne raised his hooves defensively and laughed, “Okay, okay. You’ve got me there. I don’t have any problem agreeing to that either.”

Now that things seemed to be settled, Starlight sternly walked over to where the kites were stuck. “Boyfriend...” She said sternly, handing the handle of Rayne’s kite to him. “Best friend. And… co-girlfriend...” She said awkwardly trying to understand everyone’s place in this. Maud took her kite as well. “Pinkie, do you have a kite?” Starlight asked before sitting down on the other side of Rayne so that he was between Maud and her.

“No, but that’s okay. I can just watch with you guys.” She said as she laid down and looked up. After that Pinkie started laughing hysterically to which, as often was the case, no other pony could quite understood why.

The rest of the events following went by without much issue. Rayne, Maud, Starlight, and Pinkie all enjoyed a nice afternoon together. After which Maud and Starlight disappeared to discuss a great many things for how their new relationship would proceed. Meanwhile, Rayne went off with Pinkie who reluctantly agreed to a smaller celebration for her sister. They worked out their plans, both becoming excited about what they could do but then toning it back remembering what the birthday girl would actually like for them to do.

The next day Starlight had been dumbstruck when she was told that Rayne had visited Applejack and then Dash while Maud had visited Zecora and each one of them in their own way had agreed to the terms that Starlight laid out. Granted, Rainbow did state that she felt like this was Rayne weaseling his way into being official with her and added the caveat that her second date with Rayne had better be deserving of her agreeing to go steady with him in advance.

“Wow, well alright then.” Starlight stuttered. “I’ll be honest. I didn’t expect every mare to say yes. But I guess… I guess it’s fine then.” She told Rayne as Maud smiled from their boyfriend's other side. “So how exactly is this going to work, Rayne?” Starlight eventually asked him as he and Maud now sat with her in the privacy of her room. “You’re dating five of us. How are you going to find the time to not leave any mare feeling lonely?"

To this Maud at looked at Starlight in surprise. “Really, Starlight?”

“What?” The unicorn stammered.

Rayne just smiled to her as he pointed out, “Well, when you think about it… it really shouldn’t be too much of an issue. Yeah there are a lot of you but I am technically dating some of the busiest girls around. Applejack works on a farm. So really it’s pretty rare for her to have a day off. I expect there will be a lot of late nights with me sneaking around Granny Smith and her brother for us. Also, you work in the Twilight’s friendship school and you are also the pupil to the princess as well. You might not be giving yourself enough credit for how busy of a mare you are. And it actually makes me pretty sad to think that I might almost never get to spend any time with Rainbow Dash seeing as she also works at the school, she is also a Wonderbolt, and she also has her own weather pony activities that she does.”

“Wow Rayne, you’re right.” Starlight stated as she suddenly felt a lot more appreciative that she was getting to spend two days in a row with him after not having seen him in almost a week. With a gentle blush she quickly found herself in an intimate make-out session with him, but she also pulled the other mare over as well making sure to share Rayne so Maud could have her turn kissing him too.

Later that afternoon, Maud’s party took place quietly outside the range of Ponyville. Rayne, Starlight, Pinkie, the birthday girl, and Rarity who had also been invited all sat upon a picnic blanket out in a field. The news was broken to their friend and Rarity joked about making matching necklaces for all of Rayne's partners as if it were a club he has starting.

Even though the party was small, they shared their laughs together and there were smiles all around. "Thank you Rayne, and everypony." Maud said to them. "This has been the best birthday ever."

Wonderful art by Rey Rosquete

Author's Note

Ha so I'm sure that many of you were entertained seeing Rayne getting yelled at. That sly dog... or smooth cat, as it were. Five girls and he's gotten them all to agree to it!

Okay so this wraps up the birthday episode for Maud in the show. Who likes how I tied it all together? Did you think the flying kite scene was cute?

Also it means the world to me you all have followed along with me this far. So as always, thank you so very much for reading!

69 - Heads and Tails

**Author's Note** So I just wanted to leave a quick notice that this chapter will have my story's first true consensual non-consent scene. There will be a lot of on edge stuff followed by what is technically a rape scene later on. No pony gets hurt and the mare in question is wanting it, even though you'll see her resisting. I hope that you all enjoy the chapter and thank you for reading.

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 69 – Heads and Tails

The group didn’t stick together for very long after Rainbow Dash did not return to the diner. The three fillies ate their meals happily enough while Twilight, Rayne, Pinkie Pie, and Fluttershy sat with them. The princess had insisted on picking up the tab for their meals due to recent events. But the crusaders could easily sense the tension in the air as they were no longer as young as they once had been. “Um, Twilight?” Applebloom spoke up. “We had a great time at the skate park but I'm thinkin' we're just gonna head on over to our club house now.”

“Heh, go on girls. I’m sorry that the party got broken up.” The princess responded.

“Actually you guys...” Fluttershy said next. “I’m feeling a little distracted by something so I’m afraid that I won’t be very good company right now. I’m just going to go… clean my house a few times maybe until I feel better.” Then she stepped down from her seat and made her way out the door without waiting for a word from anypony.

“Twilight?” Pinkie asked softly.

“Yes Pinkie, it’s okay. You can go too.” The alicorn said. But then she looked up curiously as the pink mare just shook her head.

“Are our friends okay? If you tell me they are, I’ll believe you. You don’t have to let me know what happened. But if there is anything that I can do…?”

To this Twilight felt a little better at seeing her friend’s kindness. “Thank you Pinkie. Everything is okay. There was a disagreement and-”

“Ah-bu-bup! That's all I needed to know.” She said with a smile before calmly stepping out of her seat. Twilight was surprised when Pinkie hugged her but then she just closed her eyes and accepted it.

Rayne waited patiently until the others had left. “Boy did I really mess things up with Rainbow Dash.” He said while twiddling with a straw back and forth on the table.

“No… you didn’t, Rayne.” Twilight said and she reached over to hold his hoof encouragingly. “Listen to me. You’re a good guy. Like, a really good guy. Dash knows that. If she didn’t then you wouldn’t have ever had a chance with her to begin with. Trust her, Rayne. She said for you to just give her some time. She’ll come around.”

To that Rayne nodded and stood up from the table. “Thank you, Twilight. You really are good at-”

“Maybe you could stop trying to make every other pony feel better and take care of yourself for a change?” Twilight interrupted him and Rayne lifted his hooves in defeat.

“Alright, alright, heh heh. Thank you. I’m going to go blow off some steam. I’ll see you around.”

“See you around Rayne.” Twilight nodded before leaving some bits on the table and teleporting away.

Outside of Ponyville -

“Hrrruung… hhrruggh.. hhrrunnggh!” Four black paws raced across the grassy fields outside of town. Heavy lungs panted hard as the black feline tore across the countryside in a full sprint. Sharp claws dug into the earth as the panther hurled himself forward. “Faster… Run faster...” He told himself repeatedly.

Nearly An Hour Later -

Rayne finally came to a halt as he wandered into the treeline of some random grove. “Huuuuh… phew… whooouh...” He panted as he had to blink a few times to fight back exhaustion. “Not sure… if I lapped around the town or not… Uhhnnng… running, for so long...” Then he stumbled forward through the trees before something new came into his view.

“Wait a mi-” Shaking his head he cleared his thoughts from exhaustion and looked up again. “Wait a minute. Where in the heck am I? I… this place looks familiar.”

After passing through the trees he saw a large rock formation which stretched upwards from the ground. A humble waterfall ran down from the stony ledge above that had many platforms at different levels spread out over the rock face. Following the water trail with his eye Rayne saw a little river that wound it’s way below a step bridge. Over on the other side there were various trees covered in fruits and berries of different kinds. Bird houses, squirrel houses, and other homes for woodland critters were spread around while their inhabitants stood playing in the tranquil atmosphere.

“Hey, this is Fluttershy’s Sanctuary!” Checking himself over he looked down seeing paws instead of hooves before telling himself, “Well… I suppose I am an animal right now. And this is an animal sanctuary after all.”

Just as he expected, all hell broke loose when the massive panther sauntered out from the trees. Rabbits dove into their burrows, little otters rushed into the water, and even a bear fled to a cave after seeing another predator approach that was just as big as he was. Rayne just licked his lips feeling a little dry mouthed while he strolled peacefully across the bridge. He didn’t roar to assert his dominance and he didn’t give chase to any creature that cowered at the sight of him. Respecting that this was a place for every creature he simply strolled his way in to enjoy a small portion of it for himself.

Gripping his claws onto the rock structure Rayne hopped from platform to platform until he had scaled to the top of the waterfall. Turning to peer down over the ledge caused him to snarl at the height as his claws gripped to the stone. Then after slowly moving back from the edge, there he remained as the large cat dropped himself onto the smooth rock surface.

“Oohhhhh, oooooohhhh yeaaaah. So that’s why cats do this.” He thought to himself while feeling the warm stone through his fur. “Mmmmm that’s nice… Especially after all that running.” Rayne’s eyes closed as he began to purr, absentmindedly giving into the natural instincts of his were-panther form. The pleasure was short lived though as another urge soon overtook him. “Ughh… I’m thirsty too. The water is right there but I’m already laying down...” He thought to himself lazily as a large paw scratched toward the stream which was only a few feet out of reach.

Glancing up from where he lay Rayne could see that several heads where peeking out from their homes to stare up at him curiously. The panther just grinned at being the center of their attention but otherwise he left them alone. Stretching lazily out toward the water the panther got no closer to having a drink. “Oh forget it… Too tired. I’ll rest first… drink later...” He mumbled quietly. Then his eyes closed as he slowly gave into the comfort of a cat nap.

Meanwhile at Fluttershy’s Cottage -

All was not as it usually would be for a typical afternoon in the pegasus' home. The door was closed and the window shades were down. The cottage was quiet as Fluttershy sat alone in her bedroom and the only noise that disturbed the peace was the soft breathing that escaped from her lips.

"Uuhh... oohh... mmm... Rainbow Dash... and Rayne... nnngmm!" While lying in bed Fluttershy twisted beneath her covers as she muttered softly to herself. "Kissing... so loudly... sitting alone... probably- more than kissing... Oh Goodness!" She made herself gasp as she laid with her eyes closed while her imagination was running away with her.

Soon she began panting loudly with a bead of sweat trailing down her forehead. She yanked the covers off of herself as it was becoming too hot under them and then continued to roll around with one hoof tucked down between her legs. "Oohhh... mmmm... they were kissing so loudly... so hotly... probably also... when doing- other things... probably... they're probably so wild when they... when they...!" Fluttershy's whole body tightened as if she were in the edge of screaming.

Suddenly there came a furious knocking on her door. "What?! No, oh no! Not now!" She whined to herself. "Please go away! I'm very busy at the moment!" Fluttershy half cried but the knocking turned into heavy banging. Almost losing her temper Fluttershy scowled as she was interrupted from the brink of climax before she huffed and marched to her doorway.

Putting on a robe first to mask the smell of her 'fun time' Fluttershy threw the door open getting ready to yell at whoever pony it was that was beating upon her door. But that was when she saw a frightened looking Angel Bunny who motioned with his arms to her desperately. "What? What's wrong? OHH! The animals in the sanctuary are in danger?!" She gasped and then sped off without another thought as the robe was blown off in her hurry.

Back at the Sanctuary -

Rayne growled as something disturbed him from his rest. He was groggy and wasn’t thinking clearly but something didn’t feel right to him. “Uhhh… sick… I feel drained… What- wait what is that... wet? What is dripping on me?" Suddenly the panther’s eyes shot open as he recognized the distinct sound of wings flapping as it felt like someone was drowning him. While only understanding that someone had snuck up on him in his sleep, Rayne reared up from the ground with a snarl to defend himself.

“EEIIAAHhhh-mhhhmmm!” A frightened whimper cried out. Now the panther was up on all fours while snarling sinisterly but he had risen too fast and could not focus. All he saw was something small and bright colored that twitched beneath his hold.

Stretching his jaw open, only for the purposes of trying to wake himself, envoked another horrified scream from whoever was now trapped below him. After blinking a few times the feline’s vision began to narrow as he realized the creature was not so small. It was a pony of some kind and he had just failed to remember how much bigger he currently was. After finally recognizing that it was Fluttershy, he lifted his massive paw that had been pressing down nearly crushing the mare's chest and suffocating her.

“Guu-AAAUHHHH!” She gasped for breath and immediately started choking for air as soon as he lifted his paw away. Rayne felt incredibly guilty but he could see that he hadn't actually hurt her in any way.

“Wh-Aarrarrrrrr!” Came a raspy choking growl from Rayne’s throat as an unexpected dryness seized the words from him instead.

“Eeeeep!” The pegasus cowered beneath him while holding her hooves into a ball tightly. “Ple-lease mister panther! Plea-ase don’t eat me!” She pleaded with him. Looking down Rayne saw a kind of frightened that he had never seen on Fluttershy's face before, ever. “I-I-I’m sorry! I was only trying to help you!”

Suddenly a series of worried chittering made Rayne look up over the edge of the waterfall. Down below it looked like all of the inhabitants of the sanctuary were gathered together to watch but none of them were brave enough to follow Fluttershy up to where the panther had been resting. Rayne tried again to speak but all that came out was a pained hiss as he recognized an old familiar pain. It was a burning pain, a pain that seared deep into his body as the rays of the sun had taken it’s toll while he lay sleeping against the hot stone. “Wh-Raawwlaawwlllhiiisssssaarrr!”

“I’m sorry! I’m sorry! I’m so so SOORRRRY!” Fluttershy wailed and shut her eyes in fright as she made a hurried plea. “Please, I don’t know if you can understand me or not. I have never spoken to a panther before. But if you can, please listen. My animals told me that there was something that had frightened them so I came as fast as I could. I was so scared when I saw you, but that is when I realized that you weren’t moving...” She dared to peek an eye open at him as she felt a noticeable lack of teeth biting into her.

Rather than trying to talk Rayne just licked his lips finding them to be so dry that his tongue nearly stuck to them while he allowed the pegasus to continue. “Please mister panther… I can recognize the signs of dehydration when I see it! You weren’t well! I know the dangers of approaching a predator like yourself, especially when they are sleeping. But I checked your gums and they were bone dry! I feared that if I didn’t do something to wake you then maybe you might not wake up at all if left under the hot sun for any longer!”

Rayne didn’t enjoy frightening Fluttershy like this. However, even after slurping heavily at the cool stream it still hurt him to try to talk and his muscles were so sore that he could hardly find the strength to move. He couldn’t exactly change back into a pony in front of her either so for now they were both sort of stuck. Rayne struggled to muster at least a drop of fresh saliva but nothing would form to ease his throat.

“So please mister panther...” She whimpered as she stared up at him, pleading with her eyes in case her words weren’t enough. “Please don’t eat me. Don’t hurt me please. Let me go and I’ll leave you alone. Just-” But her voice trailed off as she could no longer speak through the trail of tears falling from her eyes. “Oh he probably can’t understand me anyways.” She thought to herself. “It’s okay Fluttershy, you still did good. You helped an animal in need. Even if it turns out badly, I have no regrets.” Then she sobbed harder. “I should have just stayed home… and...”

Now Rayne was struggling to build up some focus and regain control of himself. He wanted to move away from the pegasus but the more sense he regained the more he seemed to be distracted by the least possible thing he would have expected. “Huuhhhh... what smells so... mind numbingly good?!” He thought to himself as he sniffed the air deeply which lead his nose straight into her fur. “Is Fluttershy wearing perfume? I don’t get it. I’ve never noticed her smelling like this. Why does she-?”

From their inability to communicate Fluttershy could only think of one thing as the panther’s large head dropped down toward her. “Oh no!” Her mind screamed. “H-help… please… somepony help me…!” She whimpered but realized she was only thinking the words and could not force her lips to utter them. “This is it… be brave Fluttershy! Maybe it will be quick? You lived a good life. Your friends will miss you but.. Oh no! My friends!”

Suddenly the compassionate mare turned into her stomach and lifted her flank to crawl toward the edge of the waterfall. “TURN AWAY!!!” She screamed down to her friends below. Even ignoring it even as the panther's mouth nuzzled across the nape of her neck and now slowly down her back, she thought only of others at the moment that she was sure would be her end. “Everything will be fine! Please! DON’T LOOK! TURN AWAY! PLEASE!!!” She screamed again wanting to spare her furry companions from witnessing her grisly demise.

Becoming almost angry in frustration now, “Why in the hell does Fluttershy’s scent remind me of Applejack and Rainbow Dash?!” The panther growled as he thought to himself, “It’s almost as if… no, it can’t be that...” Just then the panther almost jumped as he watched her reach under him and stroke his groin with a hoof. "...She's aroused?!"

"Please..." Fluttershy called out to him with a soft whimper. "Please, please don't eat me mister panther." She pouted adorably while pleading for her life with her hoof between his legs.

Rayne froze, half out of shock and half out of him being the one afraid now. "WHAT?!" His mind screamed but his body betrayed him as he became rock hard in no time at all after seeing the adorable face kneeling beneath him. He had already been half erect from 'morning wood' having just woken up and the frustration from Dash mixed with Fluttershy's cute pleading left him helpless to resist becoming turned on.

Fluttershy just bit her lip to steel herself, naively unaware of how attractive that made her. "You can do this Fluttershy! You can't let yourself die here. You've come too far. You have friends that care about you! Animals that rely on you! You are an important pony!" She thought confidently as she rubbed him harder. But then seeing the size of the panther's erection made her falter. "Okay so true that might be frighteningly bigger than you expected. And also true I am still a virgin who definitely didn't picture her first time being like this. That looks like it could really hurt. I probably won't enjoy it... not like I'm sure Rainbow Dash enjoys Rayne... mmhm-anyways! Still though, I'm sure that being eaten alive would hurt a lot worse."

"Alright hold on..." Rayne told himself as this whole accidental situation was just too ridiculous to believe. "I've got to put a stop to this..."

"P-please, sir... If you would just be gentle... I'm-m sure it would be better than having you eat me..." She whimpered as she suddenly arched her back, bending herself low to the ground while lifting her flank high into the air. Then she lifted her tail allowing for the full aroma of her arousal from thinking of Rayne and Dash earlier to waft up into his nose.

"Oh for fuck sake..." Rayne thought as his pupils shrank to slits and his mind went blank, becoming intoxicated by her scent.

"Eeeiiiaaahhhh!!!" Fluttershy screamed in shock as in one swooping motion the panther snatched her up and drove his tongue into her backside as the animals below cried disheartenedly believing that their friend was being eaten.

"Ohh-my-gossshhh! She is SO wet!" Rayne's mind melted as he slathered his tongue across her anus and marehood, back and forth, in powerful frantic movements.

"Aahh- AUUUHHH!!! PLEASE! PLEASE DON'T BITE ME!" Fluttershy shrieked as she squirmed in his grasp, mind blank from feeling his fangs through her fur while hardly being able to understand the pleasure now coursing through her body.

It didn't take longer than a moment for regret to grip Rayne's heart. He didn't want this. He needed to get out of his panther form because his predatory instincts were clearly messing with his mind. Reluctantly he shoved Fluttershy down to the ground hard enough to elicit a grunt from her. There he held her to put distance between her flank and his nose but now he realized that she was forced into perfect mounting position for him.

"It's *sob* it's okay. Go ahead... just do it." She whimpered as she looked back to the javelin hovering close enough to her slit to feel it's heat.

Seeing this Rayne could hardly breathe. There she was looking oh so tantalizing. Her marehood was puckered and swollen. Her breathing was ragged. She was glistening with readiness as she shut her eyes preparing to receive him.

"RRAAAWWWWLLL!!!"

"AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHhhhhhh..."

Fluttershy screamed with her eyes tightly shut as a strange feeling overwhelmed her. Unbeknownst to her, her cutie disappeared and reappeared but as her scream died off she looked around and the panther to be gone.

Rayne’s heart pounded in his chest as his paws raced over the landscape hurling himself forward like the Incredible Hulk. “DISSSSCOOOOORRRRDDD!!!” He screamed once he realized he was probably several miles from the animal sanctuary now. Stopping his fervent stampede across Equestria, Rayne looked around at a small gathering of trees out in the middle of nowhere. After first lifting his head to draw up his most potent destruction magic, he then threw his head forward as a black and purple beam annihilated the treeline to cinders. “DISCORD! Get out here! NOWWWWW!!!”

Sure enough with a spell like that having been cast, his magic beacon was radiating off the charts. With a little pop the Draconequus appeared in the air above Rayne’s head wearing a radiation suit and a geiger counter, which was blaring with the needle in the red. “Ohhh myyy. Someone certainly seems to have lost their temper this afternoon. Those poor trees. I wonder, what-ever did they do to deserve such-”

“I JUST ALMOST NAILED YOUR GIRLFRIEND!” Rayne roared out furiously.

As was his intent, Rayne saw the smirk immediately leave from Discord’s face. “By nailed I certainly hope that you are referring to some sort of construction accident that almost but didn’t actually happen!”

At this moment the panther was in no mood for games. “Let me spell it out for you. I… ALMOST… JUST… HAD… SEX… WITH FLUTTERSHY!” Now Discord suddenly filled in completely red from his hooves up to his horns with anger. But before he could even respond, the Draconequus was taken off guard as the panther grabbed him by the neck and slammed him to the ground. “Now you listen here you ridiculous, fumbling, buffoon! I didn’t call you out here to tell you this because something happened! I called you out here to make sure it DOESN’T happen again!"

“What are you-” Discord tried to speak but then choked a bit as Rayne was still holding him down. Quickly transforming himself into a deflating balloon he whipped around through the air to free himself and then stood back up rubbing his neck while wondering how Rayne had gotten so strong. “What exactly are you saying? What happened then?”

“Well...” The black cat began pacing back and forth still feeling heavily agitated. “I had a big a fight with Rainbow Dash this morning. I decided to go for a run to burn off some steam and found myself at Fluttershy’s Sanctuary. After taking a bit of a cat nap Fluttershy arrived and thought that I needed help.” Rayne explained, leaving out the part that she may have been right. “When I awoke I was confused and inadvertently scared the daylights out of her.” Discord frowned but did not interrupt. “Presuming she thought that the alternative was being eaten, she attempted to seduce me as a deterrent to me me killing her. And she was… convincing.”

Having a better understanding of what happened made Spirit of Chaos no less angry about the situation as he glowered at Rayne. “And tell me one reason why I shouldn’t just snap my claws and turn you into a throw rug?” He said while lifting his clawed hand with his thumb and middle finger pressed together.

Rayne just rolled his eyes. “Because we are friends, Discord! And as much as I would have LOVED to take beautiful little Fluttershy up on her offer, I didn’t! For you!"

Now Discord faulted as he seemed a bit confused. “Beautiful little-? What? But you don’t like Fluttershy...”

“OF COURSE I LIKE FLUTTERSHY!!!” The panther roared.

“...Oh.” Discord said with complete dismay.

“Are you kidding me?! Fluttershy is adorable! Everything she does is cute, I could only imagine how affectionate she would be as a partner, and now I have the image burned into my mind of her being a desperate little temptress!" Rayne growled as he walked to a nearby tree which was blown halfway apart and he raked his claws deeply down it’s bark trying to purge the memory from his mind.

“Well I… Rayne, I had no idea. What you said before...” Discord stammered as he snapped his claw to magically fix the trees and then teleported a park bench out from beneath Lyra and Bon Bon for him and Rayne to sit on.

“Yes, Discord...” Rayne said with a breathy sigh as he started to calm down. “I like Fluttershy but I am not right for her. Yeah she’d make me happy, but I wouldn’t care for her like you would. Not when my interests lie elsewhere.” Rayne said as he transformed back to a pony and pointed toward his hip where his cutie mark showed a faint lavender heart. “Discord, if it weren’t for you then Rarity wouldn’t have been the first mare that I sought out at my welcome party. I would have shacked up with Fluttershy instead of taking Maud Pie up on her offer.”

“Ummm, my friend... by 'other interests' you do mean the Princess Luna and the former leader of the changelings Chrysalis, don’t you?” Discord asked skeptically as Rayne gave him an odd stare before looking down to the green and blue heart on his flank. “Of course I do. Who else do you think I meant? Oh, and you figured it out, did you?”

Discord scratched his chin not quite understanding what had just happened, but then he laughed while saying, “Oh why of course I did! I recognized those two silhouettes the moment I saw you. Why do you think I found you to be so curious? I wanted to know if you could really pull it off getting those two together. How is that going by the way?”

“Heh...” Rayne gave a sigh before lowering his head. “They are both so beautiful. When I saw Luna for the first time I was so nervous that I couldn’t speak. I think I made a positive impression on her but so far no romance yet. And Chrysalis… I did find her... once. But she got away.”

“You know...” Discord said as he put his arm around Rayne and spoke in a softer tone. “I really appreciate you being honest with me, Rayne. You could have hid what happened with Fluttershy. Or you could have taken her for yourself. But you didn’t. A favor like that begets a favor in return. I don’t know where Chrysalis is right now… but if you want, I could snap my claw and teleport her right here for you.”

Now Rayne’s eyes opened wide. “You could do that?” But after thinking about it for a moment he looked down and shook his head. “No… I appreciate it but I don’t want to force Chrysalis. I already tried the ‘too strong’ approach with her and it didn’t work. If I can’t woo the right way then I don’t deserve to have her.”

“Alright… well the choice is yours. Now if what you told me is true then that probably means there is a scared little pegasus out there who might need a friend to comfort her.” Discord said before dusting himself off preparing to leave. He slicked his horns and then squirted a breath spray into his mouth.

“Heh, go get her champ.” Rayne said with a laugh. “And don’t worry about me. I think I know just where to go to help burn off some steam.” Rayne said as his excitement had not be sated yet. Then as the setting sun slowly began to lower the two nodded to each other before they both teleported off to separate locations.

Discord, however, did not immediately teleport to where the stallion would have thought. “Oh… Discord. What can I help you with? Rayne isn’t here if that is what you-” Said a deadpan voice from a mare who was doing laundry in her cave.

“Oh no, Maud. I’m not actually here to see him right now. I’m here to see you. Let me ask… have you noticed anything different about Rayne lately?”

Cloudsdale, Right at Sunset -

Pegasi all over where now heading home for the evening. Outside lamps were turned on and flying ponies were saying good night to each other from the Cloud Factory to the Wonderbolts Academy. There was one pegasus though who had already been home and she pounded against the wall of her shower until her hoof hurt. “Stupid… stupid… idiot! He cares about you THAT much and then you go and make HIM feel like the bad guy?! What is wrong with you Dash?!” The frustrated mare scolded herself.

After almost slipping on the smooth tiled floor for the third time Rainbow finally reached over to turn off the water flow that she had been tormenting herself under for the last few hours. “Ughh… that was dumb. How long have I been in this hot shower for? I’m so drained now...” She sighed as stepped out and wrapped a towel around her mane.

“But I can’t help it! I’m still angry! I… It’s my fault. I didn’t leave any closure just storming off like that. I wonder how he is feeling right now?” She said as she walked into her living room still dripping wet and looked out the window. “What?! It’s night?! Aww man! I totally wasted the whole rest of the day! Ugh… well… I guess it’s too late to go apologize to him now.” She said as she walked to her front door to make sure it was locked and then weakly made her way toward her bedroom as her limbs felt heavy from the hot shower.

“Hello Rainbow Dash...” A deep voice called from behind her even after she had just locked her door.

“FREAKIN’ FLANK!” Dash screamed in fright as she jumped and crashed to the floor falling head over tail. “Rayne?! What is wrong with you?! What are you doing here?! Get out!” She cried as being seen without clothes on in front of him was one thing, but being seen dripping wet out of the shower was another thing to her.

But he wasn't standing there with flowers or a flirty smile. "I don't think so Dash."

From where the mare lay sprawled out on the floor her jaw dropped as she saw his swollen member dangling heavily between his legs. "Heh, you're taking my earlier comment about breaking into my place a bit literally, don't you think?" She said nervously.

"Yes." He said coldly as he walked toward her.

Dash's smile fell as she gulped at his response. "Oh pony feathers..." Then in a flash she left the towel behind as she bolted for the bedroom but somehow Rayne managed to pin her to the floor before she could take more than a few steps. "MMpht?!" She gasped through his kiss after being turned around like a ragdoll in his hooves. When she felt the taste of his lips though there was no hesitation as Dash melted into his arms. She kissed him back and sucking hotly on his tongue while wrapping herself around him. She needed this after the fight they had earlier, but for some reason that she didn't understand, her stubbornness got in the way.

"Oooofff!" He grunted in surprise as her hoof sucker punched him across the face. Then with a mad scrabble she wormed out from between his hooves and backed a few paces away.

"Rayne! What the fuck has gotten into you?!" She yelled at him as she raised a hoof to motion for him to stay back. But her body betrayed her as he saw a drip fall from between her legs that he knew had nothing to do from her recent shower.

"What does it look like?" He said deviously. "Nopony knows I'm here Dash. It's night so no pegasi is going to be flying around after dark. You have a private house with no neighbors close by. No one's going to hear us Dash."

That was when she just laughed. "Heh, you want this?" She teased him. "Do you want... my body, Rayne?" She said seductively as she stood up against the archway to her bedroom. She opened her legs and showed him her slit before turning around and proudly showing off her shapely rear end. "Well that's too bad. Because I'm not going to let you have it. All I'm going to say is 'get the fuck out of my house.'"

"Well I didn't exactly come here for a conversation Dash. I came here to break into your home and hold you down tonight..." He said with no hesitation, no wavering in his deep gaze at all.

"Fuck, that's so hot!" She secretly whined to herself. "And I'm so tired from the shower! If he uses magic, there's no way I'm getting out of this!" Clearing her throat she said, "Well if you want me then you're going to have to catch me!" And with that she darted as fast as she could right around him for the door. "Yes!" She thought as she zoomed by with only the door in front of her now. But then everything slow to a stop. "What?! No!" She cried out as Rayne had snagged her tail and then hurled her back down onto the floor. "What? How did he even...." But that was when she screamed, having her thoughts interrupted as a pressure pulled through her pussy going all the way to her cervix.

"Oh... fuck... Dash! Uuugnh! Your pussy... is still... so freaking... hot inside!" Rayne grunted as he stuffed the pegasus with his rod

Dash's hooves shot up over her mouth as Rayne plunged his cock full force into her until her body shook from it. "MmmMMFFTT! RAYNE!" She screamed from behind her hooves as he rammed his hips against her flank again.

"I'm not holding back with you this time, Dashy." He said as he threw his head back in pleasure from how unbelievably tight her little Wonderbolt body was.

Dash grunted as she hung in his grasp being pounded now like a mare in a back alley. She squirmed and twisted feeling every tug as her insides were being forced open to accommodate him. Rayne was pressing so hard it felt like he was going to burst forward through her stomach. That would have been fine with her at the moment, for as much as he was hurting her, having rough makeup sex sounded just as good. But he was pinning skin painfully against her hard marble floor from inside her. "T-take me to bed! Please! I-I'll stop fighting! You can have it rough I don't care, just let me off the floor!" She pleaded to him.

Rayne was horny and determined but he was not so blind with lust to not see that he was hurting her. After pulling out he was pleased to see that she didn't fight or try to run and instead reached out for his hoof as they stood up. She nodded and smiled, calmly walking into the bedroom with him.

That was she gestured him toward the bed but then shot off like a lightening bolt for her window. "No way!" She screamed as she hung halfway out after something around her ankle had caused her to jerk to a halt. "He may be fast but no pony is THAT fast!" She thought. Quickly she looked around but there was no pony else outside. The next thing she knew she was being flung backwards onto the bed so hard that the frame creeked. She looked up feeling disoriented but recognized the feeling immediately of body weight crushing down upon her.

"That was a bad move, Dash. I might have been gentle on you... But not anymore." He said as he held her hooves down above her head now.

"H-hey, wait a minute... Come on, Rayne... I was just kid-" But then her breath left her as the heavy stallion leaned his weight forward over her gut and chest. "Ehk-ng!" She grunted at feeling him grip her by the mane and tugging her head back sharply.

"I'm going to teach you how to suck dick, Rainbow Dash." Rayne said coldly as the pegasus then sighed with relief because a little blowjob didn't sound as bad as what she thought was about to happen.

"MMMFFTT-RRUUGKT, MRRRRRNGH!!!" The scream that came from his girlfriend was music to Rayne's ears as he thrust his shaft through her open lips and down into her throat. Instantly she jumped as she pulled on where her hooves were still pinned above her head. She jerked and spasmed with spittle flying out as her jaw was wrenched open by the massive intrusion. "HUUKK, HUUK, FFFPTT, GUULK-ACCK!" She choked and gagged staring wide eyed in surprise at the pelvis above her while she was being skull fucked with there being nothing she could do about it.

She thought she had never known what relief truly felt like until now when he finally pulled his cock back out. But as she coughed red faced into one of her hooves which had finally been released, she looked up with surprise as she was suddenly pulled toward the end of the bed. "Rrray- Mm-RaynMmMMMMM!!!" Her mouth fell open again from another sharp yank to her mane which lead to her throat once more being flooded with cock.

Before she hadn't understood what it was that was happening. But now she certainly did. Rayne had draped her head off the side of the bed to open her throat. Now he was standing over her forcing himself inside until she felt like her windpipe was being pinned to the back of her gullet.

The scream she made before was nothing compared to the shriek at feeling the long stallion's cock stretch the front of her neck outward until Rayne could see it bulging all the way down almost into her chest. Now Dash went insane as she kicked and she thrashed while her boyfriend's balls were hitting her in the face. He had to use magic to hold her down as she flailed on the bed being completely cut off from having oxygen reach her lungs. "Uuuh, you are always such a tight fit Dash." He told her as he leaned forward to bend over mare. As soon as his warm tongue touched the engorged folds of her pussy, Dash started to cum wildly as she was mouth raped in a sixty-nine position with him.

Rayne fucked into Dash so hard that it sunk her skull back into the mattress. A gurgling scream came from his pelvis as she beat upon his hip with a hoof simply not wanting to die at this point. Snot flew from her nose as she failed to breath and tears streamed down her face from it feeling like her neck could snap at any point. The twisting mare felt dizzy from how vigorously her head was being jerked back and forth.

"NNGGGGHHHHMMMUKKK!!!" Her legs kicked out wildly when the stallion suddenly thrust all the way forward until his tip hit something in the base of her throat that hurt excruciatingly. Then his balls unloaded directly into her stomach while she twisted and writhed feeling like she was drowning as she almost passed out. "Guuaahh! Rayne, what the fuck did-UGgkkll!" She attempted to yell but then immediately vomited thick mouthfuls of sperm after he had finally pulled his dick out.

She hung there with face dripping a multitude of different fluids now. She had heard of rough sex before but this was beyond to her and she huffed planning to let him have it just as soon as she could breathe again. But that was when her heart almost stopped and her body froze with fear as another black stallion laid her back on the bed while pulling her legs apart.

"Rayne?" She whispered as she looked up to see her boyfriend mounting her while also seeing her boyfriend laying away from her with her drool hanging all over his dick.

"Don't worry, it's still me Dash." The stallion between her legs said. Then the one who had just cum told her, "Oh we're not through yet. I'm going to fuck you tonight, Dash. And then when I'm finished another me is going to fuck you again. And after that I'm going to fuck you again..."

Her jaw fell open in dismay as her tear stained little face grunted at feeling her pussy being stretched open once more. Dash came almost immediately as she had her shoulders pushed down and then proceeded to be given the fucking of her life.

"AAAHHH! RAYYNNE! I CAN'T- I CAN'T TAKE IT!" Rainbow screamed throughout the night as her pussy was mercilessly driven into. She moaned and she grunted and she came while she held onto his shoulders for dear life. "WHY- WON'T- YOU- CUM?!" She shrieked as his cock sank deeper into her until her pelvis hurt. With a groan of relief she felt him quiver before flooding her womb with hot mess. "Uuhhh, oohh... finally. I thought that you were never going t-What, no, No, Ah Come O-AAAHHHH-MMMM!!!" Dash had to bite into Rayne's shoulder as the stallion who was fucking her suddenly disappeared and a fresh one materialized to move in between her legs again.

By the time her vagina was getting stuffed for the third time her body was now covered in sweat. She lifted a hoof to hold her mane back half feeling like she was going to pass out from this experience. She looked over in disbelief as the first Rayne was now whispering into her ear with a devious tone. "If you think this trick is nifty then just wait until you see what I do to you next."

"What are you-?" She mumbled but was being fucked too hard to talk. Her whole body shook from the pounding it was getting. She could hardly keep track of watching Rayne lower his head between her legs to where the 'other him' was beating the door down to her cervix. She thought she heard him snickering but couldn't see as a small crackle of electricity sparked within his mouth right as he lowered his lips and tongue around her cliteris. "EYYAA-AAAHHH!" She shrieked as her body went taut.

The pegasus was almost knocked off the bed by her own wings as her body went stiff. She couldn't move, she couldn't speak, all she could do was jerk spastically as she started to cum. Her eyes rolled back making her feel as if she'd gone blind. Rayne licked and sucked and nibbled gently on her clit while running a current though it as his copy continued to pound away at her until her insides were remodeled to the shape of his cock.

Both stallions sneered as the frantically kicking mare screamed soundlessly while her vagina began to squirt heavily across the both of them. Dash's jaw fell open and twisted feeling like her mind was turned to butter as the definition of sex was completely rewritten for the helpless mare. But then everything changed as Rayne moved for what he intended to be the finale. "No." She suddenly turned to him while holding his shoulder with a hoof. He had now been positioned behind her, sandwiching her together between himself. Dash went wide eyed feeling her flank cheeks being pulled open with one of her boyfriends cock heads nestled between them.

"Don't do that to me, I don't want that." She said with a straight face and a steady voice despite her exhaustion. "I've never had a stallion up my ass. I don't want to be that kind of mare. I'm not asking, I'm telling you. If you make me fuck you up my flank then I'll let you have it, but in the morning I'm going to break up with you."

Rayne just stared at her for a moment. Her body glistened as sweat dripped from her mane and sperm was still stuck to her face. "Well okay Dash. Whatever you say." He said to her calmly. He kissed her cheek and she smiled at him. Then both stallions leaned in kissing each of her shoulders romantically before she lifted her hooves to stop him again. "Whoa, whoa, whoa? What are you doing?" She remarked with an angry frown. "Go back to how you were fucking me! I'm going to want to die from how sore I'll be tomorrow but this has been the most amazing experience of my life."

Her scowl lessened when Rayne smirled and said, "Glad to hear it." But then her frown changed from anger to fear as he pulled her groin open wider and she felt his tip slide against the other stallion's cock at the base of her pussy.

"Wait! WHAT ARE YOU DOING?! NO! YOU'RE ALREADY TOO BIG-RAYNE PLEASE!!! AAAH! YOURE GOING TO RIP ME! AAAHHHH!" Her eyes felt like they were going to be pushed out of her skull from the inside as her marehood was stretched to accommodate the second cock that soon began pounding her just as aggressively. And to her disbelief those wide eyes of hers saw another Rayne appear to guide his cock back toward her mouth again. "Ohh Celestia's taint...UUULLLKKKK!!! OOMMMFFT, OOLLMMKKFFFT, AAAURRNNGGMMFFFT!!!"

Giving into her helplessness now, Rainbow Dash just let her arms fall limp as she was raped from both ends feeling like they were crushing her in half. With a flick of their horns all three stallions shocked the mare with electricity as they skewered her with their cocks and ran their hooves sensually all over her body. She jerked like a long pig alive on a spit roast. She drifted in and out of consciousness only vaguely being aware of the feeling when she was flooded with cum until her insides wanted to burst.

Author's Note

Alright so I know this chapter was long as hell but because it was number 'sixty nine' I wanted to do something special for it. And after the lovers quarrel in the last chapter I thought that some aggressive makeup sex would be perfect. Not to mention some almost naughtiness with Fluttershy.

Air quotes... lots of air quotes. I apologize that there were so many freakin air quotes in this chapter.

So who caught on that Rayne's cutie mark is not supposed to be lavender? Oh shit... what in the HELL was that about? Do I smell a new mini arc brewing in the story?

Yes, yes... so in case I didn't make it clear in chapter two... this story will 'eventually' lead up to Fluttershy and Discord getting together (damn all those air quotes). But uh, don't hold your breath.

Okay so about the rape in this chapter... I don't want to lose any readers by pissing anyone off here but I don't want to get into any debate about what constitutes what. Was Dash being forced to do things she that she did not consent to? Yes. Was Dash wanting to be aggressively forced into sex? Yes. Did things go farther than she was wanted them to go? Yes. Did she want it to stop? No. Was she forced to do anything that she was against being forced to do? No. i.e. Did she want to get double penetrated? No. Was she okay with being forced to be double penetrated? Yes.

If this isn't clear or you still have a problem with it then please leave it out of the comments and send a message to me privately. Thank you.

82 - A Changeling Kingdom pt 1

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 82 – A Changeling Kingdom pt 1

Two Days Later -

“You know Rayne, everything about this seems highly suspicious to me.” Maud asked as she finished organizing her surveying equipment.

“Hey wait a minute now.” Rayne chuckled in his defense. “This is the second morning in a row that you’ve started off by accusing me of something.”

“Then stop being guilty of something.” She replied to him with her steady stare.

“Ouch, wow. My snide quip really is rubbing off on you.” Rayne laughed a little more uneasy now.

Maud just continued to stare at him saying, “So you’re not planning something for me when we go out today?” Then she extended an envelope with a letter addressed specifically to her from the Royal Canterlot Geological Committee inside.

Rayne rubbed the back of his neck guiltily as he said, “Hey now, just because I happened to take Applejack and Rainbow Dash out for a nice date... Then I threw an amazing party for Zecora and also took Starlight out dancing… And now you receive a once in a life time summons from the Canterlot community of your dreams... That doesn’t mean that I’m planning for you to be next for a surprise or anything. I just need your help today is all.”

“I’m sorry Rayne, but Pinkie is a better liar than you are.”

“Ouch again.” He stated as he was honestly impressed with how she could always keep him on his toes. “Hey listen to me.” He told her as he put their supplies down and stepped forward to hold her her hoof. “I promise not to pressure you into anything that you wouldn’t enjoy. I really do need your help today. I can’t do this without you. And yeah, maybe I have an expression of my thanks waiting for you afterwards. But I wouldn’t be doing that unless it was for something that I KNEW you were going to appreciate.”

“Alright Rayne. Don’t worry, I trust you.” She said in her deadpan tone.

“Are you ready to go?”

“Yes.” She nodded before hauling a large saddle pack full of mining tools over her shoulder while leaving a smaller pack of maps and empty sample containers for Rayne to carry.

He rolled his eyes with a smile before levitating the heavy saddle from the small mare to over his own shoulders and giving her the lighter pack to carry instead. “Seriously Maud, are you going to be like this the whole way?”

“As long as it makes you smile at me like that.” She replied without missing a beat.

“Uh oh, Maud’s funny side is coming out!’ He teased as he playfully nudged against her. Then the two carried what they needed to the doorway before Rayne teleported them both to town.

Meanwhile in the Castle of Friendship -

“Oh my gosh! Oh my gosh! Oh my gosh!” Pinkie Pie shouted as the map table displayed her cutie mark twirling around with Fluttershy’s over the Changeling Kingdom. “It’s been so long since the map table has called me that I almost forgot about our plan! Are we still looking to see if Rayne is involved with this?! And that’s on top of finding a friendship problem! What if I can’t tell the changelings apart?!”

“It really does add to the pressure of being called by the map in the first place.” Fluttershy stated.

Twilight sighed as she looked around to all of her friends. “You know what? I think that I may have been wrong about the whole thing in the first place. I was so desperate to find an answer that I may have been grasping at straws all along. I’m starting to second guess if Rayne had anything to do with the cutie map fiasco to begin with.”

“No Twilight, it wasn’t your fault!” Starlight argued. “I was the one who came up with that idea, not you. And it was a good theory. It made sense at the time!”

“Yes but Dash and Daring Do didn’t see any trace of Rayne while they were on their mission. Furthermore, Discord was here helping us keep watch as Rayne worked at the day spa all day long. So whether it was a good theory or not, it no longer adds up."

From across the room the Draconequus just sucked in sharply through his teeth. Feeling a bit annoyed by this gesture, Starlight looked over and grumbled, “Something to add?”

It first looked like he was going to ignore her but when Fluttershy looked his way he stepped up with a sigh. “Oh, well, I have some theories of my own. But even I can’t quite make sense of all the puzzle pieces we have.” He told the lot of them. “Even though I would certainly like some answers.” He growled under his breath.

“Uh, what was that now?” Applejack asked him.

Discord leaned backwards over the map table just for the effect of agitating Twilight. “Okay so you made a hypothesis and it didn’t pan out how you suspected. But what is it that we DO know? Rainbow Dash and Ms. Do claim they didn’t recognize Rayne when they traveled to Griffonstone. But you DID meet ANOTHER creature there who you didn’t expect to encounter, now didn’t you?”

The pegasus thought about her trip for a moment before asking, “You mean the panther?”

“The panther!” Discord cheered aloud. He rolled onto his tummy now and kicked his hooves in the air lazily. “You encountered that sinister hell cat while on your journey. So undeniably, at least HE was there during your cutie mark mission. Even if you were not aware of it at the start.”

Dash tried to ponder the implications of this but was coming up short on ideas. “Okay. So I supposed that’s true. What about it?”

“Well...” Discord purred until Twilight lost her patience and levitated him off the table with a glare. “Oh fine. Anyways, who else do we KNOW was present either during or after the friendship mission of our dear friend Applejack here? If not Rayne, then who else showed up after it all seemed said and done?”

“The panther...” Twilight whispered as she froze in surprise. “Yes, he hunted Tirek down but there would have been no reason for him to do that unless he already knew that Tirek had been freed!” She surmised out loud as the others looked like they were starting to catch on.

Discord sneered quietly to himself while thinking, “Okay Rayne, we’re friends so I won't straight on back stab you. But I don’t have to make it easy for you either. Let’s see you work your way out of this one.”

Twilight continued to rant on as everypony else was listening with their full attention. “He must have been hiding somewhere nearby when Rayne and Applejack went to Tartarus! And he was there again when Dash traveled to the Griffon Empire!”

Now Applejack outstretched a hoof with desperate look upon her face. “Uh, Twilight? If you could stop there for a moment? I don’ want you to freak out or nuthin but you do realize that means-” But she stopped mid sentence at the sight of the princess sulking with her head down on the table.

“Uhhhh… No, I get it Applejack.” Twilight mumbled in defeat. “It means that the panther was probably there in the Crystal Empire too. It was Celestia’s vision of Sombra screaming out. We’ve seen it now ourselves with King Aspen how the panther would likely respond to adversity. And I’m sure, whether good or bad, that Sombra is still not the type to give into the demands of an opposing force. My friendship mission was probably to save Sombra or somepony close to him but the panther beat me there before I could figure it all out.”

“Twilight dearest...” Rarity began but stopped with the princess sat back up and shook he head.

“No, I’m alright. I don’t think I will ever fully understand what happened but it doesn’t matter because I’ve moved passed it. What matters now is what we do going forward. And while I don’t want to interfere with Fluttershy’s or Pinkie’s mission, I fear that this may take all of us!”

Now there were confused faces all around. “A-all of us?” Fluttershy asked as she looked around to the group.

Starlight reached out with a hoof as she asked, “Twilight? Could you explain to us what you mean?”

With a nod the princess spoke up. “We know that the panther is willing to kill when he deems it necessary. Tirek is proof enough of that. And with the Everfree Forest incident we know that the panther could bring an entire country to war, even if it's just for his own amusement it seems. Furthermore, I can only speculate that the evil King Sombra regained his power only to be thwarted by the panther just as quickly. This feline is making decisions that shape the very nature on Equestria. And even though it seems that he may be on our side, who's to say what his real motivations are?"

Discord scoffed and floated upside down in the air. “You’re thinking that he may become a threat to the changelings.” He groaned, taking it upon himself to move the plot along.

To this everypony gasped and Twilight nodded. “That's right. It is my fear that Fluttershy and Pinkie have been called to save King Thorax from experiencing the same fate as King Aspen, or worse King Sombra. But this is all speculation and clearly I’ve been wrong before. This is THEIR friendship mission so it needs to be completed by them. However, given the abnormal amount of danger running loose in Equestria I must insist that we all go to watch over them even if it is just to keep every creature safe.”

They all seemed to nod as the mane six along with Starlight and Spike prepared to journey to the Changeling Kingdom. All except for Discord who seemed content to remain floating behind. “Uh Discord? Aren’t you coming with us? What if something happens to Fluttershy?” The little dragon asked as the rest looked back watching their exchange.

“Don’t try to use my friendship with Fluttershy to manipulate me Spike. That isn’t what good friends do.” The Draconequus retorted while keeping his arms crossed. “I have no intention of traveling all the way to that bug hive when clearly my talents aren’t needed in this case. The map already specified who is required for this problem so the simple fact that you ALL are going already seems like overkill enough. Besides, if anything DOES happen to Fluttershy I shall now hold you personally responsible.” Discord glared as Spike gulped and raced to rejoin the others.

At the Castle of the Changeling's -

The stone monolith that housed the colorful creatures stretched high up into the sky. The dark stone stood in contrast to the near rainbow patterned insect ponies who colonized within. The changelings all lived in their natural states while they were at home. They ran around on four hooves just like ponies, except it was natural for all of them to be born with wings and horns.

Instead of having fur their bodies were made of a hard chitin armor that served as their exoskeleton. However since the efforts of Starlight Glimmer and friends, the changelings were now a multitude of different pastels instead of their historic black. Their most common colors ranged from soft greens, blues, pinks, and yellows but many of them had even a wider ranger than that.

They went about their lives in communal fashion. They cooked, played, worked, and slept together in large numbers. Furthermore they did not draw lines between work and play in their community. The aspect of doing anything for themselves rather than for their previous queen was still new to them so even mundane tasks were still looked to with excitement.

However they were still a naive and skittish bunch. As such, news of visitors to their land always spread like wide fire through their community. “Thorax! King Thorax!” A group of four changelings came rushing up the stairwell where a particularly tall changeling with large antlers sat smiling toward the paintings of their hive’s kinder-class.

“Arista? Frenulum? Sclerite? Kevin?” Thorax called in surprise as he set the artwork down. “What’s wrong? Why are you all so excited?”

“We have intruders!” Arista shouted.

“They aren’t intruders, they are guests!” Frenulum turned and argued.

“Well whatever they are, there is more than one of them!” Sclerite worried.

“Oh, does that mean you think they might have brought food?” Kevin asked making everyone in the room frown at him.

“Okay, okay! Slow down all of you.” Thorax called softly. “Please, just tell me calmly what is going on. Are we under attack?”

“Well… no.” The four changelings answered.

Thorax frowned as he stood there waiting but they did not elaborate without him having to question them further. “Okay now you’re being too simple about it. Who or what is invading or visiting us?”

The perky little Arista spoke up again shouting, “It’s two ponies! A unicorn and an earth pony! They are headed this way right now! And they sure are carrying a lot of baggage with them.”

“Baggage?” Thorax asked. “You mean like literal baggage or metaphorical baggage?” He asked but the other changelings just looked up at him confused. “Oh never mind. I’ll teach you about that later. Now you said they are headed this way but there is no pegasus with them? How are they getting here then?”

“Oh well their walking.” Sclerite answered.

“WHAT?! Through the desert?! You know that the lands surrounding our kingdom aren’t safe for any creature to travel on their own!” Thorax called out before he quickly started relaying orders. “Find my brother Pharynx!”

“The captain of the guard? Why?” Kevin asked.

“Because we need to help those ponies!” Thorax shouted.

Outside in the desert Rayne walked casually with Maud by his side. “You okay luv? It’s not too hot out here for you, is it?”

Maud glanced over to him feeling unsure if he was just being caring or if he were offering to change the weather for her with his magic. “Don’t worry. I’m fine.” She replied as she returned to gazing forward. “Are you sure about your plan Rayne?”

“Yup. This is the way it needs to go in order for me to establish a good relationship with the changelings. We just need to take our time in walking up to give them every chance to see that we’re here.” He stated as they walked along in plain sight of the dark spire in the distance ahead.

All the while Rayne kept his eyes peeled and he was sure that Maud was doing the same. The topography of the Changeling Desert was even rougher than he expected. It was difficult for him to tell at a glance if a stone were once part of Chrysalis’ throne or if it were just a simple rock. But as they walked, he didn’t feel at any point as if his magic had suddenly been cut off from him.

“Heh, looks like the welcoming party has finally arrived.” The stallion snickered as a group of eight changelings could then be seen flying toward them at high speeds. “Let’s just hope that they are inviting.” He mumbled as he stepped closer to the mare beside him. He could easily tell that the bugs flying toward them were part of the guard.

“Hurry, we must get you out of this area at once!” A changeling with small red antlers ordered to them. Rayne and Maud looked to each other in surprise when they were suddenly surrounded and grabbed on all sides. “Please forgive us, we are trying to protect you.” The antlered changeling explained as the others gripped hold of the two ponies and began to fly them into the air.

It wasn’t long before Rayne and Maud were escorted through the kingdom. Changelings of different sizes and colors all looked to the visitors with wonder. “You know, the color spectrum of the changeling’s epidermis seems to vary as wide as the that of gemstones.” Maud pointed out as she walked with Rayne. “It’s a wonder that somepony hasn’t come here to try to study the exact range of their variances.”

“Heh, I think that some of them might take offense to that dear.” Rayne chuckled back.

“Hmm.” She replied as they climbed the stairs to the mountain’s peak.

Up on top there was a bit of a large room that carved into the rock with newly added walls and a ceiling built to protect it from the conditions outside. Thorax had a cushy looking throne that looked welcoming as opposed to the previous leader’s intimidating seat of power. “Hello and welcome to you both. I am so relieved that we got you out of the desert safely. You may not know this but the outskirts of our lands are filled with dangers."

Despite her normal deadpan countenance Maud almost smirked to this which Rayne quickly shook his head to her. “It is a pleasure to meet you. You must be King Thorax. The tales of your kindness and majesty have seriously been underplayed.”

The changeling king almost blushed and with a chuckle he stated, “Oh please, there’s no need to be like that. Truth be told I would much rather be your friend than to be revered as a king. And yes you are correct, my name is Thorax. I am the leader of the changelings.”

“KING!” Every other changeling around the room shouted at him in annoyance.

“Fine… king of the changelings.” He mumbled.

Rayne just gave a lighthearted smirk and walked up to shake hooves with him like equals, knowing he would probably prefer that to him bowing. “My name Rayne and I am a unique pony gifted with the talents of making others happy. This is Maud, my special somepony, and she is the best in her field when it comes to studying geology, gemology, seismology, and geochemistry.”

“Ooooooh.” The other changelings in the room all cooed together.

“Rayne… don’t embarrass me in front of new friends.” Maud complained in her usual tone. The stallion just smirked and gave her a kiss on the cheek which made her turn away from him with a slight blush.

“Awwwww.” The changelings all sighed at the sight of the two of them.

“Ahem.” Thorax called to calm the others of his hive. “Please forgive them. And it is a pleasure to meet you both. I will admit, we know very little about the ways of romance between ponies. So I hope you can forgive the others for becoming excited.”

“Oh? Is that something you would be interested in learning?” Rayne asked with a curious smile.

Thorax, having no skill in hiding his emotions whatsoever, suddenly looked very pleased. “Oh definitely. We’ve received so much assistance from ponies already in learning how to do arts and crafts, celebrating holidays, and political guidance for managing a country. But whenever we’ve asked about things like love and intimacy between ponies they tend to shy away from the topic.”

“Well you’re in luck.” Rayne said as his smile grew into a full on smirk. “You’re standing in front of one of the most romantic ponies in the world.”

Maud was quick to chime in saying, “He isn’t over exaggerating. Rayne really is. I’m not the most expressive of ponies when it comes to my feelings. But even I can't resist him when he tries to make me swoon.”

Now the others began to whisper excitedly until Thorax cleared his throat again. “We would be very interested to learn all that the two of you would be willing to share with us.”

Rayne held the mare tighter to him now before saying, “As long as Maud’s modesty is respected then I would be happy to teach you all I can about pony courtship. But before that, we actually came here in a pursuit of study ourselves. We were hoping to receive your blessing in our endeavors before beginning though.”

“Oh? You want to learn something from us?” Thorax asked.

“Well… not exactly from you. As I stated, Maud here is a geology specialist. And your desert is a unique bio-dome that has never been able to be explored before by pony-kind. It would do wonders for her reputation as a geologist, not to mention her curiosity, if you would allow Maud to be the first to explore and document your surrounding environment.”

Now the others remained quiet as they all looked to their leader nervously. “Oh, is that why you’ve come here? Well I’m sorry Rayne and Maud but I would have to advise against that.”

The two ponies looked to each other before Rayne spoke back up. “Please Thorax. If we can’t do it with your blessing than we would rather not do it at all. Your approval means the world to us. That is why we endeavored to come straight here first. We didn’t want you thinking that we were stealing from you or skulking around for evil deeds.” Rayne told him with a convincing performance of sounding heartfelt.

Although Thorax wore an expression of concern, as opposed to discontent. “You misunderstand. If you’re interested in studying our rocks or any other aspects of the desert then I would have no problem at all. My blessing I would happily give. But I would be concerned for your safety with you two being out there alone. Our desert is not uninhabited and some of the native creatures can be quite dangerous.”

“Oh, well that is why Maud has brought me along. I’m not just a pleasure pony. I happen to be well versed in using magic for combat. In fact I’m… very well versed you might say.” He said while trying to sound capable but not threatening.

“Hmm.” Thorax pondered as he stepped over to a window to look out at the desert. “You see Rayne, the problem this puts me in is that I have more to worry about than just your safety. You might be capable but what if there was an accident you did not expect? If you or Maud were to be injured, not only would I be unable to forgive myself, what if the leaders of your nation didn’t forgive me? Allowing you to endanger yourselves could spark an intercultural incident.”

“Hmm.” Rayne pondered as he walked up beside Thorax. “I see what you're saying. But that would mean either Maud or myself would have to blame you for the danger we put ourselves in. And that is something neither of us would ever do.” Rayne told him as Maud also nodded her head. “We aren’t fools and we don’t intend to stay within danger should we be attacked.” He explained to the changeling king.

Just then the unicorn teleported both himself and Maud between different points in the room several times. Meanwhile Maud just blinked as if she were unphased. Additionally, the stallion walked over to the window and let loose a mighty blast of energy into the sky which exploded with destructive radiance. “Wheeeeeew!” The other changelings whistled and clapped their hooves at the demonstration.

“And trust me when I tell you that even without having magic, Maud is no push over either when threatened.” Rayne chuckled. “We do not intend to make you responsible for our well being. We only ask for your permission and your trust to explore your desert to take some soil samples or collect a few rocks.” Rayne allowed a brief pause before adding, “And I would share it with you anyways, but how about a favor for a favor? The pony courtship practices for your blessing?”

Thorax thought it over for a bit before outstretching his hoof. “Rayne, you have a deal.” The other changelings cheered as the two of them shook hooves. “I don’t know how long your study would take for you two so please feel free to stay here as our guests for as long as you intend to remain in the area.”

“We will. And thank you.” Rayne replied gentlemanly while trying not to grin. “I’m sure that many of your members probably have chores to attend to during the day and geological research is difficult to do at night. So we will go out to explore the desert for the rest of the day and then return by evening for me to uphold my end of the bargain. How does that sound?”

Thorax nodded before adding, “We will have a meal and a bath ready for the both of you. Is there anything else you would like us to prepare while you are away?”

Rayne thought it over carefully before he suggested, “It would be pretty difficult to teach the entire hive as a whole. I’d suggest letting me teach a small group and they can share the information with others from there. I recommend picking three females and two males for me to teach directly. They should be young adults, no younglings or older changelings please. And they should have confident or energetic personalities.”

Outside on the Outskirts of the Changeling Kingdom -

“You know, I’m really starting to like how we have all traveled here together.” Fluttershy commented as the large group walked up to the edge of the desert. “Friendship missions are always more fun with more friends.” The pegasus smiled as the others nodded with happy expressions of their own.

“Don’t worry Fluttershy, I’m sure I am probably just overreacting.” Twilight told her. “I just want to be sure that both you and our changeling friends all stay. This is YOUR friendship mission with Pinkie and I don’t plan on getting in the way of that.”

“Hehe!” The pink pony cheered as she bounded forward ahead of the group. “Don’t worry everypony! These are changelings! No one is newer to friendship than they are! I’m surprised that the map isn’t sending us back here to help them twice a week!” The rest rolled their eyes as they all stepped into the arid wasteland together.

When they were about half way through their long walk Applejack spoke up with a confident smile. “You know what everypony? Pinkie Pie’s right. Ain’t no reason to cause a big fuss about nothin’. We’re all gonna have a good ol’ time hangin’ out with our changeling buddies and helpin’ em with whatever they need in their road to friendship.”

Just as Applejack finished speaking, almost as if by grand design, there was an explosion from the desert floor right in front of them. Everypony screamed as sand rained down upon them until Twilight raised a shield to block what was left to fall. Once the air was clear they all found themselves screaming a second time as a massive beast stood towering over them.

A thick hide of dark purple with snarling yellow fangs loomed above. Large arms spread to the sides blocking their advance while razored claws larger than the ponies themselves tapped upon the sand.

“Oh no! It’s the Maulwurf! These creatures are aggressive and extremely dangerous! What’s worse, they are resistance to magic! Everypony run!” Starlight yelled.

Author's Note

Alright everyone, I'm sure that the chapter of this title was exciting for you to see! I know that many of you have been waiting for a really long time for Rayne to interact with the changelings. And his visit to their kingdom was long foreshadowed by the cutie map. So now it's time for it to happen! And this will actually be a large three chapter special! So I hope that you all enjoy it!

Okay, getting into the chapter now it seems like Rayne isn't finished yet with the surprises for all of his girls. A letter from the Canterlot Geological Committee? And before, Discord investigating things for him? What exactly could Rayne be planning for her? And of course, I hope you enjoyed their banter together.

As for the mane six, their personal doubts seemed to be throwing them off of Rayne's scent which would have been a fitting reward to him for how careful he had always been. And yet Discord just couldn't help himself but to be a pain in the ass while at the same time not going too far.

So as for the four changelings Arista, Frenulum, Sclerite, and Kevin, I cannot take credit for these names. These are actually cannon characters who have been seen throughout the show. Later on though we will see a few changeling OC's that I created for story arc.

Now was it that Rayne wanted Maud's help with today? Yeah in case it wasn't obvious, he wanted to find a shard of Chrysalis's throne. He wants that magic nullifying power. However, even should he find one that only presents it's own complications. But there will be more on that in the next chapter.

Ooooh. Raybe teaching courtship, that might be fun. At least more fun than Twilight and the others are having. You can expect the Maulwurf to give then quite a challenge.

Now at the very end there I included a map of where I expect the changeling kingdom to be located. I'm not 100% sure but that looks good to me.

99 - Pleasure Revealed

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 99 - Pleasure Revealed

Eager little hearts mixed with nervousness all about Twilight's castle. Cheeks blushed and lips met as dark hooves enwrapped around the ponies in the illustrious room. Rayne kissed sensually against the lips of each mare while their differing styles of lingerie made them all a unique package to unfold.

Pinkie Pie's lace chemise left little to struggle with as she laid the stallion back and straddled atop his hips while making out with him in the middle of the room. Applejack, however, took a bit more stripping to do as she laid back on the far left bench in a bodysuit styled bustier. Twilight had a corset designed lingerie which Rayne teased her with by snapping each of the hooks loose on it slowly, one by one, while kissing her in between each time. Meanwhile, Fluttershy was in more of a babydoll dress as she hid her scarlet face with her mane. But eventually gave up her lips to kiss after some light coaxing from the stallion.

All over the room mares either smiled or blushed, feeling Rayne's firm full lips against their own. They each leaned into the stallion's arms feeling how attentively Rayne held them as if they were the only mare in the world. Furthermore each of Rayne's copies were patient, allowing the girls to set the pace at their own readiness without turning things into a competition between them.

"Ohhh, wow!" Pinkie Pie groaned, sliding back with her hips onto Rayne's cock. "Girls! You have got to try this!" She cheered wildly as the others just gave a few giggles.

"Just go slow… take your time…" Rayne whispered as Twilight had been bending her body abnormally, kissing him with furious abandon but arching her hips away from him as far as they would go.

"You're right, I'm… I'm sorry." She mumbled nervously. Then she leaned in closer to him while sitting on the main bed.

"It's okay… and you don't need to apologize." He reassured her, tenderly stroking her mane from where it had fallen into her face. The princess nodded and accepted Rayne's arms around her as he leaned her back over the bed.

"Alright, you go right on ahead and do yer stuff." Applejack said with a hefty breath. "I'm hotter than a pepper patch in July right about now!" She mumbled to the stallion with a sultry moan. Meanwhile, Rainbow Dash was leaning nearby with her hips on the floor and an elbow on their seat.

"Am I… is this, um… am I doing this okay?" Fluttershy squeaked out from still behind her mane, even though all she had been doing with Rayne was kissing him so far.

The stallion chuckled but in a light hearted way so as to not make the mare feel self conscious. "You're doing just fine… in fact your beautiful, Fluttershy." Rayne said to her smoothly.

This in fact inspired her with a bit of confidence as she let go of her mane and stopped hiding from the stallion in front of her. Fluttershy looked over to see the good time that Pinkie was having while bouncing up and down gently. And she saw the eagerness on Applejack's face as she spread her legs for the stallion above her. "I-... I think I'm ready to proceed now." She said to Rayne softly.

Knowing what he did about the mare, Rayne gave her a comforting look and instead suggested, "How about a massage? I can stay seated right here this far away and just rub your legs. And you can have the freedom to reach out and touch me wherever you want, or not if you decide not to." He was pleased to see how she lit up with that easy going suggestion.

"Oh yes, I think that sounds like a lovely way to start." She answered him comfortably, not even feeling ashamed that he could see how wet she'd become just like the other mares.

Meanwhile, another pair of lovers were having their own fork of nervousness with each other. Sitting on opposite sides of the bed were a curious purple dragon and a bashful blushing mare. Rarity's hooves were quaking as she sat on the bed with her back against the wall while Spike sat across from her. "Now darling… you do understand, don't you? You stay over there on that end of the bed while I stay over here on this end." She softly explained to him.

"Right." Spike nodded as he waited patiently, allowing her to take the lead.

"Very well then…" She sighed and cleared her throat trying to calm her nerves. "Whenever you are ready then…" She announced as she began spreading her legs apart. "S-Spike… you do know better than to ever look at me like this while we're in public, yes?" She asked him and her boyfriend nodded. "G-good. Then let's not forget that, shall we?" By now Spike's eyes had stared wide eyed as he watched her hoof reach down to stroke her own marehood gently.

Soon both their breathing became heavy as she laid on one end of the bed, caressing her slit for him while he sat on the other end with her eyes on him. Spike was fascinated as he watched how her hoof moved, studying how Rarity pleasured herself with more focus than anything he had ever studied for in his life. Following which, he needed no further encouragement to lower his clawed hand down and begin stroking while Rarity watched in with equal fascination. She noted that while he did not compare to a stallion in size by any means, for his own body size Spike's erection was much larger than she would have assumed. And his shape was not what she would have expected either. It was smooth along the top but had ridges across the base. And near the head there were points along the crowning end as if built with small rounded off hooks.

"I can't believe we're doing this! You are so beautiful Rarity!" Spike groaned softly as they participated in their mutual masturbation together.

"Oh believe me, Spikey Wikey… I am by no means disappointed in what I am looking at either." She gasped right back to him.

Back in the room of lace and pleasures, Twilight had allowed Rayne to lay completely on top of her. She had even warmed up to actually enjoy the feeling of his erection digging into her hip as they kissed. Pinkie Pie had already cum twice by now and had since moved herself into a doggy style position for Rayne to thrust into her from behind. Even Fluttershy had her eyes closed as Rayne's hoof pleasured her sensually and delicately. But the harder Rayne thrust into Applejack, making her grunt repeatedly in satisfaction, the more disgruntled somepony else in the room started to become.

"Stop it! Get OFF of her!" Dash screamed, startling everyone as she leaned up giving Rayne a shove so hard it sent him tumbling to the floor.

Instantly all the other girls froze in worry while Applejack sat up in anger yelling, "What in hay?! Dashie?! You coulda' hurt him! What's gotten in your head?!" But then Applejack stopped as the last thing she expected to see was a Rainbow Dash sitting beside her with a face covered in tears. "Rainbow… what's the matt-" She started to ask until she was unexpectedly cut off by the pegasus kissing her full on the lips.

Shocked faces were all around as Dash's friends knew her to be impulsive but had never seen her do anything like this before. And Applejack's mixed up set of emotions just then only doubled in confusion as Rainbow Dash seemed to cry even harder after she had put their lips together.

"It isn't fair!" Dash yelled after pulling back from Applejack just as suddenly as she had kissed her. "Why?! I'm not a fillychaser… so why am I like this?!" She sobbed seemingly inconsolably.

Rayne lowered his head and sighed seeming to be the only one to understand, but the mares in the room looked around as if they were only more confused. It was Twilight who spoke up first asking, "A filly-what? Rainbow, I'm not sure what that is but I mean, Applejack is hardly a f-"

"A FILLYCHASER TWILIGHT!" Rainbow Dash snapped at her, startling her other friends in the process. "A fillychaser! A fillyfooler! You know, like marefriends?! A lesbian, Twilight!" Dash growled out with an attitude that was unlike her normal behavior.

Now Twilight's ears folded back as she looked over to her friend with concern. "Oh, I see. Forgive me Dash, I understand what you mean now." Twilight cleared her throat and gave a short pause before asking, "But if you're saying you're not that, then why even bring that up?" Her tone was soft, not wanting to upset her friend any more than she already was. "And why now? What happened that has this gotten you so upset?"

"Because…!" Dash sobbed as she looked anywhere except into anyponies faces. The scowl she was wearing looked almost as if she were ashamed of herself and she bit her bottom lip in frustration. "It happened a while back ago… I had already been having sex with Rayne but somehow Applejack and I ended up having a threesome together with him." She explained at least somewhat calmly. "And everything was fine! We all had a really great time! There wasn't even a problem!" Dash shouted but it wasn't clear whether she was making excuses for the others, or if it was herself that she was trying to lie to.

Applejack reached out to her now asking, "What is it Dash? I thought we all had a really good time. Did it upset you or cross some kinda boundary between us as friends doing that together with Rayne?"

"No!" Dash shouted faster than she meant to and covered her mouth with her hooves. Then she sat up straight and said, "That's just it! No pony did anything wrong!" Now Rainbow Dash hung her head as if she were admitting to something she felt guilty about. "AJ, during that threesome… well it was after you two finished having sex when it happened." The others looked around and blinked as this was the first they had heard about any of this. "Do you remember how after he'd been in you, how I sucked on him with my mouth after that?"

"Wait now just a minute here… Dashie, are you sayin-" Applejack began but stopped again when Rainbow looked up at her with the most tender expression she had ever seen on the usually brash pegasus.

"It wasn't because I enjoyed the taste of Rayne. It was because I enjoyed the taste of you, Applejack. And after that happened, for days and weeks, or really ever since… I haven't been able to get that out of my mind!" Rainbow explained and from the look in her eyes it was clear that she had meant every word.

Now the country pony dropped her jaw as she felt dumbstruck. "Dashy... wow! I mean, I don't quite know what to say. I had a really good time sharing Rayne with you but-"

"I know!" Dash yelled, interrupting the other mare. "I know, I know! And I feel like this is going to ruin everything! Our friendship! How the others will probably see me! And I know you like stallions! I do too! Heck, I've had Soarin's picture in my locker up in Cloudsdale since the Wonderbolts first let me join! I have NEVER had feelings for another mare like this before! I am Not into Dating Mares! But with you…" Dash trailed off as she had started crying so hard that she was having trouble forming words.

That was when an orange hoof reached down and gently lifted up her chin. "And with me?" Applejack asked, gently coaxing Dash to look up at her.

With a sniffle Rainbow wiped the tears from her eyes and looked up at Applejack. "But with you I want to do it again. I want to taste you in my mouth again and not off of any stallion's cock. I want to kiss you because when I did just now, it felt…" Dash turned away again but she stopped Applejack before she could reach back out for her. "It felt like I didn't want to be only friends with you. That's why I've been acting out so much lately. And then with this orgy Twilight proposed, I thought that maybe if I could get Rayne to fuck me first and then have you taste my juices off of him that maybe you would feel the same way for me. I know it's crazy but I want you Applejack… and in the worst way possible." She frowned as she admitted the truth and then looked up as if she expected to be scolded.

No pony knew what to say as they all just watched to see what Applejack's response would be. The country mare sat and thought for a moment before turning back to the stallion and smiling at him apologetically. "Dash…" Applejack said softly. "Rainbow Dash!" She spoke up again when the pegasus had refused looked up at her. "Yer, right. Going steady wit mares and all that ain't something that I see myself fixin' to do." Rainbow Dash lowered her gaze as if Applejack had just confirmed exactly what she expected to hear. "But…" It was almost comical how quickly Dash glanced back up staring wide eyed. "...If one of my closest friends is hurting, and all it takes to make it all better is to take a rough n' tumble in the hay with somepony who I'm already comfortable being like that with… well shucks, you think I'm really gonna mind that?"

Dash stared back at Applejack like she didn't know what to think. "But… you don't like mares!" She argued in disbelief.

"Nope." Applejack chuckled. "And you don't either, right?" Dash just nodded. "But that don't stop you from being hot under the collar for me?" Now with more of a blush Dash nodded again. "Well then I suppose that as long as it's wit you, then I don't mind none either. Given uh, that you've probably thought a lot more about how this is supposed to work than I have." She laughed, pointing down between their legs.

"So you're really okay with this?" Dash asked while quickly trying to wipe her face clean of tears.

"Dashy, you get over here and kiss me… and you go right on ahead and let it mean for you whatever you need to let it mean for you." Applejack assured.

After that Rainbow literally threw herself into Applejack, startling the other mare by shoving her tongue so wildly into her mouth it was like Dash needed Applejack's lips in order to breathe. But after a short jump of surprise, Applejack just closed her eyes and held the other mare tightly as she started deeply kissing her close friend back.

However after all of that, Applejack found herself being almost disappointed when Rainbow Dash pulled her lips away so quickly. "What's wrong sugarcube?"

Raising a hoof up to anxiously push her mane back Dash said, "I feel like I ruined everything now. I'm happy, but I broke the mood for everypony else by causing that big scene I just made. And now I feel guilty for an entirely different reason!" She complained.

Looking around the room everypony did notice that the mutual fun had stopped. But it was Twilight who spoke up with a confident smile saying, "I think I know the answer to this problem. If there's anypony who can save the mood for tonight then I think Rayne can." She stated before looking at her copy of the stallion. "Mister Pleasure Pony? Do you think you could still make everypony happy even after Dash's outburst?"

Rayne looked at her with a smirk that showed he had no intention to disappoint. "My pleasure…" He chuckled to the princess confidently.

-Redacted Content- (Song removed from the 2/3/23 redactions, and it's a real shame because this is a very cinematic scene. This song was chosen specifically to set the pacing and the mood in order to help the characters relax in the scene. And without the music and lyrics, the timing of the scene gets obscured. But there won't be a fix for this for some time)

The pleasure pony's lips worked their magic, kissing each of the mares until it sent a quiver through their cores. He pushed his hooves through their manes as if each one of them were a goddess that he was worshipping. And when he whispered into their ears it was like music flowed from his voice, traveling along with the incense that filled the air.

Each of his copies sang out, echoing their voices off from one another with.

Rayne sang as if addressing each of their individual anxieties at the same time.

Applejack nodded to Dash as they kissed.

Even in another room where a unicorn and a dragon blushed together, the feeling remained the same.

Now Rayne had the mares going crazy as he kissed and nibbled down the necks of Pinkie Pie, Fluttery, and Twilight.

Twilight twitched, slowly opening her legs for Rayne more and more with every touch.

Fluttershy stopped him as he reached between her legs and he smiled as he backed off.

Pinkie groaned, kissing him as she pulled him back into her.

Applejack let all of her misgivings go and pushed Dash onto her back before kissing her fiercely.

Rayne whispered into Twilight's ear before she slowly nodded.

Then Rayne whispered to Fluttery but she shook her head.

Rayne thought for a moment. He whispered to her again and this time Fluttershy blushed and nodded.

The music in the room continued long after Rayne had actually stopped singing. The alicorn princess bit her bottom lip as she smiled, seeing Rayne climb up between her legs and on top of her. Meanwhile Fluttershy watched as her stallion dropped down to his knees in front of her. Twilight wrapped her hooves tightly around Rayne's shoulders. Her eyes spread open wide and her mouth gaped open as he entered her. Meanwhile Fluttershy's eyes slowly closed as her head drifted back, being unable to believe anything could feel so good as he began to lick her.

Just as Pinkie Pie began to scream from the climax she was having, Applejack reached down to the stallion still laying nearly. Quickly she whispered something to him and Dash before the pegasus smiled and they all nodded.

Applejack reached up and stroked Dash's cheek from where she now lay on her back with her legs spread.

Rayne sang to Dash as she nodded while he stuck his cock through in between her legs.

Twilight was panting and groaning quietly as Rayne pushed himself in and out of her.

It didn't take long for Fluttershy to begin screaming like Pinkie Pie as Rayne pushed his tongue inside of her.

Rarity and Spike's face both flushed red. Rarity started to gasp out while rubbing herself furiously as Spike sat across the bed pumping himself with a fist. Eventually the unicorn started to spasm. Then soon after Spike's loins started to twitch.

Back in the drawing room the space began to fill with screams.

Rainbow Dash kissed Applejack's lips passionately as she pushed Rayne's shaft into Applejack as if it were her own. The stallion smiled, not minding in the least as the two mares made love using his cock while pretending as if he weren't even there.

Twilight's wings shot out to her sides as she failed to suppress a loud groan. Quickly she reached out for his hooves and placed them upon her shoulders. Then she beat upon his chest while she kicked and twisted as she came.

Pinkie reached down and held tightly onto Rayne's ass as he came. Her eyes rolled back into her head, savoring the feel of every single drop that flooded into her.

Rayne was taken by surprise when Fluttershy made the bold move to pull him back by his hair. She wasted no time, scrambling to shove him onto the floor as she lowered herself to slide her mouth onto his cock before she could change her mind. The mare moaned, finding nothing disagreeable about the taste and fully committed to the act of giving the stallion a deep and sloppy blowjob as best she could manage. Her efforts were later doubled as Rayne maneuvered her rear above him to continue licking her slit with her on top.

Rayne's voice continued to sing in the room even as things intensified.

By now Dash and Applejack had switched, with Applejack now jackhammering away into the squirming pegasus below with Rayne's cock.

Twilight had lost all sense of modesty, screaming at the top of her lungs. Her recently devirgined muscles contracted until she had honestly forgotten there was anypony else with her and Rayne in the room.

Pinkie Pie sat up with Rayne as they smiled together. She wrapped her arms around him, cuddling with the stallion as they watched their friends come to their own ends.

Applejack reached up and tugged down hard on Rainbow Dash's mane. "Quit holden back! Don't you trust me Dashie?" She groaned out in between her sweaty panting.

Dash nodded and pushed Rayne away, signaling for him to just jack off to them instead. Then Dash pushed her pussy hard in against Applejack's and groaned as if nothing had ever felt so good to her.

Rayne was losing his mind a little from how amazing it felt being in a sixty-nine position with Fluttershy, but she showed no signs of holding back so neither did he. The yellow pegasus moaned deeply as his pelvis clenched and semen began to spew from her lips. But she never missed a beat, continuing to bob her head while swallowing what she could as she came in unison with him against his tongue.

"Rayne… finish, pleeease!" Twilight whimpered as her insides felt like they were on fire. Her nerves burned at never having been made to cum so many times in a row before. But when it finally happened the princess lost her breath, feeling everything as Rayne exploded inside her. Every pulse of his cock, every string… she couldn't believe how well she could feel it all. Twilight felt helpless as she threw her head back with her body rewriting the definition of what an orgasm could be for her.

Dash looked up from Rayne tapping on her shoulder. Moving quickly she opened her mouth just as Rayne shot a large string of cum across her tongue. Then just as fast, Dash leaned down sliding her tongue back and forth against Applejack's as neither of them seemed to mind the stallion emptying the rest of his load across their faces.

As things began to settle down the room was now filled with ponies who were panting and still reeling from what they had experienced. Twilight and Pinkie Pie were especially covered in sweat as their stallion's cradled them in their arms. Meanwhile Fluttershy looked content to collapse onto Rayne's chest and fall asleep.

No pony could tell where Rainbow Dash began and Applejack ended as the two held each other like proper lovers would, still kissing deeply, long after their hip thrusting had come to an end.

Before long all was quiet in the Castle of Friendship. Twilight, Pinkie, and Fluttershy all lay sleeping peacefully while in the arms of a dark stallion. Rainbow Dash and Applejack were still awake and in each other's arms while laying in the dark room as most of the candles had burnt out.

Neither of them seemed surprised as the shadows of four different stallions suddenly merged back into one. "Good night girls." Rayne whispered to the pair after having gone around leaving a kiss on the foreheads of each of the sleeping mares.

"Good night Rayne." Applejack whispered up to him after giving him a sensual, lingering kiss.

"I don't know how you did this…" Dash whispered as she clung on tighter to Applejack. "But I know you're behind it somehow. Thank you Rayne. Thank you for this, so much!" She said before flicking her tongue slowly along with his to kiss him good night.

Then with a deliberate puff of smoke for visual effect Rayne disappeared as he teleported away. Neither Applejack nor Rainbow made any attempt to pull away that night as they both slept snuggled together. Quite similarly to how in another room a unicorn slept snuggled into the arms of a dragon who held her to let her know that he loved her.

The Next Morning -

The smile that Rayne had on his face was infectious as he walked his way through town. "Good morning, and my somepony seems cheerful today!" "Oh good morning to you too! The sun definitely seems to be shining brightly for somepony!" Townspony after townspony said to him as Rayne walked through the streets.

It didn't take long before Rayne, with an affectionately close Maud by his side, began to be joined by his partners last night. "Gooood morning Rayne!" Pinkie cheered while zooming in against his other side.

"Heh, well hello there Pinkie! Did you sleep well last night?" Rayne chuckled.

The earth pony couldn't even respond as she just beamed back at him with a smile. Soon after another voice called out from over her shoulder. "Hiya there y'all, how are ya this morning?" Applejack called out.

"Oh I think the more important question is how are you this morning?" Rayne asked suggestively as he looked over to see Rainbow Dash still at Applejack's side. Quickly the pegasus just blushed and shushed him before trying to play it off as a cough so nopony in town would notice.

"Fa, la la! Fa, la la! Fa, ah, ha, la!" Came a serenely sweet voice from overhead as Fluttershy flew blissfully through the air. "Oh hello everypony. I don't know what's come over me but I have been feeling simply wonderful all day." She cheered as the others attempted to hide their smiles.

"Oh, what a pleasant surprise!" Rang out another voice as Rarity came trotting over with Spike riding happily upon her back. "How nice to see everypony together. And is Twilight about?"

As if almost on cue a bashful voice spoke up from down the street. "Hello, Rayne." The princess said as she stepped over with a subtle blush to her cheeks. "I assume that everypony has proceeded with discretion about last night?" Even as everypony nodded, Twilight still couldn't shake her smile. "I'm glad to hear it. But Rayne, please forgive me if I appear bashful around you for a bit." She asked him to which Rayne nodded, having no problem with that.

"Discretion aside ladies, I do feel that I need to thank you all for the wonderful evening you gave to me last night." Rayne said to them in a gentlemanly tone.

He received a few nods and even a hip bump from Pinkie. Meanwhile Rarity smiled towards Spike saying, "Well yes, last evening was rather nice all around." Spike kept his mouth shut but gave Rarity a knowing smile.

Then as the friends walked to the fountain in the center of town Twilight turned to face Rayne. "I heard about Trixie trying to give you a hard time yesterday Rayne. I just wanted to make sure you know how much you mean to everypony here. And not just to us, but to this town. We value you more than I know how to put into words. And I hope you know that, more than any other ne'er-do-well might try to make you feel otherwise."

Rayne gave an honest smile and placed his hoof over his heart. He started to bow and say something kind in return, but he stopped suddenly and looked around to all of the mares around him. "Hey wait a minute… Now is that what all of that was about last night? You heard that Trixie was giving me gruff so you orchestrated that whole evening together just to make sure I knew you all cared about me?" He asked while sounding rather flabbergasted.

"Yes, that's right Rayne." Twilight answered as the others all nodded along. "You have become very dear to all of us in one way or another and we would never allow the fate of pleasure ponies in the past to happen to you. Not while we're around to stop it."

It was not an act or a performance of any kind when that brought a tear to Rayne's eye. All of the mares smiled having seen his reaction too but what they couldn't hear was his thoughts as Rayne said to himself, "The silly ideas these mares come up with." Then after brushing his mane back he reached out to take the princess by the hoof. "Twilight, all of you… listen to me. Words cannot express how grateful I am that you would do that for me… or how good that felt last night." He chuckled and they all giggled along. "But just because I'm a pleasure pony doesn't mean you need to sleep with me to make feel appreciated."

"What?!" Twilight balked in surprise.

"It doesn't?" Pinkie asked in a somewhat clueless manner as the princess started death scowling at a now nervous looking Rarity.

"Of course not!" Rayne answered. "Well I mean, of course it does. But it's not like that is the only way. You guys, come on. Pinkie Pie, doesn't it mean the world to you just to be able to make ponies smile? Even if you don't ask for anything in return?"

"You bet it does!" She cheered happily.

Turning to the rest of the group Rayne explained, "Pinkie and I both love putting smiles on ponies faces. And sometimes we can go about it in very different ways. But with me, the only thing that matters is knowing that when I try my hardest to make someone happy, that I know somepony actually gives a damn about all the effort I put into it." He said simply. "All I want to know is that somepony cares that I try so hard to make them happy. That's the only satisfaction I need to make it through the day. It's just to stave off suffering anxiety or any worries about my purpose in life being worthless."

"Oohhhh!" All six ponies with Spike included shouted out together. Then Rayne had to laugh as it suddenly looked as if he were standing beside six pairs of sheep instead of ponies.

After suddenly hopping up onto the ledge of the fountain, Rayne did a little skip before saying, 'That's all it takes to make this stallion happy! It's just to know that I can be of use to you somehow."

Just then Mrs. Cake happened to be walking by as she waved at him. "And how!" She cheered to his approval.

Following this, Strawberry Surprise and Sugar Grape giggled before calling out together, "You're always a useful stallion to us, Rayne!" Then they stepped away with rosey cheeks.

"Best Ogres and Oubliette's player I've ever met!" Spike cheered.

"Eyup!" Agreed another voice from the far side of the fountain.

After that Rayne hopped down and beckoned for the girls to follow him as he started strutting his way through town. And everywhere they went, more ponies waved or called with appreciative greetings toward the stallion.

-Redacted Content- (Such a beautiful scene, that's just not the same after the 2/2/23 song redactions as the lyrics completely lead the scene)

Rayne started to sing as the girls started smiling, skipping along with his beat.

Rayne sang to Rainbow Dash.

He leaned towards Rarity.

He smiled to Pinkie.

He winked to Applejack.

He bowed to Twilight.

He eased to Fluttershy.

Rayne sang out loud as ponies all over town started to smile at him. Then skipping about to dance in front of the town, Rayne started singing while weaving back and forth between all of the townsponies.

He cheered, giving Rarity and Spike a hip bump.

Rayne sang to Twilight, pointing towards the school.

Rayne swayed his tail discreetly toward Maud giving her a sudden deep blush.

He then called toward the town.

Rayne jumped up giving a high five to Dash.

He sang charmingly to Fluttershy.

Rayne pointed out to the town.

Rayne had to struggle to not blush as the whole town skipped with him down the street singing together in unison with him.

He nudged to Rarity.

He laughed with Twilight.

Applejack nodded with him.

Fluttershy smiled with him.

He sang as the Cutie Mark Crusaders skipped by.

He called to Dr. Whooves who blushed when Derpy flew into his side.

He sang, quickly moving away from Spoiled Rich as she winked at him.

Rayne stopped for just a moment as he saw Starlight standing at the edge of town smiling at him.

Quickly she joined in, hopping right next to him as they sang together.

They sang with the town joining in with them again."

Rayne covertly hinted to Dash and Applejack as they blushed.

He slapped hooves with Discord as he flew overhead.

He turned to say directly toward Starlight as she smiled, letting him have that one.

Rayne sang back to the town now.

Returning to the fountain now Rayne hopped back up on the ledge and pointed to the crowd.

But then Rayne noticed a single mare in the crowd who was not singing along and he smiled.

He started singing his way over.

He called out while picking up a news paper and borrowing a pen from Filthy Rich.

He surprised the unicorn mare after scribbling something down and handing her the paper.

He now called back to the town.

Then everypony burst into giggles and laughter after having danced together with Rayne just like they once had for Pinkie Pie's 'Smile Song' many years ago.

After things settled down the mane six along with Rayne, Spike, Starlight, and Maud joining with them, all found themselves settling in around a party table at the outdoor cafe. All around they were still laughing and Starlight gave the stallion a playful nudge to which he raised his hooves up innocently.

"You know Rayne…" Twilight began as the others looked over the menus to decide what to have. "If all it takes to make a pleasure pony happy is to let them feel useful, then perhaps I could have your assistance with something." Just then she magicked up a scroll that had been sitting on her desk in her private study and opened it. "It seems that Princess Celestia has yet to decide on a theme for this year's Grand Galloping Galla. She sent me this scroll some time ago asking if I had any input on the matter. How would you like the honor of assisting with my decision?" She asked him to which the others dropped their jaws in surprise.

"I think that sounds like a fine idea!" Rayne replied, while smiling internally as he thought to himself, "And what a better way to proceed with my original plans than to continue at the Grand Galloping Galla?"

However at that moment their conversation was interrupted by three little fillies running up to their table. "Rayne! Rayne! Rayne!" But they stopped in their tracks as Applejack, Rarity, and Rainbow Dash gave disapproving stares for shouting.

Rayne just smiled at them to show he didn't mind their excitement and leaned down to ask, "Well hello there girls. Where's the fire, huh?"

Scootaloo spoke up first saying, "You did say to come and tell you if we couldn't think of any more ideas to help the ponies at our summer camp, right?!"

Rayne chuckled and looked to Applebloom before nodding. "Yes, in fact I did."

Then Sweetie Belle chimed in saying, "Well we haven't been able to think of anything!" Rayne couldn't help but laugh at how adorable these three could be sometimes.

That was when Applebloom finally spoke up saying, "Rayne, you're not just a pleasure pony, you're my friend. I don't want it to come across like I'm trying to take advantage of you or anything… but I think we could really use some of that magic pleasure pony support right about now." She said with a guilty pout.

Chuckling again while shaking his head Rayne just reached down to hold her shoulder and say, "Now what kind of friend would I be if I said no to a desperate cry for help like that?" He smiled to them and the three fillies beamed back in return. "...After we eat." Rayne added which made the girls frown but nod. "Would you care to join us? I'll pay." He offered with a lighthearted tone. The three fillies nodded and pulled up some extra chairs. But that was when Rayne grinned mischievously as he knew he was about to get a rise out of all the older ponies. "...For everypony." Immediately all his friends yelled out in protest causing him to laugh.

"Rayne, please! That's absurd!" Rarity scoffed.

"Pleasure pony or not, I can't allow you to do that." Twilight insisted.

"Are you crazy?! There's like over a dozen of us at this table!" Pinkie shouted.

"Is he serious?" Spike asked.

Starlight didn't even bother to argue. She placed her elbow on the table and rested her face in her hoof as she sighed. "Yup. That stallion is always serious." She said as she sat there contemplating the fact that she didn't mind one bit that she had once been a heartbeat's close to the generous stallion.

Later that Night -

"Welcome home, Rayne… my, weren't we a popular pleasure pony today." A feminine voice called out. However the dark and sultry tone did not belong to the monotone earth pony Maud. Nor was the wooden floor his hooves trotted across the stone basin of the jeweled cave that Pinkie Pie's sister lived in.

"Please forgive me for getting in so late. But I appreciate you meeting with me." Rayne said as he closed and locked the door behind him. Then he stepped casually over the newspaper with the message written, 'Meet me at the hotel tonight, I'll reserve a room under Mr. Hearts.'

There on the bed sat a mare with a two toned orange mane. She had a light olive coat and a cutie mark with a ladybug on it. "Forgiveness is not normally within my nature…" She said to him coldly. "But groveling… oh yes, I definitely accept groveling from others." The look in her eyes was a mix of contempt as well as curiosity.

To this the stallion just dropped to his knees without hesitation. He picked up one of her hind hooves and kissed it, licking across the base of her hoof in a self-debasing manner. Then without removing his lips from her hoof, he looked up to meet her gaze while maintaining unwavering eye contact with her. "Everything that I am… my life for your pleasure, your majesty."

At that moment the mare's eyes shined green and her horn began to turn black. Slowly the orange mane seemed to burn away leaving behind a head of greenish blue hair. The soft pony fur was replaced with a hard chitin exterior. And where there were short dainty hooves now hung long elegant limbs with holes through the ends do them. "Your submission and your reverence do not fail to impress, pony. But let's see how much love you have to give, shall we?" Queen Chrysalis asked, as she sat on the bed enjoying the sight of the stallion still licking across her chitin hooves.

Author's Note

Low and behold, the teaser for the big chapter 100 is revealed, haha! I know what you must be thinking.... How?! When?! What?! It's true folks, Rayne has managed to locate Chrysalis and meet up with her. FINALLY! But is this really their first meeting in Ponyville? You'll have to read chapter 100 to find out.

So I hope that my imagery carried through in this chapter well. I'm actually rather proud of this one and everything that was accomplished here.

Let me go ahead and take a quick moment to address Spike and Rarity here. They just sat on opposite sides of the bed and masturbated for each other to watch. It's not as much as what happened in Twilight's drawling room but they both enjoyed it.

And the big reveal for Dash's angst is here. It wasn't planned and nopony expected it, not even Rayne. But when Dash had her threesome with Rayne and Applejack, she caught feelings for her country friend. Now where do the two mares go from here? Well, they haven't decided that yet. While Applejack hasn't decided if she shares Dash's feelings or not, she made it clear enough that she didn't reject them at least.

Yeah so Fillychaser... Fillyfooler... Pony lesbians. I can't honestly say that I was 100% satisfied with these terms. But I wanted a term here while Dash goes through her internal struggle. This is not to imply that Dash has anything against lesbians, she's just upset about going through her own sexual identity crisis.

The first song was "Part One - Hey, No Pressure" by Ray LaMontange. I think that it fits nicely for what was going on. And the outro for the song was so long that it allowed me to write out the whole scene through it. Did everyone find this part of the chapter to be... enjoyable? Haha.

One of the benefits of being the writer is that I can choose that Discord wasn't around to catch Twilight's little orgy. Perhaps he was tormenting Starlight the whole time? Who knows. But Rayne survives having fooled around with Fluttershy for another day.

Then during the next day Rayne lays the truth on his friends. I couldn't resist having Rarity get a short but much deserved scowl for all the mischief that she was responsible for.

The second song was "Have it all" by Jason Mraz. This I thought was a beautiful scene. If we all remember back to season 2 ep 18 of the show, Pinkie sings her Smile Song where the whole town eventually joins in with her. This was Rayne's turn in accomplishing the same feat and needless to say the experience was... heartwarming for him.

So Starlight let Rayne have some harmless flirting with her and let him off with just a poke back at the cafe.

Now the second big reveal for the future is Twilight letting Rayne come up with a theme for the Grand Galloping Galla. Not only has the Rayne/Chrysalis arc begun, but the GGG will mark Rayne's first real opportunity to meet and converse with Princess Luna! There is definitely much in store for Rayne's future.

Now for the end, we have a gorgeous... amazing piece of artwork done by the incredible LauraJF. Here we see Rayne taking a subservient role which is very different from his usual character. And there Chrysi can be seen sitting in all her beauty, basking in the devotion of the stallion.

101 - Bright Days & Dark Nights

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Chapter 101 - Bright Days & Dark Nights

Memories of a voice lingered in Rayne's mind, long after the source of those words were gone. "You may touch my neck… and no other part of me." Chrysalis whispered as her teeth shined in the dark hotel room.

Rayne lay beside her on the bed, eyes closed, as his lips trailed along her neck. He kissed from just below her ear down to her collar and back again, savoring the gentle moans that escaped through her lips. All the while he struggled though, fighting the internal battle for his desire to what he sought after.

"Careful now…" Her snide voice rang out as she opened just a single eye to stare down at him pitilessly.

Looking down Rayne saw that he had leaned his torso toward her just a little too far in his subconscious desire to hold her. Carefully he leaned back and kept himself to his side of the bed.

"I said you may only touch my neck. Another slip up like that and you won't see me for a week." She chastised him. Rayne nodded before returning to his affectionate administrations to her neck. But the joy that gave him, which she happily fed upon, ended all too soon and just like that Rayne found himself alone again for the rest of the evening, pining over the loss of her company.

Daily life was well underway by the time that Rayne got his late start into town. Shops were open, ponies were bustling about, and the lunch bell was ringing at the school house reminding the stallion that he would have to pay a visit to the CMC's and soon. But before he could lend a hoof for whatever they required of him, the stallion had a few errands of his own that needed his attention.

"Oh well, hello again Rayne! I was wondering when you were going to happen back into my shop." Mr Garbsworth stated as he watched Rayne stroll in through the door to his costume store.

"A pleasure as always good sir." The black stallion said to him with a smile. "So, how are all of the preparations coming? I'm not working you too hard am I?" He asked with a charming smile.

"Oh fiddlesticks." The older tan stallion waved at him before stepping around the counter. "You sure know how to make a doozy of a request but I'm not so old that you need to start worrying about me like that! Come on in the back and I'll let you have a look at what we have together so far." Rayne chuckled because the zippy old shopkeeper was as energetic as ever.

After stepping into the storeroom where customers were not normally allowed, the two of them took a gander through a pile of boxes that held holiday decorations galore. There were ghosts and ghouls, skeletons and witches, all the typical furnishings that a Nightmare Night celebration ought to offer.

"So you have the six eight yard spool of webbing?" Rayne asked.

"Three twenty four spools to be exact! Thatta'way you can get yer decor up in different areas even faster!" The shopkeeper nodded.

"And the two hundred piece set of jiggly-leg spiders?" Rayne continued, going through a mental checklist item by item.

"That plus the mini springing Bufogren hoppers and the flapping bat hanging decorations!" Mr. Garbsworth assure him. "Don't you worry. All the items you requested are located among these boxes somewhere. But the real question is what do you intend to do with all this stuff?" The tan stallion cried out, knowing full well that this would be over twice the number of decorations needed to cover all of town hall twice over.

Rayne simply grinned and led the other stallion back into his store front. "Well for that my dear friend, I'm going to have to ask you to meet me a little later down at Hard Hat's hardware store. I've been working out a little surprise for the town with him which is the other half of my surprise for Ponyville."

Mr. Garbsworth just looked up to the dark stallion curiously but without another word he nodded and followed along.

Another night was spent by the stallion alone, laying on the hotel bed while stroking the absence of the changeling who hadn't visited him this evening. Rayne closed his eyes and thought of Chrysalis in the darkness. He thought of her hair and how it always draped so beguilingly like a mare fresh out of the shower. He thought of her voice and the stare in her eyes, always so confident and proud of herself which radiated beauty every time he looked at her.

Rayne buried his face into the sheets taking a large inhale of breath imagining that he could still smell her slight bitter acidic taste of her smooth changeling body. She was so much more than he had ever expected now that he could see her for real. He wanted to tell her all that he felt, that she dazzled him and his desire to please her was genuine, but not through this farce of slavery that had been concocted.

And yet, Chrysalis had taken the bait just as Anansi said she would. Everything was going according to plan. Everything except for Rayne's dwindling self control as night became a torment for him, not knowing which was worse… when Chrysalis didn't visit him at night, or when she did.

"I really want to thank you for meeting with me under such short notice." Twilight said as she took a seat at the study table in her bedroom. "I'm sure that since the news broke out about you last week that you probably have your hooves full with requests from ponies all over town."

"And then some." Rayne smirked as news from about his abilities had already traveled far across Equestria. "But let's not worry about that for now. I am here with you now and that is what matters." The clever stallion reassured her making Twilight smile to know that she had his attention.

"Alright well as I mentioned to you previously, Princess Celestia is still awaiting a response from me about the theme to this year's Grand Galloping Gala. She did say that it would be fine if I took my time on making a decision but to tell you the truth I've already been putting off dealing with this issue for far longer than I feel comfortable with." The stallion smirked as she gave an uncomfortable smile. "So I was hoping that you-"

"Could take the pressure off by coming up with an out of this world idea for you and to save you from this uncomfortable predicament that you have found yourself in?" The stallion gave her a grin that was just a bit too smug for her liking.

"I never said that I was uncomfortable about it." The princess pouted. But then shaking that off she nodded saying, "But in a sense, yes. That is exactly what I am asking you for."

Rayne nodded and calmly paced around the room a bit. In truth he knew exactly what he wanted to say already but at the same time thought it best if he did not seem too eager. "Oh I suppose that I might have something in mind. Assuming of course that it's no problem that my suggestion might sound a little obvious, coming from a pleasure pony and all." He replied with a sly debonaire tone to his voice.

Twilight didn't express that she minded in anyway as she nodded to him and said, "Oh please, any input that you have I would be happy to consider. As long as it is within reason of course."

"Of course." Rayne replied a bit cheekily. "Well then my idea is how about giving the gala a holiday theme for once? I was thinking... maybe a Hearts and Hooves Day theme could be fun?"

That certainly threw Twilight for a loop as she looked at him and asked, " You... want to do Hearts and Hooves Day for the Grand Galloping Gala?"

With a nod the stallion explained, "Oh well I'm not suggesting we move the holiday or anything. But I think that a nice romantic setting could make for an inspired change instead of the usual motif that everypony has come to expect. We could add some new games to the gala of a flirtatious sort. Nothing too risque of course but still novel nonetheless. And perhaps there could be a singer, serenading the guests with tones sung from the heart as opposed to merely a choir providing background atmosphere as I heard the gala has had in the past."

Rayne had tried to make his ideas seem impromptu but Twilight still narrowed her eyes with a smirk as she sassed out, "Oh a singer, huh? Romantic serenading? And just who do you suppose would be qualified to provide such entertainment for the guests? I don't suppose that anyone but a pleasure pony would be so suited for such a roll?"

Portraying surprise even at the risk of coming across a bit pretentious Rayne gasped, "Oh why Princess! I was only trying to brainstorm with you what possible thoughts I could conceive for the party. I am simply honored that you would think of me to fulfil a roll for such an event in any compacity. I would be delighted to sing for everypony in attendance, what an absolutely splendid idea you've had."

"Mmhmm..." She mumbled, not buying his act for a moment. "My idea huh?" She almost chuckled. But suppressing the urge for an eyeroll, Twilight lifted a quill and a parchment all the same. "Well regardless of who came up with it, the idea does have some merit to it. As long as things don't become too uncouth for behavior in front of royalty then I agree that a Hearts and Hooves Day Grand Galloping Gala could be a lot of fun. I will go ahead and write the proposal up to send to Celestia just as soon as Spike gets back from an afternoon date he is having with Rarity."

"I am merely happy to have been of service to you Twilight." Rayne said with a bow, now with his tone being very cheeky indeed.

"Mmhmm." Twilight mused again, this time allowing her eyeroll to proceed. "You can expect your ticket to the gala to most likely arrive in time with those of my friends." She said as if there were any question to his attendance at this point.

Rayne had only just closed the door by the time Chrysalis dropped herself out of her disguise and plopped herself face down onto the bed. The stallion stepped over looking to her with concern as rain pelted against the window from a late summer night shower.

"Chrysalis…? Are you okay?" Rayne asked her tentatively as he sat beside her.

It concerned him when she spoke back through the pillow in a huffy voice. "How dare you address your queen so formally!" But despite her protest she had not even raised her face to scowl at him.

Rayne smiled down to her feeling unphased by this and replied, "Although it may be my desire to serve you, I myself am not a changeling. So there is a limit to how far I'll go to heed your word. And when I see you upset, disobeying you for your own good is definitely where I draw the line. What's wrong?" He encouraged her softly.

Quickly she turned her face giving him one scowling eye from beneath her mane for his disobedience. But when his supportive smile didn't waiver she simply scoffed and rolled her eyes before turning her back to him. "And why should I tell you how I am feeling?" She snapped bitterly.

"Well… who else are you going to tell?" Rayne asked her with a gentle tone. He watched as she lay in the bed and slowly wrapped her limbs around herself curling into a ball.

"It's the rain… it's gloomy weather. It's enough to make anybody sad, okay?" She pouted while still sounding choked up. The lie was wasted against Rayne's better sensibility but he decided not to press the issue.

"Are you hungry, my queen? Would eating make you feel better?" Rayne tried but his attempts were quickly cut off.

"I'm not hungry!" She screamed at him before holding onto herself tighter.

There was a long pause now as Rayne sat with her in silence and only the odd sniffle could be heard from her now. After what felt like an appropriate amount of time he sighed and decided it was time for him to climb fully into the bed.

"Wh-what do you think you are doing? Hey?! What is the meaning of th-?!" Chrysalis started to scream until she froze and blinked, finding herself now supported into Rayne's arms with her head near his chest. "Really? A cuddle? And is this supposed to be amusing to me?" She sassed at him while her dumbfoundment had not fully evaporated from her yet.

"Just shut up and let me do this for you." Rayne said in a blank hushed tone.

"Shu-?! You dare?!" She screamed. "I am your Mistress! You can't tell me to-" She started to berate him until she realized that his grip was like steel around her and she had no idea where he had gotten this strength from. What really quieted her down though was the look that he was giving her with his eyes. Something subconscious in her relented under it's intensity as, while partially humiliating, the look he was giving her was dominant without being threatening. "I- I don't… want you to see me like this." She whined to him, defeat heavy in her voice.

"Then I will turn away." Rayne replied immediately, but his hold around her shoulders didn't waver.

The changeling sighed and pushed weakly against his chest. She could feel a pressure welling up behind her eyes and she did not like it. "What is this? I feel… Rayne, stop it." She pouted at him. But he could see the dam of tears in her eyes as her lips contorted with the deep emotional pain that was overwhelming her.

"You don't like the rain? Then fine… I will block it out for you. I will block out anything that you want me to." Rayne told her as she found herself with her head resting upon his torso and his hoof gently placed over her ear.

Chrysalis' face scrunched up as she sobbed. "But you can't…" She wept. "You can't block this feeling away from me!" She babbled out with a sorrowing voice as the dam in her eyes broke and she began to sob heavily into his chest. She didn't even care about his hooves being around her at this point as she held onto him, releasing a torrent of emotional pain.

Rayne took this moment to look down at Chrysalis and really see her. "I will remember…" He thought to himself. He supported her lengthy body with his own and kept her shoulders around in his arms. He saw the shape she took while leaning into him and listened to how her chest heaved as she cried her eyes out. Chrysalis could hardly breathe through the ferocity of her crying. The onslaught of her tears streaming down her face left a turbulence running through her that shook her to her hooves. As Rayne watched, seeing her shaking and sobbing without end, he reminded himself while ingraining this image into his head so that he would never forget. "I will remember this always… the hurt that you've felt. And the love that you've never known; that this world has never shown you." He stroked her mane gently with a hoof as she emptied her soul out through her eyes until she passed out in his arms. "You be cruel to me all you want, love. It will be okay. I'll show you a different world where you will never have to cry like this again."

With that Rayne closed his eyes and enjoyed the feeling of her laying against him. Her sleeping figure actually nestled closer for his warmth and didn't shy away from his touch as he stroked her hair and cradled her back in their sleep. Eventually morning came as the first rays of sunshine were just barely drifting over the horizon. However at this time, the panther rose out of the bed grabbing one of the bed posts and tore it from the ceiling fixture before hurling it violently into the far side wall. "NNNRROOOO!!! She's gone AGAIN!!!" He roared looking down to the empty bedsheets beside him.

The next morning the entire town was in a buzz of excitement as there were announcement posters hung up over every corner of Ponyville. On lamps and on store fronts and even near the town fountain were fliers that had seemingly sprung up overnight. With a quick duplication spell and an army of Obsidianwolves at disposal, the informational fliers were posted from the town hall all the way out to the furthest sitting benches on the edge of town. And upon each of the vibrantly colored holiday propaganda was a message that read as follows:

"Dear citizens young and old,
It may still only be early in September but please prepare yourselves for Nightmare Night festivities at the end of next month like you have never seen in Ponyville before! A secret benefactor has prepared for you a series of surprises for the town that are sure to thrill and amaze. Attractions will include never before prepared spooktastic fruit treats, a haunted maze 'for adult ponies only' that could be sure to scare the wings off a Wonderbolt, and endless games galore for the younger attendees to party until they drop. All attractions, music, and concessions with be provided absolutely free and will be located at the newly developed construction site for Ponyville's Celebration Auditorium!"

All through the morning and at every corner of the town ponies were asking each other if they had heard the news. Everyone was excited to know more about the surprise event or to discover who was the mysterious benefactor for the town plans.

"Oh come on!" Lyra begged while BonBon pleaded along at her side. "If there's food involved then you simply must know who it is!"

Mrs. Cake just giggled lightly as she kept her eyes upon an order of glazed rolls she was boxing up for a customer. "I'm telling you girls, you two are the fifth and sixth ponies to ask me this morning! Yes, I knew about the event but no I simply can't say who the mysterious benefactor might be!"

That was when a bounding ball of excitement came from upstairs screaming, "Even I didn't know about it! And I'm the biggest party planner in Ponyville!" Pinkie screamed. "Ooooh, the excitement is just welling up! I can't wait to find out more about it! I'm going to rush off and go order my Nightmare Night costume right now!" Then the party pony zipped out the door only to run right into the line which had already formed outside Mr. Garbsworth's store and was stretching around the block. "Awww, it looks like I'm not the only pony who felt inspired to get a head start after reading the flier."

That was when three little heads turned around from in front of her. "Oh hi Pinkie! DID YOU HEAR?! DID YOU HEAR?!" The excited voices of the Cutie Mark Crusaders called out in unison.

"Oh, well good morning girls. Are you three in line to do some Nightmare Night shopping after reading the big announcement too?" Pinkie asked as the three little ponies looked up at her.

"We sure are!" Applebloom nodded. "This year's event sounds like it will be super fun!"

"Yeah but it's a shame the haunted maze says it will be for older ponies only." Scootaloo sulked.

"And I wonder why anypony would go through so much trouble and then not even want others to know who was responsible for all the hard work they put into it?" Sweetie Belle asked.

With a healthy giggle Pinkie smiled to them and said, "If you ask me, it sounds like somepony who cares a lot more about making others smile than they do about getting recognition for themselves."

"Golly, well when you put it like that it sounds as if it could be you who is the secret benefactor Pinkie." Applebloom said to her thoughtfully.

The pink pony smiled but then she spoke softly as she looked up to stare at somepony else who was at that moment walking towards them. "Aww, that's sweet of you to say Applebloom. But no, it isn't me. Although I'm pretty sure I have a good idea as to who else might be willing to pull off something like this."

As Rayne stepped up to greet them he was met with a warm smile from Pinkie Pie. "Well hiya girls. How are all of you doing today?" He cheered while kneeling down to greet the fillies but also exchanging deep smiles with Pinkie Pie as well.

"We're so excited!" The three fillies shouted which instantly made Rayne laugh.

"Yes, I saw the announcements posted all over town. It really is exciting. It seems like there will be something special for everypony." Rayne was certainly enjoying the sight of everypony in town getting all worked up over the news. But he had a soft spot for the CMC's and how infectious their positivity could be.

"We really wanna find out more about what's been going on but no pony else seems to know anything about it." Scootloo pointed out.

Applebloom nodded and added in, "We talked to Mrs Cake but she won't give up any details even though we know she probably has to be involved in the food preparations. And some of my cousins are workin' for the construction crew that's been putting the Celebration Auditorium together so I already knew all about that."

Now Sweetie Belle concluded with, "But the rest of it is just a big ol' mystery and we can't find a single hint to help us solve it."

With a jovial grin Rayne looked down to the three and said, "Well perhaps that's part of the fun, not to know?"

The three fillies looked down in contemplation as they were certainly not the type to give up on a challenge so easily. "Hey I've got an idea!" Sweetie Belle said. "Even though we know Mrs. Cake is going to be helping with the food, there must be other ponies around town who are helping with the other parts of the party."

Applebloom's eyes opened wide as she cheered, "You're right! And if Pinkie wasn't involved with the planning then maybe Mr. Garbsworth will be able to tell us something?!"

Then Scootaloo hopped up and down in place saying, "I wonder who they are going to get to do the music? The flier did say there would be music and somehow I don't think that the Ponytones are going to be the band that was selected." The other three nodded while Pinkie Pie and Rayne snickered together at the thought. But that was when Scootaloo blurted out something that Rayne certainly did not expect. "Hey you guys! Wouldn't it be crazy if somehow Faceless came to Ponyville to do the music for our Halloween event?!"

"Oh yeah it would! They're totally awe-" But Applebloom did not get to finish her thought as a large black hoof stepped forward between the three fillies.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa there. Wait a minute you three. What are all of you talking about?" The stallion asked with concern while Pinkie gasped silently in the background.

Sweetie Belle chimed in before the others could as she loudly exclaimed, "Faceless is the name of this band who came out of nowhere just a few months ago. Their musical range is absolutely stunning because they've released songs ranging from dance music to jazzy hits to even rock and roll songs! They're reaching near the top of the greatest hits charts for Equestria right now!" Meanwhile the other two fillies nodded along before all three of them shouted together, "FACELESS ROCKS!"

Rayne wasn't angry at the three of them but he did give a loud snort through his nostrils to show the girls that he was very serious. "Now how did the three of you young girls even find out about Faceless? Yes I know about them too but some of their lyrics can be very mature and I'm not so sure that Applejack, Rarity, and Rainbow Dash would approve of you listening to bands like that!"

The three girls looked around a little nervously now and Applebloom was the one who answered saying, "We heard about their music from my cousin Babs Seed who lives over in Manehattan. She wrote all about how great this new band was and sent us a copy of one of their albums along with her letter."

Rayne sighed and looked up to Pinkie PIe. "So much for musical exclusivity." She just shrugged not knowing what to tell him. "Okay girls well I won't tell your sisters about this but you be careful about what artists you decide to listen to. Sometimes song writers will make lyrics that are intended for adults to enjoy but they don't always stop to consider how younger audiences might misinterpret their words."

The three looked like they didn't entirely understand what Rayne was trying to say but they all nodded back to him just the same. "Alright well I think we're going to go do some more brainstorming about who this potential benefactor might be for Nightmare Night." Applebloom stated and the others looked happy to follow along.

"You go ahead and have fun." Rayne told them. "Oh and I haven't forgotten about your summer camp issue. You last meeting is still this weekend, right?"

Applebloom nodded. "That's right. After that we're off for the whole fall and winter season."

"Don't worry, Applebloom. I wouldn't miss it for the world. You can count on me." He waved as they ran off.

That was when Pinkie Pie smiled at him. "You're so nice Rayne. Look at you being all protective over the little fillies in town. And you're always so exciting to be around. I mean you come up with the absolute funniest ideas ever!" Pinkie cheered.

"Aww well shucks Pinkie. I'm just doing what I think any pony would do in my situation." Rayne smiled toward her bashfully.

"Yeah, but the way that you look out for others is really sweet and caring. Just like making sure to let ponies know that the haunted maze is too scary for the fillies in town. But is it REALLY going to be that frightening? Those three sure have grown up a lot within the last year."

"Oh I don't doubt that they have. But there's no way that fillies could be allowed to do the haunted maze this year. This Nightmare Night is going to be like no other and the special effects I guarantee are going to be terrifying." He said with just the slightest hint of pride to his voice.

"Awwww so then that must mean you know all about it since you are the mysterious benefactor, aren't you Rayne?" Pinkie asked with a smug voice and a smirk.

"Ugh... you got me." Rayne choked out guiltily as he looked around to make sure no pony overheard.

"Don't worry, I won't tell. Party planner promise. But really Rayne, you should have consulted me if you were going to throw something this big. Maybe I might have been able to help?" Rayne was relieved that Pinkie didn't sound offended in any way. Her offer sounded genuine and kind-hearted which he was happy for.

"Thanks a lot Pinkie, but maybe I didn't ask you because I want for you to be surprised too? You are such a great party planner and I wanted to see if I could impress you. I'm not trying to replace you as the town party pony or anything, this is just a one time thing. But you can bet that when the night is over I'll be looking for your critique most of all to make sure everypony had a blast!"

The two high fived each other in the air as Pinkie cheered, "You've got it mister!" However after that Pinkie stood there looking confused as Rayne stayed by her side instead of walking away. "So, what actually brought you over here anywhere? Did you need something from me?"

Rayne laughed as he told her, "Oh not at all. I just saw you in line for Mr. Garbsworth's and wondered what you were doing here? I mean I'm sure you saw one of the fliers and decided to get a jumpstart on your Nightmare Night shopping... but don't you already have all your own party supplies that are stocked up for like the next forty years?"

Suddenly Pinkie's pupils shrank to tiny little pinpoints of surprise before she shouted out, "Oh you're right! I DO!" Then she jumped into the air before zooming off in a pink blur all the way to Sugarcube Corner.

"Heh, you're adorable Pinkie." Rayne just chuckled to himself and then moved on to deal with the rest of his day.

It took two evenings before Chrysalis finally returned again to the room. Unlike before, her posture was bold and her movements were graceful. She was remaining quiet this time as she stepped in with Rayne closing the door behind them. This time she did not take her usual spot on the bed nor did she change out of her unicorn disguise.

"TWACK!"

The orange maned mare had moved her hoof so fast that Rayne did not even get the chance to see what she was holding. But he felt it as the object placed a burning sting upon his cheek. "Tell me pony, who is it that you seek to serve?" She asked him, her voice once again dripping with contempt for him.

"You my Mistress, the majestic and beautiful Queen Chrysalis." Rayne answered immediately.

"TWACK!"

The sharp whistle through the air came once more but Rayne refused to recoil from the blow, instead taking the sharp sting across his over cheek this time. "And how deep is your devotion to me? Do you truly comprehend what it means to serve? Would you really go through any lengths of pain or humiliation just to achieve the modest goal of amusing me?" She asked him dryly while raising a single brow and awaiting his answer.

"Yes." Rayne said assuredly, knowing full well what was to come.

With that Chrysalis finally dropped her disguise and the tall teal maned changeling grinned while holding a leather tipped riding crop in her grasp. "MmmMm… prove it." She grinned at him sadistically.

Rayne looked up and controlled his facial expression carefully. In his eyes he still saw the same wounded heart that he had held in his arms just a few nights ago. Yet here in front of him was the culmination of her spite, fury, and pain. That of course changed nothing for his resolve as one knee after the other he kneeled down and wholeheartedly said, "Yes Mistress." Then he watched as she grinned and raised the riding crop again.

Author's Note

So I think it's important to point out that the passage of time has had some jumps here. It been about a week since Twilight's orgy by now and we're coming up upon that weekend. Not every scene here with Chrysalis has necessarily been the following evening. This chapter has more been showing her visiting Rayne on and off as the days go by. And the interactions that Rayne has had with her have been far from uniform as well.

The one night that Chrysalis broke down in front of him was not exactly about anything in particular. It was more about everything that has ever happened to her as a whole finally coming to a boiling point and her emotions overflowed her. Rayne had managed to put her in a state in which her body was comfortable enough to finally let all that tension out. But of course... two days later her pride got the better of her again and felt that she needed to reassert her sense of dominance for herself.

It's clear that Chrysi doesn't view Rayne as a confidant yet. It's hard to tell how much healing actually happened for her when there was nothing actually spoken about yet. But at the very least Chrysi's subconscious recognises Rayne as a safe space to be around. So that's at least some amount of progress for him.

Alright so the chapter with the CMC's us on it's way. We have maybe one more chapter to go and then we'll be there. But who's excited for the Nightmare Night chapter now? Rayne bringing all the knowledge he can muster from our world to really frighten the hell out of some ponies haha! Hopefully he won't overdo it on accident.

Oh also, the new building that Rayne is funding the construction for has finally been announced to the town! The Ponyville Celebration Auditorium!

107 - An Untimely Romance

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Ch 107 – An Untimely Romance

Three Days Earlier -

“Really princess, I must thank you for taking the time out of your busy schedule to walk with me like this.” A chivalrous stallion stated while escorting the mare beside him down the castle stairs toward the gardens.

“Oh well how could one refuse such a courteous offer from a legendary stallion like yourself?” Luna replied, allowing him to take the lead as they stepped off from the polished castle granite together. “I may be a princess, but in your absence tales of your heroic deeds are still talked about even today whenever the once proud Equestrian Legion is brought into conversation.”

Flash Magnus chuckled uneasily but still smiled to be respectful of the compliment. “To be honest, that’s proven to be a little hard to get used to. Back then I wasn’t thinking about being heroic. I was just a member of the legion. Just one of the many who came together to make it the great force that it was. And when I saw an opportunity that needed doing, well I didn’t give it any further thought than just fulfilling my duty.” The two strolled on together absentmindedly taking in the sights of the carefully orchestrated foliage. “Now, over a thousand years later, hearing about myself being some big war hero… makes me wonder if they are really referring to me. Because I don’t remember things ever feeling that way."

Luna gave a chuckle from behind one of her hooves as she told him, “Your modesty is admirable. But as one who also lost more than her fair share of time from Equestria, I believe that I may understand how you feel better than most. At the very least, ponies still remembered who you were through this day in age. Upon my return from imprisonment many a pony no longer even knew that Celestia ever even had a sister, let alone believing Nightmare Moon to be anything more than an old ponies tale.”

Magnus stopped and turned to her with an intense expression, “A villainous title that is most undeserving.”

Luna was surprised by this and stepped back with a shameful blush while shaking her head. “No, I’m afraid that it was beyond well deserving. My actions were my own and I cannot even fault my sister for what happened. But I have come to grips with that and have faced my demons. Now, I can only make amends as a proper princess would for her citizens.”

The two shared a quiet moment in relaxation together. They explored the gardens seeing the picturesque statues and well maintained topiaries that abounded. They paused to admire a little garden stream that sprung from a fountain as well as a bird's nest up in a tree which made Luna smile kindly to see.

Upon finding a stone bench to rest, Magnus beckoned to the princess to join him and sit together. “Your modesty and grace are really what should be praised princess. Your loveliness is the most inspiring beauty that I find to behold in this garden.” He said while attempting to not be overly charming.

Luna smiled but was a bit taken aback. “And you think yourself to be so informal as to speak to me in such a way?” It was clear she had not been offended but all the same made her request as where he was coming from.

With a smile that was intended to be charming this time he said, “Well as informal as a mare who I once knew personally, oh so long ago.”

Luna gave a deep sigh in response because she knew he wasn’t wrong. “Oh, I remember.”

With a nod Magnus went on saying, “Back then, things in Equestria were so different. The legion was well spread in power. Canterlot was the seat of ruling, managed by your sister after having the reigns passed down by your parents. And then of course, the cutest little younger sister… youngest ever on record to be officially given a seat of royalty as the second princess to Canterlot. You and Celestia exchanging the day and night to keep an ever present eye upon the land...”

“I was not that young, I’ll have you know!” Luna seemed to pout.

Magnus merely laughed as he nodded, “Fair, fair enough. But my how the times have changed seeing as back then, I had been older than you…. Older than you by enough to make such a request quite improper. Though never did I expect the outcome of things, where after being lost to time I should find myself awakening with you now aged beyond my years.”

“Oh?” Luna turned to him with a bit of a sassy tone to her voice. “So first you proclaim me to have been a child, too young for her station, and now thou casts me as an old mare?”

Not having missed the fact that she was clearly joking, Magnus just raised his hooves up in innocence while laughing it off. “Never, I wouldn’t dare say as such Princess. But times are different now. And you are no longer that younger mare who you used to be.” He pointed out.

Now Luna lowered her head while memories of an age past swept through her mind. “That is… very true. That old… young mare, I am no longer.” However after a moment’s pause she suddenly raised her head in confusion while asking him, “Wait, what did thou say? A request quite improper? Forgive me Sir Magnus but it must have slipped thine ear. What request has thou asked of me?”

“Please princess, while we are outside the ear of formal company it would delight me if you would call me Flash.” He said to her without hesitation.

“Alright… well then, Flash.” She stated while seeming unsure about the situation. To escalate matters, her ears perked as she almost jumped out of her skin when he suddenly leaned forward and held her front hooves with his own.

“Luna… I care about Equestria, and all the citizens in it.” He said while speaking quite passionately. “I understand that the legion as it was before no longer exists. But the vows that I took to protect this land and uplift the spirits of those around me still hold true in my heart. That is why I know in my core that this could only bring happiness to all.”

Meanwhile Luna was sitting there almost petrified while listening to him. After clearing her throat she looked into his eyes and asked him, “Uh, well while that is a noble aspiration indeed… what would bring such happiness, Sir Mag- …. uh, Flash?”

With a straight face and steady resolve he told her, “A marriage of convenience, between a historic hero and a current ruling noble.”

“Sir!” Luna gasped as she yanked her hooves away but did not go as far as to flee from sitting beside him.

“Please, do not be so alarmed! I assure you that only good could come from this.” He pleaded with her.

The surprise had brought a slight blush to her cheeks but otherwise Luna now decided to steel her features. Straightening her posture and crossing her hooves in front of herself she turned to face him with an indiscernible scowl.

When she did not respond and simply stared at him in waiting, Magnus nodded to explain his viewpoint. “It doesn’t matter whether it is today or a thousand years ago. Ponies will always be excited by royal events and a political marriage would do wonders to raise their spirits while giving them something new to talk about. You and I, joined in wedlock. As you stated yourself, the citizens view me as a hero while you yourself stand as a redeemed princess. The poeticness of it surely is not lost on you.”

Luna balked in surprise at his forwardness. “Surely, it is not. However, for you to even propose such a thing! And how doth thou know that I would even take you for such a proposal?” She asked of him, yet sharing no feelings of either disdain nor acceptance to his idea yet.

Magnus did smile a bit as he lead with, “As stated, this would be a marriage of convenience Luna… Not one of love. Now of course, in time, I would certainly hope that you would grow fond of me just as I am certain I would have no trouble in doing so for you. You are unquestionably of marrying age by this point, and with me now being your younger you would gain a husband who remains youthful and full of vigor.”

“What madness doth thou dare imply to attract me with?!” Luna roared, now taking the opportunity to step up from the bench away from him.

Again the pegasus was quick to raise his hooves in innocence. “Stating simple truths and nothing more. But Luna, it would be as unfitting for us to waste this opportunity as it would be for you or I to take the hoof of any other.” He suggested.

To this Luna turned away from him but looked back over her shoulder. “What do you mean?” She questioned him sourly.

With a sigh Magnus said, “Despite being lost for so long, I am still in my prime. I do not possess the luxury of time as you princesses do. And I have no desire to live out my days in a partnerless lifestyle. Although, my sense of honor would hold me unfit to make a pairing with any mare of this age. You and I are relics of a day long since past. Yes, we both still stand here today. But this is not the world we were raised in. This was not supposed to be our time. For me to go into the city and find passion with a local mare would be no different in my eyes than stealing her from one she could have met who was born within her own time."

Now Luna raised a hoof to her chin. “I believe I can see what you mean. If that is how you truly feel then I will not question what you have decided for yourself.”

Continuing further Magnus said, “Likewise Luna, you and I already share a familiarity. I knew your parents. I am already in good relations with your sister. We know a bit about each other’s personal customs. I can even name your favorite drink. But I would never disgrace you by asking for your royal hoof based purely upon intimacy alone."

“Thou proclaims it to be a disgrace for somepony to find intimacy with me?” She turned back to ask him, more to dispel the thought than to take offense to what she was certain he had not meant.

Sure enough while shaking his head Magnus explained, “You are a Princess of Equestria! You have no time for formal romance. I lend sympathy to your work ethic, dear Luna. The toils of which you endure to protect ponies from their dreams night in and night out must be taxing indeed. And even still, after waging battle every evening you still find the energy to be awake during the day when matters of the state call you to attention.”

With a downward shrug Luna admitted, “Well yes, I do suppose that my day to day livelihood does keep me rather busy.”

With a nod Magnus went on. “And I, when should I have the freedom to run gallivanting across the countryside looking for love? The legion may be gone but once a soldier, always a soldier. You know that I have taken up training the cadets for the Canterlot guard. And in my off time I have even been assisting at the Wonderbolts compound. You and I are two ponies who are married to our jobs. As such, a marriage of convenience would be ideal. We would both understand when the other would be too busy or feel too tiresome for romance. And yet… should we find moments together, moments like this… it would make them all the more meaningful when they could be achieved.”

Now Luna was silent as she stared at the ground thinking over his words. “Forgive me.” She said while sitting back down. “Perhaps your proposal.. ahem, your suggestion, doth retain some merit after all.”

With a modest smile Magnus nodded. “I am pleased to hear you say so. I seek not to take advantage of you Luna, but merely to arrange a joyous news to be spread across the land while in kind expelling the loneliness from our hearts whenever time may allow.”

Luna nodded and sat in silence for a moment. After a lengthy pause while Magnus allowed her time with her thoughts she eventually asked, “And why doth thou approach me with this offer? If thine purpose is to establish a political union for the citizens, why not then make thy proposal to the older sister and high ruler of the realm?”

It was clear from Magnus’ response that he had already given this thought and was well decided on his answer. “It is understandable that naturally the older sister would be approached first. But the circumstances with her are not the same as you and I.”

“How so?” Luna questioned, feeling unsatisfied with that answer.

“Celestia LIVED out the last thousands years. The two of us did not. We share a commonality in that loss. I’m sure that should Celestia have desired a partner within that time then she would have done so. As it appears she did not, she is already married to her post. But while you and I are also dedicated to our positions, we could bond more as peers than I fear Celestia would be able to with myself.”

Luna masked her true feelings well as she stated, “So what you're saying is that while my sister would be the obvious choice, our like past makes me the more convenient option for equality in a partner.”

“Yes, exactly.” Magnus stated, emphasizing the point in which he was sure she would agree upon while completely missing how she cast her gaze aside. “We are so well fit for each other, you and I. And I hope that you can see that.”

“And what of… you and I?” Luna turned to him and asked. “What happens between us when our story ends?”

Magnus tightened his lip because he was expecting this question. He felt prepared for it as he answered, “I will honor my duty until I am relieved from my post… Whether that be as a soldier, or as a husband, or even for my life in this world. And while I would honor you as my wife for as long as I live, once that day comes to an end you would have the ease of knowing it was a marriage of convenience to begin with. As I already stated with both of our busy schedules and with opportunity being so scarce for us to have time for one another, on the day of my passing I would hope that a life spent mainly apart would ease your sorrow for my final depart.” Luna nodded that she understood.

Time passed between them as neither of them said a word after that. Eventually Luna stood and beckoned the pegasus to once more be her escort through the garden. The two paused at the sights and now everywhere that Luna looked she saw signs of unions between the little animals. A male and female squirrel darted back and forth together. Additionally a pair of love birds sang blissfully in a tree. She kept to her silence while reviewing her feelings on the matter and Magnus gave her the respect as to come to a decision on her own.

Once they had reached the end of the garden path and returned to the castle steps Luna stepped quickly to ascend ahead of him. “I am not at this moment inclined to completely reject your offer.” She announced with a bit of pompous regal distanceness from him in her voice. “However, I have not as yet accepted thy hoof in marriage so it is improper for you to be addressing me so formally by name, Sir Magnus.”

“As you desire, Princess.” He responded civilly. “But if I may?” He asked quickly when she had turned to take her leave of him. Luna stopped and merely waited to hear his final request as she stared back at him. “The gala… It will be upon us so soon. I would ask, should the princess so desire to leave her throne and take part in the festivities, might I have your first dance? And I shall pressure you no more for an answer until after the opportunity to court you properly upon the dance floor as a gentlepony should?”

Luna was still for a moment but then she nodded. “You might.” She answered and Magnus pestered her no further as she retreated to her tower above them.

The Day of the Gala -

“Psst, Spike!” Rayne whispered as their group began splitting apart while they walked to the chariots that were outside Twilight’s tower. Stepping quickly he avoided where Twilight and most of the others were headed and instead boarded the chariot that Rarity and Spike were getting on; likewise making sure to force Pinkie Pie on their chariot as well.

“What is it Rayne? What’s with all the sudden hush, hush?” The little dragon asked while looking up at him with the two mares staring curiously.

Rayne sighed and glanced over his shoulder at the chariot guards standing so close in front of their seats. He waited for them to rush up into the air before turning back to his co-seaters and speaking softly. “Listen you guys, I know that you might not approve but I meant what I said. I really do love Luna. I promise, I’m not being over dramatic, I’m not trying to just go tail chasing with the princesses, I-”

“Rayne darling, please do get on with it before we land.” Rarity insisted.

With a nod he told them, “I’ve actually known for some time that if it would be anypony, it would be her. It would take too long for me to explain my reasonings during a single chariot ride but trust me on this. And remember, I was sure about you two as well. No pony thought you two would actually make it but you have. And I know that I can make this work with Luna if I just got the chance. But I’m afraid that Twilight or one of our friends would stop me if I make a move on her tonight.”

The light gray unicorn and the little purple dragon looked up to each other and held hoof in claw with each other. Then they turned back to Rayne and Rarity said, “What can we do to help?”

“We’ve got your back tonight!” Spike added in.

Rayne smiled towards them as Pinkie just clapped her hooves excitedly, listening in as Rayne whispered to them all about his plan.

Later that Evening -

“Luna is looking so stunning tonight.” Magnus said as he kept to the outskirts of the party while awaiting his chance.

Standing beside him was a golden pegasus who just laughed as she sipped at some champagne while wearing her formal uniform. “Haha, you’re really nuts, you know that? What I wouldn’t give to have known what your commanding officer would say if he could see you now.” Spitfire teased.

“You can laugh it up all you want, but mark my words, I will marry that princess and if luck be on my side then I will have her answer by tonight.” Magnus assured.

“And you really think you’re going to do that by standing here and avoiding her all evening?” Spitfire snickered, albeit already a little tipsy from her drink.

“A promise is a promise. Should Luna rise from her seat it shall be my hoof who graces her first to the dance floor.” The conviction in his voice was strong. But meanwhile Spitfire was cheering him on through a set of giggles.

“Haha, whatever you say.” She snickered.

“Heaven….” They both looked over as the voice of a stallion sang out from the corner of the room.

Some Time Later -

“Bwuahahahaha!” Spitfire broke out into laughter as Luna hurried away from the ballroom towards one of the balconies. “First to gra-ce her ho-of on the dance floor, indeed!” She drunkenly guffawed.

Magnus ground one of his hooves into the tile floor in frustration. He couldn’t believe that another pony would dare to make an open intention to Princess Luna like that. However not a moment later did Magnus lift up his chin and then proclaim with confidence. “It is alright. Nothing has been lost. In fact I believe I owe that stallion a thank you, as it would appear he has given me the opportunity to speak with Luna now that she is alone."

Spitfire ceased her laughing as she watched Magnus step over to the end of the refreshment table. He lifted a platter cover revealing a bowl of ice that contained a pitcher of beverage not served to the rest of the guests this evening. After pouring the chilled contents, it was just enough for exactly two glasses. Then Spitfire just watched as the male pegasus strutted his way over to gloat.

“Well… that didn’t turn out too smoothly in the end, now did it?” Magnus asked toward the dark stallion who then turned around seeming none too amused by his banter. The two males sized each other up with the pegasus wondering how this small town pony could step in from out of nowhere and do so while so impeccably dressed. “So you’re Rayne, huh?”

“And you are?” The dark stallion asked.

Not wasting the opportunity to flaunt his title over the interloper he said, “Oh, forgive me. Flash Magnus, ex legionnaire of Canterlot long, long ago. Nowadays I help train the current guardsponies and also do some work with the Wonderbolts as well.”

There was a look of surprise on the small town stallion’s face. Deciding to not waste the upper hand while he had the stranger by surprise Magnus taunted, “So… Princess Luna, eh?” He declared with a chuckle. “And an open request of her hoof before the entire gala? Bold… very bold.” He stated in mock respect. “I’ll admit, not the way that I would have done it.” He added while holding up the pair of crystal glasses that he had with him.

“And that would be?” It was clear the dark stallion knew he was at a disadvantage and decided to play defensively to not give anything else away. This satisfied Magnus to know that he had his competition for Luna’s hoof feeling backed into a corner.

With a smile Magnus replied, “Oh just a couple glasses of gooseberry extract and fizzied grape juice. You see, Princess Luna has a fondness for tart flavors so the bitterness of the goodeberry combined with the subtle bite of carbonation makes this one of her favorites to enjoy at social gatherings.”

For all his gloating, Magnus did not expect the other suitor to suddenly come across as so charming. He smiled wondering if he had intimidated Rayne out of the chase. “You know Magnus, I think I can see why every tale ever told about you always left you depicted as a hero.”

“Oh, well thank you sir. And why may I ask do you point that out?” Magnus asked with genuine interest.

“Because sir, you really seem to know how to save the day.” The dark stallion answered with a bow.

With a nod Magnus quietly thought to himself, “It would seem that this stallion has fallen in with the rest of the crowd in praising me for my past deeds.” Then he closed his eyes and shook his head with a smile of victory. “Oh yes, well I suppose that somepony…” but Magnus stopped for a moment realizing that he didn’t understand how exactly he had just saved the day for this other stallion, “hey, wait a moment-” He stammered as he opened his eyes to find Rayne as well the pair of drinks to both be missing. “Noooo!” He growled furiously while stomping the ground so hard that he cracked a tile beneath the red carpet in the room.

It did not alleviate his mood when a drunken chuckling came from behind him. “Hoo, hoo! Whoo! You sure showed him! Ahahaha!” Clearing his throat Magnus steadied himself and then stepped forward to march directly for the balcony. But he froze in surprise when a golden wing stopped him. “Uh-uh, not so fast.”

“What is the meaning of this?” Magnus roared around. But even while drunk, Spitfire was not the type of mare to become intimidated.

“I like you Magnus, I have a lot of respect for you. But you and I have a working relationship. It’s just business, nothing more.” She stated as if somehow spontaneously sober. “But that stallion… the dark coat, wavy mane, deep blue eyes… I think he might be something special to a friend of mine. And in the Wonderbolts we stick up for our friends, even our friends of friends. Consider this me cashing in on a favor that I owe to somepony.”

Magnus just scoffed. “That is ridiculous! This has nothing to do with you, get out of my way.” Then he proceeded to step past her.

However with just a glance from Spitfire, Magnus suddenly saw both Soarin and Thunderlane both block the path up ahead while pretending to not be paying attention. But all the same, their intention was clear. “This is a lovely party, Magnus.” Spitfire said while glancing over her glass she was holding. “It’d be a shame if somepony broke it up by doing something rowdy.” Before he could even growl she added, “You’re right, this isn’t my business. You wanna chase princess tail then go right ahead. But first, that other stallion is going to get his chance. If he strikes out tonight then it’s going to be his own fault, and not because you interfered.”

“Rarity! Spike! What are you… you… you’re blocking me on purpose?!” Twilight exclaimed in disbelief as Starlight rushed up by her side looking surprised.

“Twilight… I’m sorry… I” Spike began, not being ready to emotionally challenge his adoptive sister who raised him. But fortunately he was not alone as Rarity placed a comforting hoof on his back.

“Twilight… yes. Yes we are.” His unicorn girlfriend declared.

“WHY?! I thought you agreed with us!” Starlight exclaimed.

Even Rarity was having trouble standing up against a friend like this and her discomfort was apparent all over her body language. But that did not stop her from holding firm to what she believed in. “If you wish to know my opinion, then you’re right. I do agree with you. I think that Rayne is being emotional, and foolhardy, and he certainly isn’t being at all rational!”

Now the Princess of Friendship growled as she called out, “Then WHY are you stopping us from stopping him?!”

“BECAUSE!” She shouted louder than she had meant to. “Because… So was Spike...” She said and instantly both Twilight and Starlight’s expressions softened. “How is Rayne really being so different now than Spike was while pursuing me for so long? We’ve all agreed that even though we took his feelings for granted before… that I took his feelings for granted… that this is something you now approve of?” She asked while pulling him in close to her.

Twilight’s mouth fell open as there were so many different points to argue about this that she didn’t even know where to begin. But Spike looked up and said, “If Rayne says he loves her… not just likes or desires her but really loves her… then who are we to stand in the way of that? Rayne saw the impossible when he believed that Rarity could actually love me like I love her. So if he achieved the impossible once already, why can’t we trust in our friend to do it again and make this be something that’s really okay for Princess Luna?”

From the mouth of babes, Twilight and Starlight both frowned not wanting to be the villain to argue against Spike’s point. “Twilight, Starlight… If you think about it...” Rarity began. “Half of Rayne’s cutiemark is blue, is it not? Who's to say that Luna really isn’t who he is supposed to be with? And perhaps it was fate that he should be here now for Luna to be with? Can’t we at least just leave that up to Luna to decide?”

Twilight didn’t seem happy, but she nodded that she agreed. Meanwhile Starlight just blew her mane up from out of her face where it had fallen and said, “It won’t be much of a choice... that stallion could charm the scales off a snake.”

Back Out on the Dance Floor -

“Excuse me, but may I be so kind as to ask for your company sir?” An elegant yet gritting voice spoke out.

Spitfire’s eyes suddenly burst wide in shock at seeing Celestia standing behind Flash Magnus. Without delay she bowed out and Magnus turned around to face her. “Princess Celestia? What a surprise, how may I be of assistance to you?”

Raising her head up high she smiled to the other party guests while speaking softly to him alone. “I am not quite certain yet. But in the off chance of a disruption to the evening, yours is a character who I know I can trust to behave with civility.” She stated as they started walking together. “Would you join me please as I stretch my legs and take a walk to check on my sister?”

“Oh, I can think of no greater delight.” Magnus replied as he knew that with Celestia by his side he would no longer be hindered.

Unfortunately, any sort of tactful approach he might have planned to charm Luna away from the other stallion were interrupted by Celestia being the one to outburst. At the sight of Luna hanging in the stallion's arms, the two of them face to face and ever slowly their eyes closing together, Celestia could not withhold her perturbation. “What in the name of Equestria do you two think you’re doing out here?!”

Not Long Later -

“So… this is how things are going to be now, are they?” A still perturbed voice said aloud beside the shoulder of a mare holding back a snicker.

“I never said that.” Luna replied as her laughter made her voice crack.

Celestia stood side by side with Luna while staring out at the rain as they watched a dark stallion merrily trot himself away through the city. Both sisters gave a deep sigh but for very different reasons. “This is revenge… isn’t it? You’re now planning on using Rayne to get back at me for Hot Streak when we were younger. Is that what this is about?”

Luna just balked and raised up her hooves innocently. “Rayne approached me all on his own. I had no knowledge of his intentions until they were made clear in front of everypony.”

The stallion was long gone even as the two of them remained together still staring off into the rain. “But he will be back, I suppose? And with the intention to call upon you again?”

Luna just smiled while trying to keep a straight face from knowing how deep the jealousy must have been eating at her sister. “I suppose that he may.”

Celestia stood in frustration as she thought to herself for a minute. “You know, I do believe that Magnus might have a fancy for you as well. He seemed awfully pleased with the opportunity to escort Rayne away from you.”

To this Luna sighed and turned away from her sister before heading toward her tower. “Oh I know he does…. He proposed to me for my hoof in marriage.” She explained as if it were some frivolous detail before taking her leave of the party.

“Oh… did he now?” Celestia nodded before balking in surprise. “WAIT?! HE DID WHAT?!!!” The princess of the sun shouted, causing nearly half of the attendants at the gala to jump in surprise.

Author's Note

So this was obviously a flashback chapter that filled in a lot of unanswered questions. Rayne had in fact asked for Spike's help and Rarity was in on it. Yes I repeated the conversation between Rayne and Magnus but I changed the perspective to be from Magnus' point of view. But the most important detail that previously wasn't know about was the garden scene in the beginning.

So first of all I hope everyone appreciated the art by Laura JF. And if care it wasn't obvious, this garden scene took place before the gala. So Rayne didn't know that any of this happened when he took the drinks from Magnus at the party. Rayne doesn't actually know that Magnus has desire for Luna. But if you notice, the ways that the two stallion's approached Luna were VERY different. Magnus told Luna that she would be convenient while Rayne told her that she was worth it. Magnus still made her feel like the second choice while Rayne made her feel like a priority. But Magnus did give Luna a lot of reasons to where love didn't matter, while Rayne is just romancing her for love's sake. Luna honestly has a lot to think about.

So as a reminder from my earlier chapters, Flash Magnus and Spitfire have become very well acquainted after working together at the Wonderbolts compound. Box they're not dating, but they've become informal with each other enough to where she can laugh at him without him taking offense. But just because they've gotten closer doesn't mean that she doesn't have other loyalties. The earlier scene where Dash and Spitfire fool around wasn't just for fun. If Dash hadn't voiced her feeling about Rayne then at this point Spitfire wouldn't have felt compelled to help a friend of Rainbow Dash to have a fighting chance. And if Magnus had gotten to Luna on the balcony before Rayne had then who knows how that could have changed things.

Now at the end you see a private conversation between Celestia and Luna. Yes, Celestia is jealous but not insanely so. What Rayne did to Celestia was actually kinda rude, so it makes sense that she'd be mad. But she's also accepting. She doesn't want to deny her sister from ever tasting love... But they're sibling relationship could be on healthier terms and perhaps Celestia doesn't know how to be protective of Luna in the proper way? However, Rayne flirting with Luna and Magnus proposing to Luna behind her back are two very different things. You can expect this to be a continuing arc in future chapters.

Lastly and as always, THANK YOU FOR READING! (please remember I'm a sucker for comments & reviews of my work :p)

126 - Understanding Love

The Heart of Pleasure
By Haunter Rayne
Chapter 126 - Understanding Love

Late one night, while most other ponies were sleeping soundly, two individuals met in secret and were whispering together in huffed voices. “Really, you mean it? You, mmMm-ahh… you managed to get time off to come and see me?” A panting voice asked as one pair of lips eagerly pressed against the other.

“Now don’t you be goin’ on with that stinkin’ thinkin’ again. O’ course I’d make time to come and see you. I would’a done so anyhow because we’re friends!” The other mare responded as light blue hooves entwined with burnt-orange ones. “But seeing as we’re much more than that now, you really think I’m gonna miss my best girl’s show when she and her fancy flyin’ buddies are performing right here in town?” Applejack said endearingly, before grasping Rainbow Dash to amorously bite down on the side of her neck.

Moaning softly, the other mare replied, “I get that you wouldn’t miss it. But when we end up together like this… I guess it makes me worry, or something… okay?!” She shouted in frustration as she crossed her hooves and then leaned back to pout.

The two of them were laying upon a pile of straw, hiding out in the barn behind a pile of haystacks packed into the far back corner. But even as Rainbow grumbled while looking flustered, the country mare just stared down at her partner laying in the straw in front of her and smiled. “You’re just wanting to make sure I don’t miss you being all spectacular-like up there in the skies. There ain’t nuthin’ wrong with wanting your special somepony to be proud of you and to see you showin’ off a bit, Dashy.”

“Yeah, well… Maybe I wouldn’t be making such a big deal out of it if it weren’t the Wonderbolt’s last performance of the season. Once this airshow is done, we’ll be off from training so we can rest up for weather duties when Cloudsdale gets ready to bring winter to all of the surrounding towns.”

“And just as I promised to take some time off from the farm to see yer show, you promised you’ll be spending a good deal of that time-off right here with me.” Applejack said excitedly as she pushed Dash back against the ground with a grunt escaping from her partner.

“Hey!” Dash blushed as she watched the country mare very specifically climbing up on top of her. Chuckling as her cheeks turned an even deeper shade of red, Rainbow gave an uncharacteristically submissive smile as she spread open her legs and nodded. “Only for you.” She whispered, allowing Applejack to get into position.

“You’re darn tootin’.” The orange mare said possessively, before pressing her hips down against Dash’s so the two of them could begin grunting gently while rolling their hips in time together.

The Next Morning -

“Oh wow, I didn’t know the princesses were going to come all the way out to Ponyville for this,” Spitfire said while peaking out from behind a curtain.

All of the Wonderbolts stood together inside a private tent while dressing into their uniforms for the performance. “Well, it is our season-ending performance,” Soarin replied as he slid his wings through his uniform. “And I wouldn’t be surprised if they were just looking for an excuse to get out of the castle for a few hours.”

“Should we up the routine by adding in some of the maneuvers that we’ve practiced from the WOTC?” Misty Fly asked as she looked around for where she had misplaced her goggles.

“I don’t think we should overdo it.” Thunderhoof chimed in while slipping his head into his outfit. “I mean this is only an air show to celebrate ending the season. I’m not suggesting we don’t take it seriously. But we all know this is just a distraction to help raise spirits before all of the work that goes into spreading Winter.”

“Yeah, not to mention, I remember another performance here in Ponyville where a certain Wonderbolt totally overdid it and made a fool of themthelf in front of everypony.” Fleetfoot teased.

“Hey, come on! I thought we all agreed to let that memory die already?!” Rainbow Dash whined as the rest of the group snickered.

“Yeah, maybe that you agreed. Not any of us though.” Spitfire grinned as the rest of the Bolts began to crack up in laughter while they finished getting ready together.

Meanwhile -

Outside in the Ponyville Fairgrounds, Mayor Mare stood with Twilight while ushering her and her friends along excitedly. “Oh Princess, this way if you’d please? We expected your arrival and reserved the two front rows to make sure there would be plenty of room for both you and your friends.”

“Oh, Mayor. You really didn’t have to do that.” Twilight remarked. “You know that I’ve never asked for any sort of special treatment for events.”

“Oh, but that’s nonsense. It’s our honor to have you sitting front and center for our town.” The other mare assured as she waved the large group of ponies through.

As they filed in, Spike was of course stilling next to Rarity. But she was currently engrossed in a conversation with Twilight, while Pinkie sat at her other side. Fluttershy had taken a seat next to Applejack who had her hat in her lap and was looking extra eager for the show to begin. But sitting next to Rayne, who had tagged along with the group, was a heliotrope mare who leaned in close to whisper softly beside his ear, “Somepony is watching you!” She teased gently. “In fact, it looks like she can’t take their eyes off you.” She added with a snicker.

After pointing his gaze in the direction of the royal box seating, Rayne saw Princess Luna staring in his direction instead of out towards the airfield. Her dark cheeks flushed as their eyes made contact and after glancing around to make sure nopony else was looking, she blew him a kiss from across the distance.

Rayne smiled and bit his lip before modestly blowing a kiss back to her. However, as Starlight seemed to almost fall over in her seat laughing at how sickeningly adorable the two of them were, Luna scowled as she had her own heckler to deal with.

“Well, sister. Aren’t we in amorous spirits this morning? Should I arrange to have an extra seat brought in beside you? Or perhaps you would prefer to leave me by my lonesome and move to sit with your desired instead?” Celestia asked softly, poking fun at her now bristled sister.

“Nay, sister. Surely thou would not be foolish enough to accuseth me of not being able to maintain decorum at a public event?” Luna spouted bitterly. “Tis not as if thou shalt find me to disappear, only to resurface from beneath the bleachers with him or anything.” She pouted as she crossed her hooves in front of her.

Celestia’s mood was far from spoiled as she went on to say, “Oh? So is that how you’d imagine rather spending time at this event? You know sister, should you wish it, I can just as easily return home alone after the airshow is concluded. That way you may stay behind and the two of you can-”

“Oh hush up and watch the show.” Luna chastised while her sister just giggled, just as an announcer stepped out onto the field.

“Ladies and gentleponies! And of course to all royalty in attendance,” the stallion began as Celestia and Twilight both nodded, “I would like to officially welcome you to this year’s First Frost Airshow!” Cheers were heard from all around as the Wonderbolts stepped out from their tent and began waving to the crowd. Rainbow Dash’s friends, along with one country mare, in particular, cheered out for her proudly.

However, as the pegasi began launching themselves into the air, one stallion in the stands turned to whisper toward the mare beside him and asked curiously, “The First Frost? What’s with the fancy name? It isn’t winter time yet.” Rayne remarked under his breath so as to not disturb their other friends.

“Well, it may as well be. You understand that snow season is just a few days away, right?” Starlight asked him. “This whole air show is really just to celebrate the Wonderbolt’s last performance before they all get time off to rest up. It’s a lot of work for them to help Cloudsdale spread winter all over Equestria, so they are given this time in-between for themselves.”

Rayne’s eyes popped while looking as if he’d forgotten something. “Wait, so you’re saying Ponyville is going to be covered in snow soon?”

“That’s right.” Starlight replied but missed seeing his reaction as she marveled with their other friends at Dash and the other Bolts whipping by overhead.

After the show, there was plenty of pairing up as several ponies all sought after private conversations with one another. Thunderlane, Surprise, and Blaze opted to stand in for taking photos and shaking hooves with the crowd so the others could make for an easy escape. Meanwhile, as Spitfire was standing and talking to somepony local from Ponyville, Rainbow Dash couldn’t wait to skip over beside a tent with Applejack.

“So, what did you think? Is it any different taking a look at my hot, athletic self now that I’m your marefriend instead of just your friend, friend?” Dash teased as she playfully leaned into Applejack’s arms.

“Whoowie, you sure was a hot one alright. I couldn’t take my eyes off you. And just think about how athletic I’m gonna be while helping you celebrate another terrific performance as a Wonderbolt?” She teased while the two weren’t shy to share a kiss in broad daylight.

Just as they parted they heard a whistle ring out and looked over to see Spitfire yelling towards Rainbow Dash. “Hey Crash, come on! You’ve got all week to spend time with your Ponyville pals! But tonight the Wonderbolts are partying together and then we’re crashing here at the hotel in town! Don’t leave us hanging!”

At this, Dash’s face fell in disappointment as she didn't know which to choose. “Awww, but that’s not fair! Going off to party sounds like it would be awesome! But at the same time, I wanna go off with you and I really wanna fuc-” Before she could finish, an angry country mare covered her mouth with a hat.

“Rainbow Dash!” Applejack reprimanded but then she quickly calmed down. “Now I know how you feel. But don’t you worry. Go on and party wit’ cher friends and then I might have an idea that’s real special-like for the two of us later tonight.”

Meanwhile, just a few tents down and even more away from the public eye, a princess and a stallion stood holding hooves together. “Now Rayne, that isn’t fair!” Luna complained. “You promised me you would allow me to arrange our next date!”

“I know I did, and I would still love for you to. But I didn’t realize how close we were to snowfall. And there is something really special that I want to do for you before it’s too late.”

“But I want to do special things for you too, Rayne!” Luna shouted without meaning to and then brushed her mane back behind her ear bashfully. “My love, you make every outing with you special. Your company has been beyond belief for me. I don’t know if my heart could take any more ‘really special’ surprises from you.” She said with a smile. “But very well. I will not impede if you already have something planned that must be done before snow cometh… But I get to design our next outing! And I wish to do so BEFORE our next movie date, is that clear?”

Later that Night -

The mare working at the front desk of the Ponyville Hotel was a bit overwhelmed when the entire group of the Wonderbolts all stumbled in half-drunk on the town’s hard cider. Cheering together and hollering noisily, the group of pegasi gathered to check into their rooms. However, after the intoxicated ponies began clamoring their way through the halls, two patrons who had already checked into a room upstairs looked up in response to all the commotion.

A dark stallion and a changeling disguised as a nurse pony sat up in bed together and the mare whispered, “Now what could that be? I sense… Is that, those pegasi who are supposed to guard the princess? What are they doing here in Ponyville?” She asked curiously.

“Heh, there was a big airshow earlier today. I heard they decided to live it up in town before crashing here in the hotel for the night.” Rayne answered while he was still leaning with his hips tight against the mare.

“They certainly sound as if they all are absolutely smashed.” Then with a wicked smile, she asked, “I wonder if any of the drunken ponies are going to fuck?”

“Haha, that’d be something. But with those ponies, I don’t think so.” Rayne responded, having been told about the team members from Rainbow Dash.

Chrysalis, however, was feeling a twinge from her mischievous side as she looked back over her shoulder saying, “Then why don’t we make a bet?” She asked before reaching down and pulling his cock out of her before changing back to her original form. “If even one of those intoxicated equines gets to bed-shaking with each other, then I don’t want to hear you pining over my original form for a week.”

“And if they all hit the bed and collectively pass out drunk together?” Rayne asked her curiously.

With one of the most demure stares he had ever seen, the changeling looked at him and stated, “If they all pass out and nopony does the deed… then I’ll suck your dick, Rayne. And I’ll do it in my original form. I’ll even let you finish in my mouth.” She promised him with her long and slender tongue licking about her lips provocatively.

It was less than an hour later when each of the Wonderbolts began to drop. The party had started out in Spitfire’s room, however, after some drunken unruliness was taken too far, each of the other ponies were summarily kicked out.

This was how Rainbow Dash eventually found herself alone. She languidly slipped into her own room for the night. “Uhhhh, goooosh! That was so much fun but now I am SO TIRED!!!” She groaned out almost angrily.

However, no rest was availed to her despite the beeline that the tired mare had made toward the mattress, for as soon as she had clicked on her bedside lamp, did a small ticking sound come from outside her window. Stepping to the windowsill, Dash threw it open and looked outside to find a few pebbles on the ledge and a pony standing down below.

“A-Applejack? What are y-”

“I might not be one for poetry and all…” The country mare called out from down on the ground, “but I can speak the truth when I say it was worth it to wait outside your window tonight.”

“Applejack?! What are you doing? And how did you even know which room would be mine?” Rainbow Dash asked, but then rolled her eyes when she saw that Applejack was planning to climb up to her window using a ladder.

After the pegasus had leaped down to fly her girlfriend back up to the window, Applejack explained, “Well, I thought this might be real romantic-like. And I know you don’t really care about the explanation on how the mare at the front desk is my third cousin, once removed.” She chuckled. But then as they stood alone in the silence of the hotel room together, Applejack smiled nervously and said, “Tada… surprise.”

Chuckling softly to herself, Dash closed the window and said, “You mean this was the big surprise you mentioned earlier? Waiting outside my window all night like some sappy romance novella?” She asked, but then surprised the other mare by suddenly kissing her firmly on the lips. “I don’t like it, I love it.” She reassured her.

Although, Applejack definitely noticed as Dash’s shoulders slumped before she quickly made her way to the bed. “Aww, you poor thing. You’ve gone and plumb tuckered yerself out, haven’t you?” She asked before stepping around to sit beside where Dash had collapsed and then began to gently caress her mane with a hoof.

“Hey! I held back, I'll have you know!” She whined.

“Heh, with the cider flowing and you being the lush that I know you are?” The earth pony stated while giving her a knowing look. “Don’t you worry. I’m the one who told you to go have a good time. I ain’t mad about nothing, Dashy.”

But the pegasus still shook her head. “Yeah, having all the cider I could drink was tempting. And sure, I did still have a few glasses. But I really did hold myself back, honest! I knew you said you still wanted to see me tonight and I didn’t want to be completely drunk on you and ruin whatever you had planned.” She explained while clearly having no idea how heavy the alcohol still was on her breath.

“Well now... That is mighty considerate of you and I’m touched.” Applejack said with a bit of a blush upon her cheeks. But after kissing the other mare sweetly on her lips she said, “Don’t you worry bout a thing, cause right now I don’t think I could be any happier.”

After that, there was a silence between them, as the two just stared deeply at one another. Even after Applejack scooted down into bed beside Dash, neither of them seemed to be in any rush as they caressed their hooves along each other’s sides while kissing gently from each other’s cheeks to shoulders. With eyes closed, they buried their faces into each other’s necks, each savoring the scent of the other while their bodies pressed together tightly. Rainbow held onto Applejack’s arms and she, in turn, caressed Dash’s face. And even as both of their loins continually burned for the other, they were just too busy enjoying each other’s closeness to proceed on to how they both thought their night would end.

“You know that I can feel how absolutely exhausted you are, dontcha? Don’t you even dare try to deny it neither.” She said stubbornly.

“Aww, come on. I just didn’t want to let it ruin the mood. I’m still happy you’re here with me. That’s what really matters, right?” Rainbow sighed but looked up in surprise when her partner sat straight up.

“Now you hold on a minute!” Applejack whispered sternly. “Are you sure you’re wantin’ this? Cus if you are, then me concerning myself wit’ every little thing about you is the only way it’s gonna be!” She ordered. “Roll on over, Dashy. Lay on your stomach.” Applejack told her, and Dash could tell by her tone that she wasn’t asking.

Looking confused, the pegasus rolled over. But before she could question anything, a deep guttural moan escaped from her lips as the earth pony’s strong pressing hoofs sank their way right into her muscles. Dash almost yelped as Applejack didn’t hold back, making sure to work her hooves into the wing joints and caressing them around in circles. Then after a pleasurable snap and a crack from a few of her joints, Applejack was happy to see the pegasus stretching blissfully out before her.

It was a scene that the country mare could have carried on with all night. Unfortunately, the words that came out of her partner’s mouth next made her hooves freeze right where they were. “But AJ, what if I don’t know what I want?” Rolling back over onto her side so they could look at each other, Dash said, “Don’t get me wrong, I’m enjoying what we have now. But how long can this last? What are we even doing together, Applejack?” Rainbow Dash asked and they both sat up side by side while holding each other’s hooves.

Once again there was a silence between them, but this time it was anything but romantic as they both just stared at the floor. “Dashy, before we go any farther, I just want to say that I've been happy with what we’ve had going on too.” The two of them shared an uneasy smile, but then she continued, “But it’s complicated because it’s the two of us. And ain’t neither of us any good at talking about our emotions worth shakin’ a stick at.” She complained.

“Applejack, I just can’t not be friends with you.” Dash started, without hesitation. “What I mean is that having you in my life means so much to me. And if I did something… if what I’ve allowed to happen between us ends up ruining the friendship that we have… Grrr! Why is this so hard?! I don’t even know what my feelings about you are or WHY I have to have them about you so strongly! What if… What if what I’m feeling doesn’t turn out to be real after all and I end up hur-”

“Now you just hold on there, sugar. Cause I’ll tolerate a lot, but I sure as heck ain’t gonna let you tell yerself that the feelings you been having aren’t true.” Applejack declared and held on tightly to her hooves. Then after looking up at the ceiling in thought for a moment, she said, “Alright, I think I’ve got it. How about this? You know how when youngin’ foals get to liking each other but they ain’t quite got the words to understand what they’re feeling?”

Dash raised an eyebrow as she considered it and asked, “You mean like when little colts pull on a filly’s mane, and little filly’s start calling colts mean names and stuff like that?”

“Yea, that’s right. They don’t know it yet, but they catch those feelings for one another and then get frustrated cause they just can’t understand what drives them to not leave each other alone.” Applejack pointed out before revealing, “And I know there ain’t no pony in Ponyville who wouldn’t say that the two of us don’t fight wit’ each other like cats n’ dogs.”

“Heh, heh. Yup, we sure dooo-oohhhh!” She exclaimed in delayed realization. “You’re saying that we really do have feelings for each other, but since neither of us is any good at expressing ourselves, those feelings just manifest by us always fighting and competing with each other instead.” She said while nodding to her own statement. “Hey wait a minute, are you basically calling us both slow?”

“What I mean is,” Applejack sighed, “is that your feelings for me are real, Dash. They have to be. And it takes more than one fool to have a fight. I’ve had plenty of chances to just walk away, but I’m sure there’s just as good a reason for why I always holler at you right back.” She said with a smile, allowing her meaning to deliver the message that her words did not.

With a smile, Dash gave the other mare a nod. However, even despite that, she still seemed to have an air of concern about her. “Alright, but then what about our need for a stallion?” Dash asked her.

“Well, what about it?” Applejack shrugged, almost as if she didn't seem to care.

Not having caught up to her partner’s mindset yet, Dash groaned and explained, “I don’t know how many times since that night in Twilight’s castle that Rayne has snuck away to have a threesome with us. And I know we both always have a real good time when that happens.” She paused, struggling with what she wanted to say. But Applejack remained silent and simply allowed Dash to work her feelings out. “But… since he’s stopped doing that with us recently, I haven’t really felt any loss about that. It’s as if… being with you is just… it makes me happy. Even when there’s no boy-part involved.”

“MmHmm.” Applejack snickered.

“What?!” Dash spouted back in agitation.

“Nuthin’.” She smirked to herself silently.

“You’re smiling like that because you already figured all this out yourself, didn’t you?”

“Eyup.”

What happened next was the playful, lighthearted wrestling across the bed that they both had needed from how intense the situation had become. But as their giggling ceased and they both lay on their backs, Dash looked up at the ceiling and asked, “But if we don’t need Rayne in our lives anymore to be happy, then what about the other stuff?” Turning to look at each other now, she elaborated to say, “You know… marriage, foals… those kinds of things. Is being with me going to deprive you of that?”

With that Applejack just looked back to the ceiling but then she shook her head as she smiled. “Nah, I don’t think any of that was really ever for me Rainbow Dash. And I mean that, even if you hadn’t come along. Sure I like the fellas, but you remember that fool Trender-whatever that Rarity was all beside herself with. He thought he was done-ready to buy the farm with me, and quite frankly that pretty much showed me just how uninteresting settling down with somepony is to me.”

“Really? You mean it?” Dash said with surprise.

With a nod, Applejack added, “It don’ bother me none. I’m already married to the farm, and there ain’t no rule saying that a mare HAS to marry somepony. Sure, Granny Smith had kids… but ain’t you never wondered why there wasn’t ever a Grampy Smith? She done made the same choice as me back in her day, and it ain’t exactly like the Apple Family is hurting for members to carry on the family line.”

“Huh,” Dash stated simply while spreading out her wings to stretch. “To be honest, I’m really relieved to hear you say that.”

“Hmm? How so?” Applejack asked while they now cuddled close together.

“When Rayne started dating me, to be honest, I really didn’t want him to at first. It wasn’t because I wasn’t into him, I was the one who was crushing first after all. But it was because I was afraid that things might work out between us. And honestly, I didn’t want that.”

“You didn’t?” The orange mare looked up in surprise

Shaking her head, Dash answered, “Could you imagine me in a white frilly gown? I’d die! And what if I got pregnant?! How could I carry on with being a Wonderbolt with my belly all swollen, or even after if I’m supposed to be supporting a foal?” Then as she looked on, wide-eyed at some unknowable future, Dash said, “I don’t think that I ever want to get married, if I’m being honest with myself.” She admitted, without even realizing how grave she was sounding.

“...Well, okay.”

“What?!” The pegasus screamed after snapping back from the daydream she’d been in.

Sitting up and looking confident, Applejack told her, “I said, okay.” Then looking her in the eyes, she offered, “If yer thinking that you want to just stick to focusing on your career… and I’m wanting to put all the lovey-dovey stuff aside for sake o’ the farm, then let’s do that. Let’s be together, but don’t neither of us get married.”

“Applejack.” Dash gasped as she sat up looking flabbergasted.

“No, I mean it. Just listen. You and I, we stay together. But just as we are now. You said it yerself that you’re happy. And I know I ain’t got no qualms, so I’m happy. So we just keep on with things as they are now, and it goes on like that forever. We stay friends, and we stay a couple. And I don’t see no reason why anypony should have to tell us that we can’t do things the way WE want it.”

Now Dash was looking at Applejack as if she had just revealed a whole new world to her, but it seemed as if it were almost too good to be true. “Wait, so friends for life, I get that. But you’re saying we stay a couple, sort of just like we’re married, but we never actually do it? No ceremony, no big fancy reception, we just… live for each other, and that’s it?” Dash asked somewhat in disbelief.

Leaning down to her side again Applejack looked up at her and said, “There’s all kinds a’ different love in the world, Dashy. Sure, most ponies go the traditional route. Spike and Rarity sure seem happy being all over each other as they do. But that’s not what romance feels like for me, and I don’t think it is to you either.” She smiled as Dash vigorously shook her head. “Now I know someponies look down on relationships where partners don’ always get wed. It might not be very picturesque, and sure, I’d imagine that you and I are gonna fight a whole heck of a lot. But I’m telling ya, I can be happy like that. It would be enough for me… if it could also be enough for you?”

All of a sudden the tension in the air was as thick as it could be. Dash looked to Applejack laying there, realizing how subtly seductive her pose was. “Applejack… it kinda feels like you are proposing to me right now.” She joked, and yet wasn’t joking, as both mares got red in the face.

Rolling her eyes and knowing that this is what she would have to put up with for the rest of her life if they agreed, Applejack just smiled and said “Well?!” Then with a smirk she added, “Would it make you feel better if we fight about it first?”

Now it was Dash’s turn to roll her eyes, but then she happily lunged forward kissing the other mare full on the lips before shouting, “YES!” Then as they frantically began kissing each other, she pulled back mumbling, “Wait, not… I mean… about you, us… not the figh-”

“Oh hush up and lay back on the bed.” Applejack chastised, already knowing full well what her lover had meant.

In that instant, the country mare grunted when the pegasus below suddenly reached up and pulled on her mane. “Show me,” Dash ordered from where she lay on her back. “Everything that I do is fast. My whole life is a list of things that I push to the extreme. But I want this to be different. I want this, what we have, to not have an end that I’m racing towards. Show me what it’s like to make love to somepony who I’m going to hold out with forever.” She whispered in a deep sultry voice.

At this, Applejack just chuckled and nodded, feeling happy to oblige. “Well, alright then. The first thing you’re gonna have to learn then is to slow down… Because we have all night, and I’m gonna take my time to show just how I plan to appreciate you forever, Dashy.”

Two sweaty pairs of hooves held onto one another as thoroughly tousled bedsheets were kicked absentmindedly to the floor. Lips ground together and tongues swirled interchangeably within mouths, as feathers almost bristled off the wings of two pegasi who were furiously grinding their pelvises together. “Say it! Uuhhh! Fucking say it you beautiful, amazing, little bitch!” Spitfire growled, but with a sense of aggression that was entirely affectionate and not meant to be demeaning

“UUhhhh!” Fleetfoot screamed in response to the slick burning wetness that was gliding so fiercely against her nethers. “I want to feel you inside! Please use your hoof! I need you, Spitfire, I need to feel it inside me!”

Spitfire turned away so her partner wouldn’t see her grumble. She was happy to entertain her lover’s requests, but not while she was already frustrated from being so close to the edge herself. “Not until you say it for me first! I’m so freaking close!” Spitfire growled, loving the feeling of the other mare’s engorged clit stroking across her own with every grind of their hips.

A deep needy whine came from the other pegasus. However, after her mane was pulled, Fleetfoot gave in as her panting mouth gaped open. “Ahhh, I want… to be your thexy… uuh… Spitfire, I’m your thassy, thlutty… Aahh, pleaaase I’m going to cum again!” She shrieked out. Then in a sudden burst of self-control, Fleetfoot sat up and looked Spitfire straight in the eye and said, “I need you to thuck your thlutty thilly thassy whore until my wings fall off and you thcrew me until I’m thtupid!” Then she punctuated her vulgar pillow talk by driving her tongue deeply into Spitfire’s mouth.

The reaction had the desired effect as the amber pegasus immediately began squealing down the arctic-colored mare’s throat. The two held onto one another as Spitfire rode out her climax while thrusting hip to hip with her partner together. However, no warning was given as Fleetfoot looked up in surprise after suddenly being thrust down upon her back. “That was amazing, babe. But now let me show you my gratitude.”

Then while spreading her lover’s swollen tender-bits apart, Spitfire slowly worked her entire hoof inside before vigorously fucking Fleetfloot forward and back with the entire strength of her arm. “YESSS!!!” Fleetfoot groaned, as her eyes rolled back and her tongue almost lulled from her mouth. “Uhhhh, OOHHHH! Yes! This, is, what, I, need, uugggh, sooo, hard, and, DEEP!” She cheered while furiously bucking her hips into the air until her loins contracted around the hoof, almost spurting up like a giester from how her pussy gushed when she came.

Within minutes the two mares were cuddled in each other’s arms, both laying quite happily together. They were passionately locked in lips with each other and Spitfire ran her hooves through Fleetfoot’s mane while she in turn kept her arms tight around the other mare’s back. “Mmmmm.” They both hummed together happily while enjoying the embrace.

Not long later, Spitfire continued to hold onto her lover but cast her gaze aside as a sense of worry spread across her brow. “Fleets… are you happy with me?”

Looking up in surprise, the other mare gave a bashful smile before asking, “Oh? What’s thith? Getting deep on me with your feelings all of a sudden? Be careful, I might like the sound of that if you’re serious.” She teased as her ears bent backwards alluringly.

“Come on, I’m serious. I want to know how you feel, because I love spending time together like this, but something’s got me worried.” Spitfire hesitated in a rather uncharacteristic manner for herself.

Perking her ears now, Fleetfoot looked to her lover more seriously and said, “Babe, I adore being with you. Getting to be your girl is the next best thing to being a Wonderbolt to me. Now tell me where all this is coming from.” She insisted while looking at her partner sternly.

With a sigh, Spitfire nodded and shared, “It’s just that whenever we make love, it always feels like I can never fully satisfy you without putting something inside. You know what I mean. Whether it be one of our toys at home, or whether I use my hoof while we’re out. You… you need a thrusting kind of sensation to get off that I’m just not equipped to provide for you.” She said while gesturing down to the absence of a phallus between her legs. “I’m concerned that you can’t be happy without a stallion.”

The surprised arctic mare was now looking crestfallen, as Fleetfoot wasn’t slow to see where this line of questioning was most likely to go. It was her turn to sigh as she looked at Spitfire and confessed, “It’s true. I mean, I do still enjoy my time with you. But I love dick. And that’s not to say that I”m a slut or anything. But I really do enjoy the feeling of a stallion inside, and there’s just no substitute for the real thing.” She admitted openly. In return, Spitfire nodded with a saddened expression. Although, what she didn’t expect was for Fleetfoot to look back to her and add, “But it’s okay. Because as I’ve said, I’m having fun with you. And having a preference that I’m missing out on is worth it to me to continue enjoying the kink play that you always want with me.”

Laying there looking a bit stunned, Spitfire asked, “Kink play? I’m not into any kind of kink play. What are you talking about?”

Raising an eyebrow, being quite confused by Spitfire’s confusion, Fleetfoot replied, “Uhhh, with my lisp? You don’t have to hide it, it doesn’t bother me. I know it's the only reason why you were ever attracted to me in the first place. I’m not sure why me having a lisp is a fetish for you, but it is. And that’s fine. Everypony is allowed to have their own unusual interests.”

Spitfire sat there looking stunned as if her entire world were crashing down around her. “Y-your lisp… is just a fetish for me?” She whispered in disbelief.

“What’s with you? Yeah, of course, it is. I mean think about it. You think I crave to have ’something inside’ a lot? Well, we’ve never bedded each other even once without you asking me to talk dirty for you. You’ve definitely got a kink.” She snickered playfully, without even considering the possibility of it being a bad thing. “I mean, come on Spitfire, what’s wrong? You… you knew that too, didn’t you? …OH NO!!!’ Fleetfoot suddenly screamed before rushing forward and wrapping her arms around the other mare. “I AM SO SORRY! I recognized it right away! I didn’t realize you didn’t know what it was for you!”

Part of the amber mare was happy to feel Fleetfoot’s hooves around her, but the rest of her was still stunned. “Is that really all my feelings are for you?” She asked, still speaking in her dumbfounded tone of realization.

Now being almost hesitant to speak and make matters any worse, Fleetfoot remorsefully looked up and whispered, “Well... I mean, in all the weeks and months that we’ve been sleeping together, have you ever once asked me out on a date? Has the thought to do so ever even crossed your mind?”

“No,” Spitfire answered as her eyes began to lightly tear up. “Fleetfoot, I’m sorry… I didn’t know what my emotions truly were. I don’t want to be the kind of mare who uses a friend just for what they desire! I had thought that I was honestly falling for you.” She growled scornfully as the tears grew heavier.

“Spitfire…” Fleetfoot began, as she reached out a hoof to comfort her lover. But her ears perked and her eyes spread wide when Spitfire used a hoof of her own to stop her.

“No, you don’t get it.” The amber pegasus grieved. “I’m saying… that I’m sorry, Fleets.” She reiterated and Fleetfoot’s breath caught in her throat as she watched Spitfire push her hoof away.

Biting her bottom lip, Fleetfoot nodded and then stood herself up from the bed. She didn’t need confirmation to know that they were still friends. Being a Wonderbolt meant the team came first in everything. But she was also mature enough to take it with grace, as she excused herself from her ex-girlfriend’s room while hearing the amber mare throwing her face into the pillows and crying behind her.

Author's Note

So this chapter makes for a fine metaphor for my story as a whole. The Heart of Pleasure was only supposed to be a short clop piece, which changed into a 120+ chapter story... and this chapter was only supposed to be a double lesbian clop chapter, which turned into an emotional defining moment for both of these two couples. But for those of you who enjoy the sex scenes in my story, I promise to make it up to you at some point later. There's still plenty of naughtiness to come.

So the big highlight here is that Applejack and Rainbow Dash's relationship has officially been settled while Spitfire and Fleetfoot's relationship is officially broken up. But there are A LOT of parallels between these two relationships that I want to draw attention to. You see Spitfire was under the impression that her feelings were real, but it all fell apart for her when Fleetfoot helped her to see that it was only based upon a fetish. Meanwhile, Dash had the assumption that it was only a fetish that she didn't understand that she shared with AJ, and as the country mare helped her to see her feelings ended up being genuine. So both couples had the opposite viewpoints and truths for each other.

Also how they behaved was opposite as well. Even if it had been with Rayne, Dash and AJ DID go on romantic outings with each other. And even on top of that, AJ was happy to do small romantic gestures like waiting outside Dash's window. Meanwhile, Spitfire didn't mean to be so singularly focused with Fleetfoot but they never went on dates or did anything romantic beyond having sex.

In the end, this is to say that Spitfire and Fleetfoot are better off as friends while Dash and AJ have a love that simply could not be denied. All of their fighting and competing over the years has stemmed from an unresolved attraction to one another. But now it is no longer unresolved, because they have confirmed their relationship to one another that is going to last all the way through to the finale at the end of season nine. (Yes, I am a supporter that the show confirmed their relationship as canon. I don't care if it's actually just headcanon, I still support it)

For my final notes, yeah Rayne took a swing and a miss with Chrysalis in this chapter. They made a deal, and he lost. Better luck next time haha. And as for Rayne and Luna, the next chapter is going to be pretty important for them as well. Yeah, the First Fall festival I made up, as it was just a McGuffin for the story, but I like it. And Rayne has had something big planned for awhile, and when I say awhile, I mean this is going to resolve several other story arcs that had been happening in the background for dozens of chapters back which you might not have even realized were happening until it all comes together in ch127. But for now, all I can say is that I hope you enjoyed this chapter and once again THANK YOU FOR READING! ^_^